[10MR 331.4]          Keeping his eye upon the cross, man, who has brought the message, may step to one side, for his work is done. It is then he will learn his lesson, and there by beholding, he will hate the sin that brought such suffering                                         -332-     upon Jesus Christ. By beholding he contemplates and he will believe. "And this is life eternal, that they might know Thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom Thou hast sent" (John 17:3). The sinner sees Jesus as He is, full of compassion and tender love, and he becomes transformed by beholding this exhibition of suffering, because of the great love wherewith He hath loved fallen apostate man. "Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling. For it is God which worketh in you both to will and to do of His good pleasure" (Philippians 2:12, 13). Man's working, as brought out in the text, is not an independent work he performs without God. His whole dependence is upon the power and grace of the Divine Worker. Many miss the mark here, and claim that man must work his own individual self free from Divine Power. This is not in accordance with the text.  {10MR 331.4}
[10MR 332.1]         Another argues that man is free from all obligation because God does it all, both the willing and the doing. The text means that the salvation of the human soul requires the will power to be subject to the Divine Will power, which will can't be forced, but there must be cooperation of the human and divine agencies.  {10MR 332.1}
[10MR 332.2]          Man cannot possibly work out his own salvation without the ordained divine power, and God will not do for man that which He requires man shall do for himself, through his own earnest willing cooperation. . . .  {10MR 332.2}
[10MR 332.3]          The Lord has in His heavenly counsels set forth methods and agencies whereby His grace shall be at work through various influences for the saving of the soul of the sinner. But all these facilities will be ineffectual and powerless without the sinner's consent to be drawn, and he cooperates with the divine agencies. It is a united work, a union of the divine and human, dependent upon grace, and concurring with grace in willing obedience.--Letter 135, 1898, undated, to Brother Starr.     White Estate, Washington, D. C. January 29, 1981  {10MR 332.3}
[10MR 333.1]       MR No. 834 - Counsels Involving W. W. Prescott and His Work         ［THIS RELEASE REPRESENTS MATERIALS WHICH PRESENT THE BACKGROUND OF A LETTER W. W. PRESCOTT WROTE ON APRIL 6, 1915, TO W. C. WHITE, AND WHICH IS CURRENTLY BEING QUITE WIDELY CIRCULATED. IN A FEW INSTANCES WHERE PORTIONS OF SENTENCES ARE EMPLOYED, THE MATERIAL REQUESTED IS GIVEN IN THE SETTING OF ITS PROPOSED USE. THIS IS TRUE ALSO OF SOME OF THE STATEMENTS TO OR ABOUT W. W. PRESCOTT, SENSITIVE IN NATURE, WHICH SHOULD BE USED ONLY IN THE CONTEXT OF HISTORICAL SETTING.］  {10MR 333.1}
[10MR 333.2]     Possibilities of Discouragement            In 1905, Ellen White, in vision, saw Elder Prescott with some others in a meeting where discouraging aspects of the work were dwelt upon and "possibilities of a discouraging nature were presented" (Ms 115, 1905). A heavenly messenger stood before those present and admonished, "You are to serve God more perfectly. I have not found thy ways perfect before God. There is need of trustful, unwavering faith and joy in the Lord." (Ibid.)  {10MR 333.2}
[10MR 333.3]    Perils Pointed Out            About this time, or a little later, Ellen White wrote of a scene in which Elders Prescott and Daniells were conversing with Dr. Kellogg, listening to subtle reasoning prompted by the evil angels close by. Both Prescott and Daniells seemed confused concerning Ellen White's work, considering it a mystery. She described what to her seemed a life-and-death struggle on the part of the two men. Kellogg, in subtle reasoning, almost overwhelmed them.  {10MR 333.3}
[10MR 333.4]          Then, through the agency of a heavenly messenger, the thought came to the men to "review the past experiences of the people of God; review the history of the work from the first," and the question was asked, "Has this work been what it has been represented to you to be?" Then the heavenly messenger caused to pass before them "scene after scene" until they saw truth bearing the signature of the heavenly in the past, then present, and still more decidedly in the                                            -334-     future. (Letter 100, 1911 -- no doubt written earlier, but with 1911 the copying date.).  {10MR 333.4}
[10MR 334.1]          On May 22, 1908, while Prescott was still editor of the Review and Herald, Ellen White addressed him, sounding a warning:  {10MR 334.1}
[10MR 334.2]               At times, Elder Prescott, you have come very near making shipwreck        of your faith. Only the grace of God and the confidence you        have had in the messages He has sent through the Spirit of Prophecy        have held you back. I was shown that although you have had many        years of experience in the cause of God, you are still in danger        of making grave mistakes.  {10MR 334.2}
[10MR 334.3]               You are inclined to catch hold of some minor matter which you        consider important, and place great weight upon it. At such times        Satan is waiting and watching for an opportunity to influence your        mind, and through you to work upon many other minds, leading them        to questioning and doubt. The Lord has not called you to such a work        as this. Upon some questions silence will reveal a spirit of wisdom        and discretion. (Letter 166, 1908)  {10MR 334.3}
[10MR 334.4]          And then Ellen White warns and counsels:               Satan is working with all his ingenuity to sidetrack souls.        What shall we do? Let us believe that the Lord is willing to raise        up and strengthen the weak.  {10MR 334.4}
[10MR 334.5]               You will find your greatest strength in dwelling upon that which        is spiritual. Let sanctification of the truth of the Word of God be        revealed in your life. Let this agency refine and ennoble the soul.        The Lord would have His ministering servants walk humbly before Him.        "Take My yoke upon you," He invites, "and learn of Me; for I am meek        and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls, for My        yoke is easy, and My burden is light." (Ibid.)  {10MR 334.5}
[10MR 334.6]          A few days later she addressed another message to Elder Prescott in which she made mention of his involvement in pressing his views on the question of "the daily" of Daniel chapter 8. She cautioned:  {10MR 334.6}
[10MR 334.7]               You have many times escaped from the snare of the enemy. But        you are not beyond the danger of making mistakes. You sometimes allow        your mind to center upon a certain train of thought, and you are in        danger of making a mountain out of a molehill. Brother Prescott,        there has been a serious weakness in your work of ministry. . . . I        write this to caution you. (Letter 224, 1908.)                                        -335-  {10MR 334.7}
[10MR 335.1]     Crisis in Shifting from Review Editor to City Evangelism            While at the General Conference session of 1909, Ellen White was carrying a heavy burden for the spiritual experience and growth of men in leading positions, and particularly Elder Prescott, the editor of the Review and Herald. She wrote on June 3, first in general terms and then more specifically:  {10MR 335.1}
[10MR 335.2]               The Lord is not pleased with the spiritual advancement that        Elder Prescott has made. He is not where the Lord would have him be.        He would be the recipient of much greater spiritual strength if he        were much of the time out in the field seeking to lead souls to the        light of truth.  {10MR 335.2}
[10MR 335.3]               Brother Prescott, your ministerial ability is needed in the        work that God requires shall be done in our cities. . . . I am        instructed to say to you that you are needed in the fields that are        opening for evangelistic work. When you make the Lord your trust,        and give to the people the message of truth, wonderful reformations        will be seen. (Ms 41, 1909.)  {10MR 335.3}
[10MR 335.4]          It is clearly evident that Ellen White's message had a double thrust, Elder Prescott's spiritual welfare, and then the demands of city evangelism. It was somewhat in a similar way, in an effort to save Elder A. T. Jones, a member of the General Conference Committee who was under Dr. Kellogg's influence, Ellen White, in early 1905, urged that he be called away from Battle Creek to evangelism in the city of Washington. In working to save others, he would be saved.  {10MR 335.4}
[10MR 335.5]          A few days after the close of the General Conference session, Ellen White, meeting with the General Conference Committee, urged that Elder Prescott should not remain in Washington to do a work another man could do. "He can stand before the people," she declared, "and give the reasons of our faith in an acceptable manner. I know this, because I have been associated with him ［in Australia］ in labor." (Ms 53, 1909.)  {10MR 335.5}
[10MR 335.6]               His gift is not to be used longer as it is now; for if he        continues to labor here, his health and strength will be used up.        But if he will go out into the public ministry, strength will        come to him. (Ibid.)                                         -336-  {10MR 335.6}
[10MR 336.1]          Elder G. A. Irwin, General Conference Vice-President, asked:               In all that you have said concerning the work of Elder Prescott,        do you mean that he is to continue as editor of the paper, and also        to go out and preach in the cities occasionally?  {10MR 336.1}
[10MR 336.2]          Ellen White's answer sent a shiver through the committee. It was firm and spoken under conviction and based on light God had given her.  {10MR 336.2}
[10MR 336.3]               No, no. He must give himself up to the work of the ministry.        His strength should not be divided. He is to give himself to the        evangelistic work. (Ms 53, 1909.)  {10MR 336.3}
[10MR 336.4]          A few days later she wrote to her son Edson:               Some did not take willingly to the idea of losing Brother Prescott,        but I spoke plainly to them. (Letter 98, 1909.)  {10MR 336.4}
[10MR 336.5]     A Desire to Correct Denominational Books            Then in August, 1910, another communication in which Prescott was named was addressed to the president of the General Conference which in part read:  {10MR 336.5}
[10MR 336.6]               For several months I have been instructed of the Lord that a        decided change must be made from this time onward in the carrying        forward of our work.  {10MR 336.6}
[10MR 336.7]               Message after message has come to me from the Lord concerning        the dangers surrounding you and Elder Prescott. I have seen that        Satan would have been greatly pleased to see Elders Prescott and        Daniells undertake the work of a general overhauling of our books        that have done a good work in the field for years. But neither of        you is called of God to that work. . . .  {10MR 336.7}
[10MR 336.8]               Elder Prescott and others united with you have been inclined        to search out things to be criticized or condemned in our printed        publications. Were encouragement given you, changes and revisions        would be made in accordance with the ideas that you have in mind.        But you must never forget that Satan, disguised as an angel of light,        is always ready to encourage anything that would lead to a loss of        confidence in our denominational literature. . . .  {10MR 336.8}
[10MR 336.9]               It is not safe to set some minds running in such channels of        thought, as this would lead to a harvest of doubt and unbelief. I        know whereof I speak; for the Lord has opened this matter before me.        (Letter 70, 1910.)                                           -337-  {10MR 336.9}
[10MR 337.1]          In this same letter, Ellen White advised that the two men not work together. She wrote:  {10MR 337.1}
[10MR 337.2]               In some respects, you and Brother Prescott have done a strange        work. It is not for the best interests that either one of you be        associated together so closely as heretofore. . . . You both need        the sanctification on the Holy Spirit of God. (Ibid.)  {10MR 337.2}
[10MR 337.3]          Before bringing the letter to a close the messenger of the Lord was to write:  {10MR 337.3}
[10MR 337.4]               The enemy of truth, through the ministry of fallen angels,        would be pleased to introduce uncertainty in the minds of many in        regard to the doctrines that have been established by the sanction        of the Holy Spirit. Disguised as one who has a deep understanding        of truth, Satan will seek to point out supposed errors in that        which needs no revision, and it will take much time and patient        labor to restore confidence in those whose minds are unsettled        by unnecessary changes. God forbids His servants to alter that        which needs no change. (Ibid.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. January 29, 1981  {10MR 337.4}
[10MR 338.1]       MR No. 835 - 1982 Devotional Book         The light of the Sun of Righteousness is never dim. It is constantly shining on us. Notwithstanding Satan casts his hellish shadow athwart our path, the light shineth beyond!--Ms. 24, 1889, p. 8. (Diary, December 21, 1889.)  {10MR 338.1}
[10MR 338.2]          From those who . . .  boldly witness for Christ, men will hear sacred truth that never before had heard it. In some hearts the seed will take roots. The converting power of God will win souls from darkness to light. Some of the very men on the judgment seat, lawyers and jurors, will embrace the truth, and in their turn will confess Christ before kings and rulers.-- Ms. 40, 1897, p. 13. ("Christ or Barabbas," undated.)  {10MR 338.2}
[10MR 338.3]          All things nature and in the world at large are charged with intense earnestness. Satan, in cooperation with his angels and with evil men, will put forth every effort to gain the victory, and will appear to succeed. But from this conflict, truth and righteousness will come forth triumphant in victory. Those who believe a lie will be defeated, for the days of apostasy will be ended.--Ms. 24, 1891, p. 11. (Diary, "Circulation of Great Controversy, vol. IV," copied February, 1903.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. February 18, 1981  {10MR 338.3}
[10MR 339.1]       MR No. 836 - True Dignity for a Teacher         I told Brother Bell he must do his work, which was to teach. That he must not stand to pick up every little flaw and mark every misdemeanor, but he could do much by talking kindly to the school, laying down the principles of action. He must maintain his position as a dignified teacher--not that dignity that will not heed the counsels of others, but that kindness, that courtesy that will win his way into the hearts of his students.  {10MR 339.1}
[10MR 339.2]          He might put on a dignity and claim a dignity which would fail of securing respect, but which would disgust. The true dignity would be to go about his work as teacher and leave the little items of business for others to attend to, and by a well-ordered deportment show a moral power that holds him above the changeable emotions of anger, impatience, and criticism. Brother Bell is receiving all I say to him and he says he will act upon it, with the help of God.--Letter 24, 1883, pp. 2,3. (Written August 23, 1883, to Willie and Mary White.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 25, 1981  {10MR 339.2}
[10MR 340.1]       MR No. 837 - The Battle Creek College Debt         Recently some have questioned the propriety of sending in means for the Missionary Acre Fund, and consequently scarcely anything is now being received for the payment of the college debt. This is not as it should be. Let all our brethren and sisters understand that the purchase of the Battle Creek College property, for the use of the Medical Missionary College, was approved of God, and that the Missionary Acre Fund plan of raising means for this purchase, is a good enterprise. Those who will help in this way will be blessed.--Manuscript 123, 1903, p. 5. ("The Battle Creek College Debt," October 8, 1903.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 25, 1981  {10MR 340.1}
[10MR 341.1]       MR No. 838 - Ellen White's Financial Affairs         I see so many things that must be done in order to make even a beginning, to raise the standard in these new fields. From every direction I hear the Macedonian cry for help, "Come over and help us." I also have calls to assist young people to attend school, and also to open primary schools in different localities, where the children may be educated. This is work that must be done.  {10MR 341.1}
[10MR 341.2]          I wish to make some additions to Christian Education, and then if the Review and Herald wish to carry it, they can do so if they will pay me a small sum as royalty, to be invested in the education of many who cannot attend school and pay their own expenses. During the first term of the school in Cooranbong, I carried several through school, paying their board and school expense.--Letter 7a 1897.     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 25, 1981  {10MR 341.2}
[10MR 342.1]       MR No. 839 - Keeping the Sabbath on a Round World         We took Brother and Sister Haskell with our team to the station at Dora Creek. On the way Brother Haskell read an article on the day line, written to meet the fallacies that are coming in to make everything uncertain in regard to when the seventh day comes.  {10MR 342.1}
[10MR 342.2]          It would be very strange if the Lord God of heaven should set apart a day for people to observe, and bless and sanctify that day, and give it to man and enjoin upon man that it be kept holy unto the Lord as a memorial that He made the world in six days and rested upon the seventh day and blessed the Sabbath day, and yet that day become so uncertain the world cannot tell definitely when the seventh day comes to us.  {10MR 342.2}
[10MR 342.3]          Here is a day given, and the Lord declares it shall be observe throughout your generations "for a perpetual covenant" (Exodus 31:16), as a sign of obedience and loyalty to God, and yet it is so obscured no one can tell when it comes! Oh, what fallacies men will resort to in order to carry out false theories. The Lord pronounced His blessing upon all who keep holy the Sabbath day. His commandments are given to a thousand generations, and when that period is ended the redeemed host shall be in the city of God and observed the Sabbath there, and especially come up to worship God from Sabbath to Sabbath and from one new moon to another. (Isaiah 66:23.)-- Ms. 173, 1897, pp. 4, 5. (Diary, June, 1897.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 25, 1981  {10MR 342.3}
[10MR 343.1]       MR No. 841 - Ellen White's Deep Conviction of Her Prophetic Call         ［Requested for publication in the Adventist Review. Most of Letter 86, 1906, has been released before and may be found in Manuscript Releases 213, 295, and in This Day With God, p. 76. The paragraphs below are the only parts of Letter 86, 1906, not previously released.］  {10MR 343.1}
[10MR 343.2]          Elder George I. Butler: My dear brother: I have written a long letter to you, and to our people in Nashville and Graysville, and to all the churches in the South, I am greatly burdened because of the disunion coming in among our people. Even the words of warning that the Lord has given to poor souls to save them are made a cause of contention. Why will they not receive them and work to the point of becoming one in Christ Jesus? Why will they not cease fighting against God and despising the messages He has sent?  {10MR 343.2}
[10MR 343.3]          I feel deeply over these things by day and by night. During the past night I could not sleep after eleven o'clock. I have an intense interest that this testimony shall be received, for it belongs to all our people. You are well acquainted with my work. Before you were converted you believed the messages sent by God. You accepted the evidences that the Lord Jesus had selected me to do a special work and had entrusted me with communications for His people. You saw that the Lord had made a frail instrument a channel for the communication of light to His people, who were in need of reproof and instruction in righteousness. . . .                                            -344-  {10MR 343.3}
[10MR 344.1]          Elder Butler, how can I express the thought of the strength that my faith has gained from the experience of trusting the Lord, and in venturing to do that which He has bidden me to do in writing and in standing before audiences large and small? These occasions are my witnesses that Christ is helping me. I endeavor at all times to speak in the simplicity that Christ gives me, and when on my feet before a congregation, I know beyond a question that Christ is revealed to me with such marked distinctness that there is no more excuse for doubt and fearfulness than if He stood revealed before the whole congregation. Truly I can say, "I know in whom I have believed."  {10MR 344.1}
[10MR 344.2]          I feel so sorry for those who are being misled in their Christian experience, because they do not need to be. God is true. He says, "My grace is sufficient." God is faithful, who will not suffer any soul to be tempted above that he is able. God weighs every trial before He permits it to be allotted. He knows every circumstance, and He will give the light essential to resist temptation, unless the one tempted refuses to discern the truth because he does not wish to know. Then God leaves him to his own choice. If he chooses the darkness, he will have it. Every time he yields to Satan's dictation, in order to maintain his own objectionable dignity, he is placed where he does not choose to know and to understand the truth. It is not God's way that he wants, but his own way, for God's way would not glorify self.--Letter 86, 1906, pp. 1, 2, 4. (To George I. Butler, from Sanitarium, California, March 8, 1906.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 25, 1981  {10MR 344.2}
[10MR 345.1]       MR No. 842 - Counsels Concerning W. W. Prescott and A. G. Daniells         Exhortation to Come up to the High Platform of the Bible--(To Elder and Mrs. W. W. Prescott)--Now my respected Brother and Sister, you and I are a part of the great web of humanity, and we have parts to act in reference to the souls with whom we associate. . . .  {10MR 345.1}
[10MR 345.2]          My dear Brother and Sister whom I highly esteem in the Lord, let us come upon the high platform of the Bible. Let us seek by precept and example to induce others to stand firmly on Bible principles and what blessed union would be the result.--Letter 4, 1888, pp. 2-4 (September 10, 1888).  {10MR 345.2}
[10MR 345.3]          Need for Deeper Consecration by Teachers -- The school in Battle Creek has overgrown the qualifications of its educators. Professor Prescott is absent much of the time. If he were present his experience would help the underteachers, but even if he were there all the time, there is gathering in all the time more responsibility than can be successfully carried. When there is deeper consecration with the instructors of youth, God will work with their efforts. -- Ms. 45, 1893, p. 3. ("Educational Advantages Not to be Centered in Battle Creek," n.d.)  {10MR 345.3}
[10MR 345.4]          The Need for God-fearing Educators (To W. W. Prescott) -- From time to time I have been compelled to urge our case upon the attention of our brethren                                              -346-     at home. We were sent to these colonies ［Australia and New Zealand］ by the conference, and again and again I have presented our situation before you at Battle Creek. But in face of all this the policy has been pursued of enlarging the institutions in Battle Creek, adding building to building, in order to accommodate a larger influx. All this is eating up the funds. I know that perilous times are upon us, and pressure for means that we do not now discern.  {10MR 345.4}
[10MR 346.1]          The course that has been pursued is directly contrary to the light which God has given me. It has been stated in distinct, positive language, that God is not pleased with the centering of so many important interests in Battle Creek. The time is close upon us when the reason for this will be understood; it will be no longer a matter of faith, but of experience. Instead of centering everything in Battle Creek, it would be more in harmony with God's order to let the work be scattered over a greater amount of territory. Battle Creek is not to be a Jerusalem whither all the world are to go up to worship. Too much of our strength is centered there already. In other localities there is need of facilities and means to build up the work. There may be apparent advantages to be derived by the enlargement of the school buildings, but the movement is not in the counsel of God.  {10MR 346.1}
[10MR 346.2]          There is need of far more consecrated, God-fearing educators. Oh, how my heart has been pained to see that the precious light given in Battle Creek at the last General Conference ［1893］ was not so cherished that every lamp was kept trimmed and burning, because supplied with the oil of grace. All the revelations of God at the Conference, I acknowledge as from Him. I dare not say that work was excitement, and unwarranted enthusiasm. No, no. God drew near to you, and His Holy Spirit revealed to you that He had a heaven full of blessings, even light to lighten the world. But the enemy                                           -347-     was allowed to come in and lead minds, and he did just what he will continue to do, if permitted, till the close of time; he allured souls from their allegiance, and led them to turn from the precious light and the deep movings of the Spirit of God.--Letter 47, 1893, pp. 1, 2 (October 25, 1893).  {10MR 346.2}
[10MR 347.1]          Prescott Had Correct Ideas of Education (To W. W. Prescott)--In regard to education, I cannot discern that your ideas are incorrect. When we consider that history is being made so fast, we can but be convinced that perils are fast crowding upon us, and we cannot deliver even ourselves from that which we must meet. All we can do is to seek heavenly wisdom from our only source of help. If by constant contemplation of the Author and Finisher of our faith, we grow into the similitude of Christ in character, we shall have our life hid with Christ in God. We are not to fold our hands in idle expectancy of the Lord's soon coming, but we are to keep looking unto Jesus, hanging our helpless souls upon His merits, opening our hearts to the Holy Spirit's moving, our petitions ascending to God for His fashioning hand to be upon us.  {10MR 347.1}
[10MR 347.2]          Unholy ambitions will seek to secure a place in all our devising, but oh, as never before, there is now the greatest necessity that in humility we sit at the feet of Jesus, and learn lessons from the greatest Teacher the world ever knew.--Letter 66, 1894, p. 1 (April 10, 1894).  {10MR 347.2}
[10MR 347.3]          Educational Standards Not to Be Lowered (To Elder and Mrs. W. W. Prescott)--I read your letter to Elder Starr, and was somewhat troubled by its contents. No movement should be made to lower the standard of education in our school at Battle Creek. The students should tax the mental powers, every faculty should reach the highest possible development. Many students                                          -348-     come to the college with intellectual habits partially formed that are a hindrance to them. The most difficult to manage is the habit of performing their work as a matter of routine, instead of bringing to their studies thoughtful, determined effort to master difficulties, and to grasp the principles at the foundation of every subject under consideration.  {10MR 347.3}
[10MR 348.1]          Through the grace of Christ it is in their power to change this habit of routine, and it is for their best interest and future usefulness rightly to direct the mental faculties, training them to do service for the wisest Teacher, whose power they may claim by faith. This will give them success in their intellectual efforts, in accordance with the laws of God.  {10MR 348.1}
[10MR 348.2]          Each student should feel that under God, he is to have a special training, individual culture, and he should realize that the Lord requires of him to make all of himself that he possibly can, that he may teach others also. Indolence, apathy, irregularity, are to be dreaded, and the binding of one's self to routine is just as much to be dreaded.  {10MR 348.2}
[10MR 348.3]          I hope that no one will receive the impression from any words I have written, that the standard of the school is to be in any way lowered. There should be most diligent and thorough education in our school, and in order to secure this, the wisdom that comes from God must be made first and most important. The religion of Christ never sanctions physical or mental laziness. . . .  {10MR 348.3}
[10MR 348.4]          When we aim at a low standard, we shall reach only a low standard. We commend to every student the Book of books as the grandest study for the human intelligence, as the education essential for this life and for eternal life. But I did not contemplate a letting down of the educational standard in the study of the sciences. The light that has been given on these subjects is clear, and should in no case be disregarded. But, if the Word of                                         -349-     God which giveth light, giving understanding to the simple, had been welcomed into the mind and the soul-temple as a counselor, as a guide and instructor, the human agent living by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God, there would have been no need of reproof because of the backsliding of the students after the blessing of God had come to them in rich rays of divine light to glow in heaven's holy fire upon the altar of their hearts. . . .  {10MR 348.4}
[10MR 349.1]          God forbid that through lack of discernment, errors should be committed through misunderstanding of my words addressed to you. I have had no other feeling than that of pleasure in knowing that students could come forth from the study of the words of life with minds expanded, elevated, ennobled, with their slumbering powers aroused to engage in the study of the sciences with a keener appreciation. They may become learned as did Daniel, with a purpose to develop and employ every power to glorify God. But it becomes every student to learn of God, who giveth wisdom, how to learn to the best advantage, for all are candidates for immortality.--Letter 67, 1894, pp. 3, 4, 6, 7, 9 (Jan. 18, 1894).  {10MR 349.1}
[10MR 349.2]         Jesus, Our Example, Led an Active Life, Blessing Others--(To Edson White)--There are times when Christ would say to those in His service whose energies had been overtaxed, "Come ye yourselves apart into a desert place, and rest a while" (Mark 6:31). We have the record on one occasion, after a day of ceaseless toil, that our Redeemer lay, a coil of rope for his pillow, fast asleep in a fisherman's boat. His exhausted human nature cried for rest and sleep. What a lesson for human beings who do nothing to bless others. Behold the Saviour! How pressing were the necessities which sought Him for relief! Teaching in the Temple, healing in the Temple, explaining                                         -350-     the Scriptures in the streets, by the wayside, in His retired walks--the subjects so urgent left Him no time for repose. His sympathies were drawn out for the oppressed, He comforted the mourner, He brought hope to the hopeless, He healed the scars and bruises that sin had made. He went about doing good.--Letter 153a, 1897, p. 8 (August 24, 1897).  {10MR 349.2}
[10MR 350.1]          Book Committee in Need of Converting Power of God--The book committee has been following in the tread of the paths of Rome. When Prof. Prescott's matter was condensed, and refused publication, I said to myself, "This committee needs the converting power of God upon their own hearts, that they may comprehend their duty." They do not know themselves. Their ideas are not to control the ideas of another. From the light which the Lord has given for the managers of the book committee, they do not know what they should condemn or what approve. They know not the workings of God. It is not such men as these who are to work the minds of God's heritage. The Holy Spirit must do this work. It is because of their separation from God that men have misunderstood and failed to comprehend the fact that they are not to rule their fellow men. It is not for these men to condemn or control the productions of those whom God is using as His light-bearers to the world. By their course of action they have so narrowed their range of vision that they are far from being proper judges. They must fall on the Rock Christ Jesus and be broken.--Ms. 148, 1898, pp. 1, 2. ("The Book Committee," Oct. 26, 1898.)  {10MR 350.1}
[10MR 350.2]          Evangelistic Camp Meetings to Be Held (To Elder and Mrs. W. W. Prescott)--Plants must be made in the cities. Now is the time to give the third angel's message. But this cannot be done in church buildings. Camp meetings must be held, not one mammoth camp meeting, but several camp meetings                                          -351-     in different places. The holding of camp meetings is one of the most successful ways of working for the Lord. These meetings should continue two or three weeks, and during this time earnest work should be done for believers and unbelievers. The work done at these meetings should never be of a cheap, low grade. Men of the best spiritual gifts should attend, men who can give the messages for this time, and properly bring out the features of our faith which make us what we are--Seventh-day Adventists.  {10MR 350.2}
[10MR 351.1]          Camp meetings are not to be made business meetings, so that the public will lose the precious opportunity of hearing the words of truth. Let short, pointed discourses be given, and after a discourse has been given, ask those who wish to follow Christ to signify it. Then take them into a tent by themselves and pray with and for them. Hold fast to those who are interested, until they are confirmed in the faith. There are too few revival efforts made.--Letter 28, 1900, p. 12 (Feb. 17, 1900).  {10MR 351.1}
[10MR 351.2]          Prescott's Ideas of Education to Be Changed (To P. T. Magan and E. A. Sutherland)--You should endeavor to train the very best class of workers, who as teachers and as ministers of the gospel will be able to educate others. I think that if it is possible, you should have Elder Prescott connected with your faculty during the first term. This first term must be a success. ［THE COLLEGE HAD BEEN MOVED FROM BATTLE CREEK TO BERRIEN SPRINGS, MICHIGAN, FIVE MONTHS EARLIER, IN JULY, 1901.］ The Lord desires our Brother Prescott to learn many things in educational lines. His ideas of education are to be different from what they once were. And I thank the Lord that He has been giving him the light that is so much needed by the students who shall go forth as teachers.--Letter 161, 1901, p. 5 (Nov. 5, 1901).                                          -352-  {10MR 351.2}
[10MR 352.1]         Prescott to Assist Uriah Smith in Editing the Review (To Elder and Mrs. W. W. Prescott)--I wish that I could see you. I should like to talk with you. I shall feel thankful indeed if you can connect with Elder Smith in the editorial work on the Review and Herald. You have had experience as an editor, and you can be a great help to Elder Smith. He should not be left out of the editorial work. In no case drop his name off the editorial list. You should cooperate with him in the work, that you and his son Leon may together be the strength that he needs. . . .  {10MR 352.1}
[10MR 352.2]          You can be a real comfort and blessing to Elder Smith, and he can be a decided help to you. The Lord will aid you, my brother, in this good work. --Letter 54, 1902, p. 1 (March 30, 1902).  {10MR 352.2}
[10MR 352.3]          Prescott to Broaden His Activities (To Elder and Mrs. W. W. Prescott)--I wish to write to you in regard to your work. Let the Berrien Springs school be carried on by those who are now acquainted with it, for the Lord has been giving these men a fresh, new, and valuable experience. He has been leading them. They are working on right lines. We have need of the men who are learning how to carry these responsibilities. Brother Prescott, your place is not to be confined in any school as a manager or a teacher. Your testimony is greatly needed in our large gatherings and important meetings. "Preach the Word; be instant in season, out of season" to make the Word clear and distinct and powerful. . . .  {10MR 352.3}
[10MR 352.4]          Your work, my brother, is to encourage many others to enter into this kind of work, the work of uplifting those who are cast down, and of teaching with confidence the first principles of the message. In your ministry, come close to the people. In your discourses, treat of calamities as disguised blessings, of woes as mercies. Preach in a way that will cause hope to                                           -353-     spring up in the hearts in the place of despair. Oh, for that appreciation of every means of grace to reach the souls of the despairing. . . .  {10MR 352.4}
[10MR 353.1]          Brother and Sister Prescott, there is a work for both of you to do in reaching souls. Learn what it is. Brother Prescott, the Lord has a message for you to give to His people in regard to the preparation that must be made for the coming of the Lord. In the fourth chapter of Hosea the state of the inhabitants of the land is set forth. "The great day of the Lord is near, it is near, and hasteth greatly" (Zephaniah 1:14). God has given you a message to bear in our camp meetings and in other assemblies. Your work is not in the schoolroom, but before the gatherings of God's people. There are plenty who cannot teach the truth in public. You have a message that will be adaptable for the highest and the most lowly.  {10MR 353.1}
[10MR 353.2]          I have felt glad that you were in the Office at Battle Creek. But you also have a message to bear to the people in the field, and your wife has a work to do in connection with you. She is to be an interested worker, susceptible to the influences of the Holy Spirit. God will help both of you to act a part in His great work if you will discern His teachings. Go forth in humble faith, and the Lord will go with you. But watch unto prayer. The power is of God. Work in all dependence upon Him, bearing in mind that you are laborers together with Him. He is your Helper. Your strength is from Him. He will be your wisdom, your sanctification, your righteousness, your redemption. You can wear the yoke of Christ, daily learning of Him His meekness and lowliness of heart. He will be your comfort, your rest.-- Letter 100, 1902, pp. 1, 2, 4 (July 7, 1902).  {10MR 353.2}
[10MR 353.3]          God Can Work Through Inexperienced, but Consecrated, Teachers (To W. W. Prescott)--We do not in any way underrate the older teachers. No; we                                            -354-     would encourage older and younger teachers to labor for God. But I am seeking to show you that schools may be managed, and managed successfully, by men who are not the most advanced in years and experience.  {10MR 353.3}
[10MR 354.1]          God can work through young, humble men. Let none forbid them. Let the young, devoted followers of Christ say, "The love of Christ constraineth me." Moving upon minds with the force of the grace of Christ, this love casts aside all hindrances and barriers, exerting upon souls a compelling influence that leads them to give themselves to God in unreserved consecration.  {10MR 354.1}
[10MR 354.2]          My brother, let nothing you do or say weaken the hands of men who are doing their best, and who have succeeded in gaining success.--Letter 102, 1902, p. 4 (June 30, 1902).  {10MR 354.2}
[10MR 354.3]          Our Best Preachers to Attend Our Camp Meetings--A short time ago I understood that the brethren were considering the advisability of inviting Brother Prescott to connect with the Berrien Springs school. But I have been shown that he is to give his entire time neither to editorial work nor to teaching, for over and over again the Lord has revealed to us that our people can be reached best at the camp meetings. We must have the best talent at these meetings. . . .  {10MR 354.3}
[10MR 354.4]          Such men as Elders Corliss and Prescott can bear a much needed testimony in our large meetings. These men should be freed from local responsibilities, in order that they may be able to attend these large gatherings. Camp meetings result in the accomplishment of but little good when the helpers are inefficient. In these meetings we must make the most of every service, presenting the various phases of the message forcibly, in order to                                         -355-     make a good impression. We must reach the people soon. The little time yet remaining in which to work is rapidly growing shorter and still shorter.  {10MR 354.4}
[10MR 355.1]          We should secure the best laborers for our camp meetings. These laborers should do personal work with the people. Let them meet the brethren and sisters in little companies for seasons of prayer.--Ms. 104, 1902, pp. 2, 5, 6. (Untitled manuscript, July 18, 1902.)  {10MR 355.1}
[10MR 355.2]          Great Wisdom to Be Used in Dealing With J. H. Kellogg (To A. G. Daniells and his fellow-workers)--I am much perplexed. I expected to say some things in the meeting on Sunday morning, ［AT THE GENERAL CONFERENCE OF 1903 IN OAKLAND, CALIF. THREE TIMES SISTER WHITE THOUGHT SHE MUST SAY SOMETHING ABOUT DR. J. H. KELLOGG AND HIS BOOK, THE LIVING TEMPLE, BUT ALL THREE TIMES THE LORD DIRECTED HER MIND TO OTHER TOPICS.］ but I was instructed that I should not say anything that would arouse resentment.  {10MR 355.2}
[10MR 355.3]         I entreat Brother Daniells and Brother Prescott to say nothing that will drive Dr. Kellogg to desperation. He may be saved to do the work of repentance if he is not driven into a corner. But if he is driven to desperation, we shall all have a very hard time.  {10MR 355.3}
[10MR 355.4]          My brethren, I beseech you to walk humbly with God. Do not use the words that I have spoken under great perplexity and distress, to hasten a crisis. Be as wise as serpents and as harmless as doves. Understand that the Spirit of the Lord can work on minds, that God's hand is on the wheel, and that much must be left with Him to work out as He will. . . .  {10MR 355.4}
[10MR 355.5]         One man is not to step out of his place to do something that the Lord has plainly stated He has given to another man to do. To every man is given his work. And if all will attend to their individual duties, looking to Jesus and seeking counsel of Him, they will be guided aright. And they                                           -356-     will have that confidence in their brethren which they desire their brethren to have in them. But he who would uproot a man in order to carry out his own ideas is doing a work that God has not given him.--Letter 49, 1903, pp. 1, 2 (April 12, 1903).  {10MR 355.5}
[10MR 356.1]          A Brief Visit With W. W. Prescott (To Edson and Emma White)--A week ago last Friday Professor Prescott called to see us on his way from the Northwestern camp meetings. We were glad to meet him, but we had little time to talk with him, as he was anxious to do some writing while here. He spoke on Sabbath morning at the ［St. Helena］ Sanitarium, and the people were much interested in what he said.--Letter 109, 1903, p. 3 (June, 1903).  {10MR 356.1}
[10MR 356.2]          Cautions Regarding Extreme Views of Sanctification (To A. G. Daniells)--There is another matter upon my mind about which I must speak to you. I have often been warned against overstrained ideas of sanctification. They lead to an objectionable feature of experience that will swamp us unless we are wide awake.  {10MR 356.2}
[10MR 356.3]          Extreme views of sanctification which lead men to suppose they are appointed to criticize and condemn their brethren are to be feared and shunned.  {10MR 356.3}
[10MR 356.4]          During the General Conference of 1901, the Lord warned me against sentiments that were being gathered and then held by Brethren Prescott and ［E. J.］ Waggoner. Instruction was given me that these sentiments received have been as leaven put into meal. Many minds have received them. The ideas of some regarding a great experience called and supposed to be sanctification, have been the alpha of a train of deception which will deceive and ruin the souls of those who receive them. Because of some overdrawn expressions                                          -357-     frequently used by Brother E. J. Waggoner at the conference, I was led to speak words intended to counteract their influence. If ever there was a time when our brethren should blend in unity it is now. You are engaged in an important work in Washington. I am very anxious that the work in that place shall be carried forward exactly as the Lord would have it. But Satan is surely presenting some false theories which you must not receive. Elders Waggoner and Prescott are out of the way.--Letter 269, 1903, pp. 1, 2 (Dec. 14, 1903).  {10MR 356.4}
[10MR 357.1]         Divine Promise to Elders Daniells and Prescott --Elder Daniells and Elder Prescott have made some mistakes in their religious experience, as other men have, but they never defied the Spirit of God and refused to be corrected. At one time it was supposed that the publishing interests should be centralized under the organization in Battle Creek. I was in great distress in regard to this sentiment. I was weighed down as a cart beneath sheaves. But this difficulty was adjusted by the Lord's permitting the principal buildings of the Review and Herald Publishing House to be destroyed by fire.  {10MR 357.1}
[10MR 357.2]          The Lord has specified Oakland, California, and Nashville, Tennessee, as places in which our publishing work should be carried on. And He has also said that there should be at Berrien Springs facilities for the printing and publishing of some lines of books which will help in the building up of the work there.  {10MR 357.2}
[10MR 357.3]          Brethren Daniells and Prescott placed themselves in line to do the very work the Lord assigned them in moving the publishing work from Battle Creek to Washington, D. C. The Lord has greatly blessed them in every step they have taken in accordance with the light He has given them. His signature has been upon their work, and He will be with them still if they will                                        -358-     continue to look steadfastly to Him as their teacher and their example. If they turn aside, as did Solomon, to work contrary to God's designs, then the Lord cannot cooperate with them. . . .  {10MR 357.3}
[10MR 358.1]          Elder Daniells and Elder Prescott are men to whom the Lord has given a message; and He will be with them if they will walk with Him.--Ms. 58, 1904, pp. 2, 3. ("A Change of Feeling Needed," May 24, 1904).  {10MR 358.1}
[10MR 358.2]          Men Able to Deal With the Sunday Movement (To W. W. Prescott and W. A. Colcord)--I am glad that the Lord has at Washington able men, who can treat this Sunday movement as it should be treated. Let every minister, every evangelist, now put on the whole armor of God, and work and watch and pray. Our church members also should humble their hearts before God, and cry aloud and spare not. Oh, that the Lord would imbue the members of His church with a sense of the importance of the responsibility of being laborers together with Him.--Letter 21, 1905, p. 8 (Jan. 16, 1905).  {10MR 358.2}
[10MR 358.3]          Cautions to Elder Prescott (To W. W. Prescott)--I have been shown your peril during the time of your connecting with Dr. E. J. Waggoner. You both came to the conference of 1891, enthused with what you supposed to be precious spiritual light. You were desirous of presenting this light to me, but I was shown that much of that which you supposed to be precious light was dangerous, misleading fables, and that I must have no conversation with you regarding these ideas that were filling your minds.  {10MR 358.3}
[10MR 358.4]          The theories held by Ellet Waggoner were similar in character to those we had met and rebuked in several places where we met fanatical movements after the passing of the time in 1844. Dr. Waggoner was then departing from the faith in the doctrine he held regarding spiritual affinities.                                         -359-  {10MR 358.4}
[10MR 359.1]          You have many times escaped from the snare of the enemy, but you are not beyond the danger of making mistakes. You sometimes allow your mind to center upon a certain train of thought, and you are in danger of making a mountain out a molehill. Brother Prescott, there has been a serious weakness in your work of ministry. It is a tendency to sway from clearly defined truth and give undue attention to some items which seem to require hours of argument to prove, when in reality they do not need to be handled at all. It will be wise for you to say, when tempted to do this work, "We cannot afford to arouse arguments upon points that are not essential for the salvation of the soul.". . .  {10MR 359.1}
[10MR 359.2]          Elder ［E. J.］ Hibbard has suggested to me that if Elder A. T. Jones were wisely labored for, he might come back into our ranks. The night after his letter came, a presentation was given to me showing me that we must be careful not to open the way for anyone to spoil the flock of God. Elder Jones has done a work that has destroyed the confidence of many of his brethren in him. He has been persistent in following out his erratic course. He has gone from place to place with falsehoods and misrepresentations, which have had to be followed up and refuted by Elder Daniells and others of our ministers. I was shown that it was by such work as this that Satan seeks to deceive, if possible, the very elect. When Elder Jones will humble himself before God and do a thorough work of repentance, there will be something for us as a people to do. But until that time shall come, it is our duty to let him alone.--Letter 224, 1908, pp. 1-4 (June 24, 1908).  {10MR 359.2}
[10MR 359.3]          Prescott Urged to Do Evangelistic Work--The Lord has given him ［W. W. Prescott］ light, and there are many who will be enlightened and blessed by the message of truth that he can give. The work that the Lord would have                                         -360-     him do in giving a knowledge of the third angel's message to those who are in error will be as a light shining from the Scriptures to enlighten others.  {10MR 359.3}
[10MR 360.1]          The Lord is not pleased with the spiritual advancement that Elder Prescott has made. He is not where the Lord would have him be. He would be the recipient of much greater spiritual strength if he were much of the time out in the field seeking to lead souls to the light of truth.  {10MR 360.1}
[10MR 360.2]          Brother Prescott, your ministerial ability is needed in the work that God requires shall be done in our cities. These cities are not to be left unenlightened and unwarned. Open your eyes to see the work that is to be done in sowing the seeds of truth in new places. You should unite with other workers in seeking to bring souls to the truth. I am instructed to say to you that you are needed in the fields that are opening for evangelistic work. When you make the Lord your trust, and give to the people the message of truth, wonderful reformations will be seen. There will be an awakening and conversion of many souls who are now ignorant of what is the truth for these last days.  {10MR 360.2}
[10MR 360.3]          The Lord would have the workers in Washington prepare His way before Him. All their capabilities are to be used in giving this last message of warning to the world. The Lord expects every worker to be a laborer together with Him. Let there be no arbitrary forbiddings placed upon the men chosen to engage in God's service.--Ms. 41, 1909, pp. 1, 2, 3. ("A Message to Responsible Men and Church Members," June 3, 1909.)  {10MR 360.3}
[10MR 360.4]          Prescott Not to Stay in Washington, But to Engage in Public Work--During this Conference I had a message for Brother Prescott. He is a minister.                                        -361-     He should not remain here in Washington to do a work that another man can do. He can stand before the people and give the reasons of our faith in an acceptable way. I know this because I have been associated with him in labor. He has a precious gift, and here he is employed in work that other men can do, while there is a dearth of laborers who can warn these large cities. His gift is not to be used longer as it is now, for if he continues to labor here his health and strength will be used up. But if he will go out into the public ministry, strength will come to him.--Ms. 53, 1909, p. 5. ("Proclaiming the Third Angel's Message in Cities at Home and Abroad," a talk before the General Conference Committee, June 11, 1909.)  {10MR 360.4}
[10MR 361.1]          Prescott in Danger of Making Shipwreck of Faith (To W. W. Prescott)-- There are constant dangers besetting the pathway of God's servants, and these dangers we may learn to avoid. At times, Elder Prescott, you have come very near making shipwreck of your faith. Only the grace of God and the confidence you have had in the messages He has sent through the Spirit of Prophecy have held you back. I was shown that although you have had many years of experience in the cause of God, you are still in danger of making grave mistakes. You will be inclined to catch hold of some minor matter which you consider to be important, and place great weight upon it. At such times Satan is waiting and watching for an opportunity to influence your mind and through you to work upon many other minds, leading them to questioning and doubt. The Lord has not called you to such a work as this. Upon some questions silence will reveal a spirit of wisdom and discretion.--Letter 166, 1908, p. 2 (May 22, 1908).                                         -362-  {10MR 361.1}
[10MR 362.1]          Prescott's Talent as a Speaker Needed in Public Work (To the Officers of the General Conference)--The Lord has spoken to Elder Prescott and wife, instructing them to go out into new fields and labor in connection with other workers to present the truth. Let these workers be learners of the great Teacher, following His methods of labor as they present the Word of God in its simplicity to the people. Elder Prescott's ability as a speaker is needed in presenting the truth in the highways.--Letter 168, 1909, p. 2 (Dec. 1, 1909).  {10MR 362.1}
[10MR 362.2]          Prescott Seen Obeying Divine Counsel to Engage in Public Evangelism (To W. W. Prescott and A. G. Daniells)--I thank God that public meetings have been held in the Battle Creek Tabernacle, and that the trumpet has been given a certain sound. This is the very line of work that in the visions of the night I saw Elder Prescott engaged in--and in the manner described by Elder Daniells in his recent letter. I saw that as our brother would use his voice in proclaiming the message of present truth he would be exercising his talents to the glory of God and a deep impression would be made upon the minds of the people. The mind and the voice of the speaker, combined, will make right impressions on large assemblies. This is in harmony with the Lord's plan. The presentation of important subjects before large gatherings will result in the development of the talent of personal influence.--Letter 28, 1910, p. 2 (Feb. 22, 1910).  {10MR 362.2}
[10MR 362.3]          Daniells and Prescott in Danger of Voicing Misleading Sentiments (To A. G. Daniells and W. W. Prescott)--I am charged with a message to you both that you need to humble your hearts before God. Neither Elder Prescott nor                                            -363-     Elder Daniells is prepared to direct the work of the General Conference, for in some things they have dishonored the Lord God of Israel. ［BASED ON THIS STATEMENT, A QUESTION MAY BE RAISED AS TO WHY ELDER A. G. DANIELLS WAS CONTINUED IN OFFICE FOR A NUMBER OF YEARS AFTER THIS STARTLING MESSAGE WAS GIVEN. IT SHOULD BE OBSERVED THAT THE ENTIRE TESTIMONY OF WHICH THIS IS A PART, AND OTHER LIKE MESSAGES OF COUNSEL AND REPROOF, LED THE PRESIDENT OF THE GENERAL CONFERENCE, WHO WAS EVER ALERT TO THE GUIDANCE OF THE SPIRIT OF PROPHECY, TO REASSESS HIS RELATIONSHIP WITH GOD AND HIS RESPONSIBILITIES AS LEADER OF THE CHURCH AND TO TAKE A COURSE WHICH ELLEN WHITE INDICATED CARRIED GOD'S APPROVAL. THE NEW EMPHASIS AND ATTITUDE BECAME APPARENT IN A STRONG THRUST IN CITY EVANGELISM. TWO YEARS LATER, AS ELLEN WHITE CHOSE A BOARD OF FIVE MEN TO CARRY THE RESPONSIBILITIES OF THE CARE AND PRESERVATION OF HER WRITINGS AFTER HER DEATH, IT IS SIGNIFICANT THAT SHE NAMED ELDER DANIELLS AS ONE TO SERVE IN THIS IMPORTANT CAPACITY.--WHITE TRUSTEES.］ High, pure devotion to God is required of men placed in your position. Such a man was Daniel, who in his statesmanship maintained a clean and holy purpose. Such characters are needed now.  {10MR 362.3}
[10MR 363.1]         I am to tell you that neither of you is prepared to discern with clear spiritual eyesight that which is needed now. You are in danger of voicing sentiments that will be misleading. We are living in the last days of this earth's history, and we need to have a burning desire to copy the life of Christ. The great work remaining now to be done awaits the efforts of consecrated, loyal, sanctified, refined men. . . .  {10MR 363.1}
[10MR 363.2]          Let your light so shine before all men with whom you associate that they may take knowledge of you that you have learned of Jesus. Christ says to you, "Go out into the highways and hedges, and compel them to come in, that My house may be filled" (Luke 14:23). Those who engage wholeheartedly in this service will be able to bear a testimony that will help to win other                                           -364-     souls to Christ. Unless you learn of Him daily, you will be in danger of losing your bearings.  {10MR 363.2}
[10MR 364.1]          I must say to you, "Humble your own souls before God. Shun every influence that would tend to cheapen the message that should be given to high and low in the cities. Keep open the channel of communication between your soul and God, that those with whom you associate may recognize the voice of Him who gave His life for you.  {10MR 364.1}
[10MR 364.2]          I dare not flatter you. Let the divine precepts be brought into your life daily, and when you stand up to address a congregation the communication between your soul and God will be recognized, for your heart and mind will be open to the impressions of God's Spirit. Pray to God most earnestly that you may not miss the mark. Study how you can best honor your Redeemer.  {10MR 364.2}
[10MR 364.3]          I am to say to you that it is your privilege to walk humbly with Christ Jesus. Unless you do this you will be in grave danger of receiving spurious ideas from other minds. The truth of God, like gold, does not lie on the surface, but it is obtained only by earnest effort. As you study the life of Christ, you may, if receptive, receive a knowledge that will expand the mental powers and will be a savor of eternal truths that you may bring before the people.--Letter 58, 1910, pp. 2, 5 (June 15, 1910.)  {10MR 364.3}
[10MR 364.4]          Caution Regarding the General Revision of SDA Books (To A. G. Daniells)--I have seen that Satan would have been greatly pleased to see Elders Prescott and Daniells undertake the work of a general overhauling of our books that have done a good work in the field for years. But neither of you is called of God to that work. If you were to enter upon such a work,                                           -365-     much time would be employed that should be given to the proclamation of the last warning message to an impenitent world.  {10MR 364.4}
[10MR 365.1]          The Lord would have been pleased had you and Elder Prescott and your associates taken upon yourselves soon after the last General Conference the burden of giving to the inhabitants of the great cities the last warning message. This is a work that He has been calling us to do these many years.  {10MR 365.1}
[10MR 365.2]          In some respects you and Brother Prescott have done a strange work. It is not for the best interests of either one of you that you be associated together so closely as heretofore. . . .  {10MR 365.2}
[10MR 365.3]          If we should now sow broadcast seeds of doubt as to the correctness of our printed books and tracts, and encourage the thought that there must needs be a general revision of our published books, a work will have begun that the Lord has not appointed us to do.  {10MR 365.3}
[10MR 365.4]          Even a suggestion as to inaccuracies would, if made public, lead some to vindicate their course of action in spending much time in an effort to search for flaws and to find fault. It is not safe to set some minds running in such channels of thought, as this would lead to a harvest of doubt and unbelief. I know whereof I speak, for the Lord has opened this matter before me.  {10MR 365.4}
[10MR 365.5]          I am bidden to counsel you to leave the work of book revision and devote the entire energies of your minds to the presentation of Bible truth to souls who have never heard the third angel's message. If you and Brother Prescott were to sow broadcast seeds of uncertainty and distrust in the minds of others, God would call you to a stern account for this evil.                                           -366-  {10MR 365.5}
[10MR 366.1]          In the night season I have seen men looking over our printed books in search of something to criticize, and the adversary was standing by their side, making suggestions to their minds. The natural result of unwise criticism would be to bring infidelity into our ranks.--Letter 70, 1910, pp. 1, 3 (Aug. 11, 1910.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 25, 1981  {10MR 366.1}
[10MR 367.1]       MR No. 843 - Geological Field Conference - 1981         Scenery Near Moutier, Switzerland--May 21. We have rested well through the night. We found accommodations in a very nice hotel in the village of Moutier. This is a very beautiful valley. It has seemed as we are winding our course through the defile of the mountains that we should come to where the mountains would block our way, but the road winds on through the openings of the mountains.  {10MR 367.1}
[10MR 367.2]          The scenery through which we passed was altogether too majestic, too awfully grand, to give anything like a description that can compare to the scenery as it really is. The battlements of rocks--the time-worn rocky walls that have stood since the Flood, washed with the mountain torrents-- stand out smooth as if polished, while rocks diverse from these in shape are seen in regular layers as if art had fashioned them. Here on this ride, from three o'clock until past six, we viewed the most interesting, grand scenery that our eyes ever looked upon. The rocks ascend higher and still higher from the earth and growing from these rocks are beautiful, dark-colored pines intermingled with the lighter and most beautiful living green of the maple and beech. These rocks are covered to the very summit with their garment of rich foliage which nature has furnished. In the heart of these mountains of rocks are tunnels, one after another, many of them close together.  {10MR 367.2}
[10MR 367.3]          We have thought we should see nothing more grand and striking than the towering rocky heights of Colorado, but this scenery far exceeds anything                                         -368-     we there witnessed. Such wild grandeur, such solemn scenery, carries one back to the period when the waters rose to the highest points of land, and the unbelieving antediluvians perished for their great wickedness, in the waters of the Flood.  {10MR 367.3}
[10MR 368.1]          As we look upon the openings in these rocks--the caverns that open to the sight, the deep channels worn by the mighty cataracts--and the rocks of every conceivable shape, we say, "How wonderful, O Lord, are Thy works in all the earth." The softening, subduing touches penciled by the great Master Artist in the beautiful arrangement of dress of dark and living green, this beautiful combination of colors to cover the rugged, time-seamed rocks! Then the deep gorges, the noisy, fast-rushing streams, and the grand mountains covered with forest trees in their beautiful summer robes! The view is grand in the extreme, and presents to the senses such high and holy and strong and sacred ideas of God our Maker.  {10MR 368.1}
[10MR 368.2]          And then the thought that we may call Him Father! We will not look upon the magnificent works of His almighty power and forget God. This the inhabitants of the world before the Flood did. The giant forests--trees that knew scarcely anything of decay--the blooming gardens resembling Eden, the bubbling fountains, the running streams, the beautiful lakes, the rich minerals, the precious metals--gold and silver and precious stones--were given of God to enrich the earth for the good of men. But all these things did not inspire them with love, with gratitude to the Giver. They looked upon all these precious things of the mountains and the glorious things of the valleys as exclusively their own, as if they themselves had brought them into existence, and the very treasures God had given them as a means of remembering Him, they made the means of forgetting Him.                                         -369-  {10MR 368.2}
[10MR 369.1]          My meditations were traveling back. In my mind's eye, there was the picture that had been presented to me of the Eden glories. Marred because of sin, yet although the blight of God was upon it, the curse did not rest heavily. As after the curse man set himself to devising ways and means to indulge in sin and disobedience and forgetfulness of God, the Lord sent the message by Noah that at the end of one hundred and twenty years He would send a flood of waters upon the impenitent inhabitants of the earth. Oh, if they had only repented, God would not have destroyed the inhabitants of the old world!  {10MR 369.1}
[10MR 369.2]          But I looked upon deep gorges, the seamed and cleft rocks, the varied shapes and structures, and then thought how the people had brought all this curse upon themselves because of ingratitude to God and disobedience to His law. The torrents of rain descending from the heavens above, the fountains of the great deep broken up, the trees which men had enjoyed and idolized, uprooted and swept away with the inhabitants, the groves, the palaces, the costly works to satisfy the pleasure lovers--all swept away. Those places where men had placed their idols and worshiped the works of their own hands were filled with masses of rubbish and earth, and rocks which were concealed under the surface of the earth were thrown up above the earth covering the most lovely places that man had adored and glorified. The fruitful trees, the shady avenues, the beautiful forests and gardens they had enjoyed were utterly destroyed. The lovely home God had given to man was turned to a broken, uneven surface, and the earth was a frightful solitude. Here before me were the evidences of the destruction of the old world by a flood because the law of God was not observed. . . .                                         -370-  {10MR 369.2}
[10MR 370.1]          We can never describe the scenery, for it is indescribable. This view of Switzerland by carriage ride makes me desire to travel more by private conveyance. We have roads that cannot be excelled. The public roads are kept in excellent condition. Men are employed and make it a business to break up stone very fine. This crushed stone is kept constantly applied, and these roads are white as limestone and as level as the floor. There is not a bad depression, not a hole, not a rut or anything of the kind. When it rains, men have it as their business to scrape all the mud from the road. It is left in piles along the roadside, to be taken off in a cart. There is seldom much dust flying, because of the care taken of the roads, and this is seen in Europe everywhere. We are traveling in a low, heavy, covered coach with four persons, and luggage that makes the load equal to five persons, but the carriage rolls so easily on these roads that one horse easily draws such a load.--Manuscript 56, 1886, pp. 1-5, 7. (Diary, May 21, 1886.)  {10MR 370.1}
[10MR 370.2]          World Was Far More Beautiful Before the Flood--If everything in God's works looks to us so beautiful, and the majestic mountains and towering, stern, old rocks have attractions, how far exceeding it in beauty, in grandeur and loveliness, was the world before the Flood, which was destroyed because of man's sinfulness. God had surrounded them with the precious things of earth because He loved them. But these blessings were turned into a curse, and they used the precious things of earth to gratify their pride and to glorify themselves until the Lord destroyed them and the earth which was defiled by their violence and corrupting works. Even now, if the curse of sin were not corrupting the earth, it would be a happy place, but every place inhabited by human beings is debased with sin.                                         -371-  {10MR 370.2}
[10MR 371.1]          The rocky mountains rise abruptly and seem to tower upwards reaching to the very heavens. At my left is a grand old castle standing upon the mountaintop, and in the distance rises another mountain far above. The peaks reach almost to the heavens--a mountain that to human eye appears inaccessible, rising thousands of feet above the level, and on the very summit is a tower. It may be for observation. The ambition of man will not be restricted. We come to scenery that appears to our senses as indescribably grand. Mountain peaks rise above mountain peaks, the massive, curiously splendid shaped rocks that were heaved up by mighty agencies and sculptured by the storms of ages.--Manuscript 62, 1886, pp. 26, 27. (Diary, 1886.)  {10MR 371.1}
[10MR 371.2]          The Days of Noah--Because of his holy integrity and unwavering adherence to God's commands, Noah was counted singular indeed and made himself an object of contempt and derision by answering to the claims of God without a questioning doubt. What a contrast to the prevailing unbelief and universal disregard of His law!  {10MR 371.2}
[10MR 371.3]          Noah was tested and tried thoroughly and yet he preserved his integrity in the face of the world--all, all against him. Thus will it be when the Son of man shall be revealed. The saved will be few, as is represented by Noah and his family. The world might have believed the warnings. God's Spirit was striving with them to lead them to faith and obedience, but their own wicked hearts turned aside the counsel of God and resisted the pleadings of infinitive love. They continued their empty ways as usual, eating, drinking, planting, and building, up to the very day Noah entered into the ark.                                         -372-  {10MR 371.3}
[10MR 372.1]          Men in Noah's day were not all absolute idolaters, but in their idolatry they professed to know God, and in the grand images they had created, their plan was to represent God before the world. The class who professed to acknowledge God were the ones who took the lead in rejecting the preaching of Noah and through their influence leading others to reject it.  {10MR 372.1}
[10MR 372.2]          To every one comes the time of test and trial. While Noah was warning the inhabitants of the world of the coming destruction, it was their day of opportunity and privilege to become wise unto salvation. But Satan had control of the minds of men. They set light and truth for darkness and error. Noah seemed to them to be a fanatic. They did not humble their hearts before God but continued their occupation the same as if God had not spoken to them through His servant Noah. But Noah stood like a rock amid the pollution and wickedness surrounding him, and wavered not in his faithfulness. He stood amid the scoffs and jeers of the world, an unbending witness for God, his meekness and righteousness shining brightly in contrast to the crime and intrigue and violence surrounding him.  {10MR 372.2}
[10MR 372.3]          Noah connected with God, and he was strong in the strength of infinite power. For one hundred and twenty years he daily presented God's warning in regard to events which so far as human wisdom was concerned, could not take place. The world before the Flood reasoned that for centuries the laws of nature had been fixed; the recurring seasons had come and gone in regular order. Rain had never yet fallen, but a mist or dew had fallen upon the earth, causing vegetation to flourish. The rivers and brooks had never passed their boundaries, but had borne their waters safely to the great sea. Fixed decrees had kept the waters from overflowing their banks. The people                                         -373-     did not recognize the Hand that had stayed the waters, saying, "Thus far shalt thou go, and no farther."  {10MR 372.3}
[10MR 373.1]          Men began to feel secure and to talk of the fixed laws of nature. They reasoned then as men reason now, as though nature was above the God of nature, that her ways were so fixed that God Himself would not or could not change them, thus making God's messages of warning of none effect because, should His word be fulfilled, the course of nature would be disturbed. The men before the Flood sought to quiet their consciences, which the Spirit of God had aroused, by arguing how impossible it was for the message of Noah to be true and a flood to deluge the world, which would turn nature out of her course.  {10MR 373.1}
[10MR 373.2]          The same reasoning is heard today. "Why, the world will not be destroyed by fire." The siren song is sung, "'All things continue as they were from the beginning.' No need to pay any regard to this preaching that the world's history will soon close. Why, the laws of nature show the inconsistency of this." He who is Lord of nature can employ it to serve His purpose; He is not the slave of nature.  {10MR 373.2}
[10MR 373.3]          They reasoned that it was not in accordance with the character of God to save Noah and his family, only eight persons in that vast world, and let all the rest be swept out of existence by the waters of the Flood. Oh, no. There were great men and good men on the earth. If they did not believe as Noah did, Noah was deceived. It could not be otherwise. Here were the philosophers, the scientific men, the learned men. All could see no consistency in this message of warning. This fanciful doctrine was an illusion of the brain. If this was the truth the wise men surely would know something                                          -374-     about it. Would all of these learned men perish from the face of the earth and Noah be found the only one worthy of being spared? . . .  {10MR 373.3}
[10MR 374.1]          But the days before the Flood steal silently on as a thief in the night. Noah is now making his last effort in warnings, entreaty, and appeal to the rejecters of God's message. With tearful eye, trembling lip, and quivering voice he makes his last entreaty for them to believe and secure a refuge in the ark. But they turn from him with impatience and contempt that he should be so egotistical as to suppose his family are the only ones right in the vast population of the earth. They have no patience with his warnings, with his strange work of building an immense boat on dry ground. Noah, they said, was insane.  {10MR 374.1}
[10MR 374.2]          Reason, science, and philosophy assured them Noah was a fanatic. None of the wise men and honored of the earth believed the testimony of Noah. If these great men were at ease and had no fears, why should they be troubled? --Ms. 5, 1876, pp. 1-4. ("The Days of Noah," cir. 1876.)  {10MR 374.2}
[10MR 374.3]          Medicine Bow Range--As we passed rapidly down the grade through the snowsheds and granite cuts into the great Laramie Plains we got a full view of the Diamond Peaks of the Medicine Bow Range. Their sharp-pointed summits reach heavenward, while their sides and the rugged hills around them are covered with timber. When the atmosphere is clear, the Snowy Range can be distinctly seen clothed in its robes of perpetual snow. A chilliness creeps over you as you look upon them, so cold, so cheerless, yet there is an indescribable grandeur about them. . . .                                            -375-  {10MR 374.3}
[10MR 375.1]          Green River Formations--Scenery viewed on Friday while nearing Ogden: At Green River is the place where specimens of fossils, petrifications and general natural curiosities are seen. Shells and wood in a petrified state can be purchased for a trifle. There is a high projecting rock, in appearance like a tower, and there are twin rocks of gigantic proportions. The appearance of these rocks is as though some great temple once stood there and their massive pillars were left standing as witnesses of their former greatness. There is a rock called Giant's Club, and in proportion it is a giant. It rises almost perpendicularly and it is impossible to climb up its steep sides. This is one of nature's curiosities. I was told that its composition bears evidence of its once having been located in the bottom of a lake. This rock has regular strata, all horizontal, containing fossils of plants and of fish and curiously shaped specimens of sea animals. The plants appear like our fruit and forest trees. There are ferns and palms. The fishes seem to be of a species now extinct. A large flat stone was shown us in which were distinct specimens of fish and curious leaves. The proprietor told us, on a previous trip, that he brought these two large rocks on horseback eight miles. The rock did not look so far, but he said that was the distance to get access to it. In these split-off slabs of rock there were feathers of birds and other curiosities plainly to be seen.  {10MR 375.1}
[10MR 375.2]          We looked with curious interest upon rocks composed of sandstone in perfectly horizontal strata containing most interesting remains. These rocks assume most curious and fantastic shapes, as if chiseled out by the hand of art. These are in lofty domes and pinnacles and fluted columns. These rocks resemble some cathedral of ancient date standing in desolation. The                                           -376-     imagination here has a fruitful field in which to range. In the vicinity of these rocks are moss agates. When standing at a distance from these wonderfully shaped rocks you may imagine some ruined city, bare and desolate, but bearing its silent witness to what once was. We passed on quite rapidly to Devil's Gate, a canyon worn through the granite by the action of water. The walls of the canyon are about three hundred feet high, and at its bottom a beautiful stream flows slowly and pleasantly, murmuring over the rocks.  {10MR 375.2}
[10MR 376.1]          We passed on while the mountaintops rose perpendicularly toward heaven. They are covered with perpetual snows, while other mountaintops, apparently horizontal, were seen. In passing we got some views of the beauty and grandeur of the scenery in groups of mountains dotted with pines. Soon we entered Echo Canyon. Here the rocks look as if formed by art and placed in position, so regularly are they laid. The average height of all the rocks in this canyon is from six to eight hundred feet. The scenery here is grand and beautiful. We saw great caves worn by storm and wind where the eagles build their nests. One is called the Eagle Nest Rock. Here the king of birds finds a safe habitation in which to rear its young, where the ruthless hand of man cannot disturb them.  {10MR 376.1}
[10MR 376.2]          Here we came to the thousand-mile tree on which hangs a sign giving the distance from Omaha, and a little further on we passed the wonderful rocks called the Devil's Slide. This is composed of two parallel walls of granite standing upon their edges with about fourteen feet of space between. They form a wall about eight hundred feet long running up the side of the mountain. This is a wonderful sight. We reached Ogden, and night drew on.-- Letter 6a, 1880, pp. 6, 8, 9. (To Elizabeth Bangs, Feb. 26, 1880.)                                            -377-  {10MR 376.2}
[10MR 377.1]          From Cheyenne to Sacramento--We have been passing over the plains through a very barren, desolate-looking country. Nothing of special interest is to be seen, but a few herds of buffaloes in the distance and an antelope now and then. Mud cabins, adobe houses, and sagebrush we see in abundance everywhere. But on we go.  {10MR 377.1}
[10MR 377.2]          From Cheyenne two engines are slowly dragging the cars up the mountain to Sherman, against a fearful wind, on account of which fears of danger are expressed in crossing Dale Creek bridge, 650 feet long and 120 feet high, which spans Dale Creek from bluff to bluff. This trestle bridge looks like a light, frail thing to bear so great weight. But fears are not expressed because of the frail appearance of the bridge, but that the tempest of wind will be so fierce as to blow the cars from the track. But in the providence of God the wind decreased. The terrible wail is subdued to pitiful sobs and sighs, and we passed safely over the dreaded bridge.  {10MR 377.2}
[10MR 377.3]          We at length reached the summit, 7,857 feet above the level of the sea, and the extra engine is removed. At this point no steam is required to forward the train, for the downgrade is sufficient to carry us swiftly along. As we pass on down an embankment we see the ruins of a freight train, where men are busily at work upon the shattered cars. We are told it broke through the bridge one week ago, while two hours behind it came the express. Had the accident happened to them many lives would have been lost.  {10MR 377.3}
[10MR 377.4]          As we near Ogden the scenery changes. Here is grandeur of scenery far more interesting than the plains give us in sagebrush, dugouts, and mud cabins. Here are grand mountains towering toward heaven and mountains of less size. Mountaintops rise above mountaintops, peak above peak, ridge above                                         -378-     ridge, while the snow-capped heights, glittering under the rays of sunlight, look surpassingly lovely. We were deeply impressed as we looked at the varying beauty of this Rocky Mountain scenery. We longed to have a little time to view at leisure the grand and sublime scenery which speaks to our senses of the power of God, who made the world and all things that are therein. But a glance only at the wondrous, sublime beauty around us is all we can enjoy.  {10MR 377.4}
[10MR 378.1]          Between Ogden and Sacramento the eye is constantly delighted with the ever-new scenery. Mountains of every conceivable form and dimension appear. Some are smooth and regular in shape, while others are rough, huge, granite mountains, their peaks stretching heavenward as though pointing up to the God of nature.  {10MR 378.1}
[10MR 378.2]          There are blocks of timeworn rocks, piled one above another, looking smooth as though squared and chiseled by instruments in skillful hands. There are high, overhanging cliffs, gray old crags and gorges clad with pines, presenting to our senses scenery of new interest continually.  {10MR 378.2}
[10MR 378.3]          We come to Devil's Slide. Here are flat rocks set up like gravestones of nearly equal depth, running from the river up the mountainside a quarter of a mile above us. The stones are from fifty to one hundred feet high.-- Letter 20, 1873, pp. 1, 2. (To Edson and Emma White, Dec. 27, 1873.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 27, 1981  {10MR 378.3}
[10MR 379.1]       MR No. 844 - Longing for Jesus to Come         Family Reunion at Christ's Return--Your father and I have felt desirous that Edson and Emma should be with us this summer in the mountains ［of Colorado］ and that Willie and Mary should also join us. This would certainly be most gratifying to your parents and you could be a great help to us. But the question arises, Would this be duty? If the Lord sanctions, all is well; with His blessing resting upon such a reunion, it would be to us one of the greatest privileges. But if the Lord does not guide you to take this course, in no case follow human judgment, for your journey would prove a failure.  {10MR 379.1}
[10MR 379.2]          I dare not act selfishly because this union of our family would be pleasant and agreeable, and urge you to come, leaving a position of trust where you are. No, my children. Go to God for your duty. Follow the leadings of His Spirit. I know you could help us much and wish it could be right for you to be with us; yet I am inclined to think the Lord does not will this. I look forward to the coming of Christ when, if we are faithful, we shall be united, no more to be separated.--Letter 19, 1879, p. 2. (To Edson White, from Denison, Texas, March 22, 1879.)  {10MR 379.2}
[10MR 379.3]          Alpine Clouds Remind Ellen White of Christ's Coming--［In northern Italy:］ There are many towns and villages all through the mountain gorges and through the valleys. One valley opens into another. We see banks of                                          -380-     cloud--white as the whitest snow--looming up in the mountain clefts and increasing in dimension. It is a beautiful sight. It looks like the billows of the sea, but perfectly white.  {10MR 379.3}
[10MR 380.1]          These white clouds are advancing, rolling first down the mountainsides and then rising higher and spreading over the snow-capped mountains. They appear like mountains of snow in the noonday sun. It was a picture of loveliness upon which I delighted to gaze. Some took the shape of thrones. I thought of Christ coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. I can never give in language a description of this sublime scene. Was it not such a cloud as this that was sometimes the refuge of God's people that they might escape in its friendly shelter from the sight of their persecutors?--Ms. 29, 1885, p. 12. ("Entries From the Diary of Ellen G. White; First Visit to Italy," Nov. 26 to Dec. 15, 1885.)  {10MR 380.1}
[10MR 380.2]          No More Clatter and Misery--You cannot tell how I long for retirement. The noise of carriages on the stone pavements, the clatter of wooden shoes, the people coming and going constantly on foot, the baby carriages, the women, men, and boys wheeling their hand carts, screeching out their merchantable goods, is so confusing. You scarcely know where you are. Surely all this will have an end. Jesus is coming. I long to hear the trumpet sound and the dead come forth from the graves.--Letter 101, 1886, p. 3. (To Addie Walling, Ellen White's great-niece, from Copenhagen, Denmark, July 25, 1886.)  {10MR 380.2}
[10MR 380.3]          One leading blacksmith would not unite with the strikers. A large body of soldiers was appointed to conduct him to his shop and from his shop and                                            -381-     guard him while at work, else the strikers would have murdered him. There are fifteen hundred worthy workers in this city who are idle. Some help was given last winter to the very destitute.  {10MR 380.3}
[10MR 381.1]          Some men came in in the prime of life, as well as men of gray hairs, famished for the want of food. They had been unwilling to receive charity, but were driven to it by hunger. This winter will be worse. Work has been less, and men made desperate with hunger will do terrible things. Oh, how glad I shall be to see Jesus, our Deliverer, come and this terrible misery come to an end.--Letter 102, 1886, p. 3. (To "My very dear children," from Copenhagen, Denmark, July 25, 1886.)  {10MR 381.1}
[10MR 381.2]          Experience as a Little Girl--My son's little girl, who was seven years old three months ago, was with her mother one day. Her mother was reading to her about the Lord coming in power and great glory. She listened attentively. At last she said, "What, Jesus coming to our world?" "Yes, my child, Jesus is coming to our world." "Oh!" said the child, "Why didn't you tell me before? When is He coming?"  {10MR 381.2}
[10MR 381.3]          "We cannot tell just how soon He will come, but Christ is coming very soon."  {10MR 381.3}
[10MR 381.4]          "Well, how soon is He coming?"  {10MR 381.4}
[10MR 381.5]          "We cannot tell you the time, but Jesus is surely coming to our world."  {10MR 381.5}
[10MR 381.6]          "Oh," said she, "I don't think I am ready. I don't think I have been a good girl all my life. What shall I do?"  {10MR 381.6}
[10MR 381.7]          "Why, you must give your heart to Jesus, and try to overcome your own will, and overcome having your own way."                                          -382-  {10MR 381.7}
[10MR 382.1]          "Oh, but, Mother, what can I do? You, know, Mother, it is hard for me to give up my own will; I am afraid Christ will come and find I have a will of my own. What shall I do, Mother?"  {10MR 382.1}
[10MR 382.2]          "You must ask Him to give you a heart to do His will."  {10MR 382.2}
[10MR 382.3]          "I can't wait till night, Mother, to pray. Won't you pray with me right here?"  {10MR 382.3}
[10MR 382.4]          What conviction upon that child's heart; tears streamed down her cheeks. She said, "Dear Lord, I've got a will that is wicked, a will that is hard for me to give up. Will you help me, Jesus, for I don't know what to do?"  {10MR 382.4}
[10MR 382.5]          Well, the Lord heard that prayer and He did give help. She has had a precious experience. She has been a changed child from that day. . . .  {10MR 382.5}
[10MR 382.6]          I gave my life to Him when I was eleven years old. I remember the experience of that little girl was enacted in my life. I picked up a little piece of paper in the road; that paper said that a man was going to preach that the Lord was coming. I was so afraid that He would come before I was ready. I wrestled with God, and He gave me His blessing, and He gave me peace. I went to my young companions; I told them, I pled with them. I got them to bow with me before God in prayer. I was possessed of a hasty temper. I began to pray for the Lord to help me overcome this. I began to wrestle in prayer for God's grace and blessing, and He gave it to me. When we have God's blessing with us, we can improve our powers, so that we can render back glory to God.--Ms. 20, 1888, pp. 12, 13, 16. (Sermon preached in Potterville, Mich., Nov. 25, 1888.)                                        -383-  {10MR 382.6}
[10MR 383.1]          "I Long for Jesus to Come"--There is so much work to be done. I can help if the Lord is with me. If Jesus is not with me I can do nothing.  {10MR 383.1}
[10MR 383.2]          Oh, I long for Jesus to come. I long for that home in the kingdom of glory where there will be no sickness, no sorrow, no pain, no death. But it is ours to be faithful day by day in this life. I have been sick. Am still weak, but not a bit discouraged.--Letter 64a, 1889, p. 3. (To Mary Kelsey-White, from Battle Creek, Mich., March, 1889.)  {10MR 383.2}
[10MR 383.3]          The Experience Needed Today--We each have work to do--the work of proclaiming to the world the last message of warning. In clear, distinct tones we must give this message; but I greatly fear that though we have had such great light, we are not as earnest as we should be. Let us study the words: ［1 Thessalonians 1:5-10 quoted］.  {10MR 383.3}
[10MR 383.4]          Just such an experience as this is what we need today. We need the Holy Spirit and assurance. Living power must attend the message of Christ's second coming in the clouds of heaven. We must not rest until we see many souls converted to the blessed hope of the Lord's appearing. The message wrought a real work that turned souls from idols to serve the living God. The work to be done today is just as real, and the truth is just as much truth; only we are to give the message with as much more earnestness as the coming of the Lord is nearer. The message for this time is positive, simple, and of the deepest importance. We must act like men and women who believe. We are not half awake to the perils and the dangers that we must be prepared to meet. Waiting, watching, working, praying, warning the world-- this is our work.--Letter 150, 1902, pp. 2, 3. (To Prof. C. W. Irwin, from Los Angeles, Calif., Sept. 22, 1902.)     White Estate April 27, 1981  {10MR 383.4}
[10MR 384.1]       MR No. 845 - The Conflict Between Jezebel and the Sons of the Prophets         A correct education had been given them ［the sons of the prophets］ in regard to the living God. The past history of the people of God, the fall of Adam and Eve through transgression, the preaching of Noah, the extended probation of 120 years, and the final destruction of the old world by a flood was known to them. The crime and violence of the antediluvians, their repeated rejection of the messages sent, wore out the long-suffering patience of God, and these despisers of His mercy were made to drink the waters of the flood. The children of Israel were instructed in the Word of God, that they might prepare for the advent of Christ.  {10MR 384.1}
[10MR 384.2]          Jezebel fought determinedly against God in the person of His faithful people. The persecution of the prophets was so great that Elijah supposed he was the only one who had escaped her power. "I, even I only, am left," he said, "and they seek my life, to take it away" (1 Kings 19:14).--Ms. 116, 1899, p. 1. ("The Sin of Jezebel," August 15, 1899.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 27, 1981  {10MR 384.2}
[10MR 385.1]       MR No. 846 - If One Sin had Tainted Christ's Character         To the honor and glory of God, His beloved Son--the Surety, the Substitute--was delivered up and descended into the prisonhouse of the grave. The new tomb enclosed Him in its rocky chambers. If one single sin had tainted His character the stone would never have been rolled away from the door of His rocky chamber, and the world with its burden of guilt would have perished. But it was only for a little while the divine Vanquisher seemed the vanquished. The serpent had bruised the heel, but Christ could not be holden by death. The stone was rolled away. The Lord Jesus walked forth from His prison house a triumphant, majestic conqueror, and proclaimed over the rent sepulcher of Joseph, "I am the resurrection and the life" (John 11:25).--Ms. 81, 1893, p. 11. (Diary entry for Sunday, July 2, 1893, Wellington, New Zealand.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 27, 1981  {10MR 385.1}
[10MR 386.1]       MR No. 847 - Counsels Concerning the Second Coming         Attitude of Those Who Watch and Wait for the Second Coming--We anticipate the solemn event ［Christ's second coming］. We are not, because we are in the attitude of waiting and watching, to be indolent, doing nothing. But as we view the great event of Christ's coming, and as we see the necessity of watching and waiting for it, we must unite zeal and diligent industry to our waiting and watching. A life of idleness or mere meditation and abstraction, will not answer for the waiting, watching ones. Neither will it be safe or justifiable for the waiting, watching ones to become so busy in worldly matters that they cease to watch and forget their peculiar position as waiting ones. They should not be in a busy excitement like worldlings, and become surfeited and drunken with the cares of this life. A drunken man is bewildered. The fine organs of the brain are beclouded. This is exactly the position of professed Christians who allow the cares of this life and the deceitfulness of riches to have such a powerful influence upon them as to eclipse the attractions of heaven. They become insane in their worldly pursuit.--Letter 21a, 1871. (Fragment of a letter; addressee unknown, undated.)  {10MR 386.1}
[10MR 386.2]          Strange Imaginings of Those Who are Spiritually Asleep--Everyone who is asleep is subject to strange illusions. Judgment is not preserved, fancy holds control of the brain. Sleepy Christians are subject to just such                                          -387-     strange imaginings. They have not clear ideas; they have not clear judgment. Strange thoughts come, which they never had before. Strange doubts crowd into the mind. The old landmarks seem indistinct and strange. Once they held to the pillars of the faith with a firm hand, but now their hands are slipping off. Pride and love of ambition possess the mind. There is a flattering of self that they are "rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing," while exactly the opposite is the condition of the church.  {10MR 386.2}
[10MR 387.1]          The Lord is coming. "Let us not sleep, as do others; but let us watch and be sober." "Ye are all the children of light, and the children of the day." "Yourselves know perfectly ［should you arouse from your spiritual stupor］ that the day of the Lord so cometh as a thief in the night." (1 Thessalonians 5:6, 5, 2.) Oh, that the church in Battle Creek would know that the day of the Lord is right upon them! He will come in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. Will any of us wish to be sleeping when the Lord comes?  {10MR 387.1}
[10MR 387.2]         "While the bridegroom tarried, they all slumbered and slept" (Matthew 25:5). Who have oil in their vessels with their lamps? Should the Saviour come at this time, would not many of us be afraid to meet Him? Could we hail Him with joy, saying, "Lo, this is our God; we have waited for Him, and He will save us" (Isaiah 25:9)? Are we ready for His appearing? Is the soul temple cleansed of its defilement? Would we want Christ to come and find us in disunion, in strife with one another? Would we want Christ to come and find us in frivolous amusements, in concerts which some patronize? We want to be found waiting and watching, with our garments made white and clean in the blood of the Lamb.--Letter 29, 1882, pp. 5, 6.                                           (To W. H. Edwards, June 14, 1882.)                                           -388-  {10MR 387.2}
[10MR 388.1]          Ellen White's Sense of Urgency in View of the Imminence of the Second Advent--I have felt the coming of the Lord was near, so near, and I have seen so much to be done and the need of workers that would mold the work as it should be.--Letter 73, 1886, p. 4. (To G. I. Butler, Jan. 16, 1886.)  {10MR 388.1}
[10MR 388.2]          Christians to Pray With a View to the Second Advent--Let us pray as did Jacob. Let us pray in every difficulty; pray that the wondrous message of the love of Christ may reach precious souls, that they too may pray, and be refreshed with heavenly grace. Watch for the Lord more earnestly than they that watch for the morning. Hope in the Lord. Walk in His way. Declare His truth. He is well pleased when His servants talk faith. He wants His light to shine forth in the South. He is working for you and with you.-- Letter 66, 1901, p. 6. (To R. M. Kilgore, June 26, 1901.)  {10MR 388.2}
[10MR 388.3]          Preparing for Christ's Second Advent--We are looking for the second coming of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. We are not only to believe that the end of all things is at hand. We are to be filled with the advent spirit that when the Lord comes He may find us ready to meet Him, whether we are working in the field, or building a house, or preaching the Word; ready to say, "Lo, this is our God; we have waited for Him, and He will save us" (Isaiah 25:9).--Letter 25, 1902, p. 7. ("To Those in Positions of Responsibility in the Southern Field," Feb. 5, 1902.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 27, 1981  {10MR 388.3}
[10MR 389.1]       MR No. 848 - A Knowledge of God Through Christ         Who can sweep away the delusions that now exist among professed Christians? Men are making painstaking efforts to see Jerusalem, they are digging in the earth for hidden cities, and to find inscriptions, which the Lord has seen fit to bury with the corrupted, defiled inhabitants, but the Lord has not laid it upon man to search out these mysteries. ［FROM THE CONTEXT IT APPEARS THAT ELLEN WHITE IS SIMPLY STATING THAT THERE ARE BETTER WAYS TO "FIND OUT GOD" THAN THROUGH ARCHEOLOGICAL EXCAVATIONS.］ We cannot find out God by searching, by seeking to understand mysterious problems.  {10MR 389.1}
[10MR 389.2]         Jesus came from heaven to reveal God. He came to represent the Father. The time, the strength, the money expended in searching out these old, buried-up inscriptions, will not bring a greater knowledge than that which Christ has brought to our world. His prayer to His Father is (and I would that you would listen as for your life): "And this is life eternal, that they might know thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom He hath sent" (John 17:3). Union with Christ is an union with God through Christ. There is a life in the soul of everyone who has formed this mystical, spiritual union with Christ that never fades or fails. We need an abiding Christ, yet many comprehend it not, and the world doubts whether we have the truth or any divine message from God. They judge us by the fruit we bear.                                         -390-  {10MR 389.2}
[10MR 390.1]          Through self-love, through self-indulgence, the love of Christ is extinguished from the heart. But let us weave Christ into our plans, and let self have far less importance. Let the voices that have been heard so frequently in your councils be heard less frequently, and let Christ, the light, the truth, the way, preside in your midst as your counselor.--Letter 22, 1894, p. 13. (To Brother Eldredge, Aug. 12, 1894.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 27, 1981  {10MR 390.1}
[10MR 391.1]       MR No. 849 - Work for the Jews         We are to be interested in the salvation of those who belong to the nation that was broken off the vine center, that we ［Gentiles］ might be grafted in. Special efforts are to be made for the Jewish race. If they receive Christ as their Saviour, there is power in the gospel message that they may again be grafted in. They are children of the heavenly birth, and we are responsible for the proclamation of the gospel to them.--Ms. 111, 1906, pp. 3, 4. ("A Warning Against Formalism," Oct. 22, 1906.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 27, 1981  {10MR 391.1}
[10MR 392.1]       MR No. 850 - Why Ellen White Went to Australia          ［ON ANOTHER OCCASION ELLEN WHITE STATED: "AGAIN THE LIGHT GIVEN ME IS: 'THE LORD HAS SENT YOU TO TAKE HOLD OF THIS WORK. WHAT YOU HAVE DONE IN AMERICA UNDER THE DIRECTION OF GOD IS TO BE DONE IN PLANTING THE STANDARD OF TRUTH, AND BUILDING UP THE WORK IN AUSTRALIA'" (GC BULLETIN, 1899, P. 131).       THE LORD ALWAYS KNOWS HOW TO OVERRULE EVIL FOR GOOD. HE USED ELLEN WHITE TO HELP BUILD A STRONG WORK IN AUSTRALIA.］         Dear Brother ［O. A.］ Olsen: . . . I have not, I think, revealed the entire working that led me here to Australia. Perhaps you may never fully understand the matter. The Lord was not in our leaving America. He did not reveal that it was His will that I should leave Battle Creek. The Lord did not plan this, but He let you all move after your own imaginings. The Lord would have had W. C. White, his mother, and her workers remain in America. We were needed at the heart of the work. . . . But the Lord read the hearts of all. There was so great a willingness to have us leave, that the Lord permitted this thing to take place. Those who were weary of the testimonies borne were left without the persons who bore them. Our separation from Battle Creek was to let men have their own will and way, which they thought superior to the way of the Lord.  {10MR 392.1}
[10MR 392.2]          The result is before you. Had you stood in the right position the move would not have been made at that time. The Lord would have worked for Australia by other means and a strong influence would have been held at Battle Creek, the great heart of the work. There we should have stood shoulder to shoulder, creating a healthful atmosphere to be felt in all our conferences. It was not the Lord who devised this matter. I could not get                                           -393-     one ray of light to leave America. But when the Lord presented this matter to me as it really was, I opened my lips to no one, because I knew that no one would discern the matter in all its bearings. When we left, relief was felt by many, but not so much by yourself, and the Lord was displeased, for He had set us to stand at the wheels of the moving machinery at Battle Creek.  {10MR 392.2}
[10MR 393.1]          This is the reason I have written you. . . . Had you said, I cannot bear these responsibilities alone, we would have responded and returned. . . .  {10MR 393.1}
[10MR 393.2]          That the people of Battle Creek should feel that they could have us leave at the time we did, was the result of man's devising, and not the Lord's. The sum of the matter is proved, and its figures are before you. We are here. The Battle Creek matters have been laid before me at this great distance, and the load I have carried has been very heavy to bear.  {10MR 393.2}
[10MR 393.3]          I do not suppose I shall ever revisit America. I shall be seventy years old next November. The Lord designed that we should be near the publishing houses, that we should have easy access to these institutions that we might counsel together. Because of the moves that have been made, many publications that should have been issued before this have been retarded. The great amount of writing that has been necessary in order to communicate with America has hindered this work. I never expect to visit Africa. I desire quietude. And yet I am here in Australia with funds low, and straining every nerve and muscle to establish the work here.--Letter 127, 1896, pp. 2-4. (Written Dec. 1, 1896, at Cooranbong, NSW, Australia.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 27, 1981  {10MR 393.3}
[11MR 0.1]        11MR - Manuscript Releases Volume Eleven ［Nos. 851-920］ (1990)      A WORD OF EXPLANATION         WHEN ELLEN WHITE DIED IN 1915, SHE LEFT HER MANUSCRIPTS AND LETTERS IN THE CUSTODY OF A SMALL GROUP OF MINISTERS AND ADMINISTRATORS IN THE SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST CHURCH WHOM SHE HAD APPOINTED TO SERVE AS TRUSTEES OF HER ESTATE. AS THE YEARS PASSED, THESE TRUSTEES AND THEIR SUCCESSORS BECAME INCREASINGLY AWARE OF THE POTENTIAL USEFULNESS TO THE CHURCH OF THIS GOLD MINE OF UNPUBLISHED MATERIALS. PROCEDURES WERE DEVELOPED WHEREBY CHURCH ENTITIES, OR EVEN INDIVIDUALS, COULD REQUEST THE "RELEASE" OF SPECIFIED EXCERPTS FROM ELLEN WHITE'S WRITINGS FOR USE IN BOOKS, ARTICLES, CLASS LECTURES, OR SERMONS. FOR DETAILS OF THE RELEASE PROCESS THE READER IS REFERRED TO THE PREFACE TO MANUSCRIPT RELEASES, VOL. 1.       AS IN THE EARLIER VOLUMES, MATERIALS CURRENTLY AVAILABLE ELSEWHERE IN PUBLISHED FORM HAVE NOT BEEN INCLUDED IN THE PRESENT VOLUME. IN A FEW CASES MATERIALS UNDER CONSIDERATION AND ASSIGNED A RELEASE NUMBER WERE NOT  PROCESSED. AND THE NUMBER WAS NOT REASSIGNED. UNTIL 1983, ONLY THE EXCERPTS REQUESTED FOR PUBLIC USE WERE "RELEASED." STARTING WITH MANUSCRIPT RELEASE NO. 970, THE WHITE ESTATE BEGAN "RELEASING" ENTIRE LETTERS OR MANUSCRIPTS, SO FAR AS POSSIBLE, EVEN IF ONLY PARTICULAR PARAGRAPHS WERE REQUESTED.       COPY FOR THIS VOLUME HAS BEEN SENT TO THE PUBLISHER CAMERA-READY, WHICH MEANS THAT ANY TYPOGRAPHICAL MISTAKES OR OTHER INACCURACIES WHICH MAY APPEAR ARE THE RESPONSIBILITY OF THE WHITE ESTATE, NOT THE PUBLISHER.       WE TAKE PLEASURE IN MAKING THESE MATERIALS AVAILABLE IN THIS FORM, AND TRUST THAT THE COUNSELS, WARNINGS, AND PRINCIPLES PUT FORTH BY THE AUTHOR WILL BRING A BLESSING TO EVERY READER.                                    THE TRUSTEES OF THE ELLEN G. WHITE ESTATE                                    WASHINGTON, D.C.  {11MR 0.1}
[11MR 0.2]     Table of Contents    A Word of Explanation    Manuscript Release                                                  Page            851       Ellen White in New Zealand ........................ 1            852       Materials Cited in "The Development of Adventist                    Thinking on Clean and Unclean Meats," by Ron                    Graybill. Available from the Ellen G. White                    Estate.            853       Ellen G. White and Her Last Four Books ........... 20            854       A Charitable Attitude Toward Others .............. 24            855       Included in Manuscript Release No. 994.            856       Counsels To Edson White........................... 28            857       God's Word Supplies Spiritual Power............... 29            858       Ellen White and Domesticity....................... 30            859       Miscellaneous Counsels ........................... 33            860       Spiritual Lessons from Farming and Building....... 37            861       Counsels to Frederick Griggs ..................... 40            862       A. F. Ballenger and the Southern Work............. 48            863       Christian Unity................................... 49            864       Frequent Review of Institutional Accounts......... 52            865       Ellen White in Australia ......................... 53            866       E. G. White Materials Cited by R. Edward Turner in                    Proclaiming the Word, published by Andrews                    University Press in 1980.            867       Christ's Work in the Sanctuary ................... 54            868       Western Transportation in the Times of Ellen White      56            869       No Absolute Rule in the Training of Ministers..... 72            870       Keeping the Sabbath in Our Sanitariums ........... 73            871       Ellen White's Heavy Burdens in 1906............... 75            872       The Need for Decentralization..................... 76            873       Christian Integrity in the Ministry............... 82            874       The Pocock Family Moves to Cooranbong............. 92            875       Appeal for Spiritual Ministers ................... 98            876       Work for the Jews................................ 105            877       Ellen White Letters to Relatives and Family                    Members.......................................... 106            878       Ellen White's Work With W. W. Prescott .......... 109            879       Geographical Descriptions and Travel in the                    Western U.S. in the Nineteenth Century .......... 115            880       Steadfastness on Our Sanctuary Doctrine.......... 153            881       Included in Manuscript Release No. 1037.            882       Principles of True Education .................... 154            883       All-Round Christian Education.................... 169            884       Prophets Subject to Human Error.................. 199            885       The Kellogg Pantheism Crisis .................... 200            886       Professor G. H. Bell ............................ 201            887       Regularity Part of True Religion ................ 204            888       False Teachers Will Arise in Our Midst .......... 205            889       The Sanctuary Doctrine and the Shaking .......... 206            890       Counsels to A. T. Jones.......................... 208            891       Alpha and Omega.................................. 211            892       Problems in Battle Creek in 1898 ................ 216            893       Christ Our Example in Soul-Winning .............. 219            894       The Sydney Sanitarium............................ 221            895       Minneapolis General Conference and Its Aftermath  227            896       Pantheism and the Alpha of Heresies.............. 247            897       Two Spirits Present at the Minneapolis Meeting                    and Following It ................................ 254            898       Love, the Need of the Church .................... 261            899       Filled With the Spirit of Christ's Second Advent  270            900       Represents Ellen White's Sermons and Public                    Addresses. See Separate Volume for These                    Materials.            901       Gather Up the Fragments.......................... 271            902       Proxy Voting .................................... 272            903       Warning Against Centralization .................. 273            904       Included in Manuscript Release No. 1144.            905       Gifts of the Spirit.............................. 274            906       An Appeal for Acceptance of the Message of                    Christ's Righteousness .......................... 281            907       Ellen G. White Letters to J. H. Kellogg.......... 299            908       Fannie Bolton.................................... 321            909       Attending and Acting in Theatrical Performances.. 334            910       Make the Second Advent Part of Life.............. 343            911       Insights Into the Incarnation.................... 344            912       Counsel Regarding Ghost Writers.................. 346            913       Insights on Inspiration.......................... 347            914       Danger of Following "Impressions and Feelings" .. 352            915       Work the Cities While There is Time.............. 354            916       Make Christ Your Constant Counsellor ............ 357            917       Ellen White's Generosity in Australia............ 360            918       Cities Destroyed by "Balls of Fire".............. 361            919       Themes for Meditation............................ 363            920       The Lost Sheep, Lost Coin, and Lost Son.......... 367  {11MR 0.2}
[11MR 1.1]       MR No. 851 - Ellen White in New Zealand         Dear Brethren in America: I am thankful to be able to write to you that I am improving in health. Although I have passed this winter in the city of Wellington which has not a healthful climate because of constant storms and high winds, yet the Lord has blessed me. I was nearly prostrated for some weeks, about two months past.  {11MR 1.1}
[11MR 1.2]          I had an appointment at Petone and the subject I thought to speak upon was the necessity of growth in grace, but it was taken from me. In its place a most solemn warning was given me for the congregation in regard to the withdrawal of the Spirit of God from the world, and the judgments of God which were plagues of sickness, disasters by sea and by land, destruction everywhere in our world by fire and floods, and earthquakes in "divers places." In the words of Christ: ［Luke 17:26-30 quoted］.  {11MR 1.2}
[11MR 1.3]         I felt deeply the power of God resting upon me as I warned the people that the end of this earth's history was soon to close, and we could see the fulfillment of the words of warning of the Lord Jesus Christ. And we are indeed in the time which Christ has foretold would be the state of our world.  {11MR 1.3}
[11MR 1.4]          The Spirit of the Lord was upon me, and from that time I have had physical strength. For a while I was unable to write. My mental machinery was about ready to stop, but it was quickened by the power of God. I praise His                                            -2-     holy name for what He has done for me in giving me the "balm of Gilead," and the healing power of the great Physician.  {11MR 1.4}
[11MR 2.1]          We see a great work to be done in this field, and long to have facilities to work with. I will speak of Wellington. It is a place where churches are abundant and plenty of ministers. But I have never been in a  place where prejudice was so perseveringly and determinedly carried on as it is in this place. This is the capital and great center of New Zealand. A mission should be established here. A church, if ever so humble, should be erected. It will take money to do this.  {11MR 2.1}
[11MR 2.2]          It is not God's plan, although the gold and silver are His own, to send His angels from heaven to build churches in any town or city. He has made man His almoner, His steward of trust, and the Lord's field is a very extensive one. "But ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you: and ye shall be witnesses unto Me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth" (Acts 1:8). This was the commission given to the disciples, and here has been a place where the people have determined that the banner of truth should not be lifted.  {11MR 2.2}
[11MR 2.3]          There is a branch of the International Tract and Missionary Society established here, but there is no house of worship. There is no one who obeys the truth, of any means, with the exception of one man, Brother Mountain, and there are none who have a house they own. We have to be dependent upon halls and the church members will not come to these halls. There is a skating rink, where temperance meetings and religious meetings were held in the summer season, but this is owned by a proprietor of a brewery, and all these things are barriers in the way.                                            -3-  {11MR 2.3}
[11MR 3.1]          Ministers tell their congregations that there is danger of their going to hear the Adventists. They tell them that the Adventists have not any special interest in Wellington, that they have no one who will believe in their doctrines. If they should make some church members believe in their doctrines, where will they go to worship? They have no place of worship. They are only adventurers. They will come to the place and preach their pernicious doctrines, and mislead the minds of the people, and then go away and leave them. Then "where would you be should you be deceived by these strange doctrines?"  {11MR 3.1}
[11MR 3.2]          And yet God has a people in this place. How can we reach them? Only through a steady persevering effort, carried on judiciously. A humble house of worship should be erected, so the people will know that they are not to be left out in the cold. Many minds are half persuaded, but they dare not make the final decision. Workers are needed, and money is needed to erect a house of worship. If we can get a hold here then the door is opened to get a hold in other cities. Dunedin and Christchurch are prominent places.  {11MR 3.2}
[11MR 3.3]          Brother Masters and family live in Dunedin, and are doing quite a large work in canvassing for our books. He is sure and safe, and true as steel in his business with the office in Wellington. The money is always ready to be returned when the books are delivered. We have been holding meetings in Elder Israel's house. We have done everything possible to get the people out to the halls, but they would not come.  {11MR 3.3}
[11MR 3.4]          Sister Dr. Caro, a dentist, came from Napier, a ten hours' journey on the cars, to Wellington to extract my teeth, to prepare the way for an underset of teeth which I greatly needed. There was a minister on the cars                                            -4-     from Ormondville, where Brother McCullagh is laboring, and who opposed him fiercely. He was in conversation with a minister from Wellington, and they were comparing notes. One said that McCullagh was doing much harm in Ormondville, but he thought that he had thoroughly settled the business with him. The minister from Wellington said that there had been a Mrs. Starr and a Mrs. White in Wellington trying to fasten their heresies upon the people. But they warned their congregations not to go in to hear. Well, said the minister from Ordmondville, "I heard they had no success in Wellington." And the reply was, "No, but we find the minds of the people are unsettled, and they managed to get the people uneasy, and they are plying us with questions hard to be answered."  {11MR 3.4}
[11MR 4.1]          This was the substance of the conversation related by these ministers, that Sr. Caro overheard on the train coming here. And we know that there are quite a number interested and inquiring and "unsettled."  {11MR 4.1}
[11MR 4.2]          Sr. Tuxford and I were walking out one day when an aged man, venerable in appearance, came toward me with every expression of joy upon his countenance. He grasped my hand and said, "How glad I am to see you. My son just saw you from his grocery store and said, `There is Mrs. White coming down the hill.'" Said he, I did not wait one minute. I rushed out to meet you and speak with you. I heard you preach several times in Auckland. And I thank the Lord your words went right to my heart." The son came up and introduced the aged gentleman as his father. The son is also interested in the truth. He has a license as an exhorter from the Wesleyan church.  {11MR 4.2}
[11MR 4.3]          I had a favorable interview with the father, Mr. Langford, and his son requested an interview with me. I gave the father Steps to Christ and                                            -5-     Patriarchs and Prophets to take with him to Auckland. His family are bitterly opposed to him. They are Wesleyans, and he is a believer in some other doctrine as well, for he believes in the gifts being in the church. He wrote after his return home that his wife and daughter were reading the books given by Sr. White and they were greatly changed in spirit. We expect that they will attend the meeting in Auckland in October or November.  {11MR 4.3}
[11MR 5.1]          Then there were several who attended our meetings regularly, who are businessmen. They believe the truth, but are halting, having not decided to obey. If we could have a house of worship we think a church could be raised up here without a doubt. But without one thing to give character to the work here we cannot see how these people will be warned. The ministers are active, and Satan's seat seems to be in this place. But it is too important a place to be yielded without a strong effort, and this cannot be without some evidence. The truth will be vindicated and sustained in Wellington.  {11MR 5.1}
[11MR 5.2]          I cannot express my feelings. Sometimes I think it is best for me to return to America, for we can do so little. When our people in America shall feel that this field is as important as the fields in America, and that souls are as precious here as there, I think they would not take the whole, or nearly all the money from the treasury to add building to building, and in the face of all our pleading carry so light a burden for these foreign fields, tying our hands so we can work only to the greatest disadvantage. We have nothing wherewith we can make even a start by calling out the people.  {11MR 5.2}
[11MR 5.3]          Unless something more is done than our brethren have yet done in these fields, I wish to return to America and leave the burden of responsibility                                           -6-     upon the conference. I think a few of the responsible men had better visit this part of the world and get their eyes open and their view extended to see there are many places where nothing is being done. If they should send a few thousand dollars that are being invested where the truth has a firm hold, and give us something to work with, to give us even a standing place to unfurl the banner of truth that others may rally around the standard, it would be wholly in accordance with the commission of Jesus Christ. The important missionary work ought to have more money and more workers.  {11MR 5.3}
[11MR 6.1]          We have come here to this country, with my workers. This has cost me, personally, an extra two thousand dollars from my own means, besides the large extra expense of the conference to do a work, but without furnishing us the facilities we have earnestly pled for. I entreat of you to extend your vision and broaden your ideas in place of investing so largely in your supposed necessities and swallowing up all the available means in the treasury. Give us something that we may work with in cities where there are not any souls who have an interest in the truth. They must be warned and aroused, and the kingdom of God shall be built up.  {11MR 6.1}
[11MR 6.2]          God does not purpose to do your work, but He requires that you give some chance that the seeds of truth may be sown in places where the soil has never been broken. The seed sown in these cities will be watered by the Lord of heaven, and there will be an increase. The leaven of truth must be first hidden in the meal before it will leaven the lump. Once get the truth planted in new fields, in cities where they have never heard, and then the increase and progress will follow.                                           -7-  {11MR 6.2}
[11MR 7.1]          The people know nothing of the truth. They know nothing of the reasons of our faith. They believe what the church ministers tell them. Is there then to be no effort made that they shall know what the truth is for this time? What can be done in these cities, without money, to start the work? If you continually see places where you think you can use means to advantage, must these countries be left and the ground not plowed nor sown? Will the Lord be pleased with this kind of neglect?  {11MR 7.1}
[11MR 7.2]          The field is the world. America is not the whole world, only a little piece of it. I know there are many calls for means in all foreign countries, but here there is such a condition financially that we cannot depend on means coming from these fields until we have some facilities to till the soil and sow the seed.  {11MR 7.2}
[11MR 7.3]          I think I shall have to turn my face homeward and go among our churches in America, and see if I cannot arouse an interest that something shall be done. I never expect to return myself to this field, but I can see that some workers, even private families, shall get the missionary spirit and come this way.--Letter 9a, 1893, pp. 1-7. (Written August 1, 1893, at Wellington, New Zealand.)  {11MR 7.3}
[11MR 7.4]          Appeal to Attend the Camp Meeting--Dear Brethren and Sisters in New Zealand: I have an appeal to make to our churches to attend the coming camp meeting in Wellington. You cannot afford to lose this opportunity. We know that this meeting will be an important era in the history of the work in New Zealand. There should be particular efforts made to get a representation of those who believe the truth to this meeting, for the very reason we are so                                         -8-     few in numbers, and the additional help of everyone is called for. The enemies of truth are many in numbers. On such an occasion as this we want to present as good a front as possible. Let not your business detain you. You individually need the benefits of this meeting. . . .  {11MR 7.4}
[11MR 8.1]          I fear quite a number will say, It is expensive to travel, and I had better save the money to use in advancing the cause and work where it is so much needed. No, no! God calls for you to take your rank and file, and strengthen the work all you possibly can by your personal presence. Let not one say, I attended the camp meeting in Napier, and that will answer; I will remain and let somebody else go. We want you and the somebody else as well. Let no stay-away argument be used. We have need of every spiritual advantage we can possibly have. We know that believers are scattered, but we want you to make no excuses.  {11MR 8.1}
[11MR 8.2]          The Lord wants you to come to the meeting and to bring your families, except the little ones who would only tie your hands. Put forth extra exertions. Better, far better, let the business suffer than to neglect the opportunity to hear the messages that God has for you at this time.  {11MR 8.2}
[11MR 8.3]          You need every jet of light you can obtain. You are acquainted with the truth in a measure, but you ought to become better acquainted with the reasons of our faith. Come with your Bible in your hand, for you ought to have a better knowledge of the sanctifying influence of truth upon heart and character. You cannot afford to lose one such privilege as you are now favored with. You must not now disappoint us. We look to this time as important to have everyone come up "to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord against the mighty" (Judges 5:23).                                          -9-  {11MR 8.3}
[11MR 9.1]          We see that the forces of the enemy are strengthening, and that the ministers in every place are making earnest efforts to oppose the truth, and more so in Wellington than any place I ever visited. Everything is said to present Seventh-day Adventists as only a few in number, and inferior in every respect, possessing little influence. And shall we not on this occasion represent the believing rank and file the very best that we possibly can? Will our brethren not come up to the feast of tabernacles? How zealously should everyone guard the way that leads to the city of God! If we treat the work as an indifferent matter, and the army of the Lord is not on the ground to represent the cause and work in New Zealand, God will not be pleased with your neglect. Will you plead excuses, and at such a time?  {11MR 9.1}
[11MR 9.2]          One of the reasons why we have the meeting in Wellington is because we have put forth much effort in that city, and ministers stood directly in our way by holding their congregations from coming out to hear us. Now we want to get the truth before the people of Wellington, and we want to make the very best impression possible upon them. The only way we could see to accomplish our purpose was to have a camp meeting appointed which would create an interest and call the attention of the people to the truth. We want everyone to come, praying and making God their trust.  {11MR 9.2}
[11MR 9.3]          These cities must be warned, and should we break down the existing prejudice which ministers of churches have created among the people of Wellington, then we have a key to unlock Christchurch, Dunedin, Auckland, and other places. The Lord calls you to put on the armor of righteousness, and come to this second camp meeting to be held in New Zealand. Come, brethren and sisters, if you have to make a sacrifice to do so. The Lord will bless you in your efforts.                                        -10-  {11MR 9.3}
[11MR 10.1]          God holds you personally responsible for the advancement and honor of His cause in this country. Bear in mind God's plan was that His people should assemble together to worship not less than three times a year. The Lord has not signified it to be your duty to do this, but He calls you. He wants you to come up "to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord against the mighty."  {11MR 10.1}
[11MR 10.2]          The Lord has need of you. He does not do His work without the cooperation of the human agent. The truth, God's down-trodden law, is to be uplifted; Christ and His righteousness are to be presented to souls that are perishing. The blindness, the spiritual blindness upon the people today is greater even than when Christ was upon the earth. The help of every man and woman is needed. Let us now rally around the standard, and angels which minister unto those who shall be heirs of salvation will accompany you.  {11MR 10.2}
[11MR 10.3]          Make every effort to get your friends to come, not in your place but to accompany, to stand on God's side, under God's command. At the very best our numbers will not be large, but if the individual members of the church will come to the Wellington camp meeting, with a mind and will to work to the best of their ability, God will do the rest. We cannot but see the schemes and working of the enemies of our faith. Let the prayers go forth from unfeigned lips, "Hear, O our God; for we are despised." "Think upon me, my God, for good." "Now therefore, O God, strengthen my hand." (Nehemiah 4:4;  5:19; Nehemiah 6:9.)  {11MR 10.3}
[11MR 10.4]          We must use every power with which God has endowed us to make this meeting a success, and every way adapted for all who shall come to the meeting. The work of the Lord is above every temporal interest, and the Lord's cause,                                            -11-     in any case, must not be misrepresented by those who claim to believe the truth. Watching, waiting, working, is our position. There need not be any fainthearted ones. There will be unbelief and accusers in Wellington, but we fear them not if the Lord God of Hosts shall be with us. Every soul needs now to awake out of sleep, to put on the whole armor.  {11MR 10.4}
[11MR 11.1]          There is great need of personal religion and family piety, and then there will be a clear understanding of the part each one will be called to act in the grand and important work of building up the cause of God in our world, and vindicating His downtrodden law, and uplifting the Saviour as the "Lamb of God which taketh away the sin of the world."  {11MR 11.1}
[11MR 11.2]          We want the Holy Spirit of God, that our works shall be consistent with our faith. Oh, what a work, what a sacred work is before us. The parents need enlightenment, a divine touch, that they may understand their work in the home life, to send forth from the home sanctuary Christian children, morally trained and educated to let their light shine forth to the world. We need to understand in regard to the work to be carried forward in New Zealand. There need to be subdivisions of labor combined with harmony of aim and execution of the work which is to be set in operation.  {11MR 11.2}
[11MR 11.3]          Each one is to concentrate his energies on the portion of the wall he is required to build, that no labor may be lost, that there may be no jostling of the workers, no crossing one another's path on the part of the workers, and that the laborers together with God shall put forth consecrated tact to do their utmost without waste of means or energies, each individual rejoicing in the success of his fellow workers, with a full sense that they are cooperating to the advancement of the cause of truth under the generalship of Jesus Christ.                                            -12-  {11MR 11.3}
[11MR 12.1]          "For we are labourers together with God: ye are God's husbandry, ye are God's building" (1 Corinthians 3:9), each strengthening the hands of the other. It is full time that our brethren and sisters made an advance move. We will meet every form of opposition. Every hindrance will be placed in the way of the work, for history will be repeated. It is not evidence that the enemies and opposers of the truth want. They have fierce hatred of the truth itself, for they cannot controvert it. There are organized and sleepless adversaries from without who are determined to stop the work of God, but let us move forward with well-concentrated effort amid all the discouragements. We must reach the people. The reproach cast upon God's messengers must be counteracted, and it will be.  {11MR 12.1}
[11MR 12.2]          I again urge you for the truth's sake, for Christ's sake, to come up to this meeting. Elder Olsen will be at the meeting and other helpers from America, and we want a heavenly sitting together in Christ Jesus, and a rich reward in blessing will come to the people. I leave these lines with you, and beg of you response. We want to see the salvation of God. There must be a waking up among believers. Each may be so imbued with the spirit of the work that he will be a Nehemiah, possessing holy energy and faith and hope, thus strengthening one another's hands, depending wholly on God, the great and mighty Worker.--Letter 8a, 1893. (Written October 31, 1893, at Gisborne, New Zealand.)  {11MR 12.2}
[11MR 12.3]          Bring Your Children to the Camp Meeting--Dear Sr. Brown and Household: We sincerely hope that you will not lose this opportunity of attending the meeting brought so near your own door. Come, mother and children, and                                            -13-     Sister Lounge. We want to enjoy this holy convocation with you. Bring all the children you can spare from the home place, for this meeting is that which you all need to strengthen and confirm your faith, and you want to hear the message which God has for you. Come and let us meet with God on this encampment. We are amid the perils of the last days, and you need to understand, every one, what you must do to be saved.  {11MR 12.3}
[11MR 13.1]          Be sure and bring the younger members of the family. You will never regret the expense or the trouble. It is seldom you will be favored, and perhaps never, with such an opportunity. May the Lord make you earnest and willing and glad to come up to this meeting. Come one and all, who can. You can and must come, Sister Brown. You need all the help and all the strength you can possibly gain to help you in your lifework.  {11MR 13.1}
[11MR 13.2]          God bless you and give you a heart to obey the prompting of His Holy Spirit is my earnest prayer.--Letter 74, 1893. (Written Nov. 28, 1893, at Wellington, New Zealand.)  {11MR 13.2}
[11MR 13.3]          The Camp Meeting Is a Success--Dear Bro. and Sister Smith: I send you in this envelope a letter written at odd times, as events occurred and purposing to copy it, but I send it as it is. With it I send a copy of a letter for a family with whom we labored most earnestly. Since coming to this meeting we are told that the husband has kept the two last Sabbaths. We thank the Lord for this. One of his sons was baptized the last Sabbath that we were in Gisborne. Still another son has taken his position since the father closed his shop on the Sabbath and one more son, fifteen years old, has decided to be a Christian. The father and mother and two daughters                                            -14-     and three sons are in harmony in the truth. There is still another son, twenty-two years of age, at home who has not taken his stand. I shall address a letter to him sometime during this meeting.  {11MR 13.3}
[11MR 14.1]          Yesterday afternoon Elder Olsen arrived, looking well and feeling rested after his long trip on the water from Africa to New Zealand. You may be assured we were very much pleased to greet Elder Olsen. He spoke under the canvas meetinghouse last evening. All say they were much pleased and grateful to hear him. On Sunday, I had freedom in showing our colors on which were inscribed the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus. I told them that we were Seventh-day Adventists, and the reason of the name which distinguished us from other denominations. All listened with deepest interest. In the evening the tent was full and the grounds around the tent were full of people. They listened to a most solemn discourse from Elder Wilson. The camp meeting is a success. It is a marvel of wonders to Wellington. Meetings have been held for one week. This camp meeting will give character to our work, and do much to counteract the falsehoods that ministers have framed for others to repeat.  {11MR 14.1}
[11MR 14.2]          The camp looks nice. We have the reception tent furnished by Sister Tuxford as nice as we have in America. The tents are all new, some small and some large, made by the brethren in Australia. The weather has been beautiful, but today it rains. But the tents are nearly all erected. Some are coming whom they did not expect. The Lord is in the encampment. The Spirit of God is moving upon the hearts of believers and unbelievers. Visitors are pouring in to wonder over and admire the well-fitted-up tents which are to be the homes of those camping on the ground.                                            -15-  {11MR 14.2}
[11MR 15.1]         Well, I must close. I cannot write letters to America this week as I would be pleased to do. There are constantly arising matters which demand attention. Letters have to be written, and visiting has to be done, and much talking in meeting, much traveling, packing and unpacking beds and bedding, and I cannot tax my powers more than I have done. I must not get my mind in a worry, but keep it calm and peaceful. The Lord is helping and blessing me. I think of you and your family often, and do so hope every precious soul . . . will be united with the family who shall be prepared to see Jesus when He shall come.--Letter 75, 1893. (Written on Nov. 30, 1893, at Wellington, New Zealand.)  {11MR 15.1}
[11MR 15.2]          Reminiscences of the Wellington Camp Meeting--Dear Children: We are now on the deck of the Wairarapa, alongside the wharf. . . . Elder Olsen is to be shown now something of Auckland. We thought we would study economy. The same conveyance that will take us to ride will take us to the house of Edward Hare where we will be entertained, probably until we shall leave Auckland. We will have to leave Auckland harbor, I understand, Sabbath noon. We can hold meetings with the church this evening and tomorrow forenoon, then resume our position on the boat. The carriage takes us for our drive from the boat and saves us five shillings, going both trips in one. There are very fine drives about Auckland.  {11MR 15.2}
[11MR 15.3]          We were all just about used up when we came on board. Our meetings at Wellington were three weeks of solid labor, and I had spoken in Gisborne eleven times, in Napier once, and at Ormondville and Norsewood three times before this meeting in Wellington. We have not recovered from the strain                                         -16-     yet. Elder Olsen was the main worker in Wellington. He was much liked by all who heard him. Dr. M. G. Kellogg was also much liked. He dwelt upon health questions and was a real help in the meetings.  {11MR 15.3}
[11MR 16.1]          I have told you how difficult it was to get any hearing in Wellington. The prejudice that has been created by false reports from the clergy has made congregations afraid of Seventh-day Adventists. An expensive effort was made to reach the people, but with little result. It was not thought it could be possible to have tent meetings and camp meetings in Wellington. The circus tried it with great loss. The winds are quite severe, coming up sometimes very, very tempestuous. Many of the circus tents were strung to ribbons soon after being pitched.  {11MR 16.1}
[11MR 16.2]          A very favorable place was secured, enclosed by a high fence, with a gate which was securely locked every night. This was a great protection from winds and from intruders. Nothing superfluous was arranged in the large tent. There were nature's own treasures of flowers and growing ferns --plenty of large choice bouquets. There was a reception tent, furnished by Sister Tuxford--mostly with her own furniture. She also furnished oilcloth for the floor. The book tent was in a portion of this tent. It was nicely prepared and very attractive. The tents were all newly made in Australia and transported to Wellington and are to be taken back for the Australian camp meeting.  {11MR 16.2}
[11MR 16.3]          We had much fear lest we would have a very slim attendance, but we were happily disappointed. From the first to the last there was a good appearance of congregation of the best class of our own people who fed on the bread of life during the meeting. Evenings there were good-sized congregations                                          -17-     of outsiders. The camp meeting was such a marvel of wonders that everybody who could get to the campground came and visited it. All were delighted with the order and the thoroughly nice work which was manifested on the grounds.  {11MR 16.3}
[11MR 17.1]          The tents are floored and carpeted. Elder Israel's tent was a square, roomy tent. A section was reserved for my special benefit, then a center room was curtained off, then next there was a curtain between Elder Israel's bedroom and the center room. Here I was perfectly at home. Besides this we rented two convenient rooms within two minutes' walk of the ground. We were well situated.  {11MR 17.1}
[11MR 17.2]          But the very best of all is that we have had good, large, respectful audiences and a very large number of people now understand what we do believe. The discourses have been close, plain, and thorough upon present truth, appropriate and applicable to our time. The people listened as if spellbound. The large tent had been spliced in the middle with new canvas, making the canvas to cover double the space of last year. The citizens were impressed with this meeting as nothing else could have transpired to impress them. When the winds blew strong there would be many looking with wonder to see every tent standing unharmed.  {11MR 17.2}
[11MR 17.3]          Brethren Wilson and Kellogg and your mother had the labor to perform the first week, but the Spirit of the Lord came into the meeting and hearts were moved. Outside attendance was excellent on Sunday and evenings. The most plain testimonies were borne from the first. I felt when speaking on Sabbath and Sunday afternoons that the trumpet must give no uncertain sound. I showed them plainly I had a message from the Lord that the Sabbath of the                                          -18-     fourth commandment meant much to them and to us, in reference to the manner in which we treat it. To the obedient, it is a sign of their loyalty to God, not only for the Jews, but for all people, the whole posterity of Adam through all time.  {11MR 17.3}
[11MR 18.1]          At first the congregation could not be accommodated with seats, but plenty of seats were secured after the initial meetings and all seats were filled. Many were standing inside the tent and outside. Thus it has been evenings and Sundays. The third angel's message has been heard--proclaimed with a loud voice. Elder Wilson has done splendidly in his discourses and the people listened to the truth. It was the camp meeting which was a living notice to Wellington. One young man heard of the meeting by accident. He is about thirty years old. He has embraced the truth and has been baptized.  {11MR 18.1}
[11MR 18.2]          I think I wrote you about a family by the name of Brown whom I visited --a large family twenty miles from Wellington. I remained with them ten days and all who were at home pledged themselves to be Christians. One daughter has returned home. The mother, a very remarkable, pleasant woman, has been the mother of twenty children. Several are dead. She came the first part of the meeting. They rent a farm and the rent money comes quarterly, but for this once no rent money came in its season. I was very close in money matters, but I said, "This family, many of whom had never heard of a discourse except from myself on that visit, should have the chance to attend this meeting. Well, the mother and three youngest members of the family came--Alex, sixteen years old, and the two girls, one fourteen and the youngest nine. I advanced two pounds for them to come to the meetings. These children remained with the mother, were baptized, and returned to                                           -19-     their home and sent the older members--four grown daughters from seventeen years of age to thirty. These were all united with the Wellington church after their baptism. They have a church now at Long Point, Parramatta, numbering nine of their own household.  {11MR 18.2}
[11MR 19.1]          A very nice elderly lady has been living with them six years--a widow. She has a very nice house and a little farm, but rents it. She is a member of the State Church. She received the Sabbath and came to the meeting to be baptized. All were baptized and returned home happy in the truth. Twenty-two were baptized at this meeting.  {11MR 19.1}
[11MR 19.2]          I must stop writing for we now leave the boat.--Letter 121, 1893, pp. 1-4. (Written Dec. 15, 1893, at Auckland, New Zealand.)     White Estate Washington, D.C. April 28, 1891  {11MR 19.2}
[11MR 20.1]       MR No. 853 - Ellen G. White and Her Last Four Books         I am thankful that I can remain at home for a time, where I can be close to my helpers . . . I have been very fully employed in the preparation of matter for the Life of Paul. We are trying to bring out scriptural evidence of truth, and these, we believe, will be appreciated by our people.--Letter 4, 1911.  {11MR 20.1}
[11MR 20.2]          My workers are busy completing the work to be done on the new book, The Acts of the Apostles. This we expect to close up very shortly. . . . My workers are continually bringing in chapters for me to read; and I lay aside my other work to do this. . . . This morning I have already read several chapters on the Life of Paul.--Letter 60, 1911.  {11MR 20.2}
[11MR 20.3]          My work on the book The Acts of the Apostles is nearly completed.--Letter 64, 1911.  {11MR 20.3}
[11MR 20.4]          My book The Acts of the Apostles has gone to the press. Soon it will be printed and ready for circulation.  {11MR 20.4}
[11MR 20.5]          I feel more thankful than I can express for the interest my workers have taken in the preparation of this book, that its truths might be                                            -21-     presented in the clear and simple language which the Lord has charged me never to depart from in any of my writings.  {11MR 20.5}
[11MR 21.1]          The Lord has been good to me in sending me intelligent, understanding workers. I appreciate highly their interest, and the encouragement I have had in preparing this book for the people. I trust that it will have a large circulation. Our people need all the light that the Lord has been pleased to send, that they may be encouraged and strengthened for their labors in proclaiming the message of warning in these last days.--Letter 80, 1911.  {11MR 21.1}
[11MR 21.2]          There will be one more book--that dealing with the Old Testament history from the time of David to the time of Christ. The material for this book is written, and is on file, but is not yet put into shape. When this book is completed, I shall feel that my work is finished. Yet I can hold my pen as firmly today as I have done in years past.--Letter 4, 1912.  {11MR 21.2}
[11MR 21.3]          I must write you a short letter today. I have begun several letters to you, but have not succeeded in finishing any. I hope you will not cease to write to me, even though I do not write often. I am always interested in your work, and always glad to hear from you.  {11MR 21.3}
[11MR 21.4]          We are all very busy, doing our best to prepare the new book for publication. I want the light of truth to go to every place, that it may enlighten those who are now ignorant of the reasons for our faith.--Letter 28, 1912.                                            -22-  {11MR 21.4}
[11MR 22.1]          Just now, what strength I have is given mostly to bringing out in book form what I have written in past years on the Old Testament history from the time of Solomon to the time of Christ. Last year The Acts of the Apostles was put in print, and is being widely circulated; and now we are making good progress with this Old Testament history. We are advancing as fast as possible.  {11MR 22.1}
[11MR 22.2]          I have faithful and conscientious helpers, who are gathering together what I have written for the Review, Signs, and Watchman, and in manuscripts and letters, and arranging it in chapters for the book. Sometimes I examine several chapters in a day, and at other times I can read but little because my eyes become weary and I am dizzy. The chapters that I have been reading recently are very precious.--Letter 20, 1912.  {11MR 22.2}
[11MR 22.3]          I long to be personally engaged in earnest work in the field, and I should most assuredly be engaged in more public labor did I not believe that at my age it is not wise to presume on one's physical strength. I have a work to do in communicating to the church and to the world the light that has been entrusted to me from time to time all through the years during which the third angel's message has been proclaimed. . . .  {11MR 22.3}
[11MR 22.4]          During the past four years I have written comparatively few letters. What strength I have had has been given mostly to the completion of important book work.  {11MR 22.4}
[11MR 22.5]          Occasionally I have attended meetings, and have visited institutions in California, but the greater portion of the time since the last General                                            -23-     Conference has been spent in manuscript work at my country home, "Elmshaven," near St. Helena.  {11MR 22.5}
[11MR 23.1]          I am thankful that the Lord is sparing my life to work a little longer on my books. Oh, that I had strength to do all that I see ought to be done! I pray that He may impart to me wisdom, that the truths our people so much need may be presented clearly and acceptably. I am encouraged to believe that God will enable me to do this.--Manuscript 4, 1913.  {11MR 23.1}
[11MR 23.2]          I have a company of faithful workers who are helping to prepare matter for the press. They are of good courage, and look on the bright side. We are doing our best to gather together the precious instruction that the people need.--Letter 9, 1913.  {11MR 23.2}
[11MR 23.3]          The past few months I have not done much letter writing; for I have wished to keep my strength for the reading of important matter in my book work. I have with me an excellent company of workers, men and women who are as true as steel to principle, and whose entire interests are bound up with this work. My faith has increased as I have tried to do my best to complete my writings.--Letter 11, 1913.  {11MR 23.3}
[11MR 23.4]          I am fairly well healthwise, not suffering much pain, but I realize that old age is reminding me that I am mortal. My book work is still taking my time, and I am trying to finish my work with joy and not with grief. I have not lost my courage.--Letter 13, 1913.     White Estate, Washington, D. C. May 19, 1981  {11MR 23.4}
[11MR 24.1]       MR No. 854 - A Charitable Attitude Toward Others         We shall have enough to praise God for in the future life. We shall thank God for every reproof which taught us our own weakness and our Saviour's power, patience, and love. Jesus' manner of working should be our manner.  {11MR 24.1}
[11MR 24.2]          I feel so grateful that the Lord is of tender pity, full of mercy. He deals not with us according to our sins, but is long-suffering. He sees our weakness. He knows our defects, our lack of faith and courage, and yet He bears with us still. The same divine sympathy, the same patient love, He shows to us who are so unworthy of His favors. I am not what I ought to be, or what Jesus would have me. I see that I must have more of the spirit of the Master.  {11MR 24.2}
[11MR 24.3]          I must not let one thought or one feeling arise in my heart against my brethren, for they may be in the sight of God more righteous than I. My feelings must not be stirred. We have battles to fight with ourselves, but we should continually encourage our brethren. We should lay no stumbling-blocks in their way and should cherish only the very kindest feelings toward them. Satan is willing and anxious to tear them down. Let us not unite our forces with his. They have their conflicts and trials. God forbid that we should add one trial to those they have to bear. . .  {11MR 24.3}
[11MR 24.4]          Oh, I long for constant repose in God and not to have my mind in agitation in regard to minor matters. I constantly feel that my work upon the                                            -25-     earth may not last long, and while it does last I want my thoughts and mind engaged in doing all I can to save perishing souls around me. I cannot and will not allow my mind to think unkindly of and misjudge my fellow laborers.  {11MR 24.4}
[11MR 25.1]          I will write out the testimonies of reproof for anyone and then my feelings shall not be exercised against them. I will look within. I will seek to make my ways in the strength of Jesus perfect before God. And when tempted to feel unkindly or to be suspicious and to find fault, I will put this out of my heart quickly, for the soul temple is surely being desecrated and defiled by Satan. The love that Jesus possessed, it is the duty of us both to welcome and cherish, and to have that charity that thinketh no evil; then our influence will be fragrant as sweet perfume.  {11MR 25.1}
[11MR 25.2]          The softening, subduing, refining, sanctifying influence of the Spirit of God must abide in us. If it is not there Christ is not enshrined in our hearts; for if He is abiding in us even our thoughts will be brought into captivity to Christ. The loins of the mind will be girded up.  {11MR 25.2}
[11MR 25.3]          I have been shown that unless we make most diligent work in purifying our own souls from all unkindness and bitterness, these traits will reveal themselves at times before we are aware of it, to do great harm to the cause we love. I have been shown that when we strictly heed the instructions God has given us in regard to cherishing pitying love, compassion, forgiveness, and kindness for others, and are forgetful of ourselves, we shall have a power of influence with our people such as no others can have. I was shown that it rests wholly with us whether we leave an influence behind us that is subduing, transforming and elevating--or to the contrary--whether we shall wound, injure, be dictatorial, overbearing, censuring, exalting and magnifying                                          -26-     ourselves, and it be a relief to many who love and fear God when our voice shall be silent in the grave, our influence no longer felt.  {11MR 25.3}
[11MR 26.1]          I feel deeply, feel that we have erred in not manifesting greater love, forbearance, and pity for others. "The diseased have ye not strengthened" (Ezekiel 34:4), is the reproof given to unfaithful shepherds. Our feelings must not be a ruling power. We must walk in all humility of mind. The Lord loves His servants who are unselfishly engaged in the saving of souls. He will as readily guide them in judgment and teach them His will as He will teach us. We must believe that Jesus stands at the helm. He will be captain, and we may trust His own work in His all-powerful hands.  {11MR 26.1}
[11MR 26.2]          I know that God has conscientious, God-fearing men in the harvest field who will not spare themselves, who will, if required, sacrifice all for Jesus. Let us respect our brethren, give them credit for honesty of purpose and unselfish motives, as we wish they should do for us. We should treat all, rich and poor, high or lowly, exactly as we wish them to treat us. God is no respecter of persons. The pure, those who are good and do good, are very near to Jesus. The disciple whom Jesus loved most was John, because he was the closest imitator of His character and was imbued with the spirit of love.  {11MR 26.2}
[11MR 26.3]          It was the joy of Christ's soul to do good to men. Many times He sighed in spirit and was very sorrowful. Many times His tears flowed, expressing His anguish of soul when He beheld the unbelief, the ingratitude, and felt the hatred of those He came to bless and save. Jesus in heaven looks with grief upon the insensibility of souls upon whom the richest of His favors have been poured without effect. He has made man, given him the                                           -27-     wondrous faculties of the mind, the noble affections of the heart, and these gifts they use against the Giver. They despise obedience to Christ. Their ears are not inclined to hear His voice, their tongues speak not His praise. Oh, my soul is agonized at times that the hearts of even His professed followers who are daily receiving His mercies, should be empty of His praise.  {11MR 26.3}
[11MR 27.1]         Let us, dear husband, make melody to God in our hearts. Let us not be found accusers of our brethren, for this is the work Satan is engaged in. Let us talk of Jesus and His matchless love. I feel every day like deeply repenting before God for my hardness of heart, and because my life has not been more in accordance with the life of Christ. I weep over my own hardness of heart, my life which has not been a correct example to others. Let us bring ourselves into harmony with heaven and we will then be in harmony with our brethren and at peace among ourselves. Let us now, both of us, redeem the time.  {11MR 27.1}
[11MR 27.2]          Forgive me for any words of impatience that have escaped my lips, every seeming act of wrong in your sight. I mean to make straight paths for my feet and to have control over my own spirit, to keep my own heart in the love of God, and make sure work for eternity. Perils surround us; perplexities we must meet, and we cannot meet them aright unless we are fully consecrated to God and have self under the full control of His Spirit. May the Lord teach and lead and guide you is my prayer, and may nothing shake our hold on Him.--Letter 5, 1880, pp. 3-6. (Addressed to her husband, Elder James White, from Oakland, Calif. March 18, 1880.)     White Estate, Wash. D. C. May 19, 1981  {11MR 27.2}
[11MR 28.1]       MR No. 856 - Counsels to Edson White         You shall have all the means necessary for your tuition. But Edson, I hope you will not . . . let money, which is so important an item, slip through your hands without due and deliberate consideration. Live as plainly as we have taught and do not on any account become loose in regard to the principles of health reform. I need not tell you, Edson, that I have a thousand fears in regard to you. . . . Willie has been a great help to me. He is good and true, the best boy I ever knew.--Letter 4, 1866, pp. 1, 3. (To J. E. White, Sept. 22, 1866.)  {11MR 28.1}
[11MR 28.2]          I would say to you and your company ［J. E. White and his helpers］, as you go to your field of labor, go in the name of Jesus of Nazareth.--Letter 80, 1894, p. 7. (To J. E. White, Nov. 6, 1894.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. May 19, 1981  {11MR 28.2}
[11MR 29.1]       MR No. 857 - God's Word Supplies Spiritual Power         The life of God, which gives life to the world, is in His word. It was by His word that Jesus healed disease and cast out demons. And by His word He stilled the sea and raised the dead; and the people bore witness that His word was with power. He spoke the word of God, as He had spoken it to all the prophets and teachers of the Old Testament. The whole Bible is a manifestation of Christ. It is our only source of power. Do not rely upon any human agency for your wisdom. Take the Lord at His word, believing you do receive the things you ask of Him. ［Matthew 28:18-28 quoted.］  {11MR 29.1}
[11MR 29.2]          As our physical life is sustained by food, so our spiritual life is sustained by the word of God. And every soul is to receive life from God's word for himself. As we must eat for ourselves in order to receive nourishment, so we must receive the word for ourselves. From the Scriptures there is the very instruction you need. "Search the Scriptures; for in them ye think ye have eternal life: and they are they which testify of Me" (John 5:39).  {11MR 29.2}
[11MR 29.3]          Yea, the word of God is the bread of life. Those who receive and assimilate this word, making it a part of every act, of every attribute of character, will grow strong in the strength of God. It gives immortal vigor to the soul, perfecting the experience, and bringing joys that will abide forever.--Letter 1, 1904, pp. 3-5. (To My Dear Brethren and Sisters, Dec. 31, 1903. Andrews University copy interlineations.)     White Estate, Washington, D. C. May 30, 1981  {11MR 29.3}
[11MR 30.1]       MR No. 858 - Ellen White and Domesticity         I learn that Flora Merriam is dead. She was out at the camp meeting, but she now sleeps in Jesus. Her probation is ended. W. P. sickened and died suddenly. He professed to be a follower of Christ, but the attractions of the world ensnared him. When smitten by disease he was too sick to exercise his mind in repenting, and died, we fear, without expressing hope. Had he lived up to the light of health reform, he might not have died. I might relate several cases who have sickened and died suddenly without any time to prepare for their last change. I know not the facts in regard to Flora Merriam. She was an excellent girl--grave, sedate and retiring--more so than many who are older than she.--Letter 51a, 1874, p. 1. (To J. E. White and wife, Sept. 11, 1874.)  {11MR 30.1}
[11MR 30.2]          You are so fearful of incurring your husband's displeasure that you sin against God rather than to cross his will. You come far short of being a brave soldier for Jesus who gave His life for you. What greater love can be expressed for man than this? Jesus suffered for us. What are we willing to suffer for Him to save our souls from ruin? Your identity is submerged in your husband. His strong, imperious will, his overbearing and tyranny you                                              -31-     stand in great dread of. You are aware he can make you very miserable and you dare not come into collision with him.  {11MR 30.2}
[11MR 31.1]          Great caution should be used by you that no strife shall be unnecessarily stirred up. And yet, when the question is raised between you in regard to the keeping of the Sabbath of the Lord, the turning point comes: Will you obey God or man? Whose authority and displeasure do you most fear? You are very much averse to discord and strife. You shrink from blame like the sensitive plant to the touch. You have allowed yourself to be placed in positions making it impossible to keep the Sabbath.--Letter 4a, 1880, p. 1. (To Sister Brigs, Feb. 8, 1880.)  {11MR 31.1}
[11MR 31.2]          Ever be true, open, sincere and frank. All affectation despise. Keep yourself aloof from young men. Let them know that there is one girl who will not be crazy and bewildered at their first notice and attentions. I want you to be prepared to travel with me and help me, if I want you.  {11MR 31.2}
[11MR 31.3]          You see those who have married cease their improvement and settle down to a dwarfed life. Be not afraid to tell me your whole mind and to seek counsel, and I will give you all the help I can. But above everything else preserve self-control, and a self-possession and womanly ways without appearing to know everything. Do not claim to know too much. Be modest in conversation, for people will be disgusted if a young girl talks as if she knew a great deal. You may evidence your wisdom by works, but do not do                                             -32-     this by words and self-praise. Be cautious, discreet and humble.--Letter 28, 1885, p. 2. (To Addie Walling, Nov. 3, 1885.)  {11MR 31.3}
[11MR 32.1]          In the night season I am talking with _____ and once with Sister _____ cautioning her not to be too stiff, but to be sure and encourage tenderest sympathy and to bear in mind her own infirmities of body, and then put herself in the place where those who are doing the work in the kitchen day after day, drudge, drudge, drudge, and encourage them and give them periods of rest. . . . There must be no rigid persistency to require more when the workers feel that they have done all they can safely do and preserve their health and patience.--Letter 130, 1893, p. 1. (To W. C. White, June 7, 1893.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. May 20, 1981  {11MR 32.1}
[11MR 33.1]       MR No. 859 - Miscellaneous Counsels         ［To A. T. Jones］--Dear brother, I am your friend, and I would stand in perfect harmony with you. I do not want those who have closed the door of their hearts to light to have any occasion to feel that they are right in criticizing you and Brother ［E. J.］ Waggoner and Brother ［W. W.］ Prescott. I have a great desire that you shall show Christlike wisdom in every movement.--Letter 35, 1895, p. 7. (To A. T. Jones, Nov. 21, 1895.)  {11MR 33.1}
[11MR 33.2]          ［To S. N. Haskell］--I write a few lines to you this morning by lamplight. Before receiving this, you will have met Professor Prescott. We would gladly have retained him in this country, but we dared not do this, for it would have savoured of selfishness. We hope he will do the brethren much good in South Africa, and that he will be received cordially, in brotherly love. He has the truth in the heart, as well as on the lips. God is with him, and will work by him if our brethren will receive him as one who bears to them a message from God. May it not be true of them, as of the people of Nazareth, that Jesus could not do many mighty works because of their unbelief. There is no virtue in refusing to receive the light which God shall send, and we need every ray of light from heaven. We should appreciate the love of God, who sends the light, and should accept the light joyfully.                                          -34-  {11MR 33.2}
[11MR 34.1]          Many need to learn that it is one thing to assent to truth, and another thing to receive the truth as the bread of God, of which, if a man eat, he shall live forever. Day by day we must feed upon the Living Bread that we may receive spiritual sustenance, as we partake of temporal food to give us physical strength. What is the Bread of Life? Jesus said, "Whoso eateth My flesh, and drinketh My blood, hath eternal life; and I will raise him up at the last day. For My flesh is meat indeed, and My blood is drink indeed. He that eateth My flesh, and drinketh My blood, dwelleth in Me, and I in him" (John 6:54-56). He does not leave us to misunderstand Him. He says, "It is the spirit that quickeneth, the flesh profiteth nothing: the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life" (verse 63). The words of Christ are to be received with no half hearted, weak, hesitating faith. The Word gives light and assurance to all who educate their souls to believe. The heart needs the presence of the heavenly Guest--Christ abiding in the soul. We are to dwell in Christ, and Christ is to dwell in us by faith.  {11MR 34.1}
[11MR 34.2]         The largest promise that Christ could give to His disciples when He left them was the promise of the Holy Spirit. He was in search of the strongest consolation He could leave them, to do them good after His departure. Of all the subjects that were of the most importance to them, He chose that of the Holy Spirit. And what did He predict concerning the Spirit? "He shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you" (John 14:26). Truths had been buried beneath the rubbish of misinterpretation--the maxims of men, the sayings of finite beings that had been exalted as being of more consequence than the word of the living God.                                           -35-  {11MR 34.2}
[11MR 35.1]          In our day the church has been to a great degree content with the surface truths of revelation, made so plain and easy to be understood that many have thought these supplied all that was essential, and in accepting them they have been content. But the Holy Spirit, working upon the mind, will not allow it to rest in indolence. It awakens an earnest desire for truth uncorrupted with error and false doctrines. Celestial truth will reward the diligent seeker. The mind that is really desirous to know what is truth cannot be content in indolence.  {11MR 35.1}
[11MR 35.2]         The kingdom of heaven is likened to treasure hid in a field, "the which when a man hath found, he hideth, and for joy thereof goeth and selleth all that he hath, and buyeth that field" (Matthew 13:44). He buys it that he may work it, plow up every part of it, and take possession of its treasures. It is the Holy Spirit's office to direct this search and to reward it. The searcher, while digging the field, finds leads of precious ore of which he seeks to estimate the value, and he sinks the shaft deeper for still more valuable treasure. Thus many a rich lode is discovered. The gold fields of the earth are not so interlaced with veins of precious ore as is the field of revelation with leads that bring to view the unsearchable riches of Christ.  {11MR 35.2}
[11MR 35.3]          The Lord would have every one of His believing children rich in faith; and this is the fruit of the working of the Holy Spirit upon the heart. From the heart the Spirit works outward, developing a character that God will approve. What a vast field of the treasures of truth did Christ add to the domain of faith to be appropriated by His disciples! We need greater faith if we would have better knowledge of the Word. The greatest hindrance to                                            -36-     our receiving the divine illumination is that we do not depend on the efficiency of the Holy Spirit. The Spirit is freely given us of God if we will appreciate and accept it. And what is it?--the representative of Jesus Christ. It is to be our constant helper. It is through the Spirit that Christ fulfills the promise, "I will never leave thee nor forsake thee." "Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me hath everlasting life" (John 6:47). (The bell is sounding for morning worship. I must stop here.)--Letter 38, 1896, pp. 1-4. (To S. N. Haskell, May 30, 1896.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. May 21, 1981  {11MR 35.3}
[11MR 37.1]      MR No. 860 - Spiritual Lessons from Farming and Building         "Ye are God's husbandry." Will the students apply this lesson while they are working upon the land, tilling the soil, plowing and harrowing, putting all the skill they possess into the work of bringing the land into a condition where it will be fit for the planting of the seed, and the trees, preparatory for the harvest? Will they bear in mind that they are God's husbandry, a part of the Lord's farm, and that in this term of school there is a great deal of work to be done by those who are appointed to watch for souls as they that must give an account? There are hearts that need much more labor bestowed upon them because the soil has not been under the plow or the harrow. The hardened soil must be broken up and subdued, so that the Word of God, the gospel seed, may find favorable soil for the production of a harvest.  {11MR 37.1}
[11MR 37.2]          Let the students call all their faculties of discernment to bear upon this subject. Let their skills interpret the figures used. The earth has to be worked to bring out its varied properties favorable to the growth of the seed and fruit. But the harvest will reward the painstaking efforts made in a supply of food for the necessities of man. . . .  {11MR 37.2}
[11MR 37.3]          There must be an intelligent, harmonious cooperation of the divine and human. The working of the soil is a lesson book, which if read will be of the greatest benefit to every student in our school. They may understand that surface work, haphazard half-effort, will reveal itself in the harvest to be garnered. . . .                                          -38-  {11MR 37.3}
[11MR 38.1]          Preparations have been made to build a house for God. The word has come, "Arise and build a house for the Lord." The workmen have taken hold nobly and the angels of God, we testify, have been in their midst. This is the work the Lord would have done in Cooranbong, and let not one in our school work become discouraged.  {11MR 38.1}
[11MR 38.2]          This is a lesson to be applied to our spiritual building of character with solid timbers. The very best kind of timber was secured for the building of our church. We did not stint in measurement, for we wanted the presence of the people who needed to assemble to worship God, and we wanted the heavenly angels and Jesus Christ in our midst. Let us apply the figure, "Ye are God's building"--a temple prepared to be a home where God shall preside, a home where God's attributes shall be constantly shining forth in our characters, showing that we are living with God's presence. The inner sanctuary of the soul is consecrated to God and we are to keep the soul dedicated, cleansed, purified for the sacred repository of truth. . . .  {11MR 38.2}
[11MR 38.3]          We need to consider carefully our own spiritual interest. If we are abiding in Christ we shall not allow ambitious business transactions, even in our service for Him, to come before the spiritual fragrance that should characterize our association with our brethren, so that the crude elements in our characters shall break forth into action. In all the mechanical business our hands and minds shall undertake, let us be sure that we represent Christ's kindness, His long forbearance, His compassion, His goodness and love.  {11MR 38.3}
[11MR 38.4]          We cannot afford to become too absorbed in our business transactions, even in doing service to God. We must strive prayerfully to hold in check                                           -39-     our overambition in any enterprise, lest we run ahead of Jesus and meet obstacles that test and provoke us. If we will walk in the companionship of Christ, He will prepare the way for us, for His righteousness goeth before us, and the glory of the Lord shall be our rereward. We are to follow where Christ leads the way. He makes no crooked paths for our feet to travel.  {11MR 38.4}
[11MR 39.1]          We are dishonoring the Lord Jesus if we claim to be following Him and then are in altogether too great a hurry to take time to pray, "Lead me, my Saviour, by Thy Spirit. Imbue me with Thy Holy Spirit that I may be pleasant in all my words, cheerful and thankful day by day, testifying that Thou leadest me."  {11MR 39.1}
[11MR 39.2]          As we listen to words of instruction that fell from His lips when He was instructing His disciples, we are to appropriate these words as if spoken directly to us, and He will purify us from vain ambition that has a desire to please and glorify self. Our individual selves must not get in the way. The Lord Jesus will purify our motives if we will let Him do this by working out our own salvation with fear and with trembling.--Manuscript 182, 1897, pp. 1-4. ("Ye Are God's Husbandry," Sept. 24, 1897.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. May 21, 1981  {11MR 39.2}
[11MR 40.1]       MR No. 861 - Counsels to Frederick Griggs         The Need to Become Christlike--I was much pleased to receive a letter from you yesterday. I thank the Lord that He has enlightened you by His Holy Spirit, and I beg of you to walk circumspectly. The reason there is so great a dearth of means in Battle Creek at the present time is that the root of selfishness has been so long cherished that it has become a prevailing power to tarnish and corrupt the soul. There are occasional revivals, when the sword of truth, cutting both ways, cuts off the top of the plant of selfishness, but it is not taken out by the roots, and when anything is favorable for its growth, it springs up and flourishes, and thereby many are defiled.  {11MR 40.1}
[11MR 40.2]          This is the great evil which proves a curse to individuals, to families, to all our institutions, and to the church. We need not merely to talk about the Holy Spirit, but to open the door of our hearts and let Him come in. Then there will be a molding and fashioning of the character. Prayers are offered in the family circle, in the church, in the publishing house, and in our educational institutions, for the Lord to guide and direct, but when temptations come, the root of selfishness springs up, and the precious talents of reason and voice are placed on the enemy's side. . . .  {11MR 40.2}
[11MR 40.3]          The Lord has a controversy with parents, because they have permitted their children to follow their own pernicious ways, by which the way of truth is evil spoken of. Education should be commanded in the home at the                                           -41-     dawn of reason, and is to be carried forward in the fear and love of God. The reason that children do not become godly is because they are allowed too much freedom. Their will and inclination is indulged. Parental neglect in restraining children is the cause of so much evil in the world today. Oh, what sad things the judgment will reveal. Many prodigal sons become such because of indulgence in the home, because their parents have not been doers of the Word. The mind and purpose are to be sustained by firm, undeviating, sanctified principles. Consistency and affection are to be enforced by a lovely and consistent example.  {11MR 40.3}
[11MR 41.1]          The Lord is watching the course of action of every youth and parent. Human nature is to be educated, disciplined, and characters are to become changed, elevated, ennobled, Christlike. The youth must be educated to respect themselves because they are bought with a price. . . .  {11MR 41.1}
[11MR 41.2]          We are to teach the youth to value themselves. We owe God obedience to the specifications of the moral law. We are to love God supremely and our neighbor as ourselves. The work must be wrought in God. This will impress the children who manifest opposition, stubborn unbelief, and a sullen will. Let cheerfulness, hope, and happiness be seen in the deportment of teachers. Try to please the students, but do not indulge them.--Letter 117, 1898, pp. 1, 4, 5. (To Frederick Griggs, Dec. 1, 1898.)  {11MR 41.2}
[11MR 41.3]          SDA Institutions Should Scatter Out, Not Centralize--I have received your letter of August 18. Yesterday I sent you a telegram, in which I told you to publish in the Review and Herald the article you have written regarding                                         -42-     the reopening of the Battle Creek College. I felt that I could not but consent to the publication of this article. The light given me by the Lord --that our youth should not collect in Battle Creek to receive their education--has in no particular been changed. The fact that the sanitarium has been rebuilt in Battle Creek does not change the light. All that in the past made Battle Creek a place unsuitable for our youth exists today so far as influence is concerned.  {11MR 41.3}
[11MR 42.1]          Word has come to me that letters have been sent out to our churches in the different States offering our youth special inducements to connect with the Battle Creek Sanitarium. The leading men in our conferences are requested to send their most promising young men and young women to the Battle Creek Sanitarium to be educated and trained as nurses. This is an effort to counterwork the counsel of the Lord. Those who present these inducements are walking contrary to the will of the Lord.  {11MR 42.1}
[11MR 42.2]          Had the sanitarium been re-established in accordance with the Lord's design, it would not now be in Battle Creek. The Lord permitted the sanitarium to be destroyed by fire, to take away the objection raised to moving out of Battle Creek. It was His design, not that one large building should be erected, but that plants should be made in several places. These smaller sanitariums were to be established where they could have the benefit and advantage of land for agricultural purposes. It is God's plan that agriculture shall be carried on in connection with our sanitariums and schools. Our youth need the education to be gained from this line of work. It is well, and more than well--it is essential--that efforts be made to carry out the Lord's plan in this respect.                                            -43-  {11MR 42.2}
[11MR 43.1]          When the call came to move out of Battle Creek, the plea was made, "We are here, and all settled. It would be an impossibility to move without enormous expense."  {11MR 43.1}
[11MR 43.2]          The Lord permitted fire to consume the sanitarium building, and thus removed the greatest objection to fulfilling His purpose. Then a large building, different in design, but capable of accommodating as many patients, was erected on the same site as the old building. Since the opening of this institution a very large number of people have come to it. Some of these are patients, but some are merely tourists. But the large number at the sanitarium is no evidence that it is the will of God that such a condition of things should be. Our sanitariums were not designed to be boarding places for rich people of the world.  {11MR 43.2}
[11MR 43.3]          The care of the large number of guests at the sanitarium requires a large number of youth, and those in charge of our churches are asked to send in to our sanitarium the names of the most promising young men and young women in the church, that these youth may be communicated with by the manager of the sanitarium and invited to come to the sanitarium to take the nurses' course.  {11MR 43.3}
[11MR 43.4]          I would say, Be careful what moves are made. It is not God's design that our youth should be called to Battle Creek. Calling them to this place and associating them with worldly people of all grades, high and low, is like Lot taking his family into Sodom.  {11MR 43.4}
[11MR 43.5]          The Lord said, It is for the interest of our youth to be educated in some place other than Battle Creek. He declared it to be His will for the Battle Creek College to be removed to some place in the country.                                          -44-  {11MR 43.5}
[11MR 44.1]          At this time there was a heavy burden of debt on our schools. I prayed that some way might be opened whereby these debts could be lifted. Christ heard my prayers, and the prayers of many others, and a way was opened. I was instructed to give the manuscript of the book Christ's Object Lessons to our schools. Our publishing houses were to share in the gift by giving the work of printing and binding the book, and our people were to sell it and give their time.  {11MR 44.1}
[11MR 44.2]          The Lord has blessed the effort put forth to relieve our schools from debt, and I am told that three hundred thousand dollars have been raised toward lifting the debt. While engaged in selling Christ's Object Lessons, students and church members have obtained an excellent experience. As they have taken up this work disinterestedly, great blessing has come to them. Many have gained a knowledge of how to handle our large books. The Lord Himself has cooperated in this work.  {11MR 44.2}
[11MR 44.3]          It was about the time the light was given regarding Christ's Object Lessons that the Lord instructed me that the college in Battle Creek should be removed from that place and established in some other place. There were too many interests in Battle Creek. Smaller schools were to be established in different places away from the cities.  {11MR 44.3}
[11MR 44.4]          The establishment of the school at Berrien Springs had the commendation of God. Those in charge of the school at that place have much to encourage them.  {11MR 44.4}
[11MR 44.5]          Shall we now let the enemy manage for us? Because the sanitarium is where it should not be, shall the word of the Lord be of no account? Shall we allow the most intelligent of our youth in the churches throughout our                                           -45-     conferences to be called to Battle Creek, to become servants to worldlings, to be spoiled and robbed of their simplicity by being brought in contact with men and women of all grades of society--men and women who have not the fear of God in their hearts? Such men and women will come in large numbers to the Battle Creek Sanitarium, and a large number of helpers will be needed. Shall those in charge of our conferences allow our youth, who in the schools away from Battle Creek could be fitted up for the Lord's work, to be drawn to Battle Creek, when for many years the Lord has been calling upon His people to move away from Battle Creek?  {11MR 44.5}
[11MR 45.1]          Human minds may not see the necessity for the call to families to leave Battle Creek and settle in places where they can do medical-missionary work. But the Lord has spoken. Shall we question His word?  {11MR 45.1}
[11MR 45.2]          Our youth are to be prepared to take charge of church schools in which the children in our churches will be taught the first principles of education. This is a very nice work, demanding the highest ability and the most careful study. Our young men and young women should be preparing to advance this line of work. Then shall we allow our most promising youth to be called into a work that is not fulfilling the specifications of God? . . .  {11MR 45.2}
[11MR 45.3]          I am instructed to say to those professing to be medical-missionary workers: Remember that the Lord has a very large vineyard which He designs shall be cultivated. He saw that the Battle Creek Sanitarium was too large. The work was not being accomplished by physicians that God desired should be accomplished. There was not seen that unselfish purity of principle that marks true medical-missionary work. Many things were done, many plans were made, by which the law of God was not honored. Plans were carried out, and                                           -46-     passed as medical-missionary work that God refused to acknowledge--plans that greatly dishonored God.  {11MR 45.3}
[11MR 46.1]          The truth of God is to regulate the life. But this it cannot do if left in the outer court. An occasional Christianity, an occasional generosity, an occasional doing of good deeds, is not the Christianity that will accomplish the work for which God calls. Truth planted in the heart brings man into harmony with God.  {11MR 46.1}
[11MR 46.2]          Letters of inquiry are coming to us asking, "Has Sister White changed? Does she now favor the re-establishment of a college in Battle Creek?" In the past I have given the word of the Lord in regard to the removal of the school from Battle Creek, and I have not changed. If anyone is determined to place himself in a position where he counterworks the work of God, we are to leave that one with the Lord. I am to have no controversy with him. But such a man must not be allowed to call the most promising young people away from positions that they can fill in the Lord's work, to a place from which the Lord has declared that His people are to move.  {11MR 46.2}
[11MR 46.3]          In connection with every one of our sanitariums there is to be provision for the training of the youth as medical missionaries so that our young men and women need not go to Battle Creek to receive an education in these lines. It is the intelligent and promising youth who are called for, to come to Battle Creek, and these are the very ones that are needed in other places, in our schools, in our sanitariums. These young men and young women will be needed to do the work that must be done in different parts of the Lord's vineyard. There are many lines of work to be carried forward, and many laborers are needed. We need one hundred laborers where now there is                                           -47-     but one. Our forces are not to be centered in one place. They are to be scattered throughout the field. Plants are to be made in all parts of the Lord's vineyard. We protest, in the name of the Lord God of Israel, against the calling of our youth into a place to which the Lord has declared they should not go.--Letter 189, 1903, pp. 1-4, 7, 8. (To Frederick Griggs, August 26, 1903.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. May 28, 1981  {11MR 46.3}
[11MR 48.1]       MR No. 862 - A. F. Ballenger and the Southern Work         The plan of teaching agriculture to the colored people is a good one. . . . If you can secure a man who is fitted to become an intelligent director, such a school as you propose would be a great blessing to the colored race. . . . I shall be glad if by your counsel you can set in operation a work that needs to be done.  {11MR 48.1}
[11MR 48.2]          But to take hold of this work yourself would not be wise. You have not the necessary qualifications for a business man. You are not adapted for financiering. . . . To take an evangelist out of the field in order to bear the responsibility you speak of would not be wise. You would not be a success. . . .  {11MR 48.2}
[11MR 48.3]          Your work is appointed you by God. Ministry as an evangelist is your calling, and in no case should you trifle with your moral responsibilities. --Letter 90, 1899, p. 6, Andrews University copy. (To A. F. Ballenger, June 6, 1899.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. May 28, 1981  {11MR 48.3}
[11MR 49.1]       MR No. 863 - Christian Unity         God's chosen ones are to reveal to the world their union one with another. It is not possible for a few to walk to heaven alone because they can agree with no others. God's people are a unit. If some entertain ideas so peculiar that God's people cannot accept them, they should compare notes in a teachable spirit and be willing to learn. They should make the most strenuous efforts to be one, to come into the unity of the faith in the bonds of peace. ［James 2:12-18 quoted.］  {11MR 49.1}
[11MR 49.2]          The Lord has called us to unity in the bonds of Christ and fellowship and love. In His prayer for His disciples, Christ said: ［John 17:20-23 quoted.］  {11MR 49.2}
[11MR 49.3]          We see that which the Lord requires of us. Shall we not put our pride and our dignity where it shall not be so easily bruised and wounded? Shall we not lay it all at the feet of Christ? Shall we not allow our minds to be sharpened by the Holy Spirit, that we may not act like children in our association with one another, but as Christ's brave soldiers, going without the camp and bearing the reproach for His sake? "A new commandment I give unto you," Christ says, "That ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another. By this shall all men know that ye are My disciples, if ye have love one to another" (John 13:34, 35). Shall we not, at the beginning of the year 1897, covenant with God that we will not be like the children of the wicked one, pettish, envious, jealous, and full of evil surmisings, but like the tree that is known by its good fruit? Then by our                                          -50-     unity and love for one another all men will understand that we are Christians. Shall we not cherish love, rather than strife and malice and hatred? ［John 15:7-14 and Ephesians 2:1-8 quoted.］  {11MR 49.3}
[11MR 50.1]          No provision has been made for Christians to draw apart from each other. By our unity and love we are to reveal the character of Christ. "Be ye therefore followers of God, as dear children; And walk in love, as Christ also hath loved us, and hath given Himself for us an offering and a sacrifice to God for a sweet-smelling savour" (Ephesians 5:1, 2). There is a class named in this chapter that we are not to associate with. If we cannot lift them up, they will pull us down. We know the will of God. Shall we not practice His word? Shall we not love each other as brethren? ［Colossians 3:12-17 quoted.］  {11MR 50.1}
[11MR 50.2]          The Word of God clearly points out our duty. We are to cultivate kindness and forbearance and love. We are to represent Christ in character. Evil speaking, accusing, and faultfinding, misrepresenting our brethren because our own individual ideas are not considered as of the highest value, can find no place in a Christian's life. By our conduct we show what our influence and the principles we hold are worth. If self is our center, self will be seen in all we do. If Christ is our center, we shall bear His likeness. ［1 Thessalonians 5:9-15 quoted.］  {11MR 50.2}
[11MR 50.3]          Are we striving most earnestly to obey these words? Shall we not eat and practice them? Shall we not draw nigh to God, fearing to sin against Him by being unjust to our brethren? Then we shall fear to offend His children. We will not wound or bruise His heritage. If we hope in His mercy for sinners, we shall manifest the most tender interest for all for whom                                         -51-     Christ has died. We shall not, because our ideas are not exalted and honored as we think they should be, handle the reputation of our brethren in a way that offends God, who loves them as He loves us, and who takes as much pleasure in them as He does in us.--Manuscript 157, 1897, pp. 3-7. ("Make Straight Paths for Your Feet," no date.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. May 28, 1981  {11MR 50.3}
[11MR 52.1]       MR No. 864 - Frequent Review of Institutional Accounts         In the case of church schools, men of financial wisdom should look over the accounts once, twice, or thrice a year, to ascertain the true standing of the school, and see that enormous expenses do not pile up.--Letter 166, 1899, p. 2. (To G. A. Irwin, Oct. 24, 1899.)  {11MR 52.1}
[11MR 52.2]          The light was given me eighteen years ago ［1881］ that there would be great losses because there was so little close, thorough instruction given to students in bookkeeping, keeping accounts. The Lord would have nothing go at haphazard, and the result show, as today, mountains of debt and no way to get out of them. If the advice had been followed that the Lord has given, to have bookkeeping taught and practiced, there would be at this time men of wisdom that could stand in the position to go from place to place, review all account books, and then instruct in the school, interest the scholars, and make this a portion of the students' lessons.--Letter 166a, 1899, p. 1. (To G. A. Irwin, Oct. 24, 1899.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. May 28, 1981  {11MR 52.2}
[11MR 53.1]       MR No. 865 - Ellen White in Australia         On Sunday, Brother Lawrence took us in the trap ［A HORSE-DRAWN CONVEYANCE.］ and we drove over a good share of the school ground. In some places, the roads were very rough, but I kept thinking, let the cart jolt, it is a change of exercise, it will do me good. I enjoyed the trip, and we were out roughing it nearly all day. We came home just at dark.-- Letter 14, 1894, p. 2. (To Marian Davis, August 27, 1894.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. May 29, 1981  {11MR 53.1}
[11MR 54.1]      MR No. 867 - Christ's Work in the Sanctuary         Christ's Work in the Holy and the Most Holy Places--Then he ［Moses］ was carried down to the period of time when a view of the heavenly sanctuary should be given to God's people; when the veil would be parted, and by faith they would enter within the Holy of Holies. Moses knew something about the sanctuary in heaven. He understood the sacred ministrations connected with the holy place and the Most Holy. The significance of the typical service in the earthly sanctuary was made light and clear by the reflection of the Sun of Righteousness upon the types and symbols.  {11MR 54.1}
[11MR 54.2]          When Christ, the Mediator, burst the bands of the tomb, and ascended on high to minister for man, He first entered the holy place, where, by virtue of His own sacrifice, He made an offering for the sins of men. With intercession and pleadings He presented before God the prayers and repentance and faith of His people, purified by the incense of His own merits. He next entered the Most Holy Place, to make an atonement for the sins of the people, and cleanse the sanctuary. His work as high priest completes the divine plan of redemption by making the final atonement for sin.--Ms. 69, 1912, p. 13. ("The Sin and Death of Moses," copied Sept. 10, 1912.)  {11MR 54.2}
[11MR 54.3]          Cleansing the Heavenly Sanctuary and the Soul-Temple--Godliness, sobriety, and consistency will characterize the life and example of every true Christian. The work which Christ is doing in the sanctuary above will                                        -55-     engage the thoughts and be the burden of the conversation, because by faith he has entered into the sanctuary. He is on earth, but his sympathies are in harmony with the work that Christ is doing in heaven. Christ is cleansing the heavenly sanctuary from the sins of the people, and it is the work of all who are laborers together with God to be cleansing the sanctuary of the soul from everything that is offensive to Him. Everything like evil surmising, envy, jealousy, enmity, and hatred, will be put away, for such things grieve the Holy Spirit of God and put Christ to an open shame. Love of self will not exist, nor will any engaged in this work be puffed up. The example of Christ's life, the consistency of his character, will make his influence far-reaching. He will be a living epistle, known and read of all men.--Ms. 15, 1886, pp. 2, 3. ("Christian Integrity in the Ministry," n.d.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. July 9, 1981  {11MR 54.3}
[11MR 56.1]       MR No. 868 - Western Transportation in the Times of Ellen White         Cheyenne, Wyoming, August 21, 1878--We are now in the hotel waiting the overland train from California. It is rather warm. We have had no sleep of any account yet. I left one package of "Sunshine Series" for that gentleman who attended to the sprained ankle. The package of hominy is in father's room on the shelf. We feel that we will get through all right. I feel that I am in the way of my duty, although I am very tired, and long for rest. The train comes to take us at half-past three. I hope you will all go over to the park and have a pleasant camping trip. You may never have as good a time again to make this trip.--Letter 45, 1878, p. 1. (Post card to Ellen White's family, who were vacationing at Rollinsville, Colorado.)  {11MR 56.1}
[11MR 56.2]          Council Bluffs, Iowa, August 22, 1878--We have made the change all right. Glad you were not on board today; hot, almost unendurable. We have a lower berth in drawing-room car. Well situated. Three dollars to Chicago. Cheap enough, I think. I am glad that so many of you are in the cool mountains. Stay there as long as you can. I think Emma would be rather oppressed with her woolen dress. I am glad she is not on board this train. The heat would wilt and exhaust her. At one time today it seemed as though I should faint away, but a cool breeze sprang up and we feel better. I think I am in the way of duty. It is fearfully oppressive, yet God will sustain.--Letter 45, 1878, pp. 1,2. (Post card to James White.)                                           -57-  {11MR 56.2}
[11MR 57.1]          Chicago (?), October 23, 1878--We left Battle Creek Wednesday, October 23. Found Brother Armstrong waiting for us. Took a streetcar after walking a quarter of a mile with our baggage. We rode about five miles to the home of Brother Armstrong. We found a cheerful fire in the sitting room. This was our sleeping room. After social conversation we had a season of prayer and retired feeling we were blessed indeed.--Ms. 5, 1878, p. 1. (Diary entry.)  {11MR 57.1}
[11MR 57.2]          Chicago, October 24, 1878--Thursday morning. Rested well through the night. Awakened with feelings of gratitude for the favors received and the blessings of God with which He has abundantly supplied us. My heart goes out to God in prayer for His guidance and His grace.  {11MR 57.2}
[11MR 57.3]          We met Elder Butler and Elder Andrews' mother in the Chicago depot. Elder Butler was on his way to Battle Creek. He assisted us in re-checking baggage and in moving baggage to sleeping car. Brother Armstrong's daughter was very attentive, accompanying us to depot and interesting herself in our being properly arranged in the car.--Ms. 5, 1878, p. 1. (Diary entry.)  {11MR 57.3}
[11MR 57.4]          Between Chicago and Richland, Kansas, October 25, 1878--On the cars. Rested well last night. We had our window open and gave our lungs food. The cars were very hot, and no ventilation was allowed from the ventilator above. This morning there is a great complaint of faintness and languor when no effort is made to give us fresh air. There are thirty who have passed the night in a closed car. Emanations from the bodies and exhalations from the lungs have poisoned the air, yet no windows except mine have been raised to let in the rich blessing heaven has provided in fresh, pure air. Must the health and life of travelers be imperiled by being left to                                         -58-     the control of ignorant porters and one or two sick passengers? We will have air from outside. We will not endanger health and life because of the ignorance of porters.  {11MR 57.4}
[11MR 58.1]          We changed cars at Kansas City. The porter put us in the wrong car and we were obliged to pay six dollars for our passage over the road. When we arrived at Topeka we met Brother Miller, a stranger to us, but he had a printed notice pinned upon his coat--"Camp Meeting." We made ourselves acquainted and were soon preparing to step on board his carriage. In my great weariness and hurry I left my velvet sacque. The depot was crowded and I overlooked it. I did not discover my loss until we had gone about five miles. At first I was much troubled but I fought with my feelings until I had them under control and the conflict was ended and peace took the place of regret and unhappiness.  {11MR 58.1}
[11MR 58.2]          We rode twelve miles over the broad prairie. It was keen cold. We became thoroughly chilled, for we had not even a laprobe or buffalo robe to cover our feet and limbs. When we arrived on the ground ［at Richland, Kansas］ we found a small board tent made for us, furnished with bed, table, and stove, and having floor with carpet on it. We were made very comfortable. We felt thankful in our hearts to our dear friends for this thoughtful care and tenderness of us. A crock was brought with a very fine chrysanthemum in full bloom. We rested and slept well that night.--Ms. 5, 1878, pp. 1, 2. (Diary entry.)  {11MR 58.2}
[11MR 58.3]          Crossing the Red River, Texas, April 30, 1879--We left Denison April 25. Encamped two miles out of Denison, waiting for the ferry to be in a condition to cross. We remained until April 30 in a waiting position, for the sick to be able to travel and the ferry so that we could cross. We then                                         -59-     started on our way with eight covered wagons and one covered spring wagon with two seats. Thirty composed our party.  {11MR 58.3}
[11MR 59.1]          About noon we crossed the ferry with special instructions to drive quickly as soon as off the boat because of danger through quicksands. We were all safely landed on the other side of Red River except Will Cornell, who did not come up in time. Moore and Farnsworth teams waited for them while our hack and three wagons went into camp some five miles on upon the open prairie.  {11MR 59.1}
[11MR 59.2]          We had a severe tempest strike us soon after our tent was pitched. My husband was trying to hold on the tent. It was a most serious downpour, and the tent not trenched. I think we will learn something on this journey--to trench the tent as soon as it is staked.--Ms. 4, 1879, p. 1. (Diary entry.)  {11MR 59.2}
[11MR 59.3]          In Oklahoma (Indian) Territory, Thursday, May 1, 1879--At noon we camped in a woods. It was not very pleasant. At night we did not reach any good camping ground and were obliged to stop by the bank of a river in a low spot of ground.  {11MR 59.3}
[11MR 59.4]          It seemed very lonesome journeying in the thick forest. We thought what might be if robbers or horse thieves--Indians or white men--should molest us, but we had a vigilant watch guarding the animals. We found ourselves in a better condition than we feared.--Ms. 4, 1879, pp. 1, 2. (Diary entry.)  {11MR 59.4}
[11MR 59.5]          Friday, May 2, 1879--After taking breakfast we were all hustling and hurrying, picking up, ready for another move. We crossed Blue Creek all safely.  {11MR 59.5}
[11MR 59.6]          Friday night we camped near Johnson's ranch. Here are found plenty of grass for horses, and at the farmhouse, good milk, butter, and eggs. We                                           -60-     were having our first experience of overland journeying in transporting our sick and those too poor to pay car expenses, but the Lord cared for us.--Ms. 4, 1879, p. 2. (Diary entry.)  {11MR 59.6}
[11MR 60.1]          In Eastern Kansas, May 19, 1879--We had some trouble last night finding a camping ground. We had to accept a poor spot, at least one mile from Humboldt. Our tent was no sooner arranged, staked, and thoroughly ditched--as I determined it should be--than the storm struck us. It was a marked display of the power of God. The sun was shining in a portion of the sky and it was amber in the west. The other portions of the sky were black and threatening. The rain was pouring in torrents. Our tent proved a most welcome shelter.  {11MR 60.1}
[11MR 60.2]          We attempted to find a place in a hotel in Humboldt where we could be free from tempest and storm. We were shown our room--a small, very small, room with two beds in it. The air was close and stifling. We decided to take our chance in the tent and endure the storm rather than the close, stifling air of a small, ill-ventilated room. We returned through the storm to our tent. The wind blew fearfully. We feared the tent would not stand the tempest. As we rode through the town the air seemed to enclose us. It was hot, even while it was thundering, lightning was flashing, and rain at times pouring down. Our carriage had to be made a bedroom for some of our party, but there was no complaint. Last night our party of women washed their clothes in the trenches we had made.  {11MR 60.2}
[11MR 60.3]          It is a beautiful morning. The sun is shining and all in camp are astir for breakfast, while some are packing the wagons for another move.  {11MR 60.3}
[11MR 60.4]          We are on the way again, slowly making our way over the broad prairies of Kansas. At nine o'clock we turned out to let the horses feed on grass.                                          -61-     At noon we all drew up upon the broad prairie to take our dinner, within six miles of Neosho. Teams are now being prepared for another move, while Mary and I, Adelia and Etta, are gathering up, washing the dishes, and putting the food in baskets. The order comes, "Move on." In one hour and a half we shall be at Brother Glover's.  {11MR 60.4}
[11MR 61.1]          When within two miles of Brother Glover's, we sent forward Elder Corliss to learn the situation and inform Brother Glover of our coming. He returned with the information that many had not received the news of the change of appointment and had come on the ground. The meeting was in session and Brethren Glover and Ayers had moved on, journeying to the camp meeting. We decided to take the train for Emporia. We had three quarters of an hour to make the change. We took our two trunks, and without opportunity to change our apparel, we slept on board the train.  {11MR 61.1}
[11MR 61.2]          We arrived at Emporia about seven o'clock. We engaged an omnibus to take us to the campground, about two miles. Four powerful horses were put before the bus and we were carried speedily to camp. All seemed glad to meet us. We pitched our tent and one and another brought us a piece of bedding, so we had a passably comfortable bed.--Ms. 4. 1879, pp. 4, 5. (Diary entry.)  {11MR 61.2}
[11MR 61.3]          Swan Lake, Dakota Territory, July 17, 1879--It seemed to be duty to attend the first camp meeting held in Dakota. The conference has been organized and we hope good as been accomplished. Last Tuesday we rode in a hired carriage twenty-one miles to meet the cars at Beloit, Iowa. When we learned that there had been a bad slide and we could not take the cars before one or two days--and it may be a week before we can go on our way to Colorado--we hired a man to take his team and bring us twenty-eight miles to                                         -62-     Sister Anner's, where we are at the present time.--Letter 32, 1879, p. 1. (To Brother and Sister A. G. Daniells ［ARTHUR DANIELLS WAS, AT THIS TIME, A 21-YEAR-OLD MINISTER IN TEXAS. ELDER AND MRS. WHITE SPENT THE WINTER OF 1878-79 IN TEXAS WITH A. G. DANIELLS AND HIS WIFE.］.)  {11MR 61.3}
[11MR 62.1]         Near Cheyenne, Wyoming, February 26, 1880--Rested a portion of the night. Coal gas from the coal stove came into the car, affecting my lungs and heart. Have written two pages foolscap to send back to Battle Creek for Volume IV. Sent four pages to Mary Clough. We are having a hailstorm. It is now two. We entered Cheyenne quarter past one.  {11MR 62.1}
[11MR 62.2]          Passed Cheyenne about three o'clock. It is snowing and hailing. I feel like breathing out my heart's desire for the protecting care of God on this journey. When I think that this is the fifteenth time we have passed over this road without accident or harm, I feel grateful to God and trust Him still. He will be our guide and guard on this journey. My heart is grateful, very grateful, for the assurance I have of the presence of God. I love Him; I trust Him; I will praise Him.--Ms. 7, 1880, p. 1. (Diary entry.)  {11MR 62.2}
[11MR 62.3]          Arriving in California, Sunday, February 29, 1880--We had a beautiful sunrise. The sky was broadly striped with crimson, gold, and silver. What a picture of loveliness painted for us by the great Master Artist! Instinctively my heart was filled with gratitude to God. His wondrous love to fallen man, in giving His Son to shame, reproach, insult, mocking, and an ignominious death, seemed so deep, so rich, so broad, my heart throbbed with glad joy that I was privileged to be a child of God. In the night I found dear Mary resting upon her elbow viewing in the bright moonbeams the scenery                                             -63-     of nature. We passed Cape Horn in the night. Wild, grandly wild, was the scene. Arrived at Oakland about eleven o'clock. We were received heartily by our friends.--Ms. 7, 1880, p. 2. (Diary entry.)  {11MR 62.3}
[11MR 63.1]          Oakland, California, March 17, 1880--The trains have been delayed sometimes nine hours and other days twelve hours in consequence of snows. It has been unusually cold here this month and some days we hear all talking of the disagreeable northers as in Texas.--Letter 13, 1880, p. 2. (To James White.)  {11MR 63.1}
[11MR 63.2]          Woodland, California, March 29, 1880--We have had a very pleasant season of labor here. We took a train two hours too early and had to wait at Davisville in a cold, disagreeable depot two hours. As there was no fire in the depot, I much desired to sit in the sun.  {11MR 63.2}
[11MR 63.3]          Elder Haskell tried to borrow a chair for me from the office connected with depot, but officials were not gentlemanly or courteous and refused me a chair although they were not occupying one, at least. I explained the matter in my mind as I saw these men continually smoking in this little office. They were enveloped in a cloud of smoke. Tobacco using benumbs the fine sensibilities and debases and degrades the user, we have marked, in very many cases.--Letter 17, 1880, p. 1. (To W. C. and Mary White.)  {11MR 63.3}
[11MR 63.4]          At the Camp Ground Between Hanford and Lemoore, California, April 23, 1880--Willie, Mary, Barbara Stickney and I left Oakland yesterday at four o'clock p.m. for Fresno. We arrived here this morning at 4:00 a.m. We feel not so bright this morning. We could not obtain berths on sleeper and had to change cars at 2:00 a.m. at Goshen. We had a pile of baggage, bedding,                                         -64-     mattresses, satchels filled with books and baskets of provision. We shall return much lighter loaded. At Goshen we were directed to wrong cars and after getting well loaded were obliged to unload and change to cars on opposite track. We slept some in cars but my hip troubles me so that I cramped and could not sleep much.  {11MR 63.4}
[11MR 64.1]          We stopped at the ground. Brethren Haskell and Israel met us at the cars and took us to our tents. We had Elder Loughborough's tent, now the property of General Conference. It was furnished with floor, a strip of carpet, bedstead, stand, rocking chair, wash dish and good little stove. Barbara and I sleep in this tent. There is still another little tent for Will and Mary with bed in it; no wood floor nor stove. Very neat and comfortable.  {11MR 64.1}
[11MR 64.2]          There are forty tents upon the ground--a restaurant which is the best conducted of any I have seen at any of our camp meetings.--Letter 25, 1880, p. 1. (To James White.)  {11MR 64.2}
[11MR 64.3]          I am not sure when this may reach you, as the road has been blockaded by terrible snowstorms and avalanches have demolished freight trains. When we took the cars for this route there were fifty stout men waiting to take cars for the blockaded roads for the purpose of shoveling snow. It took six engines to drag the cars even a short distance. There had been no mails for two days, and they said it would take more than two days to remove the obstructions so that they could get through with mails.  {11MR 64.3}
[11MR 64.4]          Telegraph wires are down and general calamity seems to be on California. Levees are giving way and Sacramento is flooded. There is great damage done by these last rains. It has rained nearly all the time for three weeks. Most of the time it has poured. It is about the first rain they have had in this country.--Letter 26, 1880, p. 1. (To James White.)                                           -65-  {11MR 64.4}
[11MR 65.1]          Oakland, California, July 23, 1880--I have been waiting to know what to write definitely in regard to my plans. I have received three letters from Bro. Burrel and I wrote him that I could not attend any of the camp meetings east. The expense of crossing the plains would be no less than three hundred dollars if I returned for camp meetings here. A dispatch came yesterday with Burrel's and Farget's name signed urging me in no case to disappoint them--my expense should be met. I may come alone. Shall leave here Monday or Wednesday. Why these particular times? So as not to be under the necessity of changing cars on the Sabbath.--Letter 35, 1880, p. 1. (To James White.)  {11MR 65.1}
[11MR 65.2]          Humboldt, Wyoming County, Nevada, Wednesday, July 28, 1880--Dear Children: It is not yet two days since we left you and it seems one week. We have had a pleasant and comfortable time thus far. The train stopped six hours at Rockwell. We went out in search of our people. We were made welcome at Sister Prosser's. Her husband is not a believer but he gave us a hearty welcome. We took dinner with them. Was sorry I was not in a better visiting order, for I was so worn visiting was a tax. We prayed with them about two o'clock and then went to the train only a few rods from their house. We have not yet put up our bed. We, Sister Hall and myself, lie down and sleep much of the time. The more I sleep the more I want to sleep. I am not worth much.  {11MR 65.2}
[11MR 65.3]          Our car has been filling up until it is filled. Every seat is full and men lie and roost upon the upper berth, spread their lunch and make that their home. Upper berths mostly are taken. We retain ours as yet, but may have to give it up any time. As long as we can retain this, we will be as comfortable as on the palace car. We have slept a good share of the forenoon. While I write it is a little past two o'clock.                                            -66-  {11MR 65.3}
[11MR 66.1]          We have just passed Humboldt, not yet half way to Ogden, 385 miles to Ogden. We have come 335 miles. Our changes will be made Friday morning at eight o'clock. This relieves my mind. I shall be anxious to hear how Willie is. I hope he is improving. My head aches all the time. I can scarcely hold my eyes open. I feel grateful for the comfortable time we are having.  {11MR 66.1}
[11MR 66.2]          All the passengers are first class. No regular emigrants. We were pleased to find the rolls, but sorry that any of the oranges were left, for they will be the most expensive for us to buy. . . .  {11MR 66.2}
[11MR 66.3]          I found my credentials. Elder Haskell's name was on the envelope so I did not recognize it.  {11MR 66.3}
[11MR 66.4]          We just draw shawls about our berth and eat and sleep in our own room and no one to gaze upon us. We have a pleasant breeze today. Nothing today in scenery but alkali and sage brush. We have scarcely a bit of dirt. Conductors say that the emigrant cars are made so comfortable the first-class passengers are but few, but now all are crowded, first class, palace, and emigrant.  {11MR 66.4}
[11MR 66.5]          My heart says, God bless my dear children. Be of good courage. Jesus is the Captain of our salvation.--Letter 37, 1880, pp. 1, 2. (To W. C. and Mary White.)  {11MR 66.5}
[11MR 66.6]          Nearing Cheyenne, Wyoming, August 1, 1880--Dear Children Willie and Mary: We are nearing Cheyenne. We have had not one moment's regret coming this route on emigrant ticket. I have had nervous headache nearly all the way since leaving Oakland. We have had a full car all the way. Every seat was full and upper berths taken and was rather of a comical sight to see men sitting on edge of upper berths with feet dangling over the heads of ladies in under berth, eating their lunch and some playing cards.                                           -67-  {11MR 66.6}
[11MR 67.1]          We had no reason to complain as we had both lower and upper berths to ourselves. Sister Hall and I have had the very best chance to rest. We kept our bed made up for use nearly all the time, curtains about it, making a bedroom for ourselves.  {11MR 67.1}
[11MR 67.2]          Friday at 9:00 a.m. we changed cars at Ogden without much difficulty. Sister Hall made for the car, secured seats. I handed smaller parcels in at the window. A lady kindly put through the car window all our large bundles and a gentleman volunteered to put them in the car. So we are again moved, but there was some disagreeable contention about position in the cars, but after a time our camp was settled and angry contention at an end.  {11MR 67.2}
[11MR 67.3]          The two ladies sitting opposite us, rather prepossessing in appearance, were not very dignified in their deportment. They condescended to the most boisterous laughter and joking away into the night, until I suggested we remember what time of night it was. But they kept on the same screaming and laughing with forward men and a base conductor, until I was thoroughly indignant. These women professed to be _____. One was a mother of young men. She was as old as myself. Her hair was nearly white and yet she was jesting and joking with young men of questionable morals. I finally spoke out and told them we had had quite enough of this extravagant mirth and constant joking and thoughtless talk and laughter and that more thinking and praying would be far better. They quit then and let us have a little peace.  {11MR 67.3}
[11MR 67.4]          Sabbath we shut ourselves up to ourselves and as I was sick, we lay in our berth all day nearly. It was very hot. We had, we found to our sorrow, the sunny side of the car. Last night till ten o'clock the same gassing and boisterous laughter was kept up. I spoke again, "Friends, please let us have quiet and rest. Last night we were kept awake for many hours. We need                                          -68-     our rest. This is our right." Everything hushed down after a while and we had a peaceful rest.  {11MR 67.4}
[11MR 68.1]          We feel better today. It is a most beautiful morning. We shall be in Cheyenne tonight at five o'clock. We shall not reach Omaha until Monday night or Tuesday morning and will have to wait over twelve hours there, be attached to express train for Chicago. We have very scrimped time. Shall shift off if we see we shall be too late for appointment at Alma. We can but just make it at the best. We feel the need of that Sunday we spent in Oakland ever so much. We shall want to hear from you all. I have not written anything. I dread even the exertion of writing letters. We want to hear from you as soon as possible, for I worry about Willie.--Letter 38, 1880, pp. 1, 2. (To W. C. and Mary White.)  {11MR 68.1}
[11MR 68.2]          Near Laramie, Wyoming, August 15, 1883--Dear Children: We have had another good night's rest. We are near Laramie. The journey thus far has been the most pleasant of any we have had in crossing the plains. In the last car the seat opposite us was occupied by only one man. We used it a good share of the time. Yesterday we changed at Ogden and there was no one in the opposite section. We had the entire command of our own section and the one opposite us, so we have not been crowded at all. We have an excellent sleeping-car conductor and on both trains good accommodating porters.  {11MR 68.2}
[11MR 68.3]          The weather has been rather hot in midday, but it might be worse. We feel deeply grateful for the protection we are assured we have from God. I feel cheerful and happy. I have a good time to think and to pray. I am stronger than when I left Oakland. I feel the need of special help from God, for I know we are indeed exposed to Satan's temptations and to his malice. We need the guardianship of angels day by day, hour by hour.                                           -69-  {11MR 68.3}
[11MR 69.1]          We need your prayers daily that the Lord would prepare me to do His work and give me largely of His Spirit, for without this grace and His special assistance I cannot do anything, Oh, I long, I thirst for salvation, for special help from God, to know for myself that my life is hid with Christ in God. I do know that there is nothing on earth I desire beside Him. He is the crown of my rejoicing. Separated from Jesus I should be indeed miserable.  {11MR 69.1}
[11MR 69.2]          I am seated next to that large man, a Frenchman, who was in the depot when we entered it. He is a theater manager. He has a little woman with short cut hair--an actress. We have become quite well acquainted. . . .  {11MR 69.2}
[11MR 69.3]          This party are very kind and courteous, but the raid they make upon bottles of champagne and wines is to me a marvel. The lady takes her glass with as much ease as the gentleman. I have been courteously invited to join them, but frankly told them I never in my life tasted the article and had no need for anything of the kind. They opened their eyes with astonishment.  {11MR 69.3}
[11MR 69.4]          I see every gentleman on the train has his liquor flask and the eyes of some testify that they drink brandy and considerable of it; but I find the lemon you kindly provided for us fully meets all my wants as far as drinking is concerned. I treat the different parties with my precious fruit and they try hard to make some exchange but fail. I have all of the kind of food that I would at all accept from them. They feel disturbed to think they are in my debt.  {11MR 69.4}
[11MR 69.5]         There is a family from India on their way to England, soldiers. They complain of the heat here--worse, they say, than in India. They were in the healthful part of the country. They have a nurse for the little boy. She is a native, curiously dressed and curious in appearance. Her hands are tattooed completely. She wears a pink calico dress nearly straight as a                                            -70-     bag, with a short sacque of the same, then a pink figured calico mantle which crosses before, fastened behind. She . . . is really a good nurse.  {11MR 69.5}
[11MR 70.1]          Yesterday while the cars stopped at a small station a young man came into the cars. Said he had eaten nothing for twenty-four hours. Sara gave him provision to supply present wants. He was about eighteen years old. Said he had no money to buy anything to eat.  {11MR 70.1}
[11MR 70.2]          We have just finished breakfast. It is now five minutes past eight o'clock. We are about ten miles from Laramie. We shall not be able to make way with our provisions. Sara bought a bottle of milk and some warm water this morning. I put ginger in it and it went well.--Letter 22, 1883, pp. 1-3. (To W. C. and Mary White.)  {11MR 70.2}
[11MR 70.3]          East Portland, Oregon, June 27, 1884--Sunday I had great freedom in speaking upon temperance. The power of the subject was never seen and felt by me as upon this occasion. The people from the city listened attentively. Several unbelievers who have used tobacco since their youth have left it off and say they will not touch it more.  {11MR 70.3}
[11MR 70.4]          We left the ground, ten o'clock p.m., stepped on board the train and were on our way for East Portland. Tuesday morning the cars stopped at Multnomah Falls for twenty minutes, that all the passengers who chose might ascend to have a clear view. I undertook to go and I would not go back. It was very steep. There were steps made, then quite a distance zigzag, then more steps. This was repeated many times until we stood upon a bridge made to bridge a chasm above the first fall. This is the Bridal Veil.  {11MR 70.4}
[11MR 70.5]         The water pours from the top to a mountain about 900 feet high and as the water descends, it breaks upon the jutting rocks, scattering off in beautiful spray. Here was the most beautiful sight to look upon. I would                                           -71-     have enjoyed it could I have spent an entire day viewing this scene, but we were grateful for the few moments, although it cost laborious climbing. . . .  {11MR 70.5}
[11MR 71.1]          Eight hundred feet above us the water rolled from the mountaintops, dashing upon the cliffs and rocks, throwing the water like a veil on every side. Below us this water accumulating from the flow above dashed in a larger fall over the rocks. This was the work of the great Master Artist, and we could but exclaim, How wonderful are Thy works, Lord God Almighty. We feel subdued and awed in the presence of such manifestations of the great God.--Letter 20, 1884, pp. 3, 4. (To Uriah Smith.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. July 15, 1981  {11MR 71.1}
[11MR 72.1]      MR No. 869 - No Absolute Rule in the Training of Ministers         I have been shown that our conferences have been overburdened with resolutions. One tenth as many would be of far greater value than a larger number. I stated these things clearly, but still you urged that the resolution should be carried into effect. You made it evident that if God was leading me, He was certainly not leading you. Your resistance to my words, and the manifestation of so much feeling expressed in your lowering countenance and your determined words impressed me very unfavorably.  {11MR 72.1}
[11MR 72.2]          Another resolution was passed that might have been laid upon the table, i.e., the one in reference to training all licentiates before permitting them to enter the ministry. This was to be an absolute rule, and notwithstanding all I had to say against this resolution it was carried. It was not right for the conference to pass it. It was not in God's order, and this resolution will fall powerless to the ground. I shall not sustain it, for I would not be found working against God. This is not God's way of working, and I will not give it countenance for a moment.--Letter 22, 1889, pp. 10, 11. (February 12, 1889.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. July 13, 1981  {11MR 72.2}
[11MR 73.1]       MR No. 870 - Keeping the Sabbath in our Sanitariums         ［Matthew 5:17-19 quoted.］        It is our work to give this message. We are to teach men and women not to regard lightly one principle of the law of God. By precept and example we are to explain the nature of God's holy requirements. Thus we shall be in the world a savor of life unto life.  {11MR 73.1}
[11MR 73.2]          Physicians are inclined to feel justified in doing many things on the Sabbath which they should refrain from doing. The needs of suffering humanity are never to be neglected. But as far as possible, all work should be laid aside on the Sabbath. At this time we should do all in our power to let light shine to a benighted world; for Satan is doing his utmost to cast his hellish shadow across the pathway of every soul.  {11MR 73.2}
[11MR 73.3]          Please read Exodus 31:12-18. Could anything be more positive than this? The Sabbath of the fourth commandment is not to be hidden under a bushel. In all our sanitariums the light on this question is to shine forth. By our methods of work we are to exalt God's memorial. We are ever to acknowledge the binding claims of the Sabbath command. This, God declares, is a sign between Him and us throughout our generations forever.  {11MR 73.3}
[11MR 73.4]          Let us remember that it means much to the educators and those being educated in our sanitariums to keep the Sabbath aright. This should be regarded as much more important and essential than it has been in the past. Testing truth is to be given to the world. Men are to be taught that the                                           -74-     seventh day is God's memorial of Creation. Yet this truth is not to be presented in such a way as to render it offensive. The light is to shine forth in such a way that it will illuminate the minds of all.--Letter 14, 1901, pp. 7,8. (To Dr. S. Rand, Hamilton, Newcastle, NSW, Australia, January 22, 1901.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. July 13, 1981  {11MR 73.4}
[11MR 75.1]       MR No. 871 - Ellen White's Heavy Burdens in 1906         I am now carrying a very heavy burden for those who are lost in the mysteries of false science. I have had physical suffering of the heart; therefore I could not quickly answer the questions that you ［Dr. David Paulson］ and Elder Sadler have presented to me. A severe cold has been upon me ever since the Loma Linda meeting. I assure you it is not because I do not respect you, Brethren Paulson and Sadler, that I do not answer your questions now. Pray for me, and I will pray for you; and as soon as I can I will clear up, if possible, the misunderstandings regarding the work God has given me to do. Certainly a very great work is before us. I must now watch and pray and wait.--Letter 172, 1906, p. 3. (To Dr. David Paulson and Elder W. S. Sadler, June 14, 1906.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. July 20, 1981  {11MR 75.1}
[11MR 76.1]       MR No. 872 - The Need for Decentralization         A New Order Urged for the General Conference in 1901--God forbid, brethren, that this Conference ［1901 General Conference session］ should close as our conferences have closed in the past, with the same management, the same tone, the same order. The Lord wants those who have a knowledge of the truth to come to their senses. He wants them to arouse. It is time for us to arise and shine because our light has come, and the glory of the Lord has risen upon us. . . .  {11MR 76.1}
[11MR 76.2]          From the light God has given me, everything connected with this conference is to be regarded as most sacred. Why? Because at this time the work is to be placed upon a proper basis. Wrong principles have been followed. For the last fifteen years wrong decisions have been made; and now God calls for a change.--Ms. 43, 1901, pp. 3, 4. (A Talk in the Battle Creek Library, April 1, 1901.)  {11MR 76.2}
[11MR 76.3]         Cooperation Urged for the Advancement of SDA Work in Europe--Now I was shown in America that there must be here ［Europe］ the very same growing in the work as there was there; that all should feel that they are under obligation to God to help in the work. Then these individuals will feel that the cause of God is a part of them. I was shown that there should be additional laborers in the field to carry forward the work. Brother Matteson has had upon him a tremendous load. He has not only been laboring in the                                        -77-     field, but has been doing a great amount of writing. Now Brother Olsen has come here to your conference and he can take hold with Brother Matteson, and Brother Matteson with him. They can thus help each other in carrying forward this work.  {11MR 76.3}
[11MR 77.1]          A few of our brethren who have taken hold of the truth have no idea what it will accomplish. What is needed is a more thorough conversion to the truth of God. There needs to be an education of the people up to the standard. They need organized, systematic effort for every church. If everyone here feels that it is the great and solemn work of God, and that they are individually to be a light that is to be reflected to the world, then we shall see that the cause and work of God will advance more rapidly than it has in the past.--Ms. 6, 1886, p. 2. ("Beginnings of Work in Scandinavia," June 23, 1886.)  {11MR 77.1}
[11MR 77.2]          Church Urged to Adopt Correct Business Principles--It is essential that correct principles in business lines should be laid before the whole body of Seventh-day Adventists. I am instructed that this should have been done years ago. Our brethren and sisters are not to be led on blindfolded, not knowing what movements will next take place. If we are not in earnest in remedying this evil at the heart of the work, we shall give occasion to those who have been agitating the danger of organization, to justify themselves in their position.--Ms. 11, 1895. p. 12. ("Publishing Houses," April 10, 1895.)  {11MR 77.2}
[11MR 77.3]          Local Conference Presidents to Bear Their Share of Responsibilities--The men who act as presidents of State conferences should be carefully selected.                                        -78-     Then let these men bear the responsibilities of the conference in a most thorough, earnest, God-fearing manner. If they are not qualified to do the work thoroughly and successfully, do not keep them in that position.  {11MR 77.3}
[11MR 78.1]          A mass of matter is laid before the General Conference. Every burden is carried to Battle Creek. This makes the presidents of the State conferences very irresponsible. Many are not growing in aptitude and in judgment. . . .  {11MR 78.1}
[11MR 78.2]          Let the presidents of State conferences walk humbly with God, and they will not have occasion to write to the president of the General Conference to leave his work to settle little matters for them. Even many large matters may be carried to God, and God will give counsel in every State conference. The Lord can be approached by all. He is much more accessible than the president of the General Conference. Let the president of the General Conference educate the presidents of State conferences to take care of their portion of the moral vineyard where they are situated wisely, without laying their burdens upon him.--Ms. 17, 1896, pp. 4, 10, 11. (Untitled Manuscript, May 13, 1896.)  {11MR 78.2}
[11MR 78.3]          Management Responsibilities to Be Delegated--The management of the business interests of the sanitarium should not rest upon the doctor ［J. H. Kellogg］ as it has done. Others must attend to such matters. A multitude of cares may thus be removed from him. He should make every exertion on his part to qualify men to engage with him in the work, and should give them an opportunity to share his responsibilities. This would be a mercy to himself and a great blessing to them. Unless he does make efforts to save himself, he will become, unexpectedly to himself, a complete wreck, when with proper exercise of his powers, restraining inclination, he might be able to do a good work, enduring as eternity.                                         -79-  {11MR 78.3}
[11MR 79.1]          This advice and warning was given to me to give to my husband, and has been given to many others. They were urged to unload, and not break under the continual strain and burden. . . .  {11MR 79.1}
[11MR 79.2]         Elder D might have lived had he encouraged and educated others to share the burdens with which he loaded himself down. He deprived them of an education they might have had, because he did so much himself and allowed them to rely upon his brain instead of doing their own thinking. Every man can be a man, a whole man. By patient, thoughtful effort, put forth with zeal and energy, all may overcome cowardice and ignorance and inefficiency. . . .  {11MR 79.2}
[11MR 79.3]          The Lord has said, "No one man's mind or judgment is sufficient to exert a controlling influence in any of our institutions." Therefore it is necessary that councils be held, that plans be considered by men of different stamp of character. Then if there are defects, they will be discovered and removed.--Letter 1, 1885, pp. 5, 6, 8, 9. (To Sanitarium Directors, October ［probably November］ 3, 1885.)  {11MR 79.3}
[11MR 79.4]          Let Others Develop Their Talents and Bear Responsibilities--You are not the only men whom God will use. Give the Lord room to use the talents he has entrusted to men in order that the cause may grow. Give the Lord a chance to use men's minds. We are losing much by our narrow ideas and plans. Do not stand in the way of the advancement of the work, but let the Lord work by whom He will. Educate, encourage young men to think and act, to devise and plan, in order that we may have a multitude of wise counselors. . . .                                         -80-  {11MR 79.4}
[11MR 80.1]          This same character of spirit ［centralization of power］ is found here in Europe. For years Elder D held the work back from advancing, because he feared to entrust it to others lest they should not carry out his precise plans. He would never allow anything to come into existence that did not originate with him. Elder E also held everything in his grasp while he was in California and England, and as a result the work is years behind in England. . . .  {11MR 80.1}
[11MR 80.2]          The children of this world are wiser in their generation than the children of light. Jesus said this, and we see that the world works on a different plan in these matters. Weighty responsibilities connected with the business of the world are not placed wholly upon one man. In large business enterprises responsible men choose others to share their burdens and lift their responsibilities so that in case one should fail there is someone ready to step into his place. Someone should feel a burden over these matters, and a decided change should take place in the manner of our work.-- Letter 12, 1885, pp. 3-5. (To G. I. Butler and S. N. Haskell, October 28, 1885.)  {11MR 80.2}
[11MR 80.3]         What Might Have Been Accomplished If Selfishness Had Been Eradicated-- It is not wise to open up more fields than can be thoroughly worked. If selfishness from the first had been eradicated from the hearts of the laborers; if the love of Jesus and the love of souls for whom Christ died had controlled the workers, what a strong company might have been raised up. Jealousies, evil surmisings, envyings have built up barriers between you and God, making it impossible for the Lord to do His work, His precious work of bringing souls to the knowledge of truth. If many had been converted, who                                            -81-     would have been able to care for these lambs, these newly come to the faith? What lessons they would have learned of envy, jealousy, and evil surmisings. Wherein would inquiring souls find the right kind of instruction? Who would educate and train them for the work of the Master?--Letter 3, 1892, p. 15. (To W. D. Curtis, Jan. 16, 1892.)  {11MR 80.3}
[11MR 81.1]         Decentralization of Power Urged--The matter in regard to centralizing all the power in one body in Battle Creek, has become serious. From the light given me, I see that this administration is embracing altogether too much, and is trying to carry burdens and interests which it has not strength or wisdom from heaven to bear, or to conduct successfully. The Lord is just as willing to impart wisdom and ability to men in distant fields as He is to impart wisdom and ability to the men in Battle Creek. . . .  {11MR 81.1}
[11MR 81.2]          Distant conferences should not be compelled to depend upon Battle Creek to manage for them. In every country men should be appointed to assist the presidents of the different conferences. The carrying forward of the message should be entrusted to willing men--men who, in the fear of God, will minister in His service. As these men do their best, according to their ability, working with a deep, earnest love for the souls for whom Christ has died, God will help them.--Letter 88, 1896, pp. 1, 2. (To W. W. Prescott and Wife, Sept. 1, 1896.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. July 20, 1981  {11MR 81.2}
[11MR 82.1]       MR No. 873 - Christian Integrity in the Ministry         I have been shown that in times past men have made grievous mistakes. Some who have stood in positions of sacred trust have sullied their integrity. They have not, in their individual responsibility, stood in moral power before God. Those who were not worthy have been flattered, while those who have stood fast for truth and for righteousness, because their ideas did not agree with those of their brethren, have been denounced, discredited, and misjudged. Evil has been imagined against them.  {11MR 82.1}
[11MR 82.2]          Greatness without goodness is valueless. It is as a tinkling cymbal. The man who does not gather about him the rays of light that God has let shine upon his pathway will surely surround himself with the shadows of darkness. God designs that His people shall press closer and still closer to the light. Then they will go forward and upward.  {11MR 82.2}
[11MR 82.3]          "Light is sown for the righteous, and truth for the upright in heart." There is altogether too little searching, with painstaking effort, for the truth as for hidden treasure. With hearts softened and subdued by the grace of God, the conscience quickened by habitual prayer and searching of the Scriptures, the whole soul may become familiar with heavenly truth. Such will stand firmly for the right because it is right. Pure and undefiled religion will be interwoven with the life-practice. They will honor God, and God will honor them.  {11MR 82.3}
[11MR 82.4]          I have been shown that there is a fault with us. We honor and flatter human beings, accepting their ideas and their judgment as the voice of God.                                             -83-     We advocate their cause. But they are not always safe to follow. Their judgment is erring.  {11MR 82.4}
[11MR 83.1]          God would have us ever refuse to plead against the truth. His frown is upon all that is false or unfair. This should be the position of everyone who stands to minister in the service of his Master. For if one to whom God has entrusted holy responsibilities allows envy, evil surmising, prejudice, and jealousies to find place in the heart, he is guilty of breaking the law of God. And his words, his ideas, and his errors will extend just as far as his sphere of influence extends.  {11MR 83.1}
[11MR 83.2]          God says to every man to whom He entrusts responsibilities, "Put not your trust in man, neither make flesh your arm." Look to God. Trust in His infallible wisdom. Regard as a sin the practice so common, even among Seventh-day Adventists, of becoming the echo of any man, however lofty his position. Listen to the voice of the great Shepherd, and you will never be led astray. Search the Scriptures for yourself and be braced for duty and for trial by the truth of God's Word.  {11MR 83.2}
[11MR 83.3]          Let no friendship, no influence, no entreaty, let not the smiles, the confidence, or the rewards of any man, induce you to swerve from the path in which the Lord would lead you. Let Christlike integrity and consistency control the actions of your life. The man who sits most at the feet of Jesus, and is taught by the Saviour's spirit, will be ready to cry out, "I am weak and unworthy, but Christ is my strength and my righteousness."  {11MR 83.3}
[11MR 83.4]          Godliness, sobriety, and consistency will characterize the life and example of every true Christian. The work which Christ is doing in the sanctuary above will engage the thoughts, and be the burden of the conversation, because by faith he has entered into the sanctuary. He is on earth, but his                                            -84-     sympathies are in harmony with the work that Christ is doing in heaven. Christ is cleansing the heavenly sanctuary from the sins of the people, and it is the work of all who are laborers together with God to be cleansing the sanctuary of the soul from everything that is offensive to Him. Everything like evil surmising, envy, jealousy, enmity, and hatred, will be put away, for such things grieve the Holy Spirit of God, and put Christ to an open shame. Love of self will not exist, nor will any engaged in this work be puffed up. The example of Christ's life, the consistency of his character, will make his influence far-reaching. He will be a living epistle, known and read of all men.  {11MR 83.4}
[11MR 84.1]          ［1 Peter 3:8-12 quoted.］        It is not safe for us to open our minds and hearts to envy and evil speaking. The fruits of God's Spirit are plainly specified, so that we need not entertain or cherish those attributes that proceed from the enemy of God and man. The false tongue beguiles the unwary, and makes an easy conquest of those who are not strengthened, stablished, and settled, having root in themselves. The atonement of Christ is to be the anchor of our hope, and the Word of God a lamp to our feet, and a light to our path. Then our words will not be of self, but of Christ and of the all-essential work for this time.  {11MR 84.1}
[11MR 84.2]          With many there is but a very limited perusal of the Holy Scriptures. The truth is not dwelt upon, and the result is that it is not made the theme of conversation. It is made evident that Christ is not abiding in the heart. Our tongues should speak more of the matchless love of Jesus.        ［Romans 11:17-22 quoted.］                                           -85-  {11MR 84.2}
[11MR 85.1]          The Lord has shown me that as a people we must have a purer morality. There is among us a flippant reproduction of arguments that are the product of other brains than ours, while the man who first uttered them has not spent hours of earnest study each day in order to know the truth. In his self-sufficiency he has turned away from the truth unto fables. He has not poured out before God his earnest prayer that he might know the hidden mysteries of God's Word, that he might present to the people things new and old, which by painstaking effort he has dug from the mine of truth.  {11MR 85.1}
[11MR 85.2]          Mysteries which have been hidden for ages are to be revealed in these last days to a humble people, who lean upon the arm of infinite power. Truth will be opened to the humble seeker, whose life is hid with Christ in God.  {11MR 85.2}
[11MR 85.3]          God calls upon His people to be Christians in thought, in word, and in deed. Luther made the statement that religion is never so much in danger as among reverend men. I can say that many who handle the truth are not sanctified through the truth. They have not the faith that works by love, and purifies the soul. They become accustomed to handling sacred things, and because of this, many handle the Word of God irreverently. They have not walked in the light, but have closed their eyes to light.  {11MR 85.3}
[11MR 85.4]          This is an age of signal rejection of the grace God has purposed to bestow upon His people, that in the perils of the last days they may not be overcome by the prevailing iniquity, and unite with the hostility of the world against God's remnant people. Under the cloak of Christianity and sanctification, far-spreading and manifest ungodliness will prevail to a terrible degree and will continue until Christ comes to be glorified in all them that believe. In the very courts of the temple scenes will be enacted                                         -86-     that few realize. God's people will be proved and tested, that He may discern "between him that serveth God, and him that serveth Him not."  {11MR 85.4}
[11MR 86.1]          Vengeance will be executed against those who sit in the gate, deciding what the people should have, and what they should not have. These take away the key of knowledge. They refuse to enter in themselves, and those that would enter, they hinder. These bear not the seal of the living God. All who now occupy responsible positions should be solemnly and terribly afraid lest in this time they shall be found as unfaithful stewards.  {11MR 86.1}
[11MR 86.2]          Satan has come down with great power, knowing that his time is short. The continued apostasy, the abounding iniquity, which chills the faith and constancy of many, should call the faithful ones to the front. Straight, clear, decided testimonies, freighted with light for the time, will be given. Truth, undimmed by the furnace, will shine brighter and brighter until the perfect day. The Spirit and power of the coming One will be imparted in large measure to those who are preparing to stand in the day of God, who are hastening the second advent of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. To these faithful ones Christ gives special communications. He talks with them as He talked with His disciples before leaving them. The Spirit of truth will guide them into all truth. God has lines of communication with the world today. Through His appointed agencies, He speaks to the people He is purifying, warning and encouraging them.  {11MR 86.2}
[11MR 86.3]          There are those who listen with open ears and quickened understanding for the words of reproof and encouragement addressed to them. But Satan is ever on the alert to make these words of counsel of none effect. He seeks to close every avenue through which people receive truth. Unto those that have shall more be given, but from those that have not, shall be taken away even that which they have.                                            -87-  {11MR 86.3}
[11MR 87.1]          If the ears are dull of hearing, if the eyes are closed to the light which God flashes into the pathway, the light previously received is so mingled with supposition, uncertainty, and darkness, that light cannot be distinguished from darkness. There are those whom we have loved in the faith who have turned from it, and given heed to seducing spirits. "They went out from us, but they were not of us; for if they had been of us, they would no doubt have continued with us: but they went out, that they might be made manifest that they were not all of us" (1 John 2:19).  {11MR 87.1}
[11MR 87.2]          The love, the tender compassion, the marvelous condescension of Christ for His disciples is without a parallel. He made them the depositaries of sacred truth, as they could comprehend it. But He said to them, I have many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. Although Christ was with them, as their instructor, yet their former teaching had so molded their ideas and opinions that should Christ unfold the many things He longed to communicate, they would have misinterpreted His words.  {11MR 87.2}
[11MR 87.3]          While He was with them, He sought to impress upon them the knowledge there was for them in the mysteries of the kingdom of God. He would have them see that it was an evidence of His love for Him to lift the veil of the future, and make them the depositaries of knowledge concerning events to come. But much He had told them had been dimly comprehend, and much would be forgotten. He told them that after His crucifixion and ascension the Holy Spirit would open many things to them, and give them a better understanding of what He had tried to tell them. He would still continue to reveal sacred truth to them, and His Spirit would more fully impart truth to them.                                            -88-  {11MR 87.3}
[11MR 88.1]          While Christ unfolded the iniquity and sorrow that must come to His disciples, the persecutions, and the trials they must bear, and the rejection of their testimony, He did not design that they should cloud their lives by looking on the dark side. He assured them that they would not be left alone, but be sustained by His Holy Spirit, which would guide them into all truth. "The Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost," He said, "whom the Father will send in My name, He shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you" (John 14:26). "I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. Howbeit when He, the Spirit of truth, is come, He will guide you into all truth: for He shall not speak of Himself, but whatsoever He shall hear, that shall He speak: and He will shew you things to come" (John 16:12, 13).  {11MR 88.1}
[11MR 88.2]          Here is a precious promise--the purposes and plans of God are to be opened to His disciples. What is a disciple? A learner, ever learning. Coming events of a solemn character are opening before us, and God would not have any one of us think that in these last days there is no more that we need to know. This is a continual snare of Satan. He ［God］ would not have us meet coming events without that special preparation which is essential to guide us through every difficulty. He would not have all stumbling their way along in ignorance, making self-conceit, self-esteem, self-confidence, take the place of true knowledge.  {11MR 88.2}
[11MR 88.3]          The more satisfied anyone is with himself and his present knowledge, the less earnestly and humbly will he seek to be guided into all truth. The less of the Holy Spirit of God he has, the more self-satisfied and complacent he will feel. He will not search earnestly and with the deepest interest to know more of truth. But unless he keeps pace with the Leader, who                                             -89-     is guiding into all truth, he will be left behind, belated, blinded, confused, because he is not walking in the light.  {11MR 88.3}
[11MR 89.1]          All who follow Christ will walk in the light as He is in the light. They will not then regard light with indifference, nor will they misapply the light, or stumble over it as did the Jews.  {11MR 89.1}
[11MR 89.2]          A spurious light will be accepted in the place of truth by some who feel called upon to be expositors of the Scriptures, because of their calling or position. Extravagance, dishonesty, fraud, licentiousness, are mingled with sacred things, until no difference is made between the sacred and the common. Many who claim to preach the Word contemplate some portions of Scripture truth, but do not apply it to the heart and character. They expatiate upon the plan of redemption and upon the law of God and become enthusiastic upon some of these glorious themes, but they take no personal interest in the matter. Christ is not brought into their lives.  {11MR 89.2}
[11MR 89.3]          Can we then be surprised to hear of ministers falling under temptation and sin, disgracing the cause they were professedly advocating? Can we wonder that there are apostasies when men who urge conversion upon others are not themselves converted; when they commend to others the love of Christ which does not glow in their own souls, preaching repentance which they themselves have not practiced, and faith which they have no experimental knowledge of, telling of a Saviour whom they have never known except by rumor? They are self-deceived men, not far from destruction. Pitiful indeed is their situation. All may seem peaceful to them, because the palsy of death is upon them. We are fully aware that dishonest men, immoral men, who preach the Word, are not always reproved and warned. They are not unmasked. They learn to hold the truth in unrighteousness, and can tamper                                              -90-     with it without a trembling of heart and rebuke of conscience. Oh, that with pen and voice we might lead the people who claim to be the depositaries of sacred and eternal truth to feel the necessity of enthroning the Word of God in their heart, and bringing every thought, word, and action into subjection to Jesus Christ. It is a fearful responsibility to be in daily connection with the truth of God, telling others of eternal truth and yet be unsanctified through the truth.  {11MR 89.3}
[11MR 90.1]          It is not safe to place men in the position God should occupy, for men cannot be trusted. If they do not constantly live as in the presence of God, if they do not walk humbly before God and their brethren, they will diverge almost imperceptibly, and by slight degrees, from the straight line of God's work. Trusting to their own wisdom, they will deceive themselves and their fellow men. Their ideas become so confused that they offer strange fire before the Lord.  {11MR 90.1}
[11MR 90.2]          The Word of God is to be the man of our counsel. With pen and voice I proclaim to all who bear credentials, to all licentiates, to all colporteurs, and all canvassers, that the Bible, and the Bible only, studied on your knees, laid up in your heart, and practiced in your life, attended by the Holy Spirit's power, can be your safeguard. It alone can make you righteous and holy, and keep you thus. Every human influence is weak and varying unless the truth of God's Word is brought home to the soul, and placed upon the throne. Not till this is done will the heart be sanctified, purified, and made holy, a fountain out of which are the issues of life.  {11MR 90.2}
[11MR 90.3]          Discourses that have little of Christ and His righteousness in them are given in the desk. They are Christless sermons. To preach in the demonstration of the Spirit is completely beyond the power of those who are                                           -91-     without Christ. They are feeble, empty and without nourishment. They have no Christ to carry with them in private life. They are full of boasting, of pride, of self-esteem, speaking evil of things of which they have no real knowledge. They manifest an impatience of everything that does not follow in their line. They will even scoff and mock at sacred things, because they do not see that spiritual things are spiritually discerned. They degrade themselves by perverting and falsifying truth.  {11MR 90.3}
[11MR 91.1]          By His Holy Spirit the Lord will demonstrate that His word is the only thing that can make men right and keep them right. I have been shown that God's revealed truth alone can keep men in the path of humble obedience. Standard bearers are falling around us, not only through death, but through the deceptions of Satan. All heaven is looking upon the remnant people of God, to see if they will make truth alone their shield and buckler. Unless the truth is presented as it is in Jesus, and is planted in the heart by the power of the Spirit of God, even ministers will be found drifting away from Christ, away from piety, away from religious principle. They will become blind leaders of the blind.  {11MR 91.1}
[11MR 91.2]          Our faith cannot be vested in any man. We need Christ's righteousness. We need Jesus ever by our side. He is our Rock. It is by His might that we conquer, and by his righteousness that we are saved. When I see men exalted and praised, extolled as almost infallible, I know that there must come a terrible shaking. When God's lamp of life shines into the heart with clear and steady ray, darkness will instantly be dispelled. Every idol will be dethroned, and the peace of God which passeth all understanding will reign in the heart. Truth, precious truth, will be seen, appreciated, and obeyed. The standard will elevated, and many will rally round it.--Ms. 15, 1886. (Written at Basle, Switzerland.)     White Estate, Wash. D. C. July 21, 1981  {11MR 91.2}
[11MR 92.1]       MR No. 874 - The Pocock Family Moves to Cooranbong         Brother Pocock and his family came to Cooranbong yesterday. He has given up the home he selected several years ago. This place is among the rocks, on the side of a mountain, in a place which cannot be reached with a horse and carriage. He has five very pretty children. The eldest, I learned last night, is ten years old. Last week he came by request to paint on the school buildings. We learned that the necessities of his family were very great, and we borrowed three pounds, put it in his hands, and sent him back for his family. Meanwhile we are trying to find a house for him.  {11MR 92.1}
[11MR 92.2]          The house by the long bridge on the way to Dora Creek was all that we could find, but Mr. Walmsley, the owner, asked three ［shillings］ and six-pence a week for it, and it is not fit for habitation. So we passed by that offer, and made inquiry of Mr. Hughes, who has recently built himself a nice cottage. He at once offered Brother Pocock a home in the two-roomed cottage they had left when they moved into their new home. He said that he would not charge them any rent. This was gratefully accepted, and last evening Sara established Brother Pocock and his family in their cottage, furnishing them with provision and bedding until their meager stock shall come.  {11MR 92.2}
[11MR 92.3]          The whole family were obliged to walk three miles in the hot sun, and the heat of the sun soon cut down the little boy of four years, who is next to the youngest child. Sara had to begin her work for the two younger                                         -93-     children, who were both sick, when they came here, but more favorable symptoms appeared.  {11MR 92.3}
[11MR 93.1]          Now we must secure for this family a spot of land, and put them in a way to get a little house on the land. This is missionary soil. Brother Pocock is one of the most conscientious, self-denying, self-sacrificing, uncomplaining men I have seen. He is just such a man as will do credit to the truth.  {11MR 93.1}
[11MR 93.2]          We should keep the land reserved for such ones as, without help to obtain a situation, cannot possibly provide a home and support their families. Now Brother Pocock will have a chance to help himself. He is a hard worker, but circumstances he could not control have kept him in poverty. We must help such ones.--Letter 61, 1899, pp. 2, 3. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, April 2, 1899.)  {11MR 93.2}
[11MR 93.3]         Sister McEnterfer has been just called away, at one o'clock at night, in the greatest storm we have had since we came to Cooranbong. I have not seen her since last evening. A sweet little child is very ill, and we fear dying. There are five children in the family, which was once in good circumstances.  {11MR 93.3}
[11MR 93.4]          The father, Brother Pocock, is a coachmaker by trade, and he is also a carpenter, but unfortunately he was thrown out of work, and observing the Sabbath has kept him out of work. In appearance he is a refined gentleman, but for several years he has been living with his family in a house on the side of a mountain, two miles from the nearest neighbor. He had to carry                                             -94-     the material of which his house is built up the mountain on his back. The land is covered with rocks, so that it cannot be cultivated.  {11MR 93.4}
[11MR 94.1]          We knew that Brother Pocock was out of work, and we sent for him to come and paint on the school building. He came a week ago last Sunday, but when we learned from Brother and Sister Starr the situation of his family, their deep poverty and their lack of nourishing food, we advised him to return and bring his family to Cooranbong.  {11MR 94.1}
[11MR 94.2]          Brother Pocock has been the means of bringing three families into the truth. Brother Starr was sent to baptize these people, and by this means we learned of Brother Pocock's necessity. We borrowed money and loaned it to him to enable him to bring his family up, and told him to let his shanty go. Come he must. He arrived yesterday. We had secured for them a house of two small rooms from Mr. Hughes, who said that he would charge them no rent. They are now situated where they will be comfortable. We will not see them want.  {11MR 94.2}
[11MR 94.3]          All were glad to get here, but two of the children were sick, the youngest, a baby in its mother's arms, and a four-year-old boy. The whole family had to walk three miles on a very hot day in order to reach the cars, and we think this boy was sunstruck. We settled them in their house yesterday, and until evening Sara gave the sick child treatment. She was called up again in the night to go to see him, and I have not seen her since. We fear the child will not live. But I am glad they are not in that terrible place among the rocks in this fearful storm.  {11MR 94.3}
[11MR 94.4]          Brother and Sister Pocock have nothing. For three years we have supplied them with clothing. They have bought nothing, they say, for they had                                            -95-     no money. We shall now do our best to get them a little home on the school ground, and will help them by giving him work. He has two good trades at his command and will be able to amply support his family. Their experience has indeed been trying, but they have never murmured, never complained. If they had told us anything of their situation, we should have urged them to leave that place three years ago.--Letter 63, 1899, pp. 3-5. (To Brother and Sister John Wessels, April 4, 1899.)  {11MR 94.4}
[11MR 95.1]          Several weeks ago Brother Pocock was sent for to help in the painting of the building. He is a coachmaker and a painter and builder. We had been calling for him for some time, but he was reluctant to leave his wife and little ones. We have from our family sent them clothing from time to time, and the clothing you left will help them.  {11MR 95.1}
[11MR 95.2]          We made most searching inquiries in regard to the situation of his wife and children, for we had been informed by Brother and Sister Starr of their extreme poverty. We learned that he could not live where he was and provide for his family. We sent him right back with word to bring his family to Cooranbong without fail. When they reached here the two youngest children were very sick. The whole family had had to walk three miles in the hot sun to reach the train, and they thought the little boy had been sunstruck. He is four years old, a pretty child and very intelligent.  {11MR 95.2}
[11MR 95.3]          They came to our house from the train, and after dinner they were taken by their earnest wish to the cottage of two rooms which Brother Hughes of Cooranbong has in the liberality of his heart granted them. Mr. Hughes and his family have done everything they could do in their kindness of heart for Brother and Sister Pocock. This family must be saved if possible.                                           -96-  {11MR 95.3}
[11MR 96.1]          Sara immediately began giving the little boy treatment. We soon saw that his symptoms were those of acute poisoning. He was not well when he left his home. After walking three miles he drank a lot of water. The day before leaving, the father and mother sent the children to the grandparents, while they slept in their shanty for the last time. The grandparents are not believers, and they had cooked a parakeet, ［A LARGE JUNGLE PARROT.］ of which the boy ate very heartily. He was tired and hungry, and this used him up. Afterwards nothing could be given him which he could retain on his stomach, but the discharges continued nearly constantly.  {11MR 96.1}
[11MR 96.2]         Sara was with him night and day, and Sister Rodd was sent for to share the burden with her. We knew that it would be a battle for his life, and everything was done that it was possible to do. But the boy died on Sabbath about 11:00 a.m.--Letter 70, 1899, pp. 2, 3. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, April 14, 1899.)  {11MR 96.2}
[11MR 96.3]          A few acres are now being secured for our much-esteemed Brother Pocock. He is the pattern of a Christian gentleman. I tell the school board that I will consent to trust him and let him pay as he can. In our family all who are able will unite in helping him to put up a house, which will be built cheaply, costing about forty pounds, He has suffered much poverty. He has a good trade and is an excellent workman.  {11MR 96.3}
[11MR 96.4]          We encouraged him to leave his little house among the rocks on a high mountain. No carriage could reach this place. He carried up on his back to                                           -97-     this place all the lumber needed to build a little shanty. But the family were often hungry. Once or twice a year our family sent them a box of clothing, and this is all they have had.  {11MR 96.4}
[11MR 97.1]          One of the little children died a week after they moved to this place. He was poisoned by eating a cooked parakeet. Everything was done for him that could be done. Sara was with him day and night, but the poison had taken hold too deeply. The night before they left their home the parents sent the children to their grandparents while their goods were carried to the boat to be brought to this place.--Letter 75, 1899, p. 3. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, April 20, 1899.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. July 21, 1981  {11MR 97.1}
[11MR 98.1]       MR No. 875 - Appeal for Spiritual Ministers         I am assured again and again that the Lord has a great work to be done in this country. He has laid upon me a burden that I dare not refuse to carry. We have greatly needed a sanitarium in this country. The medical-missionary work is to be as the hand and arm of the gospel message to be borne in this new world. We needed a sanitarium to give influence and character to the work, to accomplish the reforms so much needed! The ministry of the word and medical-missionary work, properly combined, would have exerted a much greater influence for good than working alone.  {11MR 98.1}
[11MR 98.2]          Never was there a place where medical missionary work would have told with more power than in Australia. But in our efforts to do this work we have been handicapped for want of means. The money we should have had to invest in a sanitarium has been used in erecting sanitariums in places where they were not so much needed. The Lord Jesus Christ was the greatest physician this world has ever known. We cannot in the full sense of the word call him a medical missionary. He was the divine Healer. He was imbued with power to heal all manner of diseases without resorting to drugs.  {11MR 98.2}
[11MR 98.3]          Daniel's experience is of great value to all who would be Christians. When Daniel was brought in before Belshazzar, as the king and his nobles sat at their sacrilegious feast, he plainly told the king that the calamity to                                           -99-     come upon Babylon was the result of a disregard of heaven-sent light. He disregarded the light given to Nebuchadnezzar, and thereby lost the benefits he might have received had he been obedient to the light. God gives His people lessons to instruct them and lead them to reform. If they do not receive and practice these lessons, their neglect will surely bring judgments upon them.  {11MR 98.3}
[11MR 99.1]          We read again in Daniel: ［Daniel 10:12, 13 quoted］.  {11MR 99.1}
[11MR 99.2]          By this we see that heavenly agencies have to contend with hindrances before the purpose of God is fulfilled in its time. The king of Persia was controlled by the highest of all evil angels. He refused, as did Pharaoh, to obey the word of the Lord. Gabriel declared, He withstood me twenty-one days by his representations against the Jews. But Michael came to his help, and then he remained with the kings of Persia, holding the powers in check, giving right counsel against evil counsel.  {11MR 99.2}
[11MR 99.3]          Good and evil angels are taking a part in the planning of God in His earthly kingdom. It is God's purpose to carry forward His work in correct lines, in ways that will advance His glory. But Satan is ever trying to counterwork God's purpose. Only by humbling themselves before God can God's servants advance His work. Never are they to depend on their own efforts or on outward display for success.  {11MR 99.3}
[11MR 99.4]          I call upon those who believe the truth for this time to reform, to purify the heart and humble self. Sincere belief of the truth and earnest prayer are our weapons of warfare. The exercise of all the musical talent among us will not change the hearts of the church members or increase their spirituality.                                          -100-  {11MR 99.4}
[11MR 100.1]          Humiliation, confession and most earnest prayer will bring about that which all the devising of men, be they high or low, cannot accomplish. Let us remember that it is Satan's purpose to set at work forces which will obscure the testing message for this time. If ever there was a time when self-sacrifice must be made, when earnest sincere prayer must be offered, when diligent work must be done, it is now. Satan has come down with great power to work with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish.  {11MR 100.1}
[11MR 100.2]          God looks with contempt upon the large assemblies at the Battle Creek Tabernacle, while the hearts of those present are lifted up unto vanity. Their numbers displease Him. Is there not a world to be warned? Why then are there those assembled in the Tabernacle whose hearts swell with vanity because of their large assembly and their music. Let there be a humiliation of soul before God, that He may remove the discipline He has placed upon His people because they have departed from God.  {11MR 100.2}
[11MR 100.3]         The simplicity and integrity that God requires His people to show is the line of demarcation between those who serve God and those who serve Him not. At the very heart of the work there is necessity for sincere, true humiliation, which has not yet been seen. God will vindicate every message He has given to His people. He will justify all His dealings with them. They have departed out of the way, and the only course that can bring relief and hope and success in bearing the solemn message for this time is for them to humble themselves under the mighty hand of God.  {11MR 100.3}
[11MR 100.4]          There is a careless, venturesome spirit which needs to be guarded. It is humiliating for us to acknowledge that we have done wrong, but this is                                             -101-     often necessary. The effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much. Prayer will draw down from heaven great blessings when those who claim to believe the truth shall come down from their stilts of self-exaltation and afflict their souls, even as Daniel afflicted his soul.  {11MR 100.4}
[11MR 101.1]          The Lord is not pleased with the spirit or the principles that have a controlling power in the Review and Herald office. The strong spirit of man rules; not the spirit of God. God will not work with their devising. When men get out of the Lord's way, and let Him work upon hearts and minds, blessings will come to them. The fervent prayers, the sincere humiliation, the self-denial and self-sacrifice which blends with the supplications made, will bring down rich blessings.  {11MR 101.1}
[11MR 101.2]          Through His chosen agencies God will graciously make known His purposes. Then the grand work of redemption will go forward. Men will learn of the reconciliation for iniquity and of the everlasting righteousness which the Messiah has brought in through His sacrifice. The cross of Calvary is the great center. This truth acted upon will make Christ's sacrifice effectual. This is that which Gabriel revealed to Daniel in answer to fervent prayer. It was of this that Moses and Elijah and Christ talked at His transfiguration. By the humiliation of the cross He was to bring everlasting deliverance to all who would walk after Him, giving positive evidence that they are separated from the world.  {11MR 101.2}
[11MR 101.3]          All who will endure to the end will be saved. All who will hold the beginning of their confidence firm unto the end will have eternal righteousness. But those who depart from the principles which give character to the truth need converting as verily as does the hardened sinner.                                          -102-  {11MR 101.3}
[11MR 102.1]          ［Ephesians 2:1-10; 6:10-13, quoted.］        God is represented as weighing the characters, actions, and motives of men. Christ said to Nicodemus, "Ye must be born again" (John 3:7). He is speaking the same words to those who know not the spirit that moves them to action. Under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, Hannah, the mother of Samuel, said, "The Lord is a God of knowledge, and by Him actions are weighed" (1 Samuel 2:3). David says, "Men of low degree are vanity, and men of high degree are a lie; to be laid in the balance, they are altogether lighter than vanity" (Psalm 62:9). Isaiah declares, "Thou, most upright, dost weigh the path of the just" (Isaiah 26:7). And Solomon writes, "All the ways of a man are clean in his own eyes; but the Lord weigheth the spirits" (Proverbs 16:2).  {11MR 102.1}
[11MR 102.2]         There is not a motive in the heart that the Lord does not read. He reads every purpose, every thought of the heart. It is not an increase of light that is needed; it is the surrendering of the soul to God, that by the power of His grace He may make the light He has caused to shine into the heart a living principle of action. When a man who has had great light, who is supposed to be led and taught by God, turns out of the way because of self-confidence, he makes false paths for his feet. He follows crooked practices, and many who have admired the supposed nobility and integrity of his character, follow his example, thinking that the Lord is leading him. The false step he took resulted in thousands of false steps.  {11MR 102.2}
[11MR 102.3]          The great worker of evil is on the track of every soul. Unfair dealings, the misappropriation of the Lord's funds, the investing of money in worldly projects, is holding back work which the Lord designs shall be done.                                          -103-     Thus Satan inspires men to block the way of the advancement of God's kingdom. God sees every deed done, and He sees also the outcome of that deed. Those who have done deeds which have hedged up the way of the work of salvation are weighed in the balances and found wanting.  {11MR 102.3}
[11MR 103.1]          We have before us in the Word of God instances of heavenly agencies working on the minds of kings and rulers, while at the same time Satanic agencies were also at work on their minds. No human eloquence, in strongly-set-forth human opinions, can change the working of Satanic agencies. Satan seeks continually to block the way so that the truth shall be bound about by human devising; and those who have light and knowledge are in the greatest danger unless they constantly consecrate themselves to God, humiliating self, and realizing the peril of the times.  {11MR 103.1}
[11MR 103.2]          Heavenly beings are appointed to answer the prayers of those who are working unselfishly for the interests of the cause of God. The very highest angels in the heavenly courts are appointed to work out the prayers which ascend to God for the advancement of the cause of God. Each angel has his particular post of duty, which he is not permitted to leave for any other place. If he should leave, the powers of darkness would gain an advantage.  {11MR 103.2}
[11MR 103.3]          In the record of Daniel's experience we read: ［Daniel 10:16-21 quoted］.  {11MR 103.3}
[11MR 103.4]          Day by day the conflict between good and evil is going on. Why is it that those who have had many opportunities and advantages do not realize the intensity of this work? They should be intelligent in regard to this. God is the Ruler. By His supreme power He holds in check and controls earthly potentates. Through His agencies He does the work which was ordained before the foundation of the world.                                            -104-  {11MR 103.4}
[11MR 104.1]          As a people we do not understand as we should the great conflict going on between invisible agencies, the controversy between loyal and disloyal angels. Evil angels are constantly at work, planning their line of attack, controlling as commanders, kings, and rulers, the disloyal human forces.  {11MR 104.1}
[11MR 104.2]          I call upon you who are not ready for the last great controversy to wake up. You are not watching for that which is soon coming upon the earth. Human instrumentalities under the control of fallen angels, are seeking to gather in their harvest. Those who would find themselves under the protection of the angels of God must live wholly for God's glory, prepared to stand in their lot and in their place. They are to be faithful and true, even as Daniel was, a man called by the Lord, "greatly beloved," a man who felt the need of praying and confessing his sins. Those who do as Daniel did are not asleep, but are keenly alive to their exposure to the enemy's malignant devices. They see that their only safety is in keeping the commandments of God. They pray as Daniel prayed, confessing their sins and finding pardon.  {11MR 104.2}
[11MR 104.3]          Over every man good and evil angels strive. It is the man himself who determines which shall win. I call upon the ministers of Christ to press home upon the understanding of all who come within the reach of their voice, the truth of the ministration of angels. Do not indulge in fanciful speculations. The written Word is our only safety. We must pray as did Daniel, that we may be guarded by heavenly intelligences. As ministering spirits angels are sent forth to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation. Pray, my brethren, pray as you have never prayed before. We are not prepared for the Lord's coming. We need to make thorough work for eternity.--Letter 201, 1899. (Addressed "To Our Ministering Brethren.")     White Estate, Wash. D. C. July 22, 1981  {11MR 104.3}
[11MR 105.1]       MR No. 876 - Work for the Jews         A great work is to be done for the Jewish nation, and there will be men whom God has appointed who will give the message God has for them to bear, and Gentiles will be converted, for the Lord Christ is the power that is going before His people. . . .  {11MR 105.1}
[11MR 105.2]          Jews and Gentiles are to be converted.--Letter 354, 1905, pp. 6, 9. (To Brother Vincent, June 11, 1905.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. August 20, 1981  {11MR 105.2}
[11MR 106.1]       MR No. 877 - Ellen White Letters to Relatives and Family Members         Speaking at Open-Air Meetings--My health failed me two months since. I have labored earnestly without rest since last December. I attended two grove meetings, speaking to an interested audience of people. In the last of these meetings the wind blew in the pine and oak trees, making it very difficult for the speaker. My turn came upon the afternoon of first day, when the wind was blowing so strong it was almost impossible to make the voice heard by all the people assembled. I spoke one hour and a half, clear and loud; every word was heard distinctly. Outsiders said there could not be found one man in a thousand that could be heard as distinctly as I was heard. I think the effort was too much. That week I began to fail. (It is the turn of life with me.) I was attacked with palpitation and fainting. Could not stand five minutes upon my feet.--Letter 5, 1867, p. 1. (To Stephen and Sarah Belden, September 24, 1867.)  {11MR 106.1}
[11MR 106.2]          We arise this morning in good spirits. The great day of the meeting is over. Yesterday Brother ［Uriah］ Smith spoke upon the Sabbath question. In the afternoon I spoke one hour and a half upon temperance. About six thousand were on the ground. Many could obtain no seats but stood during the two hours' service. I never yet witnessed such perfect attention. Those standing were as motionless as though they were riveted to the ground. There was no leaving the congregation or scattering upon the ground.                                           -107-  {11MR 106.2}
[11MR 107.1]          Many seemed to feel deeply while I was speaking. I had great freedom and left the stand with throat and lungs free from pain and with more strength than I have had since I left home.  {11MR 107.1}
[11MR 107.2]          This morning I awake with freedom from pain, of good courage in the Lord, cheerful and hopeful.  {11MR 107.2}
[11MR 107.3]          Father ［James White］ is improving all the time. He needs to be held up, encouraged, and cheerful words spoken to him. The Lord lives and reigns. He is our strength and deliverer.  {11MR 107.3}
[11MR 107.4]          There are forty tents on the ground. It is a beautiful encampment. All is neatness and order. Those who come to the grounds have much to say in praise of the arrangement and order--and the meetings they are delighted with.  {11MR 107.4}
[11MR 107.5]          After I ceased speaking, the first men of the place came into our tent and stated that that discourse was the greatest that had been given in this country. The whole world should have heard it. This is the general feeling. I was solicited to speak at Stow to the temperance club. It is a place of great resort in the summer. The largest church in this place was secured for me, but Father was fearful that I should do too much, so I withdrew my appointment.  {11MR 107.5}
[11MR 107.6]          There were one thousand teams upon the ground Sunday. We may leave tonight for the New York camp meeting.--Letter 17, 1877. (To "Dear Children," September 10, 1877.)                                           -108-  {11MR 107.6}
[11MR 108.1]          My dear boy ［W. C. White］, we trust you will yet be a blessing to others. Oh, Willie, I do want that you should glorify God in your life. This world, this life, is of but little account; the better life, the better world, live for this, my precious boy, and you will never regret it. No, never. I can never express the love I feel for you, my boy, yet I had rather bury you as much as I love you, rather than to have you forget God. Heaven, heaven, nothing is sure but heaven. Pray to your heavenly Father for strength and health of body and mind.--Letter 12, 1870, p. 2. (To W. C. White, September 6, 1870.)  {11MR 108.1}
[11MR 108.2]          Correct Conceptions Necessary--It will be essential to have correct conceptions of Christ's life, Christ's habits, that His principles may be reproduced in us who would be Christlike. A half service, loving the world, loving self, loving frivolous amusements, makes a timid, cowardly servant. Such follow Christ a great way off.--Ms. 1, 1867. ("Our Late Experience," n.d.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. August 22, 1981  {11MR 108.2}
[11MR 109.1]       MR No. 878 - Ellen White's Work with W. W. Prescott         Questions Asked Led Ellen White to Present What She Might Not Otherwise Have Presented--I had a long talk with Professor ［W. W.］ Prescott last Thursday or Friday in regard to school education. This will come out soon. I have a great work to do and must have the Holy Spirit's guidance. Professor Prescott drew me out as your father ［James White］ used to do, and many things I could say and did say that I otherwise might not have spoken. Then he said I must write it.--Letter 144, 1896, pp. 1, 2. (To "Children," February 16, 1896.)  {11MR 109.1}
[11MR 109.2]          Thoughts on Christian Education--Battle Creek, November 22, 1889. At about half past eleven o'clock a.m. Brother Prescott called. He is the president of our school and we have had many precious seasons of communion together in regard to the best plans to uplift the students religiously. We believe Brother Prescott is a man fitted for the work in which he is engaged. The question is constantly arising and has to be met and treated with great wisdom: Are we, as Seventh-day Adventists, doing what we should do in combining religious education--which is science--with the education of science in our schools?  {11MR 109.2}
[11MR 109.3]          We conversed together upon this matter and could not arrive at any other conclusion than that our former position on this question is correct. We cannot go back upon this important subject of keeping the education of                                            -110-     every faculty equal. Each is to be improved by all the advantages within our reach, always making the most of our opportunities, that all the powers of our being may be consecrated wholly to the service of God. The teachers in our colleges may do a high, noble, holy work in educating the youth that they may reach the highest standard in intellectual acquirements. There is no danger of their soaring too high, if balanced by the sanctification of the Holy Spirit.  {11MR 109.3}
[11MR 110.1]          The fear and knowledge of God are to be combined with all their education. The knowledge of God, the understanding of His will in His Word as far as finite minds may grasp it, incorporated into the thoughts, interwoven in the character, will make efficient men. The study of the Word of God will give knowledge as to how to do the work of God intelligently and acceptably. The mind will become sanctified through watchfulness and prayer and will be enriched, enlarged, and broadened in comprehension. There will be constant self-improvement, constant going forward and upward to meet the highest standard, because they are seeking to be made partakers of the divine nature.  {11MR 110.1}
[11MR 110.2]          Daniel was closely connected with the Source of all wisdom, and this knowledge was to him more precious than the gold of Ophir. He kept his religious training equal with the advantages which were within his reach of becoming a wise and learned man in the sciences. Daniel worked with his entrusted capital of talent. He was aroused by the situation in which he found himself, in the king's court of Babylon. He cooperated with God to use every power God had given him, that he should not be second in anything. And we read, "As for these four children, God gave them knowledge and skill                                          -111-     in all learning and wisdom: and Daniel had understanding in all visions and dreams" (Daniel 1:17). Because Daniel was connected with God, the secrets of the Lord were opened to him, for they are "with them that fear Him" (Psalms 25:14).  {11MR 110.2}
[11MR 111.1]          ［Daniel 1:19, 20, quoted.］        If the Lord God of heaven and earth will become the teacher of men, will they not have the very best kind of knowledge for this world, as well as for the next? This world is our preparatory school.  {11MR 111.1}
[11MR 111.2]         Continual growth in religious wisdom and intelligence did not in any sense disqualify these youth for the faithful, intelligent discharge of the important duties assigned them in the business transactions pertaining to the kingdom of Babylon.  {11MR 111.2}
[11MR 111.3]          The schools, the colleges, and the seminaries for the educating and developing of the mind are essential for the formation of character. Natural and mental resources come alone from a knowledge of the laws which God has established in nature and in our own human structure, and obedience to these laws must be observed, or our lives will prove a failure.  {11MR 111.3}
[11MR 111.4]          Under the controlling influence of Jesus Christ, the human intellect can achieve wonderful things. If ten righteous persons would have saved ancient Sodom from destruction, of what value is righteousness for every nation! The cultivation of the intellect alone, disconnected from moral and religious education and training, would have a baleful influence.  {11MR 111.4}
[11MR 111.5]          Christ came to our world to destroy nothing but the works of the devil. In this age the Lord can better impress His children in forest homes and in the wilderness, to do service for Him, than in the bustle and confusion of                                          -112-     city life. The Lord understood all about the settlement of America, and He moved upon the oppressed Pilgrim Fathers to make that land their retreat from religious persecution. In the wilderness in this strange land the exiles found want, deprivation, and terrors by day and night.  {11MR 111.5}
[11MR 112.1]          Battle Creek, Michigan, November 23, 1889--It is the holy Sabbath. I arose in the early hours of the morning and presented my humble request to my heavenly Father for the grace and Spirit of God which I so much needed today. I then put my heart in a trusting frame, believing I find peace and quietude in committing my soul to God as unto a faithful Creator. I must be a wholehearted, decided Christian in all things. I must be persevering. I must not trust in myself alone as capable of perfecting a Christian character. If I do, I shall certainly fail. While it is my privilege and duty to grasp and improve as a blessing every gracious opportunity, every means possible for the improvement of my mind and the strengthening of my soul, I look alone to Jesus who is the true source of all power to mold my character after the divine pattern. While I will look to Jesus, who is the author and finisher of my faith, catching the divine rays of light from heaven, I am daily pressing forward toward the mark for the prize, believing that what grace has begun glory shall crown in the kingdom of God.  {11MR 112.1}
[11MR 112.2]          Friday, November 22, Elder Prescott, who is the principal of our college, made request for me to meet with them Sabbath afternoon in their social meeting in the college. I had been suffering with infirmities and thought it not prudent to do this. But my heart turned toward the students and my great interest and desire for the welfare of their souls made me earnest to go. We found a large number of the students assembled. It was                                            -113-     not only a precious occasion but a blessed sight to see the  attentive, earnest, intelligent countenances.  {11MR 112.2}
[11MR 113.1]          Professor Prescott spoke most appropriate words in regard to the lesson of Christ in the figure of the vine and the branches--appropriate words indeed and so applicable to the individual cases of all present.  {11MR 113.1}
[11MR 113.2]          I then spoke for about thirty minutes in regard to the importance of Bible and religious education combined with the education in all the sciences. I tried to present the importance of a living connection with God as essential for all their education. The elevation of man is because of the cultivation of the superior faculties with which God has endowed him.--Ms. 23, 1889, pp. 10-14. (Diary, November 22, 23, 1889.)  {11MR 113.2}
[11MR 113.3]          Thursday, February 13, 1896--In the afternoon Professor Prescott and wife again visited me in my room. We had a long talk in regard to the management of school matters. As questions were asked the Holy Spirit revived many things in my mind, and I could tell them the way many matters concerning our educational interest had been presented to me. We are to lay the situation of dearth of means before the whole school and then make known the Lord's plan as presented to me. In place of devoting time to inventing amusements to use their muscles, they can strengthen nerves and muscles to good advantage in the work that needs to be done on the school grounds. If we shall be compelled to hire the work done, the price of tuition must be increased. Every student may consider it to be his privilege to have a part in saving means they would pay for hiring work done, that themselves can do. Earning their expenses is to be considered a part of their education. Every                                         -114-     student is to exercise brain and bone and muscle. Here is the education of the whole man, right on the ground--an education essential for all, for there is work for all to do. . . .  {11MR 113.3}
[11MR 114.1]          Friday, February 14, 1896--Professor Prescott came to see me and read several letters to me in regard to the highest education--education in our schools. One was from Professor ［Frederick］ Griggs. We had some important matters to consider.--Ms. 62, 1896, pp. 3,4. (Diary, Feb. 13, 14, 1896.)     White Estate Washington, D.C. August 22, 1981  {11MR 114.1}
[11MR 115.1]       MR No. 879 - Geographical Descriptions and Travel in the Western U.S. in 19th Century         The Mountains of Colorado, 1872--Here I am at Mr. Fair's, husband to your cousin, Addie Clough Fair, looking out and upward upon mountains of perpendicular rocks estimated at five hundred feet high. From the foot of these mountains to the top, upon ledges of solid rocks, slight excavations have been made and houses built in every spot that could be made available by stone foundations. Directly in front of me are several tiers of houses, rising one above another. Never did I behold such a scene as this. There is scarcely a sign of vegetation, no trees, but abrupt, barren rocks.  {11MR 115.1}
[11MR 115.2]          Some of these houses are very nice and expensive. Just before me is a large, fine house, built high on the top of the mountain. A wall of masonry several feet high bears up the front of the house, while the back of the house rests upon the solid ledge drilled and chiseled out for the builders. A very nicely furnished barn is built in the same manner. In stepping out of the house there is not a level place for the feet to stand upon unless built up like a platform.  {11MR 115.2}
[11MR 115.3]         There are but a very few natural yards and these are lower down the mountain and are only one or two feet in width. They build up a yard several feet high, draw dirt and place upon the top of the stone and then have but a few feet to just step out of the doorway. It is only the most                                          -116-     wealthy who can afford this extravagance. The ［homes of the］ poorer class, and even some very nice homes, have not one foot of level land around them. The banker's wife's mother stepped out in one of these high, made yards to hang out clothes. She was sixty years old. She made a misstep, fell from the wall and broke her neck.  {11MR 115.3}
[11MR 116.1]         The streets are exceedingly dusty. Black Hawk is an incorporated city which runs into Central, another incorporated city. Both have eight thousand inhabitants, including Nevada. The mining enterprise keeps the country alive, but they say business is very dull now in the mining region.  {11MR 116.1}
[11MR 116.2]          Mr. Walling took us up, up, up the mountains. We feared sometimes that we should never reach the top. We had a commanding view of the country. We could look down upon Black Hawk and Central, and see all there was of both cities. It looked fearful so high, and below was a fearful precipice of rocks. If the horses had stepped over to one side we should have fallen hundreds of feet. We had a commanding view of the mountains. They were on every side of us. We could distinctly see the high mountains covered with large patches of snow. These banks of snow are estimated to be from fifteen to fifty feet deep. Some of them are perpetual. Frequently the air coming from these snow banks was so chilly, although the sun was shining very warm in the valley, ［that］ we were obliged to put on extra garments in the mountains.  {11MR 116.2}
[11MR 116.3]          Black Hawk and Central are a rough, seamed, scarred country. Heaps of rocks and dirt that have been cast out from the mining mills and from which the precious ore has been taken, were lying everywhere. We went into one of these, called stamp mills, in Nevada, and saw the machinery at work to                                          -117-     separate the ore from the rubbish. It was quite a tedious process, and it was very interesting to see the working of the machinery. We obtained some fine specimens of quartz. The view upon the top of the mountain was most interesting, but words cannot present the picture before your mind in its reality.--Letter 12, 1872, pp. 1-2. (To Edson and Emma White, July 31, 1872.)  {11MR 116.3}
[11MR 117.1]          Landscape and Travel in the Mountains of Colorado, 1872--We have been slowly climbing the ascent with two engines drawing the train. We are upon the summit. One engine has been run off. We are now descending. We are eight thousand feet above the level of the sea. We are one hundred and thirty-some miles from Denver. The scenery is not charming. No farms or cultivated lands from Denver to Cheyenne. It was plains with nothing to relieve the monotony but large herds of cattle, two thousand or more in a herd.  {11MR 117.1}
[11MR 117.2]          Since we left Cheyenne the land is undulating at first, becoming more uneven and the land broken. There are scattering evergreens, scraggy and stunted, apparently growing out of the crevices of the rock. There are large boulders; they seem as regular as if they had been laid by the hand of a mason workman. We have passed five deep cuts covered with a roof that travelers shall not become snowbound. The soil is gravelly sand. Rocks seem to be congealed sand and gravel of a red cast. We have just passed a small house down among the rocks. Among the rocks are little patches of cultivated land.                                          -118-  {11MR 117.2}
[11MR 118.1]          Rocks, rocks everywhere, bearing the appearance of great age. Rocks cast up like fortifications seem as though placed by a workman. I see at this moment immense rocks of singular shape composed of sand and coarse gravel. We are just viewing a shanty. The chimney is topped with a barrel. The door is open and the white heads of four small children are brought to view. No sign of cultivation anywhere in this view.  {11MR 118.1}
[11MR 118.2]          We now leave the rocks and hills behind. The land is more like a plain. In some places four rows of fences are built to protect the roads from drifting snows.  {11MR 118.2}
[11MR 118.3]          Half past four: It is now snowing slowly. It has been quite pleasant all day, not uncomfortably warm or cold. We are now at Red Buttes; elevation 7,336 feet. Castles of rocks and pyramids of rocks of every conceivable shape.  {11MR 118.3}
[11MR 118.4]          A train just passed with two engines, one with six drive wheels, the other with eight.  {11MR 118.4}
[11MR 118.5]          Tuesday morning, September 24, 1872, on the cars: We all are accommodated with berths on the sleeping cars and we rested very well. Took our breakfast this morning with good appetites. A lady named Hafenway spoke to me in the sleeping cars. I think she had heard me, also your father, speak at the Health Institute. She was there when Mrs. Baker left for her home. We had an interesting interview. She is going to California for her health. Her sister is in a precarious condition. She has had hemorrhage of the lungs. Mrs. Hafenway is a banker's wife in Nebraska. She says she was benefited at the Health Institute, but home cares, the charge of three children, keep her debilitated. She says she shall live out of doors the most                                          -119-     of the time this winter when not too cold. The climate of Nebraska is varying and changeable.  {11MR 118.5}
[11MR 119.1]          We have just passed a mud village, houses made of mud smoothed so nicely they really looked nice, so nice. We thought them now in process of building, but we learned it was an old settlement left to decay. The village was moved to another section of this barren waste country. We have now passed a village of houses composed of mud, wood, and cloth. Many roofs are covered with cloth and mud placed on the top of cloth. No trees are to be seen anywhere, no cultivated lands. In these villages the railroad men reside. Nothing can be raised here.--Letter 26, 1872, pp. 1-2. (To Edson and Emma White, Sept. 23, 1872.)  {11MR 119.1}
[11MR 119.2]          Traveling by Train From San Francisco to Battle Creek, 1873-- Thursday, Feb. 27, 1873: Left San Francisco at 7:00 a.m. We arose at five o'clock to get our breakfast, finish our packing, and get to the boat which took us to Oakland. The people were unwilling to let us leave them, but as there was no one to accompany my husband we felt that it must be right for us to go with him. We took seats in the cars at Oakland at 8:00 a.m. We had a stateroom, retired if we chose to be ［apart］ from the passengers. I was sick in consequence of passengers being allowed to smoke on the cars. I could not eat; lay down much of the time. We passed much beautiful scenery. Passed Cape Horn, a most romantic and fearful spot, about dark. We felt to lift our hearts to God for His care and protection on the journey, especially in passing such dangerous places.                                       -120-  {11MR 119.2}
[11MR 120.1]          (En route to Battle Creek) Friday, Feb. 28, 1873--It is a beautiful day. We all rested well during the night. I became very sick--headache, stomach sickness. Ate but little through the day. We had pleasant company on the train. My husband felt unusually well. Sister Hall was troubled with pain in her limbs. We saw snow, the first we had seen during the winter.--Ms. 4, 1873, p. 13. (Diary, February 27, 28, 1873.)  {11MR 120.1}
[11MR 120.2]          Saturday, March 1, 1873--We have had a beautiful day. We passed this holy Sabbath upon the cars. We kept by ourselves. We changed cars at Ogden. I was very sick all day; could not eat anything. The strong, aromatic smell of cigars affected me seriously. My head was full of sharp pain, my stomach sick. I would break out in profuse perspiration, then become deathly faint and sick. I struggled hard against it. I prayed for help from God. I fainted quite away. Smoking was banished from the car when the conductor learned its effect upon me. My husband, Sister Hall, and myself prayed earnestly, silently, for help from above. How precious was Jesus to me in my pain and perplexity. Our prayers were answered; relief came. From this time I improved.  {11MR 120.2}
[11MR 120.3]          Sunday, March 2, 1873--We had another lovely day. I felt quite well, except for weakness and loss of appetite. We slept well during the night. We passed over the most dreary desert--nothing interesting to be seen but snow and bunches of sagebrush.  {11MR 120.3}
[11MR 120.4]          Monday, March 3, 1873--We have had a beautiful day. We have had no hindrance on account of snow. We passed through many snow sheds. I conversed with a young man who is dying with consumption. He is an infidel I                                         -121-     cannot reach. He says when he dies it is the last of him. He has led a dissolute life and dies as the beast dieth. It made the Christian life look so bright in contrast with the gloomy prospects of this poor sinner who could not comfort himself with any bright picture when he should live again. His brightest hope is in no existence beyond the grave. I gave him lemons and tried to make him as comfortable as possible, but sad, sad is the thought of this man's future. A just God he must meet.  {11MR 120.4}
[11MR 121.1]          Tuesday, March 4, 1873--We are still blessed with beautiful weather. My rest was not as good last night. We have a beautiful car, heated with steam pipes. We have lived out of our basket the entire journey with the exception of expending thirty-five cents for sundries. We are losing our appetites. Our friends go out to meals. They frequently expend one dollar each for a hasty meal, and lie down at night restless and cannot sleep because of eating so heartily. We have rested well nearly every night. We took our last meal at one o'clock p.m. Changed cars at Chicago. Arrived at Battle Creek at half past ten p.m. Brother Abbey was waiting with sleigh for us. We came to our own home. Got to rest at (?) o'clock a.m.--Ms. 5, 1873, pp. 1-2. (Diary, March 1-4, 1873.)  {11MR 121.1}
[11MR 121.2]          Home in Battle Creek--Dear Children: We have received two letters from Edson and I think three from Willie. We should have written you immediately, but I thought Father would write and he thought I would write, so between us both you were neglected.  {11MR 121.2}
[11MR 121.3]          We had a very pleasant journey home with the exception of smoking on board the cars, which made me very sick. For three days I could eat                                         -122-     scarcely anything. I could not understand my feelings. I learned that smoking was allowed in the palace car. We paid nearly forty dollars extra for the conveniences of the palace sleeping car. I decided to endure the smoking so as not to be called a fusser.  {11MR 121.3}
[11MR 122.1]          The third day when the aromatic odor of the cigars came to me I became stomach-sick. The most intense pain pierced my eyeballs and back of the eyeballs in my head. It seemed that the top of my head was crashing like broken glass. My distress became very great. I thought I was going into a fit. Large drops of perspiration stood upon my face and my entire body broke out in profuse perspiration. Then came a confused noise in my head and I became blind and fainted entirely away. In half an hour I revived by lemon juice being pressed in my mouth. I knew as soon as I revived that it was the smoking of cigars which had thus affected me. All in the cars were alarmed and smoking was banished from the car. I have not fully recovered from the effects of this illness.  {11MR 122.1}
[11MR 122.2]          In regard to the journey, it could not have been better for us in July. We made close connections and arrived at Battle Creek Tuesday, ten o'clock p.m. Brother Abbey was waiting for us with sleigh. We telegraphed him soon after leaving Chicago to meet us at 10:05 p.m. It seems very nice to rest in our own home on our own good bed after an absence of nine months.--Letter 24, 1873, pp. 1-2. (To Edson and W. C. White, ［March］ 1873.)  {11MR 122.2}
[11MR 122.3]          Travel by Train Westward to Colorado, 1873--Wednesday, June 25, 1873: My husband and myself occupied the stateroom. Sister Hall and Willie kept the seats in the car and rested very well. We had no dust. We could not                                         -123-     have had a more favorable time for traveling. At Cheyenne we changed cars for Denver. The heat on this last one hundred miles was almost beyond endurance. The blood rushed to my head and my face felt burned. The very air seemed hot, and seemed to burn our flesh. It seemed some like the time that will scorch men with heat. We were one hour behind time. We did not get to Denver till about thirty minutes past seven o'clock. We hired an express wagon and were taken to my niece, Louise Walling's. We were well received and we were very weary and glad to get to rest.  {11MR 122.3}
[11MR 123.1]          (Denver, Colorado) Thursday, June 26, 1873--We have all rested well. It has been a cool night. It is a beautiful morning. We walked out to purchase some things, but did not expend anything.  {11MR 123.1}
[11MR 123.2]          (Denver) Friday, June 27, 1873--Another beautiful day. We walked one mile and back from the city stores three times. We ordered mattresses made of white hair and a couple of pillows. We have much confusion among the children. Cannot write. We purchased cloth and batting for comforts; linen for Willie a coat.  {11MR 123.2}
[11MR 123.3]          (Denver) Sabbath, June 28, 1873--We have another beautiful day, but quite warm. We took our writing and walked quite a distance to the shade of a tree to find a quiet place to write. We enjoyed the quiet, but the shade was not sufficient to prevent our being burned by the sun. My husband corrected a sermon which has been reported to be put in Review. We took our simple lunch under the tree. About noon we saw a covered carriage coming towards us. It was Mr. Walling. We decided to start after sundown that night for the mountains. We did not get away from the city until past eight o'clock. We traveled to Golden City and put up at a hotel. We did not get to rest before one o'clock.                                         -124-  {11MR 123.3}
[11MR 124.1]          (Colorado) Sunday, June 29, 1873--We all rested the few hours of the night after we retired. We were on our way about half past seven. We rode about three miles and stopped for breakfast. We purchased milk and had a very good breakfast. The scenery is very grand. Large mountains of rocks stretching toward heaven, tower one above another. My husband endured the journey well. We took dinner and enjoyed eating in the open air. My husband has been wonderfully preserved.--Ms. 8, 1873, pp. 9, 10. (Diary, June 25-29, 1873.)  {11MR 124.1}
[11MR 124.2]          Travel by Train From Denver to Battle Creek, 1873--(Denver, Colorado) Thursday, November 6, 1873: We are at Denver. We are preparing to leave on the train at six o'clock tonight. Mrs. Walling ［Ellen White's niece］ is in a very troubled state of mind. She has pursued her course of fretting and scolding her husband and children ［Addie and May］ until she has weaned his affections from her. He insists that the children shall go with us to California. The mother reluctantly consented. Little May had a little frettish turn, but I was firm and yet gentle with her before her father and mother, and it passed over very well. The mother feels bad. May God show her the error of her ways before it shall be too late. Mr. Walling attended us to the cars and parted with us and his children. The children are perfectly happy with us.  {11MR 124.2}
[11MR 124.3]          (En route to Battle Creek) Friday, November 7, 1873--We had a portion of night's rest. The Legislature sits in Cheyenne, which fills the hotels. No room for us to have a bed until two o'clock; then some beds were vacated. We had a good rest when he did retire. My husband felt his mind turned to                                          -125-     Battle Creek. We consulted together and decided to go to Battle Creek and send Sister Hall on with the little children. To this she agreed cheerfully. We arranged our trunks and parted, Sister Hall going to California and we turning our course to Battle Creek.--Ms. 13, 1873, p. 1. (Diary, Nov. 6, 7, 1873.)  {11MR 124.3}
[11MR 125.1]          Travel by Train From Omaha to Oakland, 1873--Dear Children, Edson and Emma: We are seated in the cars at Omaha en route to California. We have made our transfer all right. Now we have only one more change to make before we shall reach Oakland, California. This is appreciated by us who have so great an amount of baggage. We slept excellently well last night. Your father is feeling quite well for him. He is cheerful. We have seen but little snow thus far. The weather is mild indeed for this season. In two days we shall reach the summit, then we may be sensible of a change and experience cold weather.--Letter 23, 1873, p. 1. (To Edson and Emma White, Dec. 24, 1873.)  {11MR 125.1}
[11MR 125.2]          Travel by Train From Odgen to Sacramento--Dear Children Edson and Emma: We have been passing over the plains through a very barren, desolate-looking country. Nothing of special interest to be seen but a few herds of buffalo in the distance and an antelope now and then.  {11MR 125.2}
[11MR 125.3]          The scenery over the plains has been uninteresting. Our curiosity is excited somewhat in seeing mud cabins, adobe houses and sagebrush in abundance. But on we go. From Cheyenne the engines toiled up, up the summit against the most fearful wind. The iron horses are slowly dragging the cars                                           -126-     up the mountain to Sherman. Fears are expressed of danger, because of the wind, in crossing the Dale Creek bridge--650 feet long and 126 feet high---spanning Dale creek from bluff to bluff. This trestle bridge looks like a light, frail thing to bear so great weight. But fears are not expressed because of the frail appearance of the bridge, but in regard to the tempest of wind, so fierce that we fear the cars may be blown from the track. In the providence of God the wind decreased. Its terrible wail is subdued to pitiful sobs and sighs, and we passed safely over the dreaded bridge. We reached the summit. The extra engine was removed. We are upon an elevation of 7,857 feet. No steam is required at this point to forward the train, for the down grade is sufficient for us to glide swiftly along.  {11MR 125.3}
[11MR 126.1]          As we pass on down an embankment we see the ruins of a freight car that had been thrown from the track. Men were actively at work upon the shattered cars. We are told that the freight train broke through the bridge one week ago. Two hours behind this unfortunate train came the passenger cars. Had this accident happened to them, many lives must have been lost.  {11MR 126.1}
[11MR 126.2]          As we near Ogden the scenery becomes more interesting than the sagebrush, dugouts, and mud cabins. There are grand, high mountains towering toward heaven, while these are interspersed with mountains of less size. As far as the eye can see them mountaintops rise above mountains, peak above peak, ridge on ridge, intermingled, while the snow-capped heights glitter under the rays of sunlight, looking surpassingly lovely. As we looked at the varying beauty of this Rocky Mountain scenery, we were deeply impressed with the greatness and majesty of God. We long to have a little time to view at leisure the grand and sublime scenery which speaks to our senses of                                           -127-     the power of God, who made the world and all things that are therein. But a glance only at the majesty around us is all we can enjoy.  {11MR 126.2}
[11MR 127.1]          Between Ogden and Sacramento the eye is constantly delighted with the wonderful scenery. Mountains of every conceivable form and dimension appear. Some are smooth and regular in shape, while others are rough, huge granite mountains, their peaks stretching heavenward as though pointing upward to the God of nature. There are blocks of smooth, timeworn rock, piled one above another, looking as though squared and chiseled by instruments in skillful hands. There are high overhanging cliffs, gray old crags and gorges clad with pines, continually presenting to our senses scenery of new interest. We come to the Devil's Slide. There are flat rocks set up like gravestones of nearly equal depth running from the river up the mountainside far above us a quarter of a mile, which mountain is covered with grass and shrubs. The stones are from fifty to two hundred feet high, standing upon their edge as though malletted into the rocky mountain. There are two stone walls, about ten feet apart, of this masonry. The space between is covered with green foliage. It is a most interesting and wonderful sight.--Letter 18, 1873, pp. 1-2. (To Edson and Emma White, Dec. 27, 1873.)  {11MR 127.1}
[11MR 127.2]          Dear Children Edson and Emma: We have been passing over the plains, through a very barren, desolate-looking country. Nothing of special interest, but a few herds of buffalo, occasionally an antelope.  {11MR 127.2}
[11MR 127.3]          The scenery is uninteresting. Mud cabins, adobe houses, sagebrush in abundance of a very strong flavor. But on we go and the engine toils up, up, up against the most fearful wind we ever experienced. It is all the two                                           -128-     iron horses can do to drag the train slowly up the mountain. Fears are expressed that there is danger of crossing the bridge which spans Dale Creek from bluff to bluff. It is 650 feet long and 126 feet high. In the providence of God the wind decreased its fearful wail to a piteous sob and sigh and we went safely over. The summit is gained and now we pass through a tunnel excavated through the rocky mountain. We stop a short time for the second engine to be removed and then we pass along very pleasantly. We cross another bridge and down the embankment we see the shattered ruins of a freight train. We are told it broke through the bridge the week before. It was two hours in advance of the passenger cars. If the passenger cars had met with this disaster many lives might have been lost.  {11MR 127.3}
[11MR 128.1]          As we near Ogden we have a change of scenery--something more grand than sagebrush, mud cabins, and dugouts. There are grand mountains and wonderful, towering mountains of masonry, filling our hearts with awe and wonder. Gladly would we linger and view more definitely and fully the different wonderful, varying scenes presented to the senses, but on, on steadily moves the iron horse giving us but a glance at the wonderful works of God in nature.  {11MR 128.1}
[11MR 128.2]          I hesitate whether to place my pen upon paper to give you even the faintest, slightest description of the wild, romantic scenery of the Rocky Mountains. Immense mountaintops rise above mountains. Some mountains of lesser dimensions are wavy and appear smooth and regular in shape. Mountains of masonry have the appearance of being hewed, squared, chiseled, and polished by art and piled one above another in grand towers, stretching upward toward heaven as though directing the minds of all who look upon them to God.                                         -129-  {11MR 128.2}
[11MR 129.1]          Then we see abrupt bluffs and singular shaped rocks of every form, huge and without comeliness, having the appearance as though thrown together in most beautiful disorder. We come to a wall of rocks, flat and broad as though chiseled from the quarry and arranged by art one flat stone overlapping another, two walls almost exactly similar about ten feet apart running straight up the steep sides of the Rocky Mountains for one quarter of a mile. This strange piece of masonry is called the Devil's Slide.  {11MR 129.1}
[11MR 129.2]          But I become discouraged at the poor efforts I have made in describing the scenery of nature.  {11MR 129.2}
[11MR 129.3]          Some of the mountains are interspersed with dwarfed and stunted evergreens.--Letter 19, 1874, pp. 1-2. (To Edson and Emma White, Dec. 27, 1873.)  {11MR 129.3}
[11MR 129.4]          Travel by Horse-drawn Wagon in Northern California, 1874- Stretching to the right and left before us was still a rapid-running, deep, broad river. We were in a quandary what to do. Your father and I unhitched the horses again. He mounted Kit's back while I had all that I could do to keep restless Bill from breaking away from me and following his mate. Your father crossed and recrossed the river twice to make sure the way of safety for the carriage. The water came above his boots. We marked the course he took by a mountain on the opposite side. We hitched our horses to the wagon the second time, at nine o'clock at night, and passed over to the other side. The water came up to the body of the wagon. We felt to thank God and to take courage. . . .  {11MR 129.4}
[11MR 129.5]          Santa Rosa: We are now at home. Brother ［D. M.］ Canright is here. He is certain that Cloverdale is the wrong place for the tent. Cloverdale is a                                          -130-     most romantic place, surrounded by mountains, but the inhabitants are a drinking class. It is the terminus of the railroad. It is not surrounded by a farming community.  {11MR 129.5}
[11MR 130.1]          I am satisfied our duty is upon this coast this summer. We will write you again soon.--Letter 67, 1874, pp. 1, 2. (To W. C. White, April, 1874.)  {11MR 130.1}
[11MR 130.2]          Travel by Train by Herself From Oakland to Newton, Iowa, 1874--June 4, 1874: Left Oakland this morning for Omaha, for the purpose of attending the camp meeting at Newton, Iowa. I cannot obtain a sleeping berth and must ride day and night in the car, and then attend the meeting and labor hard. May God help me to do my duty.  {11MR 130.2}
[11MR 130.3]          We have resided at Oakland about four weeks. I have spoken at Oakland and Brooklyn about six times under the tent. There has been a great excitement there upon the local-option question. The leaders of this temperance movement are women, aided by men. The large tent was granted them and they held their meetings in it for one week. Oakland gained the day upon temperance. There was a majority of 260 votes in favor of no license. The excitement is now changed to Brooklyn.  {11MR 130.3}
[11MR 130.4]          June 6, 1874: We left Ogden about eight o'clock a.m. We shall arrive at Omaha Monday morning. Mountains are surrounding us, covered with snow. It is indeed a most grand sight. We have passed the Devil's Slide--a strange looking sight indeed. The wonderful sights we pass are very interesting.                                           -131-  {11MR 130.4}
[11MR 131.1]          June 8, 1874: We arrived at Omaha at two o'clock p.m. Here I rechecked my trunk. This was new to me. The day was oppressively hot, but we were at last all ready to go on our way. We traveled until twelve o'clock at night. We stepped off the car at Newton ［Iowa］, found Brother Hart waiting for me. We rode half a mile through the mud to the campground. We quietly entered Brother ［G.I.］ Butler's tent and I rested my weary body upon a hard straw bed with a straw pillow. It rained powerfully.--Ms. 4, 1874, p. 1. (Diary, June 4-8, 1874.)  {11MR 131.1}
[11MR 131.2]          Journey From Chicago to California, 1875--Dear Willie: We are now on board the palace car. Have good berths secured in the center of the car.  {11MR 131.2}
[11MR 131.3]          We all found good lodgings at Wilbur's. They are usually well.  {11MR 131.3}
[11MR 131.4]          Father heard some men talking in regard to the fare to California, that they got tickets from Boston cheaper for signing a paper that they had a time ticket, that is, do not stop off. We got our tickets for California for $106 from Chicago. We are all feeling quite well this morning.  {11MR 131.4}
[11MR 131.5]          There are some things we will think and talk of in regard to on the cars and write our decision. Mary is cheerful and feeling all right.  {11MR 131.5}
[11MR 131.6]          We hope that you and Lucinda will not overdo, for we want Anna and Lucinda and Willie to enjoy the trip when you come.--Letter 2, 1875, p. 1. (To W. C. White, Jan. 28, 1875.)  {11MR 131.6}
[11MR 131.7]          Dear Willie: We are in good spirits and all are well. Weather is pleasant but cold. We are free from dust and cinders also, for we have to keep the windows closed. We are anxious to hear from you all and hope to have a letter from you soon after reaching Oakland.                                           -132-  {11MR 131.7}
[11MR 132.1]          Our walnuts are just splendid. Willie, put in the box those you do not use. You must prepare some for yourself on the way. I want Lucinda to be sure and make every preparation to come to California.  {11MR 132.1}
[11MR 132.2]          At two o'clock we are at Pulpit Rock. There is a wildcat and small mountain lion.  {11MR 132.2}
[11MR 132.3]          We are delayed. It is now half past two. The passengers got no breakfast before two o'clock. They were an uneasy, hungry set. We have enough to eat and are cheerful and feeling tolerably well.--Letter 5a, 1875, p. 1. (To W. C. White, Jan. 31, (?), 1875.)  {11MR 132.3}
[11MR 132.4]          On the Train, Nearing Chicago, 1875--I left Oakland none too soon. We have had the most favorable, pleasant trip across the plains this time that we ever had. There has been no dust or cinders. Our companion travelers have been, with scarcely an exception, agreeable, very courteous. We have not been crowded any of the way. Some have kept their berths made up all day. We have had an entire section to ourselves. I am rested on this journey and shall step off the car with improved health.--Letter 15, 1875, pp. 1-2. (To Edson and Willie White, May 4, 1875.)  {11MR 132.4}
[11MR 132.5]          On the Train, Near Sparta, Wisconsin, 1875--Dear Children, Edson and Emma: The lamps are being lighted. We shall soon pass through a tunnel. We have passed through three tunnels; the last was the longest. I inquired of the conductor its dimensions. He told it me was 3,812 feet long and 266 feet under ground.  {11MR 132.5}
[11MR 132.6]          The conductor tells us there is beautiful scenery before us. We find it even so--granite rocks, beautiful trees, green fields, and cultivated                                         -133-     lands. Here is revealed indeed a beautiful picture of nature's loveliness. The air is pure. Nature seems fresh-robed in her natural lovely dress of green. The waving grain and cultivated soil, the lofty trees with their bright green foliage, make even this world very beautiful. God has given to us tokens of His love. We may read His love in the book of nature. Every tree, every shrub and bud and blooming flower tells us God is love. We look up through the things of nature which God has hung before our senses in His created works, and we adore the Giver.  {11MR 132.6}
[11MR 133.1]          The train is delayed a short time. There has been a washout. But the conductor thinks the train will not be long delayed. We are again moving, passing slowly over the dangerous road.  {11MR 133.1}
[11MR 133.2]          We shall get to the campground tonight. No rest. Just time to get from meeting to meeting.  {11MR 133.2}
[11MR 133.3]          At the Jewel Hotel in Wyoming, about three o'clock: We are disappointed in getting through tonight. We learned about one hour since that there were several breaks in the road and no means of transfer. One washout is forty rods long. We have secured a room in a hotel until tomorrow at eleven o'clock when we shall, if Providence favors, go on to the camp meeting. We deeply regret this delay, but make it a point to be surprised at nothing that may occur and not to become impatient or faultfinding. This place presents a very attractive appearance and the surrounding scenery is lovely. There are low bluffs covered with trees and verdure.--Letter 19a, 1875, pp. 3-4. (To Edson and Emma White, June 24, 1875.)                                            -134-  {11MR 133.3}
[11MR 134.1]          Near Eagle Lake, Minn., 1875--I send you ［W. C. White］ manuscript for paper, written mostly while the cars were in motion, in depots, and in almost every inconvenient position. We are now in the midst of camp meeting. Everything is wet in consequence of two days of rain.  {11MR 134.1}
[11MR 134.2]          We were hindered on the road. At Wyoming we were told there was a washout and the cars would not pass over the road until next day. We tarried at Jewel Hotel, hired a room, and engaged in writing. Next day we took the cars, rode about sixteen miles, then came to a sudden standstill. The freight cars had, in passing over the break in the road, broken through; so we waited in the cars from two o'clock until eight before the break could be repaired. I improved this time in writing. We did not reach Eagle Lake ［Minnesota］ until three o'clock in the morning. While waiting on the track for breakage to be repaired, the heavens gathered blackness. We had a severe storm of thunder and lightning, rain and blow. We learned this storm had spent its force before it reached us.--Letter 21a, 1875, p. 1. (To W. C. White, June 27, 1875.)  {11MR 134.2}
[11MR 134.3]          On the Train Between Ogden and Sacramento--Dear Children: We have had a trying day today. We are on the plains and the whole surface of the ground is nearly as white as snow, encrusted with alkali. We have been on the road since Sunday morning at two o'clock, five days and four nights. Everything has thus far been very favorable.  {11MR 134.3}
[11MR 134.4]          We have been, until today, remarkably free from dust. It has been cool and very pleasant. We have rested some and written considerable; this, with                                         -135-     the care of our children, Addie and May, ［ADDIE AND MAY WALLING, ELLEN WHITE'S NIECES, WHOM SHE REARED AS HER OWN DAUGHTERS.］ has taxed me considerably. Not that the children have been unusual and unmanageable. They are good children. They are universally cheerful and happy and willing to obey our expressed wishes, cheerfully. This has lightened my burden of care wonderfully. Were these children as unruly and boisterous as many children in this car, I should be indeed worn out before this time, but their innocent ways and happy laughs are contagious. We cannot be otherwise than cheerful.  {11MR 134.4}
[11MR 135.1]         On this train, in this car, are many wealthy families traveling with their children. One family, residents of Oakland, California, have four children, bold, quarrelsome, impolite, and generally disagreeable.--Letter 33, 1875, p. 1. (To Dear Children, Sept. 22, 1876.)  {11MR 135.1}
[11MR 135.2]          Near Laramie Plains, Wyoming, 1876--Dear Children: We rested well last night. Our quarters are not nearly as good as in the stateroom when we left Oakland. But we are making the best of the situation and are therefore quite comfortable. Our comfortable condition is made by the tone of our feelings within. None can but be happy, if they take the happy with them. If we are connected with heaven, the content and peace and happiness of heaven will be ours. Our slights, our neglects, our sorrows and griefs, will not, cannot, depress the heart that is borrowing its strength and serenity from heaven. I have enjoyed my breakfast this morning. Food good. I have eaten no cake, but little cheese, but little ---- ［word illegible］. Love the brown bread; brown turnovers turned out their inward treasury in                                          -136-     the oven, leaving nothing but crust for us. But we have plenty that is good beside this.  {11MR 135.2}
[11MR 136.1]          I feel that I am right. Praise the Lord for the evidence we have of His care and protection on this journey. Mary does all the caretaking and general matters through excellently. She is very thoughtful of my comfort, kind and attentive.  {11MR 136.1}
[11MR 136.2]          Yesterday while waiting for a train, we got off and were looking for a stone or something as a memento. A lady said she had picked up some specimens which she would give me. She gave me freely specimens of moss agate, petrified wood and bits of petrified sage. She said she had come to visit her sister who lived at the station, and she would stay a week and could get all she wished. I thought it was certainly very kind and liberal of her to thus accommodate a stranger.--Letter 28a, 1876, p. 1 (To Dear Children, May 24, 1876.)  {11MR 136.2}
[11MR 136.3]          From Omaha to Kansas City, 1876--Dear Children, Willie and Mary: We arrived at Omaha about 3:30 p.m. We were immediately put on the sleeping car for Kansas City. Had good accommodations; rested well until four. We were then obliged to leave the train. We are waiting at a hotel close by depot to take the train at ten o'clock for nearest station to Melvern, which is Barbondale Avenue. We know not how far the station will leave us from the campground, but we may find definite directions there. We have endured the journey well. I have a headache this morning, but this is nothing strange, being on the road so long. I have eaten the first warm meal this morning. Mary has eaten twice on the road. We have not taken the nearest                                         -137-     route, but the best we could take, because tickets were not sold through. Others came the same route we have taken because it was the best and cheapest, so we have come the best way. I thought you would be relieved to hear this. We will write you as soon as we can after we get on the ground. We will not write much more now, but will get off another today.--Letter 29, 1876, p. 1. (To Willie and Mary White, May 25, 1876.)  {11MR 136.3}
[11MR 137.1]          On the Cars En route to Council Bluffs, Iowa, 1876--Now in Iowa: In two hours shall be at Council Bluffs. Tomorrow shall take the cars for Marshalltown, Iowa. Must travel all day tomorrow.  {11MR 137.1}
[11MR 137.2]          Dear Children, Willie and Mary, I thought as my letter written day before yesterday has not yet been mailed I would write a word more on the cars.  {11MR 137.2}
[11MR 137.3]          Yesterday we arose early and rode through miles over rough road to see the train move grandly out of the depot, leaving us behind. We then went to Brother O'Brien's and waited till next morning. This was the most distressing day to us we have passed for a long time. We were all three debilitated. I very much so.  {11MR 137.3}
[11MR 137.4]          It is cooler today and we all feel better. We arose very early, rode to the depot six miles and took the cars at half past six and have been riding all day. It is now 5:00 p.m.  {11MR 137.4}
[11MR 137.5]          I find when the entire burden of labor rests on your father and myself, we do not find time and have not strength to write even letters. But Brother ［Uriah］ Smith will join us in Iowa so that we shall be better able to write we hope.                                           -138-  {11MR 137.5}
[11MR 138.1]          We have had very good meetings in Kansas and Missouri, but the best was in Kansas.--Letter 31a, 1876, p. 1. (To Willie and Mary White, June 7, 1876.)  {11MR 138.1}
[11MR 138.2]          On Board the Train En route for California, 1877--Dear Children: All well as usual. Father slept more than he has done for many nights. He also slept over one hour through the day yesterday. It was a clear, cold night. No fire in the cars. We depended on a foot stone till we had no fire to warm it; then by much exertion we obtained our tin can of hot water. They would not let us or the porter have any hot water at Omaha. Sister Clemmens went to the restaurant, the depot and two private homes. All said they had none. Rum and liquor of all kinds could be obtained readily, but not a drop of hot water. Mary went to a hotel and obtained warm water, but not hot. This she had to heat herself and dared not wait longer for fear of being left. She then started out with a determination and went to a private house and succeeded in getting our can filled. This was fortunate for father's feet were almost freezing cold. The porter filled the can at night and it remained warm all night. He was comfortable. Today he is comfortable. All are crying out now at the prairie fires. Mary has cooked father's breakfast over the little stove and we have all had hot drink. She has just heated water to fill father's can. It is made hot and it will retain its heat a long time. Tell the tinner it is a complete success--size just right.--Letter 21, 1877, p. 1. (To Dear Children, October 11, 1877.)                                          -139-  {11MR 138.2}
[11MR 139.1]         Dear Children: All well as usual. Father slept splendidly last night. We all rested well. Father enjoyed his breakfast this morning. He ate quite heartily. Mary obtained some nice graham flour at Cheyenne. And we have now warm gruel at our meals. Father is cheerful and we think much better, if we can judge by appearances, than when he left home. We get to Ogden tonight at half past six o'clock. We have plenty to eat. We get hot water to fill the tin can and it keeps warm all night. Filled in the morning it keeps warm all day. Mary is an excellent general on such a trip. She manages splendidly.  {11MR 139.1}
[11MR 139.2]          I am getting rested. No fire in car. We feel inconvenienced from cold for some hours in the morning. Then we are comfortable all day. Not much danger of catching heat in this car. It is altogether better for us all. It is so good to be supplied with warm clothing to make us comfortable. He has his warm can of water, warm blankets and his warm egg every morning--just as he had it at home. We all strive our best to gratify every wish.  {11MR 139.2}
[11MR 139.3]          We are looking forward with pleasure to our arrival at Oakland. We shall be better off there than at any other place this cold winter.  {11MR 139.3}
[11MR 139.4]          May God preserve you my children and bless you and Aunt Mary. Cling to the Mighty One, hold fast to the promises. They will never, never fail. Bear your whole weight upon them and test them. Live in God. Our hours of probation are short at best. Work in God, put self out of sight, but let Jesus appear as the chiefest among ten thousand and the One altogether lovely.  {11MR 139.4}
[11MR 139.5]          Much love to the entire household, especially to my little girls ［Addie and May Walling］. I hope that they will learn to come and serve God early.                                          -140-     They are none too young to give their hearts to God.--Letter 22, 1877, p. 1. (To Dear Children, Oct. 12, 1877.)  {11MR 139.5}
[11MR 140.1]          Dear Children: We have just had a nice walk for twenty minutes at Carlin. Father walked all the time. We rested well last night. Father is cheerful and happy, although our provision is getting stale and dry. Only three meals more. We have splendid gruel equal to custard cooked by Mary upon our little stove.  {11MR 140.1}
[11MR 140.2]          This car is well warmed, but it was very cold this morning even in the car. We could write our names on the frosted windows. The scenery now is alkali and sagebrush. We meet plenty of Indians at Carlisle Station. There is one Indian on the train in irons who was engaged in the last massacre. He is to be taken to the reservation for trial.  {11MR 140.2}
[11MR 140.3]          We are all doing well and are looking forward to the time when we shall arrive at our Oakland home. The cars jostle so I cannot write more.--Letter 23, 1877, p. 1. (To Dear Children, Oct. 13, 1877.)  {11MR 140.3}
[11MR 140.4]          From Sioux Falls, SD, to Colorado, 1879--We are anxious to get to Colorado where it is cooler. We take the stage tomorrow,  ride twenty-five miles, then take the cars and ride sixty-five miles, then change and ride seventy-five miles; then stop over, and next day ride twenty-five miles to Omaha.--Letter 22a, 1879, p. 1. (To Addie and May Walling, July 14, 1879.)  {11MR 140.4}
[11MR 140.5]          On the Train En Route for California--Dear Sister Lizzie: ［PROBABLY ELLEN WHITE'S SISTER, ELIZABETH BANGS.］ After I left you Monday, I was very sick. Tuesday, nervous and suffering with headache,                                           -141-     unable to sit up. Tuesday night we arrived at Council Bluffs. There we stopped off to visit Sister Milner. After walking about half a mile we found her not at home. I had not tasted food through the day and was still suffering with nervous headache. We walked back to a hotel, the nearest one we could find. It was not very promising. We were shown to our rooms--two very small rooms above the kitchen. In the rooms were only small windows, one in each room.  {11MR 140.5}
[11MR 141.1]         The scent of cooking had full access to these rooms with no current of air to take away the nauseating smell of ham, pork, onions, cabbage, and all kinds of scents. If I had not heretofore been most thoroughly disgusted with pork, I should have been ［so］ now. I could scarcely refrain from vomiting. I became sick and faint, but my good daughter Mary opened the window as far as possible and moved our bed so that the head of it was close by the window, the bed being quite nice. We slept well and felt refreshed in the morning, notwithstanding unpleasant odors.  {11MR 141.1}
[11MR 141.2]          We took the transfer car to Omaha. We enjoyed our breakfast very much. There came into the depot a woman about forty years old, followed by a large flock of children. One boy about ten years old went out on the platform. His mother went after him and came dragging him in, he resisting at every step. She pushed him with violence into the seat bringing his head with considerable force against the back of the seat, really hurting the lad. Then came screech after screech, equalled only by the screaming engine. His mother threatened him, but to no purpose. He was in for regular war-cry. When he became tired out, he lowered his voice to the monotonous long- drawn-out drawling cry just for the purpose of being persevering and                                           -142-     revengeful. Here the mother, I judge, was as much to blame as her boy. The boy was stubborn, she was passionate. . . .  {11MR 141.2}
[11MR 142.1]          We purchased our sleeping-car tickets--sixteen dollars--to Ogden. We should be two days and a half and two nights reaching there. We obtained two lower berths and were told that if we had applied the day before we could not have been accommodated. But the travel was light from Omaha that day, which was much in our favor.  {11MR 142.1}
[11MR 142.2]          On leaving Omaha we found ourselves--and numerous baskets and satchels --well disposed of in an elegant palace sleeper, only seventeen passengers in our car, no babies to cry, no invalids to exclaim, "Please close the ventilators. Will you shut down that window!" We are at perfect liberty to open and close windows for our convenience. There was nothing special to engage our attention Wednesday night but the prairie fires. These looked grand and awful. In the distance while the train is slowly moving onward, we see the long belts of lurid flame stretching for miles across the prairie. As the wind rises the flame rises higher and becomes more brilliant, brightening the desolate plains with their awful brightness. We see farther on, haystacks and settlers' homes guarded with furrows broken by the plow to protect their little homes. We saw dark objects in the distance guarding their homes from the fire fiend by throwing up embankments.  {11MR 142.2}
[11MR 142.3]          Thursday morning we arose from our berths refreshed with sleep. At eight o'clock we took a portion of the pressed chicken furnished us by the matron of the Sanitarium, put the same in a two-quart pail and placed it on the stove and thus we had good hot chicken broth. The morning was very cold and this hot dish was very palatable. I limited myself to only one meal                                           -143-     each day during the entire journey. When the cars stopped at stations any length of time we improved the opportunity by taking a brisk walk. Generally in approaching Cheyenne and Sherman I have difficulty in breathing.  {11MR 142.3}
[11MR 143.1]          Thursday noon we were at Cheyenne and it was snowing and cold; could not walk much that day. "All aboard" was sounded about half past three and again we were moving onward. Nearing Cheyenne we were interested by the view of the Rocky Mountains. Dark clouds obstructed our view. As we neared Laramie we were having a hailstorm. Occasionally the sunlight would break through the clouds, striking full upon the mountaintops, but night drew on and we were all huddled together while preparations were being made for us to occupy our berths. This night the wind blew the coal gas into the windows, nearly suffocating me. I was afraid to sleep. This night was the only disagreeable one upon the route. In the morning after we had taken our breakfast from our well-filled dinner baskets, we felt much refreshed. I wrote several pages back to Battle Creek. Here we began to come to scenery worth our attention.  {11MR 143.1}
[11MR 143.2]         The cars move slowly and smoothly along giving the passengers a fair chance to view the scenery. An additional engine is added to help draw the train up the summit of Sherman. We reached Sherman about six o'clock and had no inconvenience in breathing. The elevation between Cheyenne ［and Sherman］ is two-thousand-and -one feet, the distance nearly thirty-three miles. The ascending grade averages from Cheyenne sixty-seven feet per mile. The two engines puff and blow as if requiring a powerful effort to breathe. At length the summit is reached and the descent begins two miles west of Sherman. We cross Dale Creek bridge. It looks frail, as if incapable                                           -144-     of sustaining the ponderous train, but it is built of iron and very substantial. A beautiful narrow, silvery stream is winding its way in the depths below. The bridge is 650 feet long, 126 feet high, and is considered a wonderful affair in this route.  {11MR 143.2}
[11MR 144.1]          We look in the valley below and the settlements look like pigeon houses. We pass rapidly down the grade through the snow sheds and granite cuts. We have now as we pass on a full view of the Diamond peaks of the Medicine Bow Range. They are with their sharp-pointed summits pointing heavenward, while their sides and the rugged hills around them are covered with timber. When the atmosphere is ［clear］ the snowy range can be distinctly seen clothed  in the robes of perpetual snow. A chilliness creeps over you as you look upon them so cold, so cheerless, and yet there is an indescribable grandeur about these everlasting mountains and perpetual snows.  {11MR 144.1}
[11MR 144.2]         But night draws her sable curtains around us and we are preparing to occupy our berths for the night. The wind was blowing strong against us, sending the smoke of our heating stove into every opening and crevice in the car. I slept, but awoke with a suffocating scream. I found myself laboring hard for breath. The coal gas was so stifling I could not sleep for hours--dared not sleep. This was the most disagreeable night that I had on the journey. In the morning I felt better than I expected. We again prepared our breakfast, making a nice hot broth. Our two tables were prepared, one in each seat, and we ate our nice breakfast with thankful hearts. The porter, well-filled with silver donations, was very accommodating, bringing lunch baskets, making room, and depositing our baggage with all pleasantness.                                           -145-  {11MR 144.2}
[11MR 145.1]         We are known on the train. One says, "I heard Mrs. White speak at such a meeting." The book agent, a fine young man from Colorado, says he heard Mrs. White speak in the large mammoth tent in Boulder City. He was a resident of Denver. We have agreeable chats with one and another. As we move on slowly over the great American desert, with no objects in sight except sagebrush and distant mountain peaks, we seem more like a ship at sea. The massive train headed by our faithful steam horse, moving along so grandly, seems like a thing of life. You look occasionally back from the rear of the cars upon the straight track hundreds of miles with scarcely a curve, while wilderness and desolation meet you whichever way you may look. Passing Cheyenne, we soon entered snow sheds constantly varying from light to darkness and from darkness to light--the only change for miles.  {11MR 145.1}
[11MR 145.2]         I had been growing stronger as I neared Colorado. We were telegraphed to Ogden soon after leaving Omaha for seats in the car for California, and our seats were assigned us just as we were located in the car. We leave therefore. It is always best to secure good seats when you take the palace car from Omaha for that secures you good seats all the trip. Now the tickets have to be purchased at the ticket office before the baggage can be taken into the car. We are all settled some time before the sun has passed out of sight beyond the mountains.--Letter 6a, 1880, pp. 1-7. (To Lizzie ［Bangs?］, Feb. 6, 1880. Portion printed in RH, June 17, 1880.)  {11MR 145.2}
[11MR 145.3]          Near Kansas City, Missouri, 1884--We had a very pleasant season with our brethren, then were taken in the hack back to depot. From this point we had a dusty time; could not sleep well. The smoke from the engine was blown                                           -146-     back and it was very strong and throat and lungs were severely affected with this coal smoke. But all this is over. We are at Edson's. He is pleasantly situated in a location separate from other houses and standing high and dry. The location is every way better then the one they had before. I cannot write all I would be pleased to write, for I am not feeling ［as if I had］ much life and energy. I had a severe pain in my heart yesterday. Today my hip troubles me considerably.--Letter 49, 1884, p. 2. (To Children, August 10, 1884.)  {11MR 145.3}
[11MR 146.1]          On Eastbound Train, Nearing Reno, 1884--To Willie and Mary. Nearing Reno: Will be at Reno in one half an hour. We had a very good night's rest. After you left us, we were told our position was in the next car and thither we went, seated ourselves, and found it was filled with men. We were the only women in the car. At night we had two other women. We had tobacco effluvia creeping into our car, which made my heart very active and my throat and lungs sore, but I may not be troubled as much today. My head aches some, but I feel of good courage.  {11MR 146.1}
[11MR 146.2]          We have no checks for trunks. Probably you have discovered this, as well as we. We reasoned ［that］ the checks will be forwarded to Kansas City. We learned there was a washout at Truckee. The train coming west was delayed, I think, one day and a half. This is all the news I have to write.  {11MR 146.2}
[11MR 146.3]          Willie, I wish Elder Waggoner and yourself would, in connection with those in St. Helena, put Sister Ings in officially as matron of the institution there. This will give character to her work. We have not yet taken lunch, so I cannot speak understandingly of our liberal outfit, but will                                           -147-     tell you in our next ［letter］ how this suits us. I am not as debilitated as last year and think I will do well. My trust is in God. Will write again today when I may have something to write.  {11MR 146.3}
[11MR 147.1]          P.S. Nearing Elko Station; about six o'clock. We have had a very pleasant day. A number of men stopped at Reno. Brother Balborn and wife called upon us while the passengers were taking breakfast. We had quite a pleasant visit. Besides us, there are only three men in the car. The porter has been an old hand on the train, kind as kind can be. We have had a little dust, and a small spurt of a shower.  {11MR 147.1}
[11MR 147.2]         A telegram was received in regard to our trunks and the conductor insisted on my telegraphing back to you, while he would telegraph to the parties in San Francisco. I knew it was not the least use to telegraph ［you］, for you must know the trunks were not on the train. He insisted on our going into the baggage car. They got a chair and we climbed up and found no trunks of ours. Then he telegraphed. The agent said he must punch my tickets or baggage would not be sent; the conductor said I must not get my tickets punched until the telegraph should notify us the trunks were on the way. But the agent said he was mistaken, so my tickets are punched. We have plenty of room, good food and plenty of it. Sister McComber scalded up the chicken. Will scald the meat tomorrow morning. We arrive at Ogden at seven tomorrow. I wish you had told me just how far you had paid for a sleeper; sleeping car conductor says ［it was］ only ［paid］ to Ogden, so we must go through that process of securing tickets in the Ogden depot. I shall get the porter to do this for me.                                            -148-  {11MR 147.2}
[11MR 148.1]          We are doing real well. I am feeling well. We are having a pleasant trip. Feel very thankful to the Lord for His mercies and blessings.--Letter 63, 1884, pp. 1-2. (To Willie and Mary White, Autumn, 1884.)  {11MR 148.1}
[11MR 148.2]          En Route to Europe, 1885--(En route east) July 13, 1885: We left Oakland. There were twelve in our party. We were well accommodated. About twelve more occupied one end of the car until we reached Mojave. Then we changed cars, Wednesday noon. There were only three men in our car besides our party. The heat was very great, but we had no dust. We passed over heavy sand. We passed over a very large body of sand which was like a lake almost as white as snow.  {11MR 148.2}
[11MR 148.3]          July 14, 1885--We have very good accommodations. The weather is excessively hot--thermometer 125 degrees in the shade. I endure the heat much better than I had any reason to expect I could. I tell our party the best way to endure the heat is not to think about it or talk about it. As we came to Fresno, Brother ［Moses］ Church and son came on the cars bringing a box of peaches, a large box of grapes, and a very large watermelon.  {11MR 148.3}
[11MR 148.4]          July 15, 1885--As the rough class are no longer in our car we commenced religious services--singing and prayer. There was one of the workers on the train that looked as though he did not know whether to laugh or to cry. He afterward told Brother Lunt it was the first prayer he had heard for five years. His father and mother were praying people. He left home and had been in rough company, but the prayer he had listened to touched his heart and he felt a desire to be better than he was then. . . .  {11MR 148.4}
[11MR 148.5]          July 17, 1885--Friday. We had services in the morning and at the commencement of the Sabbath. I spoke to our people in regard to keeping the                                            -149-     Sabbath on the cars. I told them there should be every effort made--yes, extra effort--on our part to keep our minds reflecting upon proper subjects and our words select. There should be a determined purpose to honor the God of the Sabbath by keeping it holy. We did not want to lay aside our religion because we were on the cars. We did not want to backslide on the train, but to be in that spirit of devotion that we could keep our lips from uttering perverse things, and that we should be pure and holy, not light and jovial and trifling, but have our words seasoned with grace. The conductor seated himself in our little circle and remained until I had ceased speaking. . . .  {11MR 148.5}
[11MR 149.1]          July 20, 1885--I could not sleep much during the night for my pain was great in my hip. I was thankful for the light of day. We arrived at Chicago. Took cars at one for Battle Creek, Michigan. Arrived at Battle Creek about half past eight p.m. Met Brother Sawyer, who urged us to go to sanitarium. Edson was waiting for us and we took lunch at his house. W. C. White did not come with us on this last stage of the journey. He had business to transact in Chicago. The weather was excessively hot, not favorable for sleeping.--Ms. 16a, 1885, pp. 2-3. (Diary, July 13-20, 1885.)  {11MR 149.1}
[11MR 149.2]         Between Reno and Oakland, 1888--Dear Nephew: I received your letter and was glad to hear from you. But I have not received one line from Addie.  {11MR 149.2}
[11MR 149.3]          I have just written to her that I shall be in Reno, which is a station one day and night's journey from Oakland on the way east. I shall take no attendant with me, and shall depend upon her meeting me and rendering me the service I shall need at the camp meeting. If she cannot get there before the first of June, or if she will meet me to accompany me on the cars from                                           -150-     Reno to Sacramento and thence to Fresno and forty miles by private conveyance up into the mountains to Burrough Valley, where we intend to remain until the last of July, I can get along. I must be where so many people will not visit me, for I am much worn with constant labor.  {11MR 149.3}
[11MR 150.1]          This will save Addie some twenty dollars, save me some forty dollars, for I would have to take an attendant from here if I did not have her to return with me. I can have company to the meeting, but not from the meeting, as they intend going to Oregon camp meetings. So you can see the plan I have in view. The meeting commences the 24th of May and continues until the 5th of June.  {11MR 150.1}
[11MR 150.2]          I am hoping to meet Addie at that time. I write you this that you may know my plans. I want this to go this morning so cannot write more now.--Letter 1a, 1888, p. 1. (To Dear Nephew, May 20, 1888.)  {11MR 150.2}
[11MR 150.3]          From Denver to California, 1889--Denver, Sunday, Sept. 15, 1889: The storm that had come down in steady rain Sabbath, the 14th, had passed and the weather was pleasant.  {11MR 150.3}
[11MR 150.4]          I spoke to a crowded tent upon the subject of temperance. "To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with Me in My throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with My Father in His throne" (Revelation 3:21). I had freedom in speaking. Many outsiders were present and listened with apparent earnest interest.  {11MR 150.4}
[11MR 150.5]          We parted from our friends and dear Mary Sunday evening, to take the train en route for California the same night, leaving Denver at five minutes past nine o'clock.                                          -151-  {11MR 150.5}
[11MR 151.1]          En route to California, September 16, 1889--We have excellent accommodations. There are but two parties besides ourselves in the car, and we have plenty of room. I am so weary I must keep my berth made, for it seems as though it would be very difficult to sit up. I usually do some knitting, but I have no strength even for this. I am asking my heavenly Father for the strength required that I may do His will. I have a message to bear to the people, and although struggling against infirmities I am not comfortless. I have the blessed assurance. "Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world." The peace of Christ is of highest value.  {11MR 151.1}
[11MR 151.2]          We reached Ogden September 16, at 9:45 p.m.--twenty-four hours from Denver. Although we had a first-class ticket and could have the privilege of the palace sleeping car, we decided the four in our party could save twenty dollars by putting up with some inconveniences on the emigrant train. Money at this time is an important article, for there are missions to be established, missionaries to be sent, and the truth to be carried to all nations, tongues, and peoples. This will require means, and this is ever before me. Save, save all you can save.  {11MR 151.2}
[11MR 151.3]          My own expenses are very large, to keep my many workers employed and pay them their wages, amounting to $150 per month, for rooms, board, and wages.  {11MR 151.3}
[11MR 151.4]          At Ogden the car was filled with passengers. Some had been waiting over to take this train. They were obliged to wait hours on account of washed-out bridges.  {11MR 151.4}
[11MR 151.5]          September 17, 1889--The effects of the rain are not seen; it is dry and dusty. We eat and drink dust. Last night I was much afflicted for want of                                          -152-     breath. I longed to breathe sweet pure air that was not filled with dust and alkali and tobacco. All we can do is to exercise patience and look forward with joy to the time when the sagebrush plains are behind us.--Ms. 21, 1889, pp. 17-18. (Diary, September 15-17, 1889.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. August 22, 1981  {11MR 151.5}
[11MR 153.1]       MR No. 880 - Steadfastness on our Sanctuary Doctrine         It is your privilege to know what is truth, because for more than half a century we have been guided step by step by the counsels of the Spirit of God. At this time many efforts will be made to unsettle our faith in the sanctuary question, but we must not waver. Not a pin is to be moved from the foundations of our faith. Truth is still truth. Those who become uncertain will drift into erroneous theories and will finally find themselves infidel in regard to the past evidence we have had of what is truth. The old waymarks must be preserved, that we lose not our bearings.--Letter 395, 1906, p. 4. (To S. M. Cobb, Dec. 25, 1906.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. August 22, 1981  {11MR 153.1}
[11MR 154.1]       MR No. 882 - Principles of True Education         Levity Among Students Harmful to Character Development--It is the spirit of the age to despise restraint, to desire to follow inclination, to jest and joke and be jolly in amusement with young ladies; and the result has been wrecks of character, encouragement to impurity, licentiousness, immorality, and marriages which have ruined the usefulness and efficiency of men and women who had ability and talents, but who have been unable to rise to any noble heights after their unwise marriages. . . .  {11MR 154.1}
[11MR 154.2]          Separation of the Sexes--They ［certain school administrators］ cannot see any harm in the young people's being in one another's society, paying attention to each other, flirting, courting, marrying and giving in marriage. This is the main engrossment of this time with the worldlings, and genuine Christians will not follow their example, but will come out from all these things and be separate.  {11MR 154.2}
[11MR 154.3]          In our sanitarium, our college, our offices of publication, and in every mission, the strictest rules must be enforced. Nothing can so effectually demoralize these institutions, and our missions, as the want of prudence and watchful reserve in the association of young men and young women.--Ms. 4a, 1885, pp. 30, 33. ("Counsel to Physicians and Medical Students," July 27, 1885.)                                          -155-  {11MR 154.3}
[11MR 155.1]          The Place of Bible Study in SDA Schools--All the teachers in this school ［South Lancaster Academy］ should be men and women of principle and connected with God. We do not live in this world merely to please ourselves, but it is our duty, every one of us, to make the most of our God-given ability in order that we may uplift humanity that is around us. I have felt so interested in the education of the youth that I have said to individuals, "If you will go to our schools I will see that your expenses are met," but I cannot feel at ease to do nothing in this matter.  {11MR 155.1}
[11MR 155.2]          We know that there is a question whether the Bible should be brought in as one branch of the education. Why, it should be the main branch. We think that the Bible contains a knowledge of the very highest and loftiest science, and why should we not make it, as we are making it, a speciality in educating the children. We know skepticism and infidelity are dwelling in our land and we want to bring up the youth that they will become acquainted with history and there is nothing that can elevate the mind and understanding like the opening of their minds to the Scriptures.--Ms. 19, 1887, pp. 1, 2. (A sermon on "A Practical Education," August 18, 1887.)  {11MR 155.2}
[11MR 155.3]          Schools and Sanitariums Should Be Established in Many Rural Locations--True missionary workers will not colonize. God's people are to be pilgrims and strangers on the earth. The investment of large sums of money in the building up of the work in one place is not in the order of God. Plants are to be made in many places. Schools and sanitariums are to be established in places where there is now nothing to represent the truth. These interests are not to be established for the purpose of making money, but for the                                           -156-     purpose of spreading the truth. Land should be secured at a distance from the cities, on which schools can be built up, and where the youth can be instructed in agricultural and mechanical lines of work. . . .  {11MR 155.3}
[11MR 156.1]          What can I say to our people that will lead them to follow the course that will be for the present and future good? Will not those in Battle Creek heed the light given them by God? Will they not deny self, lift the cross, and follow Jesus? Will they not obey the call of their Leader to leave Battle Creek and build up interests in other places? Will they not go to the dark places of the earth to tell the story of the love of Christ, trusting in God to give them success?  {11MR 156.1}
[11MR 156.2]          It is not the Lord's plan, but human devising, for our people to crowd into Battle Creek.--Ms. 12, 1889, pp. 1, 2. ("Establish the Work in Many Places," 1889.)  {11MR 156.2}
[11MR 156.3]          Establish Schools Like the Schools of the Prophets--There are schools that may be established, not in the elaborate way of Union College or of Battle Creek College, but after a more simple style, with humble buildings, and then there should be teachers who will conduct them after God's plan as nearly as they can understand, after the school of the prophets.--Ms. 14a, 1897, p. 2. ("Work for the Fallen," Feb. 14, 1897.)  {11MR 156.3}
[11MR 156.4]          Mischievous Students Receive No Benefit From School, and Hinder Others-Nothing is to be tolerated in the school that will counterwork the very object for which the school was established. In believing and receiving the truth, we may be doers of the word of Christ. Thus day by day we receive                                         -157-     grace sufficient for the duties and trials of the day. But no students should be allowed to remain connected with the school who allow their own mischievous, cheap, common, practices to control their whole mind. They themselves receive no good, and others are hindered from receiving good. Satan takes possession of them, and works through them to bring, not only their own souls into captivity, but the souls of other youth, who have not moral power sufficient to say, "We have had enough of this malarious atmosphere which poisons our thoughts." By their words students can confess or deny Christ.--Ms. 81, 1897, pp. 5, 6. ("Counsels to Students," July 7, 1897.)  {11MR 156.4}
[11MR 157.1]          Focus Attention on the Cross of Christ--Educators who will not work in these lines ［Christian education］ are not worthy of the name they bear. Teachers, turn from the examples of the world; cease to extol the professedly great men; turn the minds of your students from the glory of everything save the cross of Christ. That cross is to be bravely and manfully borne. Christ declares, "Whosoever will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me" (Mark 8:34). And to all who will lift it and bear it after Christ, the cross is to them a pledge of the crown of immortality which they shall receive, which can never fade away.--Ms. 11, 1898, p. 6. ("Word of God as a Study Book," Feb. 4, 1898.)  {11MR 157.1}
[11MR 157.2]          Students to Impart as They Have Received--Every soul is to obtain an education with the object in view of imparting his knowledge to others. The powers of the mind are God's gift, and we are to use them to benefit and                                         -158-     bless the members of the human family. As the mind is enlarged by true knowledge, the heart will be softened and subdued into humility, kindness, and true love. We are to gather all the knowledge possible for the purpose of communicating the same that it may become the property of others.--Ms. 54, 1898, pp. 3, 4. ("Our School," May 2, 1898.)  {11MR 157.2}
[11MR 158.1]          Bible Teaching in SDA Schools Not to Be Restricted to One Man--In our schools the work of opening the Scriptures to the students is not to be left to only one teacher. This would not be wisdom. Other minds should be brought in. One man may seem well able to present the truth, and yet this is not evidence that he should teach the students from the Word of God term after term. Others should aid in this work, for it is a great work.--Ms. 158, 1898, pp. 3, 4. ("The Gift of the Holy Spirit," Dec. 7, 1898.)  {11MR 158.1}
[11MR 158.2]         The Benefits of Schools in the Country--It seems strange to everybody that we should be located in the woods. But we do not want our students to be near the city. We know that even though we bring them into the country we cannot escape from all evil. We have a public house ［saloon］ here, and not long ago a man left this public house drunk. As he was crossing a bridge he fell from his horse and was killed. But in the country the youth are away from the sights and the sounds of the city. We desire to take the students away from the foul atmosphere of the city. Not that Satan is not here. He is here, but we are trying to do all we can to place the students in the very best circumstance in order that they may fasten their eyes on Christ. . . .                                           -159-  {11MR 158.2}
[11MR 159.1]          Some parents, because their children say, "I am tired of the Bible," try in every way to manage so that they will have not have so much Bible. I say, Give children and youth the Bible as their study book. God will work with children and youth who give themselves to Him. Samuel was educated for the Lord in his youth, and God passed by the hoary-headed Eli and conversed with the child Samuel.--Ms. 99, 1899, pp. 7, 8, 10. (Talk given on July 20, 1899).  {11MR 159.1}
[11MR 159.2]          The Danger of Presenting to Students Things That Make God's Word of None Effect--Those who present the truth should be men of solid minds, who will not lead their hearers into a field of thistles, as it were, and there leave them. What is the chaff to the wheat? There are those teaching others who need that one teach them how to labor for the present and eternal good of those they instruct. Some readily catch up trivial theories, calling them truth, and neglecting for them the immortal principles which must be interwoven with the life-experience of him who is saved. They are ready to open the mind to any fallacy that is presented. These are in danger of bringing in vain things which make of none effect the important truths of God's Word. This Word is the Lord's revealed will, given for the instruction of His people. Let no one bring dishonor to the precious truth by mingling with it theories which have no foundation in the Word of God.--Ms. 70, 1901, pp. 8, 9. ("What Is the Chaff to the Wheat?" July 20, 1901.)  {11MR 159.2}
[11MR 159.3]          The ABC's of True Education--All who are engaged in teaching the youth in our schools must have as the foundation of their knowledge the fear of                                          -160-     God, for this is the beginning of wisdom. They may have had years of training, and yet ［may］ not have touched the very beginning, the ABC of spirituality, the ABC of devotion, the ABC of self-sacrifice. The science of education is to love God, and to keep His commandments. Study the Word of God intelligently. It is the foundation of all education.--Ms. 84, 1901, pp. 1, 2. ("Teachers to Have a Living Experience," August 20, 1901.)  {11MR 159.3}
[11MR 160.1]          The Bible to Be the Foundation of Education in SDA Schools--In many places we have established our educational institutions. Our schools and our sanitariums are to reach a high standard. The Bible is to be made the great educational book. It is the Book of books, that gives us a knowledge of Him whom to know aright is life eternal. It is to be made the foundation of all true education.--Ms. 49, 1908, p. 6. ("Lessons From the Experiences of Pentecost," May 9, 1908.)  {11MR 160.1}
[11MR 160.2]          Flesh Foods and Other Unhealthful Preparations Not to Be Served in SDA Schools--I have been instructed that the students in our schools are not to be served with flesh foods or with food preparations that are known to be unhealthful.--Ms. 37, 1909, p. 4. ("Faithfulness in Health Reform" May 30, 1909.)  {11MR 160.2}
[11MR 160.3]          Demoralizing Effect of Games on Students Contrasted With Benefits of Physical Labor--The Healdsburg College has been presented to me as being demoralized by disgraceful games. Games have been allowed such as God disapproves. It was to prevent this kind of thing that the Lord gave counsel to the effect that students should learn useful trades. . . .                                          -161-  {11MR 160.3}
[11MR 161.1]          Where were these watchmen when these unseemly games and athletic sports, these trials of animal strength and exhibition of physical skill were in progress? Students could have had this class of education at home. . . .  {11MR 161.1}
[11MR 161.2]          Labor should be connected with study, and through following a course of this kind an all-sided, well-balanced education will be the result. This is the rational method through which souls may be barricaded against evil influences. In this way the mind may be preserved in its soundness, and the nervous energies may be regulated. Combining manual labor with the study of the sciences will preserve the living machinery in excellent condition, and by taking proper exercise, the mind may be taxed and yet not sustain injury in any degree.  {11MR 161.2}
[11MR 161.3]          But do not substitute play, pugilistic boxing, football, matched games, and animal exercises, for manual training. All of this stripe and type should be vigilantly prohibited from the school grounds.--Letter 27, 1895, pp. 1-3. (To F. Howe, May 21, 1895.)  {11MR 161.3}
[11MR 161.4]          Do Not Enlarge Battle Creek College; Scatter Out--Large gatherings in Battle Creek are a great mistake. Do you think the Lord can be well pleased to have still larger preparations made to accommodate a larger number of students when such definite light has been given upon this subject, and instead of distributing the light into many places of the earth it is concentrated at Battle Creek, and many do not appreciate or improve the light that is given them?--Letter 61, 1895, p. 7. (To. O. A. Olsen, Feb. 2, 1895.)                                          -162-  {11MR 161.4}
[11MR 162.1]          Schools Not to Run in Debt--In regard to the school's running in debt: The tuition has been altogether too low in America. Cannot those who conduct the schools in America understand that this is the only way out? Why do they keep the price so low? An increase in price of educational advantages would stop that increasing debt. The students are to be fed and they need good, nourishing food. They should not be stinted in the wholesome fruit and vegetarian diet; but cut off everything like the desserts. Let abundance of fruit be eaten with the meals, but custards and pastries are of no manner of use, all unnecessary.  {11MR 162.1}
[11MR 162.2]          Now when the wise heads officiating in our schools study to run the school upon a sum wholly, insufficient, year after year, they are engaged in a work that will bring debts. It cannot be prevented. They have begun this policy at Cooranbong ［Avondale College］, and the very same results will follow. There is no justice, or requirement of God, for them to make such loose calculations. They make it necessary to practice the closest economy and it is not always wise to bring down the diet as a means of avoiding debts. Economy must be practiced in every line to keep afloat and not be drowned with debts; but there is to be an increase in the sum paid for tuition.--Letter 137, 1898, p. 11. (To Brethren Irwin, Evans, Smith, and Jones, April 21, 1898.)  {11MR 162.2}
[11MR 162.3]          "Reformatory" Schools Needed Because of Parental Failure--Our school ［Avondale College］ is not what is usually termed a "reformatory" school, yet it is so in fact; and every child and youth is to be brought under strict discipline, for many parents have failed in understanding their accountability as parents.--Letter 97, 1899, p. 2. (To Mrs. Chick, June 26, 1899.)                                          -163-  {11MR 162.3}
[11MR 163.1]          Schools to Operate on a Sound Financial Basis--Altogether too large sums of money have been invested in the school building at Battle Creek, and too little wisdom and brain power has been brought into the practical methods to stop the increasing indebtedness of each year. It would have been far better to have closed the school until it should become a science how to conduct the schools in different localities on a paying system. . . .  {11MR 163.1}
[11MR 163.2]          The Lord is not pleased, for it reveals a lack of judgment with the kind of management that has been revealed in the past. Let teachers take less wages, and let the students' fees be raised. Let the strictest economy be practiced in the provisions made for the table. Let the one who has charge of the cooking gather up the fragments, that nothing be lost.--Letter 104, 1899. (To S. N. Haskell, August 1, 1899.)  {11MR 163.2}
[11MR 163.3]          Students to Avoid Food That Taxes the Body and Dulls the Mind--From this we see what an important part a simple diet acts in preparing students to hold positions of trust. Students should cooperate with God by abstaining from all food which will tax the physical powers and becloud the mental faculties.--Letter 34, 1900, pp. 2, 3. (To Brethren and Sisters in Australia, Feb. 24, 1900.)  {11MR 163.3}
[11MR 163.4]          Care in the Handling of School Money--Who is your bookkeeper? Who is your treasurer? Who is your business manager? Are they careful and competent? Look to this. It is possible for thousands of dollars to be misappropriated, apparently without anyone understanding how, and the school be losing continually. Those in charge may feel this keenly, supposing they                                          -164-     have done their best. But why do debts accumulate? Let those in charge of a school find out each month the true financial standing of the school.-- Letter 187, 1903, p. 9. (To W. C. White, August 17, 1903.)  {11MR 163.4}
[11MR 164.1]          Do Not Sell School Land; Raise Crops on It--Instruction was given me that a mistake was being made in selling so much of the school land. The land should have been kept by the school, to be utilized in raising crops that would have done much to sustain the school. I have said that if some of the land that was sold could be purchased back, it would be well.--Letter 61, 1905, p. 1. (To A. J. Breed, Feb. 5, 1905.)  {11MR 164.1}
[11MR 164.2]          Build More, Smaller Schools--I am very glad that you and many others are seeking earnestly to establish schools for our youth. Let not the buildings erected be large, but plan for smaller schools in several places. Fewer students in each school will be more favorable to its proper management to the one end that in the school here below they shall learn the meaning of obedience to the Lord's requirements. . . .  {11MR 164.2}
[11MR 164.3]          Distance of Schools to Cities--The Lord has designated that distance from the cities affords the most favorable situation for our institutions. You ask if 25 miles is far enough from the city to establish a school. I think it is; and if nearer places can be found where there is good land for cultivation, let it be nearer. But if such places are not obtainable, let not the distance of a few miles be a hindrance to the establishment of the school.--Letter 156, 1906, pp. 2, 3. (To N. D. Faulkhead, May 29, 1906.)                                          -165-  {11MR 164.3}
[11MR 165.1]          Madison School to Be Helped--The Madison School needs our help just as truly as help was needed for the sanitarium. The brethren connected with that school have done an excellent work. In their efforts to combine manual labor with other school work, all have gained a valuable experience. The Lord has not been pleased with your indifference toward the school.  {11MR 165.1}
[11MR 165.2]          The Madison School is in the very place to which we were directed by the Lord, in order that it might have an influence, and make a right impression upon the people.--Letter 156, 1907, p. 2. (To J. A. Washburn, April 18, 1907.)  {11MR 165.2}
[11MR 165.3]          SDA Schools and Degrees--In view of all this, our schools should have little to say now of "degrees," and of long courses of study. The work of preparation for the service of God is to be done speedily. Let the work be carried forward in strictly Bible lines. Let every soul remember that the judgments of God are in the land. Let "degrees" be little spoken of.--Letter 382, 1908, p. 4. (To G. A. Irwin, Dec. 23, 1908.)  {11MR 165.3}
[11MR 165.4]         Care in Establishing Self-supporting Schools--At this time money is scarce, and very hard to obtain. There must be exercise great caution and good judgment in the establishment of self-supporting schools. If you have capabilities to do a good work as a teacher, I would encourage you to unite with others in school work.--Letter 122, 1909, p. 1. (To Brother Spaulding, August 13, 1909.)                                          -166-  {11MR 165.4}
[11MR 166.1]          Areas of Special Instruction in SDA Schools--Thorough instruction will be given in Bible Study, physiology, the history of our message; and special instruction will be given regarding the cultivation of the land. It is hoped that many of these students will eventually connect with schools in various places in the South. In connection with these schools there will be land that will be cultivated by teachers and students, and the proceeds from this work will be used for the support of the schools.--Letters 215, 1904, p. 10. (To Miss M. A. Davis, June 30, 1904.)  {11MR 166.1}
[11MR 166.2]          Care in Selection of Textbooks for SDA Schools--Certain books which have been brought into our schools as textbooks, because teachers deemed these essential to a complete education, are to be exchanged for those books that will educate the students in lines that will fit them to graduate to the higher school of the courts above, where Christ will lead His people and instruct them in a deeper knowledge of His Word.--Letter 28, 1909, p. 4. (To Anna Rasmussen, Jan. 15, 1909.)  {11MR 166.2}
[11MR 166.3]          Sanitariums and Schools to Be Located Near Each Other--I wish to speak of some things presented before me concerning the establishment of the school and the sanitarium that is to be established near Nashville ［Madison institutions］. Careful attention is to be given to the advantage that may be gained in locating these institutions near each other. In regard to the institutions to be established in Takoma Park ［Washington Adventist Hospital and Columbia Union College］, I was shown that the Lord would certainly be honored were these institutions placed near enough one another to be a help and a blessing to one another.                                          -167-  {11MR 166.3}
[11MR 167.1]          The students who will attend the Nashville school will be helpful to the sanitarium, and the sanitarium will be a blessing to the school. . . .  {11MR 167.1}
[11MR 167.2]          On the school farm the patients will have abundance of room in which to roam about in the open air. The beauty of the scenery will attract them, and the truth will take hold upon their minds.  {11MR 167.2}
[11MR 167.3]          Let these two lines of work be carried on in close proximity with each other, yet as far distant from each other as the judgment and wisdom of those in charge shall determine. One institution will give influence and strength to the other. Money will be saved, for both institutions can share the advantages that they will both need.--Letter 369, 1904, pp. 1, 2. (To Brethren Hayward and Hansen, Sept. 21, 1904.)  {11MR 167.3}
[11MR 167.4]          Physical Work Combined With Book Study--There has been some delay in getting the title to the Buena Vista property ［Sonoma, California］. We are looking forward to having the matter settled soon. This is an excellent site for a school. As soon as I saw it, I was sure that it would make an ideal place for the carrying on of our educational work, for we can combine physical work on the farm with the study of books. Here the students can be taught to build and to engage in many useful lines of labor, as the students at Madison are being taught to do. There should also be sanitarium facilities in connection with the school, for I have been shown that where we have a training school we should have a sanitarium where the students can receive instruction in caring for the sick and suffering.--Letter 18, 1909, p. 2. (To J. E. White and wife, Jan. 13, 1909.)                                          -168-  {11MR 167.4}
[11MR 168.1]          Establish Sanitariums in Connection With Training Schools-- Health institutions will need to be established in many places. And in this work we are to remember that it is well to establish small sanitariums in connection with our training schools.--Letter 390, 1907, p. 4. (To G. I. Butler, Nov. 29, 1907.)  {11MR 168.1}
[11MR 168.2]          Cautions Regarding the Establishment of SDA Schools--I have been warned that the teachers in our younger schools should not travel over the same ground that many of the teachers in the Battle Creek College have traveled over. Popular amusements for the students were brought into Battle Creek school under a deceptive garb. . . .  {11MR 168.2}
[11MR 168.3]          The Lord has thought it essential to give reproof, correction, and instruction in righteousness on many points regarding the management of schools among Seventh-day Adventists. All the light that has thus been given must be carefully heeded. No one should be connected with our schools as a teacher who has not had an experience in obeying the Word of God. The instruction which the Lord has given our schools should be strictly regarded, and if the education given is not of a different character from that which has been given at the Battle Creek College, we need not go to the expense of purchasing land and erecting buildings. . . .  {11MR 168.3}
[11MR 168.4]          The students coming to our schools have had an abundance of amusement which serves merely to please and gratify self. They are now to be given a different kind of education, that they may go forth from the school prepared for any service.--Ms. 172, 1898, pp. 1-3. ("The Character and Work of Avondale School," Dec. 20, 1898.)     White Estate Wash. D. C., Aug. 22, 1981  {11MR 168.4}
[11MR 169.1]       MR No. 883 - All-Round Christian Education         Distrust of Self Is Essential--In His Word the Lord enumerates the gifts and graces that are indispensable for all who connect with His work. He does not teach us to ignore learning, or to despise education, for when controlled by the love and fear of God, intellectual culture is a blessing; yet this is not presented as the most important qualification for the service of God. Jesus passed by the wise men of His time, the men of education and position, because they were so proud and self-sufficient in their boasted superiority, that they could not sympathize with suffering humanity and become co-laborers with the Man of Nazareth. In their bigotry they scorned to be taught by Christ.  {11MR 169.1}
[11MR 169.2]          The Lord Jesus would have men connected with His work who appreciate that work as sacred; then they can cooperate with God. They will be unobstructed channels through which His grace can flow. The attributes of the character of Christ can be imparted to those only who distrust themselves. The highest scientific education cannot in itself develop a Christlike character. The fruits of true wisdom come from Christ alone.--Ms. 14, 1896, p. 1. ("Qualifications Essential for the Work of God," April 28, 1896.)  {11MR 169.2}
[11MR 169.3]          The Bible to Be Studied--In our school ［Avondale College］ the Word of God is to be our main study. We are to learn not only to read the Word, but to study it as the book which we must understand in order to be complete in Christ. . . .                                          -170-  {11MR 169.3}
[11MR 170.1]          The human agent must cooperate with the Divine. Your thoughts will become pure and heavenly as you diligently peruse the lessons of the Old and New Testaments. The Word of inspiration should be your daily food. It alone is the tree of life.--Ms. 54, 1898, pp. 1, 2. ("Our School," May 2, 1898.)  {11MR 170.1}
[11MR 170.2]          Lessons From Nature, and the Importance of the Bible in SDA Schools--By a study of natural things, they ［Christian teachers］ may exemplify spiritual things. The Lord has given the open book of nature in material substances. In the tilling of the soil, proper persons should be appointed to oversee a certain number of students and should work with them. Thus the teachers themselves will be helped to become men who can carry responsibilities as burden-bearers. The Lord Himself gives His presence to this line of education. . . .  {11MR 170.2}
[11MR 170.3]          Students should not merely be told to do this or do that without being given a lesson that will teach them the principles underlying the things they are required to do. As they put seeds into the ground, teach them the lesson of the germinating principle of seeds, found in the great lesson Book. Teach them the time to sow, the time to plant trees in their season, and when to prune them. Draw lessons from the day and night, the sunshine and clouds, the former and the latter rains, the harvest. . . .  {11MR 170.3}
[11MR 170.4]          It is essential that the students in our school obtain an education that they can take with them wherever they go, a knowledge that they can use to the glory of God. True higher education gives power, and the students who receive this education are to consecrate all to God, using their knowledge to search the Scriptures, for this is wisdom that will give an                                           -171-     influence in His work that nothing else can give. Ignorance is a crime when light and knowledge can be obtained. Sanctified knowledge will give much joy to believers and much light to those who are in the darkness of error. The education of every student should be turned to the best account in doing the work of the Lord intelligently. To every man the Lord has given his work, according to his several ability. . . .  {11MR 170.4}
[11MR 171.1]          The Lord has been greatly dishonored in our institutions of learning when His Word has been made only a book among books. The very Book that contains infallible wisdom has scarcely been opened as a study book. . . .  {11MR 171.1}
[11MR 171.2]          Students and teachers are to regard themselves as being in partnership. It will be of no benefit or blessing to the school for any of those who act as teachers to draw themselves apart. Work in Christ's lines. Talk to each other and pray with each other as Christians. Stand under the yoke of Christ. "Learn of Me," said the great Teacher, "for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light" (Matthew 11:29, 30). I am instructed to speak to our teachers, urging them to become elevated, sanctified, ennobled, by heeding the invitation, "Come unto me. Take upon you My yoke of restraint and obedience.". . . A study of God's Word will make all students wise unto salvation.--Ms. 55, 1898, pp. 2-4, 7, 9, 10. ("Union With Christ and With Each Other," May 4, 1898.)  {11MR 171.2}
[11MR 171.3]          Unselfish Christian Service the Aim of the Highest Education-- What are you here for? Is it to obtain an education that will help you to stand by the side of Christ in unselfish service? This is the highest education that                                           -172-     you can possibly obtain. The Word of God declares, "Ye are labourers together with God." (See 1 Corinthians 3:9.) "Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling. For it is God which worketh in you both to will and to do of His good pleasure" (Philippians 2:12, 13). . . .  {11MR 171.3}
[11MR 172.1]          Christ gives a new character to all who believe. This character, through His infinite sacrifice, is to be the reproduction of His own. . . .  {11MR 172.1}
[11MR 172.2]          A great work is to be accomplished by personal labor. Much is comprehended in the command, "Go out into the highways and hedges, and compel them to come in, that My house may be filled" (Luke 14:23). There is a work to be done in this line that has not yet been done. . . .  {11MR 172.2}
[11MR 172.3]          Many more workers ought to be in the field. There should be 100 where now there is only one. Many who have not been ordained or licensed may work in their own neighborhoods and in the regions about them. . . .  {11MR 172.3}
[11MR 172.4]          The Bible is to be the great textbook of education, for it carries in every page the evidence of its truth. The study of God's Word is to take the place of the study of books that have led minds away from the truth.--Ms. 139, 1898, pp. 6, 16, 19, 23. ("An Appeal for Missions," October 21, 1898.)  {11MR 172.4}
[11MR 172.5]          The Place of the Bible in Education--If the Bible had been made the book of study in the schools, what a different showing there would be in society today. The Word of God must be our lesson book if we would travel heavenward, and in the words spoken by inspiration we are to read our lessons day by day. . . .  {11MR 172.5}
[11MR 172.6]          Let the students in our school study this Book which has been so universally neglected and set aside for books that are not inspired. Let every                                            -173-     student be taught to read the Word of God with prayerful, earnest interest, lest he shall fail to be a doer of the Word, and his education in science be a useless knowledge; lest he build his house, not upon the eternal Rock, but upon the sand. . . .  {11MR 172.6}
[11MR 173.1]          All knowledge gained in this life of probation, which will help us to form characters that will fit us to be companions of the saints in light, is true education. It will bring blessings to ourselves and others in this life and will secure to us the future, immortal life with its imperishable riches.  {11MR 173.1}
[11MR 173.2]          Christ came to our world to restore the moral image of God in man, to elevate and ennoble our mental character, that our pursuits and aims in this life might not be misapplied and lost, and it is of the greatest consequence that every student in our schools obtain that knowledge that will enable him to cooperate with God in the grand work of forming characters after the divine pattern. We may carry with us all the treasure of knowledge that gives us a fitness for the life that measures with the life of God. The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom. Christ came to our world to mold character and give mental power. His teachings were of an entirely practical nature.--Ms. 67, 1898, pp. 1, 2, 9. ("Search the Scriptures," June 9, 1898.)  {11MR 173.2}
[11MR 173.3]          The Purpose for the Establishment of Avondale College--The school ［Avondale College］ was established at a great expense, both of time and labor, to enable students to obtain an all-round education, that they might gain a knowledge of agriculture, a knowledge of the common branches of education, and above all, a knowledge of the Word of God. . . .                                            -174-  {11MR 173.3}
[11MR 174.1]          Relationships Between Body, Mind, and Spirit--The proportionate taxation of the powers of mind and body will prevent the tendency to impure thoughts and actions. Teachers should understand this. They should teach students that pure thoughts and actions are dependent on the way in which they conduct their studies. Conscientious actions are dependent on conscientious thinking. Exercise in agricultural pursuits and in the various branches of labor is a wonderful safeguard against undue brain taxation. No man, woman, or child who fails to use all the powers God has given him can retain his health. He cannot conscientiously keep the commandments of God. He cannot love God supremely and his neighbor as himself. . . .  {11MR 174.1}
[11MR 174.2]          Health and a clear conscience will attend those who work faithfully, keeping the glory of God in view. There are many who are mere fragments of men. In Christ is seen the perfection of Christian character. He is our pattern. His life was not a life of indolence or ease. He lived not to please Himself. He was the Son of the infinite God, yet He worked at the carpenter's trade, with His father. As a member of the home firm, He faithfully acted His part in helping to support the family. . . .  {11MR 174.2}
[11MR 174.3]          Men, women, and children should be educated to labor with their hands. Then the brain will not be overtaxed to the detriment of the whole organism. . . .  {11MR 174.3}
[11MR 174.4]          Completeness of Christian character is possible. How? "Ye are complete in Him" (Colossians 2:10).--Letter 145, 1897, pp. 3, 6, 9, 10. (To W. C. White, August 15, 1897.)  {11MR 174.4}
[11MR 174.5]          Dangers of Worldly Higher Education--I am intensely in earnest that our people shall realize that the only true education lies in walking humbly                                            -175-     with God. The teachings of the Word of God are opposed to the ideas of those who think that our students must receive the mold of an education that is according to human ideas. Some are departing from the faith as a result of receiving from the world what they regard as a "higher education." The Word of God just as it reads contains the very essence of truth. The highest education is the keeping of the law of God.--Letter 132, 1909, p. 4. (To J. A. Burden, October 11, 1909.)  {11MR 174.5}
[11MR 175.1]          Suitable Sites for Schools in Rural Areas--We are looking for places on which to establish industrial schools. In charge of these schools we shall place carefully chosen teachers who will teach the children and youth to use their capabilities in a way that will make them of use in the Lord's work. I am urging our people to establish our schools away from the congested cities, and to place in these schools faithful, consecrated teachers who will make the Word of God the beginning and end of all the education given.--Letter 143, 1902, p. 3. (To Mrs. Mary Foss, Sept. 12, 1902.)  {11MR 175.1}
[11MR 175.2]          Searching for a Site for Pacific Union College--With some of the brethren, I have looked at several locations. At one place there was a large berry-patch that yielded abundantly, but there was little land that could be cultivated. This was not a place suitable for our school. Our school should be located where the students can receive an education broader than that which the mere study of books will give. They must have such a training as will fit them for acceptable service if they are called to do pioneer work in mission fields, either in America or in foreign countries. There must be land enough to give an experience in the cultivation of the soil and to help largely in making the institution self-supporting. . . .                                         -176-  {11MR 175.2}
[11MR 176.1]          Consideration of what I saw, and the description given of other parts of the property, ［BUENA VISTA, NEW SONOMA, CALIF., A PROPERTY OFFERING MANY ADVANTAGES, BUT WITHOUT A CLEAR TITLE.］ made it plain that here were many most precious advantages. It was away from the strong temptations of city life. There was abundance of land for cultivation, and the water advantages were very valuable. All through the mountains there were little valleys where families might locate and have a few acres of land for a garden or orchard. The many pipes laid over the grounds made it possible to use water freely both for the buildings and for the land.  {11MR 176.1}
[11MR 176.2]         The buildings were to me a very convincing argument in favor of this property. With the buildings already erected we can begin school work without delay, and the students can receive a most valuable education in putting up the other buildings that may be necessary. Besides the main building and the barns, there are two large stone wineries. These can all be used to good advantage. . . .  {11MR 176.2}
[11MR 176.3]          Here will be a place for our school, where the youth can obtain just the education that is essential. In this school which shall be established we want to demonstrate what the higher education is. We must have the physical and the mental training combined. Our bodies must have exercise. There have been many deaths because of a lack of sufficient exercise to maintain the health. . . .  {11MR 176.3}
[11MR 176.4]          We desire our school to be in a retired place. But there is a work to be done for the community in which we may be located. There are cities and towns all around that can be worked by the teachers and students. And we hope this summer to hold a good camp meeting right on this property, and to arouse an interest among the people of Sonoma to hear more of the truth for this time.--Ms. 9, 1909, pp. 1-4. ("The Buena Vista Property," Feb. 6, 1909.)                                         -177-  {11MR 176.4}
[11MR 177.1]          All-round Education to Be Provided--We are trying to provide means by which the students in our school may obtain an all-round education by learning to use brain, bone, and muscle equally. This is God's design. As students seek to obtain this education, they become familiar with different lines of physical work, as well as different lines of study. . . .  {11MR 177.1}
[11MR 177.2]          We cannot be in Christ's service, we cannot wear His yoke and bear His burdens, unless we learn in His school how to love one another as He has loved us. When this precious attribute is cherished, self dies, and Christ lives in the soul.--Ms. 84, 1898, pp. 2, 4. ("Notes During Week of Prayer, No. 4," July 3, 1898.)  {11MR 177.2}
[11MR 177.3]          Nature to Be a Lesson Book--The educational advantages of our school ［Avondale College］ are to be of a distinct order. This school farm is God's lesson book. Those who till the soil and plant and cultivate the orchard are to make the application of nature's lessons, and bring these lessons learned into their actual spiritual experience. Let every individual bear in mind that "whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap." The man who day by day sows objectionable seeds, in words, in deportment, in spirit, is conforming himself to the same character, and this is determining the future harvest he will reap.--Ms. 116, 1898, pp. 2, 3. ("Two Great Principles of the Law," Sept. 16, 1898.)  {11MR 177.3}
[11MR 177.4]          Lessons to Be Learned From Agricultural Process--As they cultivate the soil, the students are to learn spiritual lessons. The plow must break up the fallow ground. It must lie under the rays of the sun and the purifying air. Then the seed, to all appearance dead, is to be dropped into the                                         -178-     prepared soil. Trees are to be planted, seeds for vegetables sown. And after man has acted his part, God's miracle-working power gives life and vitality to the things placed in the soil. In this agricultural process, there are lessons to be learned. Man is not to do slothful work. He is to act the part appointed him by God. His industry is essential if he would have a harvest.--Ms. 71, 1898, p. 2. ("Come Up to the Help of the Lord," June 14, 1898.)  {11MR 177.4}
[11MR 178.1]          Giving God's Word a Subordinate Position--We have a deep and earnest desire to see all the members of the churches transformed, physically, mentally and morally. They see men, society, and the world, all in disorder, thinking only of remodeling the fabric. Greater skill, later methods, better facilities, they think will set all things in proper order. Apparently they receive and believe the living Oracles, but they only give the Word of God an inferior position in the great framework of so-called philosophy. It is a secondary consideration with them. That which could stand first is made subordinate to human inventions.--Ms. 58, 1898, p. 9. ("The Mistake of a Low Fee for Tuition," April 17, 1898.)  {11MR 178.1}
[11MR 178.2]          Unity in Diversity--The Lord endows His workers with power. By the influence of this power they are fitted to be wise directors and teachers, each doing his appointed work. Then the truth goes forth as a lamp that burneth. But God does not design that the teachers of truth shall each be strong on one point. There is to be unity in diversity. Every one is to be earnest in endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bonds of peace. One man's thought is not to control, but minds are to be united                                         -179-     under the great Head, as the branches are united to the vine. Believers in the Saviour who gave His life for them, they are to work together in harmony. There will be no friction, for they will realize that they are called to the belief and knowledge of the truth as it is in Jesus. Those who are partakers of the divine nature will be one in spirit with Christ. "For he that is joined unto the Lord is one spirit" (1 Corinthians 6:17). . . .  {11MR 178.2}
[11MR 179.1]          Yielding to a desire for diversity has placed the church where God cannot glorify His name through His people. The question is asked, "Why are not the sick among us healed?" It is because of the lack of unity, and love that exists in the church. ［ELLEN WHITE ELSEWHERE WRITES AT LENGTH CONCERNING PRAYER FOR THE HEALING OF THE SICK AND SETS FORTH SEVERAL REASONS WHY WE SHOULD NOT LOOK TO THIS AS THE ONLY METHOD TO PURSUE. SEE MM PP. 13-16; EGW BIOGRAPHY, VOL. 5, PP. 385-388］ Perfection of character means perfection in unity. "That they all may be one," Christ said, "as Thou, Father, art in Me, and I in Thee" (John 17:21). What possibilities are before us. Shall not our faith grasp them?--Ms. 158, 1898, pp. 6, 7, 9. ("The Gift of the Holy Spirit," Dec. 7, 1898.)  {11MR 179.1}
[11MR 179.2]         The Quality of Students to Be Trained for the Ministry--In our schools we want to educate workers, for God wants workers. There are many who think that if there is a man who cannot make a success at anything else he would make a minister, but we do not want such men. We want men who can think, plan, and devise. Do you think a minister who is employed in visiting needs no ability and tact? If there was ever a place where there should be thinking and acting done, it is in the upbuilding of the kingdom of our Lord Jesus Christ. Therefore, we want useful persons, and those who have made a success in other things.  {11MR 179.2}
[11MR 179.3]          Physical Labor-When you send your children to school, don't tell them you don't want them to do any manual labor. The physical labor is just what                                         180-     they need. ［Tell them］ that they will not only develop the mind, but that they will have physical power as well as mental, that they will not have a one-sided education. . . .  {11MR 179.3}
[11MR 180.1]          Culinary Arts--There should be in our colleges domestic duties. Good cooking is in demand everywhere, but people have come to regard the act of cooking as something to be looked down upon. And can we marvel at it when we see how the servant girl is treated? When my children would not talk to my cook and associate with her, I would take them and say, Now children I want to talk with you a little. I appreciate my seamstress and I appreciate my copyist, but I appreciate my cook above everyone else of the helpers in my family, because the cook, if educated to her business, knows how to prepare good cooked food for the stomach; therefore, my cook stands higher than my seamstress or copyist. And if there is any preference to be given it is to my cook. . . .  {11MR 180.1}
[11MR 180.2]          I am glad that in South Lancaster School there has been manual labor brought in, and we ought to prize this as the very highest method.--Ms. 19, 1887, pp. 5-7. ("Practical Education," August 18, 1887.)  {11MR 180.2}
[11MR 180.3]          Physical and Mental Training to Be Combined--The education to be gained in the felling of trees, the tilling of the soil, and the erection of buildings, as well as the studies of the classroom, is what our youth should seek to obtain. Tentmaking also should be taught. Buildings should be erected, and masonry should be learned. Farther on, a printing press should be connected with the school, that an education may be given to students in this line of work.  {11MR 180.3}
[11MR 180.4]          There are many things which lady students may also engage in, such as cooking, dressmaking, and gardening. Plants and flowers should be                                          -181-     cultivated, strawberries should be planted. Thus the lady students may be called out-of-doors to gain healthful exercise, and to be educated in useful labor. Bookbinding also, and a variety of trades, should be taken up. These will not only give exercise to brain, bone, and muscle, but they will also give knowledge of great value. The greatest curse of our world today is idleness. The students coming to our schools have had an abundance of amusement, which serves merely to please and gratify self. They are now to be given a different kind of education, that they may go forth from the school prepared for any service. . . .  {11MR 180.4}
[11MR 181.1]          Medical-Missionary Work and Business Training--It is also very essential that students understand the principles of medical-missionary work, for wherever students may be called, they need a knowledge of the science of how to treat the sick. This will give them a welcome anywhere, because there is suffering of every kind in every part of the world.  {11MR 181.1}
[11MR 181.2]          It is an important matter that students be given an education that will fit them for successful business life. In many schools the education given is one-sided. In our schools the common branches should be fully and thoroughly taught.--Ms. 172, 1898, pp. 3-5. ("Character and Work of Avondale School.")  {11MR 181.2}
[11MR 181.3]          Madison School an Example of Combining Physical Labor With Book Study--The Lord has given to the Southern field object lessons of different kinds. The education being given to the students at Madison, which trains the youth to build, to cultivate the land, and to care for cattle and poultry, will be of great advantage to them in the future. There is no better way of keeping the body in health than to follow the plan of training that the Madison                                          -182-     school is carrying out. This is the same kind of work as we were instructed to do when we purchased the land for our school in Australia. The students had their hours for study and their hours for work on the land. They were taught to fell trees, to plant orchards, to cultivate the soil, and to erect buildings, and this training was a blessing to all who engaged in it.  {11MR 181.3}
[11MR 182.1]          The Lord in His providence has brought about the establishment of the Madison school through the efforts of Brethren ［E. A.］ Sutherland and ［P. T.］ Magan, and a few faithful associates. Their labors have been performed under no ordinary circumstances. These men had an experience at Berrien Springs which was a severe one, but the Lord brought them safely through it and made it a means of blessing to them. They felt that they must go to the South and labor for this needy field. They went out not knowing whither they were going, and the Lord guided them to Madison, a beautiful place of 400 acres. For a time the way for the establishment of the work seemed hedged up. The Lord led His servants through a trying experience, but He saw the end from the beginning. When some of their brethren expostulated and labored to discourage them, the Lord encouraged. And the results of the efforts put forth at that place we can see; The Lord's blessing has rested upon their efforts.  {11MR 182.1}
[11MR 182.2]          The work that the laborers have accomplished at Madison has done more to give a correct knowledge of what an all-round education means than any other school that has been established by Seventh-day Adventists in America. The Lord has given these teachers in the South an education that is of highest value, and it is a training that God would be pleased to have all our youth receive.  {11MR 182.2}
[11MR 182.3]          The close confinement of students to mental work has cost the life of many precious youth. The Madison school, in its system of education, is                                          -183-     showing that mental and physical powers, brain and muscle, must be equally taxed. The example that it has given in this respect is one that it would be well for all who engage in school work to emulate. If the physical and mental powers were equally taxed, there would be in our world far less of corruption of mind and far less feebleness of health.--Letter 168, 1908, pp. 3, 4. (To J. E. White and wife, May 26, 1908.)  {11MR 182.3}
[11MR 183.1]          The Establishment of Avondale College--Well, the school ［Avondale College］ has made an excellent beginning. The students are learning how to plant trees, strawberries, etc.; how they must keep every sprangle and fiber of the roots uncramped to give them a chance to grow. Is not this a most precious lesson as to how to treat the human mind, and the body as well, not to cramp any of the organs of the body, but give them ample room to do their work? The mind must be called out, its energies taxed.  {11MR 183.1}
[11MR 183.2]          We want men and women who can be energized by the Spirit of God to do a complete work under the Spirit's guidance. But these minds must be cultivated, employed to do thorough work, not lazy and dwarfed by inaction. Just so men and women and children are wanted who will work the land, and use their tact and skill, not with a feeling that they are menials, but that they are doing just such noble work as God gave to Adam and Eve in Eden, who love to see the miracles wrought by the Divine Husbandman. The human agent plants the seed and God waters it, and causes His sun to shine upon it, and up springs the tiny blade. Here is the lesson God gives to us concerning the resurrection of the body and the renewing of the heart. We are to learn of spiritual things from the development of the earthly. . . .                                          -184-  {11MR 183.2}
[11MR 184.1]         The spiritual lessons to be learned are of no mean order. The seeds of truth sown in the soil of the heart will not all be lost, but will spring up, first the blade, then the ear, then the full corn in the ear. God said in the beginning, "Let the earth bring forth grass, the herb yielding seed, and the fruit tree yielding fruit." God created the seed as He did the earth, by the divine word. We are to exercise our reasoning power in the cultivation of the earth, and to have faith in the word of God that has created the fruit of the earth for the service of man.  {11MR 184.1}
[11MR 184.2]          The cultivation of our land requires the exercise of all the brain power and tact we possess. The unworked lands around us testify to the indolence of men. We hope to arouse to action the dormant senses. We hope to see intelligent farmers, who will be rewarded for their earnest labor. The hand and head must cooperate, bringing new and sensible plans into operation in the cultivation of the soil. We have here seen the giant trees felled and uprooted, we have seen the ploughshare pressed into the earth, turning deep furrows for the planting of trees and the sowing of the seed. The students are learning what ploughing means, and that the hoe and the shovel and the rake and the harrow are all implements of honorable and profitable industry. Mistakes will often be made, but every error lies close beside truth. Wisdom will be learned by failures, and the energy that will make a beginning gives hope of success in the end. . . .  {11MR 184.2}
[11MR 184.3]          For both children and men, labor combined with mental taxation will give the right kind of all-round education. The cultivation of the mind will bring tact and fresh incentive to the cultivation of the soil.  {11MR 184.3}
[11MR 184.4]          The more intelligent a man becomes, the more religious influence should be radiating from him. And the Lord would have us treat the earth as a                                         -185-     precious treasure, lent us in trust.--Letter 47a, 1895, pp. 5-8. (To J. H. Kellogg, August 27, 1895.)  {11MR 184.4}
[11MR 185.1]          Purchase of Sunnyside--The plat of land I am to purchase ［Sunnyside, Cooranbong, Australia］ costs me $1,350. I have forty acres and it was supposed I would have twenty; but I want to embrace as much as forty acres, for some must be left as woodland and a portion for grazing and cultivation. Sometimes I think forty is scarcely sufficient. The purchase of this land is really a necessity for the school, and everything seems to be struggling to advance. Why we are here is that we shall have a suitable place to have the children who attend school receive all the benefits of a healthful, beautiful location, and our influence will be a help to many souls if we continue in the love of God. . . .  {11MR 185.1}
[11MR 185.2]          You will be interested to learn that the industrial department is working successfully. Study and labor combined is working wonderful changes in the physical, mental, and moral ［nature of the students］. Students are improving in every way.--Letter 88a, 1895, pp. 3, 9. (To J. E. White, April 4, 1895.)  {11MR 185.2}
[11MR 185.3]          The Land Is to Be Our Lesson Book--Plans were laid to build cottages on the school campus ［Avondale College］. I was glad I was here at the time that this subject was brought up, for I had something to say. I told them that the grounds were not to be occupied by buildings. The land is to be our lesson book. After being cleared, it is to be cultivated. Orange, lemon, peach, apricot, nectarine, plum, and apple trees are to occupy the land, with vegetable gardens, flower gardens, and ornamental trees. Thus this place is to be brought as near as possible to the presentation that                                          -186-     passed before me several times, as the symbol of what our school and premises should be. Dwelling houses, fenced allotments for families were not to be near our school buildings. This place must by the appointment of God be a representation of what school premises should be--a delight to the eyes.  {11MR 185.3}
[11MR 186.1]          The open book of nature is to be the student's study. Schools should be established away from the cities. I have more invested in this land than any other person. I am carrying students through school, paying their expenses that they may get a start. This gives me an influence with teachers and learners. The land was laid out in lots. Houses were to be built, as in a village. But I tell them that buildings are not to be crowded upon the land around the school buildings. This is God's farm, and it is sacred ground. Here the students are to learn the lesson, "Ye are God's husbandry; ye are God's building." The work that is done in the land is to be done in a particular, thorough, wise manner. From the cultivation of the soil and the planting of seed, lessons in spiritual lines may be learned.  {11MR 186.1}
[11MR 186.2]          All kinds of industrial employment are to be found for the student. The students are constantly to learn how to use brain, bone, and muscle, taxing all harmoniously and equally.--Letter 84, 1898, pp. 8, 9. (To J. H. Kellogg, October 5, 1898.)  {11MR 186.2}
[11MR 186.3]          Schools in the Last Days--"I ［the Lord］ will instruct the ignorant, and anoint with heavenly eyesalve the eyes of many who are now in spiritual blindness. I will raise up agents who will carry out My will to prepare a people to stand before Me in the time of the end. In many places that ought to have been provided before with sanitariums and schools, I will establish My institutions, and these institutions will become educational centers for the training of workers.". . .                                          -187-  {11MR 186.3}
[11MR 187.1]          When opportunity offers, our people should purchase properties away from the cities, on which are buildings already erected and fruit orchards already in bearing. Land is a valuable possession. Connected with our sanitariums there should be lands, small portions of which can be used for the homes of the helpers and others who are receiving a training in medical-missionary lines.--Ms. 109, 1902, pp. 7, 8. ("The Favor of God of More Value Than Worldly Honor," August 11, 1902.)  {11MR 187.1}
[11MR 187.2]          Blueprint for SDA Health-Care Institutions--Our sanitariums are established as institutions where patients and helpers may serve God. We desire to encourage as many as possible to act their part individually in living healthfully. We desire to encourage the sick to discard the use of drugs, and to substitute the simple remedies provided by God, as they are found in water, in pure air, in exercise, and in general hygiene. . . .  {11MR 187.2}
[11MR 187.3]          Our sanitariums are to be centers of education. Those who come to them are to be given an opportunity to learn how to overcome disease, and how to preserve the health. They may learn how to use the simple agencies that God has provided for their recovery, and become more intelligent in regard to the laws of life. . . .  {11MR 187.3}
[11MR 187.4]          Jesus Christ is the Great Healer, but He desires that by living in conformity with His laws, we may cooperate with Him in the recovery and the maintenance of health. Combined with the work of healing, there must be an imparting of knowledge of how to resist temptations. Those who come to our sanitariums should be aroused to a sense of their own responsibility to work in harmony with the God of truth. . . .                                          -188-  {11MR 187.4}
[11MR 188.1]          God would have us turn away from the fashions and the foolishness of this world. He would have us be a blessing to the community in which we live. Every Christian should be a means of disseminating the light of God's Word. God has given us minds, that we may understand, and it is our duty and our privilege to live in harmony with Him and with the laws that He has established.--Ms. 115, 1907, pp. 1-3. ("Why We Have Sanitariums," October 20, 1907.)  {11MR 188.1}
[11MR 188.2]          Why Sanitariums Are Established--We may preserve our health if we will use good common sense. That is why we have established sanitariums in so many places, that a proper education might be given.--Ms. 43, 1908, p. 11. ("Lessons From the Fifty-eighth of Isaiah," March 14, 1908.)  {11MR 188.2}
[11MR 188.3]          The Purpose and Objectives for the Establishment of Loma Linda--Loma Linda is to be not only a sanitarium, but an educational center. A school is to be established here for the training of gospel medical missionary evangelists. Much is involved in this work, and it is very essential that a right beginning be made. The Lord has a special work to be done in this field. He instructed me to call on Elder and Mrs. ［S. N.］ Haskell to help us in getting properly started a work similar to that which they had carried on at Avondale ［College］. Laborers of experience have consented to unite with the forces at Loma Linda to develop the school that must be carried on there. As they go forward in faith, the Lord will go before them, preparing the way.  {11MR 188.3}
[11MR 188.4]         In regard to the school, I would say, Make it especially strong in the education of nurses and physicians. In medical-missionary schools, many                                          -189-     workers are to be qualified with the ability of physicians to labor as medical-missionary evangelists. This training, the Lord has specified, is in harmony with the principles underlying true higher education. We hear a great deal about the higher education. The highest education is to follow in the footsteps of Christ, patterning after the example He gave when He was in the world. We cannot gain an education higher than this; for this class of training will make men laborers together with God. . . .  {11MR 188.4}
[11MR 189.1]          In the work of the school, maintain simplicity. No argument is so powerful as is success founded on simplicity. You may attain success in the education of students as medical missionaries without a medical school that can qualify physicians to compete with the physicians of the world. Let the students be given a practical education. The less dependent you are upon worldly methods of education, the better it will be for the students. Special instruction should be given in the art of treating the sick without the use of poisonous drugs and in harmony with the light that God has given. In the treatment of the sick, poisonous drugs need not be used. Students should come forth from the school without having sacrificed the principles of health reform or their love for God and righteousness. . . .  {11MR 189.1}
[11MR 189.2]          It is well that our training schools for Christian workers should be established near our health institutions, that the students may be educated in the principles of healthful living. Institutions that send forth workers who are able to give a reason for their faith, and who have a faith that works by love and purifies the soul, are of great value. I have clear instruction that, wherever it is possible, schools should be established near our sanitariums, that each institution may be a help and strength to the other. He who created man has an interest in those who suffer. He has                                          -190-     directed in the establishment of our sanitariums and in the building up of our schools close to our sanitariums that they may become efficient mediums in training men and women for the work of ministering to suffering humanity. . . .  {11MR 189.2}
[11MR 190.1]          If we had faithfully followed from the first the instruction regarding city work, means would have come in for us to establish in these places schools and small sanitariums where we could treat the sick and preach the gospel and educate the people in Bible truth. We would have had means to sustain all the enterprises for missionary work that we could carry forward. --Ms. 39, 1909, pp. 2, 3, 6, 7. ("The Loma Linda College of Medical Evangelists," June 1, 1909.)  {11MR 190.1}
[11MR 190.2]          We are not in this school work to make money; we are here to give the youth a well-balanced education. To this end they must educate their muscles as well as their minds for service. The physical powers should be brought into exercise that the brain powers may not be overtaxed. We want this school to stand forth as an example in every way; these buildings should be perfect in their equipment.--Ms. 31, 1909, pp. 4, 5. ("Industrial Cooperation," April 17, 1909.)  {11MR 190.2}
[11MR 190.3]          The Work of the Madison School--Much acceptable work has been done in Madison. The Lord says to you, "Go forward." Your school is to be an example of how Bible study, general education, physical education, and sanitarium work may be combined in many smaller schools that shall be established in simplicity in many places in the Southern States.  {11MR 190.3}
[11MR 190.4]          My brethren in responsible places, mourn not over the work that is being done at Madison to train workers to go forth into the highways and the                                         -191-     hedges. It is the will of God that this work should be done. Let us cease to criticize the servants of God engaged in this work, and humble our own hearts before the Lord. Let us strengthen this company of educators to continue the good work in which they are engaged, and labor to encourage others to do a similar work. Then the light of truth will be carried in a simple and effective way, and a great work will be accomplished for the Master in a short time. . . .  {11MR 190.4}
[11MR 191.1]          Educate the children to do missionary work, and to bring their offerings to God. Let us awake to a sense of the spiritual character of the work in which we profess to be engaged. . . .  {11MR 191.1}
[11MR 191.2]          It is a sin for one who knows the truth of God to fold his hands and leave his work for another to do. It is a sin for any to criticize and find fault with those who in their manner of working do not exactly meet their mind. Let none blame or censure the men who have labored at Madison. In the place of complaining at your brother's work, take up your own neglected work. Instead of picking flaws in your brother's character, search your own heart, confess your sins, and act honestly with God. Let there be condemnation of self for the work that lies undone all about you. Instead of placing impediments in the way of those who are trying to accomplish something in the South, let your eyes be opened to see that time is passing, and that there is much for you to do. . . .  {11MR 191.2}
[11MR 191.3]          Brethren ［E. A.］ Sutherland and ［P. T.］ Magan should be encouraged to solicit means for the support of their work. It is the privilege of these brethren to receive gifts from any of our people whom the Lord impresses to help. They should have means--God's means--with which to work. The Madison enterprise has been crippled in the past, but now it must go forward. If                                         -192-     this work had been regarded in the right light, and had been given the help it needed, we should long ere this have had a prosperous work at Madison. Our people are to be encouraged to give of their means to this work which is preparing students in a sensible and creditable way to go forth into neglected fields to proclaim the soon coming of Christ.  {11MR 191.3}
[11MR 192.1]          The Lord directed Brethren Sutherland and Magan, as men of sound principles, to establish a work in the South. They have devised and planned and sacrificed in order to carry forward the work there on right lines, but the work has been greatly delayed. The Lord guided in the selection of the farm at Madison, and He desires that it be managed on right lines, that others, learning from the workers there, might take up a similar work, and conduct it in like manner. Brethren Sutherland and Magan are chosen of God and faithful, and the Lord of heaven says of them, I have a special work for these men to do at Madison, a work of educating and training young men and women for mission fields. The Spirit of the Lord will be with His workers if they will walk humbly with Him. He has not bound about and restricted the labors of these self-denying, self-sacrificing men. . . .  {11MR 192.1}
[11MR 192.2]          The school at Madison not only educates in a knowledge of the Scriptures, but it gives a practical training that fits the student to go forth as a self-supporting missionary to the field to which he is called. In his student days he is taught how to build simply and substantially, how to cultivate the land, and to care for the stock. To this is added the knowledge of how to treat the sick and care for the injured. This training for medical-missionary work is one of the grandest objects for which any school can be established. There are many suffering from disease and injury, who, when relieved of pain, will be prepared to listen to the truth. Our Saviour was                                         -193-     a mighty Healer. In His name there may be many miracles wrought in the South and in other fields through the instrumentality of the trained medical missionary. Therefore it is essential that there shall be a sanitarium connected with the Madison school. The educational work at the school and the sanitarium can go forward hand in hand. The instruction given at the school will benefit the patients, and the instruction given to the sanitarium patients will be a blessing to the school.  {11MR 192.2}
[11MR 193.1]          The class of education given at the Madison School is such as will be accounted a treasure of great value by those who take up missionary work in foreign fields. My brethren, let no hindrance be placed in the way of men and women who are seeking to gain such an education as those at the Madison School are receiving. If many more in other schools were receiving a similar training, we as a people would become a spectacle to the world, to angels, and to men. The message would quickly be carried to every country, and souls now in darkness would be brought to the light. . . .  {11MR 193.1}
[11MR 193.2]          Those who have received an all-round education will have a great advantage wherever they are. The Lord reveals divine wisdom in thus leading His people to the training of all their faculties and capabilities for the work of disseminating truth.--Letter 32, 1908, pp. 4-10. (To Brethren in Positions of Responsibility, January 6, 1908.)  {11MR 193.2}
[11MR 193.3]          The Meaning of an All-sided Education--The grace of God takes men as they are and works as an educator, using every principle on which an all-sided education depends. The steady influence of the grace of God trains the soul after Christ's methods, and every fierce passion, every defective trait of character is worked upon by the molding influence of the Spirit of                                         -194-     Christ, until new motive power becomes filled with the Holy Spirit of God, after the likeness of the divine similitude.  {11MR 193.3}
[11MR 194.1]          Never forget that thoughts work out actions. Repeated actions form habits, and habits form character. . . . The Bible is to be the rule of life. It is marvelous in the eyes of the universe of heaven that men who teach the Word do not always practice the truth. Few realize what it means to be complete in Christ Jesus, the revealed will of God. His Word is not dishonored by being brought into practical life to form habits which will develop character.--Letter 85, 1896, p. 4. (To O. A. Olsen, March 16, 1896.)  {11MR 194.1}
[11MR 194.2]          Physical Exercise Needed-It is essential that every minister of the gospel should take physical exercise, and that every teacher and every student in our schools should cultivate their physical strength and live in such a way that disease shall not fasten upon them, so that the impression will go out that education is incompatible with good health.--Ms. 60, 1894, p. 6. ("Beneficent Action a Proof of Sincere Love," cir. 1894.)  {11MR 194.2}
[11MR 194.3]          Cooperation Between Schools and Sanitariums--The question has been asked if it would be well to establish our college ［Pacific Union College］ so near to the St. Helena Sanitarium. Recently I have written much regarding the advantages of our schools being established close to our health institutions, that the older students may have the benefits of the united instruction in the work of ministry and the care of the sick. Our schools should be near our sanitariums, but not so close as to interfere with their work. If the instruction that has been given regarding this matter is followed, the students will reap great advantages. . . .                                         -195-  {11MR 194.3}
[11MR 195.1]          Then, too, for their own welfare the students should have wise instruction regarding the principles of healthful living. This should be considered an important part of their education, even though they never expect to go out as missionaries. In the primary school the children should be taught to form habits that will keep them in health. All should have an intelligent knowledge of how to preserve health, for thus much suffering may be avoided. These are some of the reasons why our schools should be located in easy access of our sanitariums. Students are to be taught how to keep in health, and free from the ills that are prevalent, but which, by the exercise of care and wisdom, may be avoided.  {11MR 195.1}
[11MR 195.2]          Some of the meetings held in the sanitariums for the instruction of the patients, may be made occasions of valuable instruction to the students. Many benefits will accrue by our sanitariums and schools being closely related. Both should blend, each helping the other as far as it is possible.  {11MR 195.2}
[11MR 195.3]          I have written in regard to the Madison School, that this should be the plan of the work there, the educational work to blend with the medical. The interest of each institution in the other will prove a great blessing to each, a blessing which it is not possible to define clearly. . . .  {11MR 195.3}
[11MR 195.4]          Let parents understand that the training of their children is an important work in the saving of souls. In country places abundant useful exercise will be found in doing those things that need to be done, and which will give physical health by developing nerve and muscle. Out of the cities is my message for the education of our children.--Ms. 85, 1908, pp. 1-3. ("Cooperation Between Schools and Sanitariums," June 30, 1908.)                                          -196-  {11MR 195.4}
[11MR 196.1]          Establishment of Avondale College--We have located our school in Cooranbong that we may educate and discipline and train the youth to seek the Lord. There must be a work done to discipline the youth for a higher sphere of service. . . .  {11MR 196.1}
[11MR 196.2]          Benefits of Exercise--Thousands are sick and dying around us who might get well and live if they would, but their imagination holds them. They fear that they will be made worse if they labor, when this is just the change they need to make them well. Without this, they can never improve. They should exercise the power of the will, rise above their aches and debility, engage in useful employment, and forget that they have aching backs, sides, lungs, and heads. Neglecting to exercise the entire body, or a portion of it, will bring on morbid conditions. Inaction of any of the organs of the body will be followed by a decrease in the size and strength of the muscles, and will cause the blood to flow sluggishly through the blood vessels. Many think they are unable to perform their own domestic duties and so depend upon others. Sometimes it is exceedingly inconvenient for them to obtain the help they need. They frequently expend double the strength required to perform the task in planning and searching for someone to do the work for them. If they would only bring their mind to do these little acts and family duties themselves, they would be blessed and strengthened in it. . . .  {11MR 196.2}
[11MR 196.3]          One of the first laws the Creator has established in our being is that of action. Every organ has its appointed work, upon the performance of which its development and strength depend. The normal action of all the organs gives strength and vigor, while the tendency of disuse is toward decay and death. . . .                                           -197-  {11MR 196.3}
[11MR 197.1]          By the cheerful performance of domestic and other duties, idle daughters of wealth might become useful and happy members of society. For many, such labor is a more effective and profitable "movement cure" than the best invention of the physicians.  {11MR 197.1}
[11MR 197.2]          Parents should early awaken in their children an interest in the study of physiology, and should teach them what are and what are not correct physical habits. This knowledge is invaluable to the young. They need to understand their own bodies. An education in the things that concern life and health is more important to them than a knowledge of the sciences usually taught in the schools, and should be as early obtained. But there are few of them who have any definite knowledge of the human organism or of the mysteries of life.  {11MR 197.2}
[11MR 197.3]          Very often parents themselves are ignorant of the living machinery, with the relation and dependence of all its complicated parts. They do not understand the influence of the body upon the mind, or the mind upon the body, and they do not see the need of teaching these things to their children. They venture to assume the sacred family relationship, and to undertake to form the character and habits of their children, when they are ignorant in regard to both the physical and the moral education their offspring should receive, and many seem to be scarcely less indifferent in the matter than are the dumb animals. . . .  {11MR 197.3}
[11MR 197.4]          There is so close a relation between the mind and the body that it is not possible to secure the health of the one without giving special care to the other.--Ms. 44, 1900, pp. 2, 10-13, 20. ("Jots and Tittles," copied July 24, 1900.)                                        -198-  {11MR 197.4}
[11MR 198.1]          Sound Constitutions Needed--No one can submerge his identity in another. He must know himself, and give himself a favorable chance to come forth with an unbroken constitution, with a clear mind, with well-balanced nerves, and a good digestion. With these, he will be fitted to do the work he has qualified himself to do. If he disqualifies himself by imprudence, by eating hurriedly, because he has little time to spend, he is unfitting himself for ever doing sound, wholesome work.  {11MR 198.1}
[11MR 198.2]          This matter is worthy of consideration. We should keep the words of Christ ever before us. "Ye are not your own; ye are bought with a price; therefore glorify God in your body and in your spirit, which are God's" (See 1 Corinthians 6:20). The first and highest and most acceptable missionary work that the student can do is to obey God in all he undertakes, in every action of the wonderful machinery God devised in the formation of man. He is not to treat himself indifferently. He is to know himself and work with an intelligent knowledge of what he can do, and do safely, and what he should avoid in eating and in working. A disordered stomach means a disordered mind. . . .  {11MR 198.2}
[11MR 198.3]          Give yourself proper time to sleep. They who sleep give nature time to build up and repair the weary waste of the organs. ［1 Corinthians 3:9-11, 16, 17 quoted.］--Letter 116, 1898, pp. 1, 2. ("Students to Understand Themselves," no date.)  {11MR 198.3}
[11MR 198.4]          Knowledge of God Essential-- Worldly education cannot make a symmetrical, perfect man. It must be combined with the wisdom that cometh from above. An intelligent knowledge of God and of Jesus Christ, whom He hath sent, is the essential knowledge, for "this is life eternal, that they might know Thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom Thou hast sent" (John 17:3).--Letter 19, 1895, p. 4. (To S. N. Haskell, Nov. 6, 1895.)     White Estate, Washington, D. C. October 6, 1981  {11MR 198.4}
[11MR 199.1]       MR No. 884 - Prophets Subject to Human Error         There is a letter I will let you have, which I supposed was the one you now have, but please keep these letters to yourself. When I see them and understand what I have done in mistake then I will send you letters that would not do any harm to be circulated. Now will you please strictly heed my request?  {11MR 199.1}
[11MR 199.2]          I can write no more now. It is near the Sabbath, and I must close up this matter. Brother Harper, that discourse given in the Congregational church was free for you to read and let others read, but the personal letter to Elder _____ was not designed to be made public. Return it to me if you please and keep no copy of the same. I will expect this to be done.--Letter 353, 1906, p. 1. (To Walter Harper, Nov. 9, 1906.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. August 22, 1981  {11MR 199.2}
[11MR 200.1]       MR No. 885 - The Kellogg Pantheism Crisis         I awoke about half past one o'clock. I am being deeply impressed that we have come to an important crisis. I cannot keep silent at such a time as this.--Ms. 175, 1903, p. 2. (Diary, August 3, 1903.)  {11MR 200.1}
[11MR 200.2]          I am now instructed to prepare for publication the messages of warning that have been given over and over again for years to keep Dr. ［J. H.］ Kellogg from following another leader.--Letter 172, 1903, p. 3. (To W. C. White, August 4, 1902.)  {11MR 200.2}
[11MR 200.3]          After taking your position firmly, wisely, cautiously, make not one concession on any point concerning which God has plainly spoken. Be as calm as a summer evening, but as fixed as the everlasting hills. By conceding you would be selling our whole cause into the hands of the enemy. The cause of God is not to be traded away. We must now take hold of these matters decidedly.--Letter 216, 1903, p. 6. (To the Leaders in Our Medical Work, August 4, 1903.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. August 20, 1981  {11MR 200.3}
[11MR 201.1]       MR No. 886 - Professor G. H. Bell         The Bell School--In regard to Brother Bell's school, I know not. Write us more definitely terms and studies.--Letter 8, 1868, p. 2. (To J. E. White, March 9, 1868.)  {11MR 201.1}
[11MR 201.2]          We feel so great an interest for Lena. We propose to have her and her sister who is at Brother Olmstead's come to Battle Creek, and we will have a care for them and labor especially for their salvation. We will have them attend Brother Bell's school. He may do them good. Perhaps we may, in the strength of God, remove this prejudice that has closed about this poor child.--Letter 1, 1870, pp. 4,5. (To Brother King, Feb. 19, 1870.)  {11MR 201.2}
[11MR 201.3]          Criticisms of Professor Bell--In reference to Brother Bell: He may move unwisely, but it would not do to separate him from that college. Small matters may arise that need correcting in Brother Bell, but I should not make any move without ［unless］ most positive inconsistencies arise. Excuse me from expressing myself thus freely. You are on the ground and if you converse with Brother Bell yourself, you may learn that there are two sides to the story. There are so many ever ready at Battle Creek to load our guns. We should take nothing as sure until we are most thoroughly convinced ourselves. We believe that God will guide you in judgment.  {11MR 201.3}
[11MR 201.4]          We feel anxious to learn how matters stand in Battle Creek. Do not put too much confidence in Brother N. He lacks experience. He will work                                          -202-     against his own influence. In his management in school he has some peculiar ways that injure his influence as a teacher very much. I have not conversed with Mary and Willie as to what I have written, but speak of things that I know myself from high authority.--Letter 3, 1876, pp. 2, 3. (To James White, April 4, 1876.)  {11MR 201.4}
[11MR 202.1]          Praise and Criticism of Professor Bell--You all know my position in regard to the matters that have occurred at Battle Creek in reference to the school, if you have heard or read the letter I sent. If you have not, please carefully read the contents of this long letter.  {11MR 202.1}
[11MR 202.2]          You know that I have spoken very plainly to Brother Bell in regard to his defects. I have not in all the trouble at Battle Creek, received one word from Brother Bell. If any of the parties who were in trouble had wanted to know if I had any light from God in reference to the matters that were questionable, they could have written to me.  {11MR 202.2}
[11MR 202.3]          While I do not consider Brother Bell has taken altogether a right course in the school and has shown a weakness of character, I know that most of those who have been so zealous in this matter, ready to condemn him, ought to have been confessing their sins before God and purifying their characters and making diligent work lest they fail of the grace of God, and find at last they were guilty of worse faults than those they condemn in Professor Bell. I have not the least countenance to give to Satan's rebuking or reproving sin, but he has done it and others follow his example.  {11MR 202.3}
[11MR 202.4]          God gave you light long ago to prevent this state of things, but the church at Battle Creek paid no heed. They have developed the feelings existing in hearts unsanctified by the grace of God. I rebuke the satanic                                          -203-     spirit in the name of the Lord. There has been a wrong course pursued on both sides. There has been much talk and much feeling and great lack of wisdom with both parties. But those who have pursued the course they have toward Professor Bell have done a work they will one day wish they had not done, for it savors of the spirit of the prince of the power of darkness.  {11MR 202.4}
[11MR 203.1]          I think Brother S has made a mistake in having so much to say in exaltation of Professor Bell and Edith Sprague. I cannot harmonize with this. Will Brethren G and S please remember how they have felt and what they have said in reference to my husband calling names, and elevating this one and that one in the public print. Are they doing any wiser? I learn it is much easier to question and condemn than to do better yourselves. All this extolling Brother Bell and Edith Sprague I know is not right. Those who can read human nature and reason upon this matter must see the influence of such pieces in print upon those who have pushed and crowded Brother Bell. It is to make them crowd the harder, to make out a case. The least said on both sides in revealing differences of opinion, the better will it be for themselves, the better for the cause of truth, and in every way better for the ones you would extol.  {11MR 203.1}
[11MR 203.2]          I am thoroughly disgusted with speaking in praise of any man or woman. They have not humility and grace to bear it. Unless Professor Bell walks humbly before his Saviour, he will stumble and fall. I see more to cause grief in his course than to elicit praise.--Letter 11, 1882, pp. 1, 2. (To G. I. Butler, C. W. Stone, A. B. Oyen, and J. H. Kellogg, May 5, 1882.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. October 6, 1981  {11MR 203.2}
[11MR 204.1]       MR No. 887 - Regularity Part of True Religion         The work of God must not be done by fits and starts. It will not be placed on vantage ground by following a sudden impulse. On the contrary, it is positively necessary to follow the good work patiently, day by day, progressing in our ways and methods. One should get up at a regular hour. If during the day the work is neglected, and the following night is spent in making up for lost time, the morrow and following day will show, as a result, a wearied brain and a general fatigue which constitute positive violations of the law of life and health. There should be regular hours for rising, for family worship, for meals and for work. And it is a religious duty, in every one of our institutions, to maintain this by precept as well as by a firm example. Many squander the most precious hours of the morning hoping that they can terminate the work thus neglected during the hours which should be devoted to sleep. Godliness, health, success, everything suffers from this lack of true religious system.--Ms. 24, 1887, p. 5. ("Testimony for the Workers of the Publishing House at Basle," Feb. 14, 1887.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. October 6, 1981  {11MR 204.1}
[11MR 205.1]       MR No. 888 - False Teachers will Arise in our Midst         False theories will be mingled with every phase of experience and advocated with satanic earnestness in order to captivate the mind of every soul who is not rooted and grounded in a full knowledge of the sacred principles of the Word. In the very midst of us will arise false teachers, giving heed to seducing spirits whose doctrines are of satanic origin. These teachers will draw away disciples after themselves. Creeping in unawares, they will use flattering words and make skillful misrepresentations with seductive tact. . . .  {11MR 205.1}
[11MR 205.2]          The Lord is guarding His people against a repetition of the errors and mistakes of the past. There have always abounded false teachers who, advocating erroneous doctrines and unholy practices, and working upon false principles in most specious, covered, deceptive manner, have endeavored to deceive, if possible, the very elect. They bind themselves up in their own fallacies. If they do not succeed, because their way becomes hedged by warnings from God, they will change somewhat the features of their work, and the representations they have made, and bring out their plans again under a false showing. They refuse to confess, repent, and believe. Confessions may be made, but no real reformation takes place, and erroneous theories bring ruin upon unsuspecting souls, because these souls believe and rely upon the men advocating these theories.--Ms. 94, 1903, pp. 10, 12. (Lessons From the Past," Aug. 27, 1903.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. October 6, 1981  {11MR 205.2}
[11MR 206.1]      MR No. 889 - The Sanctuary Doctrine and the Shaking         The McCullagh Apostasy, the Sanctuary Doctrine, and the Shaking--Brother Haskell spoke, taking for his subject the sanctuary question, which is present truth. McCullagh makes derision of this subject, thus showing that the counsel given him to seek to know more of present truth, and stating that he had only a superficial knowledge of it, was correct. He knows very little of the precious truth for this time, because he has not sunk the shaft deep into the mine of truth to discover the precious ore.  {11MR 206.1}
[11MR 206.2]          God's Spirit has illuminated every page of Holy Writ, but there are those upon whom it makes but little impression, because it is imperfectly understood. When the shaking comes, by the introduction of false theories, these surface readers, anchored nowhere, are like shifting sand. They slide into any position to suit the tenor of their feelings of bitterness. This is the way McCullagh has done. He has indulged his feelings against me, without intimating to me one word in regard to his difficulties.  {11MR 206.2}
[11MR 206.3]          I am so grateful to God that the Word of God is plain and clear when our hearts are in harmony with it. Without the Word, what a starving people we would be in this world which is as desolate as a wilderness to the soul. But now springs of water break out in the desert. We may drink of the living streams which proceed from the throne of God.                                         -207-  {11MR 206.3}
[11MR 207.1]          Daniel and Revelation must be studied, as well as the other prophecies of the Old and New Testaments. Let there be light, yes, light in your dwellings. For this we need to pray. The Holy Spirit, shining upon the sacred page, will open our understanding that we may know what is truth.  {11MR 207.1}
[11MR 207.2]          We can appropriately say, as said the disciples when Jesus walked with them on their way to Emmaus after He had risen from the dead, Then opened He their understanding, that they might understand the Scriptures. "And they said one to another, Did not our hearts burn within us, while He talked with us by the way, and while He opened to us the scriptures?" (Luke 24:32).  {11MR 207.2}
[11MR 207.3]          Less talk about things of no profit, with much more talk of Jesus, and of the Word of Life, would give spiritual enlightenment and great joy in the soul. Then we would be steadfast, unmovable, always abounding in the Word of the Lord.--Letter 141, 1897, pp. 14-15. (To W. C. White, May 5, 1897.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. October 6, 1981  {11MR 207.3}
[11MR 208.1]       MR No. 890 - Counsels to A. T. Jones         Dear Brother: I did not feel free to bring into the testimony I read while I was in Oakland all that had been shown me concerning your work. But I must tell you plainly that your views in regard to church discipline are not in harmony with the Word of God. You are wide of the mark. God calls upon you, my brother, to weigh your words carefully before you speak them to the congregation.  {11MR 208.1}
[11MR 208.2]          You have been given great light upon the Bible. God has helped you to make truth appear in its true bearing before the people, but this is no excuse for you to speak words that have no foundation in the Word of God; words that, if carried out, would bring our churches to the place where they would need the reproof, "My house shall be called a house of prayer; but ye have made it a den of thieves" (Matthew 21:13).  {11MR 208.2}
[11MR 208.3]          The names of those who sin and refuse to repent should not be retained on the church books, lest the saints be held accountable for their evil deeds. Those who pursue a course of transgression should be visited and labored with, and if they then refuse to repent, they should be separated from church fellowship, in accordance with the rules laid down in the Word of God.  {11MR 208.3}
[11MR 208.4]          ［Matthew 5:23, 24; 18:15-17; 1 Corinthians 5:9, 10; Romans 1:16-18; 2 John 9-11, quoted.］                                          -209-  {11MR 208.4}
[11MR 209.1]         Brother Jones, instruction has been given to me to the effect that you are careless in your speech, and that your words must be more carefully chosen. You must remember that you are certainly dishonoring God when you use His entrusted talent of speech, which should be consecrated and holy, in such a way that it is a stumbling block to our people. Those who refuse to hear the admonitions and warnings given by God's faithful messengers are not to be retained in the church. They are to be disfellowshipped, for they will be as Achan in the camp of Israel--deceived and deceiving.  {11MR 209.1}
[11MR 209.2]          Who, after reading the record of Achan's sin and punishment, can think it according to the will of God that those who do wickedly, refusing to repent, are to be retained in the church? To retain them would be an insult to the God of heaven.  {11MR 209.2}
[11MR 209.3]          Elder Jones, I am much pained by your incautious statements. You speak rashly. You are not sanctified by the truth you handle. Your spirit needs to be refined. Then Christlike words will flow from a heart imbued with the Holy Spirit. You are too self-confident, too sure that everything you say possesses a power which will obtain assent to it from those who hear.  {11MR 209.3}
[11MR 209.4]         Unless you are converted, your unguarded statements will destroy the force of the most powerful sermons you can preach, for they reveal that you are not speaking under the influence of the Holy Spirit, but that "another spirit" has taken possession of you. All in your words and actions that is coarse and rough, all that savors of a reckless self-confidence, greatly injures the force of the truth that you proclaim. Unless you change, your careless speech will make fruitless the most precious truths.                                          -210-  {11MR 209.4}
[11MR 210.1]          Speak guardedly. When your words are weighted with the Holy Spirit, when you stand where you should as a man who is proclaiming the sacred truths of the Word of God, your unsuspected weaknesses of character will not be developed as something worthy of imitation. If you keep humble before God, self will not appear. It will be unmistakably seen that Christ is abiding in the heart, sanctifying the life. Show by your careful, holy profession that you are receiving into your soul the water of life, to send it forth to others in sweet, living currents. The religion of Calvary and the gospel is a triumphant argument to the transforming power of the grace of Christ. Unless your spirit is decidedly changed, your course will greatly detract from your influence. God does not want the ways and words of A. T. Jones to be woven into your discourses. You must come to the feet of Jesus. "Learn of Me," says the divine Teacher, "for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light."  {11MR 210.1}
[11MR 210.2]          Cover yourself with the righteousness of Christ. Let not unadvised words and actions injure your influence. Do not think that your course of action is perfect, and that no one should question it. Our people will certainly question your course unless they see that you are moving under the influence of the Holy Spirit in all meekness and lowliness of heart. The sharp way in which you sometimes bear down on others will tell upon you. You need to be melted over by the Spirit of God. You need to cherish the gentleness of Christ.--Letter 215, 1902, pp. 1-4. (To A. T. Jones, May 7, 1902.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. October 6, 1981  {11MR 210.2}
[11MR 211.1]       MR No. 891 - Alpha and Omega         The Alpha of the Omega--There are times when important movements must be made in a crisis that the Lord permits--the development of an evil work which has long been in minds and hearts. The work of advancement in the proclamation of truth has at such times been greatly hindered ［by］ specious workings, which are the Alpha of the Omega, which means very much to the people who are in any way connected with parties who have received the warnings of the Lord, but refused to heed them. . . .  {11MR 211.1}
[11MR 211.2]          Omega to One of the Most Subtle Delusions--We are now to be on guard, and not drawn away from the all-important message given of God for this time. Satan is not ignorant of the result of trying to define God and Jesus Christ in a spiritualistic ［USED HERE IN REFERENCE TO A SYSTEM OF INTERPRETATION, NOT SPIRITISM POPULARLY CALLED SPIRITUALISM.］ way that sets God and Christ as a nonentity. The moments occupied in this kind of science are, in the place of preparing the way of the Lord, making a way for Satan to come in and confuse the minds with mysticisms of his own devising. Although they are dressed up in angel robes they have made our God and our Christ a nonentity. Why?--because Satan sees the minds are all fitted for his working. Men have lost tract of Christ and the Lord God, and have been obtaining an experience that is Omega to one of the most subtle delusions that will ever captivate the minds of men. We are forbidden to . . . set the imagination in a train of conjecture.--Diary, #48, pp. 153, 163, Aug. 25 and Aug. 28, 1904.                                         -212-  {11MR 211.2}
[11MR 212.1]         Ellen White Impressed to Delay Sending to J. H. Kellogg Messages Received in Europe--At times I have felt that I must print all the warnings given me for Dr. ［J. H.］ Kellogg, especially some that were given me while in Europe. But I have not yet done this, because I have been impressed to wait. If I should make a strong move in this direction, the battle would be on. Those who are opposing the light God has given would feel that they had been attacked, and would claim that they were compelled to make moves that otherwise they would not have made. And it would take much of our time to meet the issue.  {11MR 212.1}
[11MR 212.2]          Let us hold on patiently for a little while, and let the elements break forth that are struggling into life. Let not too many articles be published in the Review and Herald that are of a character to stir up strife. . . .  {11MR 212.2}
[11MR 212.3]          Satan's Deceptive Science Will Overcome Us Unless We Are Conformed to Christ's Will--Unless the heart, mind, soul, and strength are completely conformed to the will of Christ, the science studied will not give entrance into the narrow way and the strait gate that lead to eternal life. Strait is the gate and narrow is the way that leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it. Because broad is the way, and wide is the gate that leadeth to destruction, and many there be that go in thereat. Those who regard it as a valuable science to be sharp, to take advantage of and cheat their neighbors, are cheating their own soul, and unless they change, they can never enter the holy city. No crooked dealing, no deceptive science, will find a place in the heavenly courts. . . .  {11MR 212.3}
[11MR 212.4]          As I am shown these special things of Satan's science, and how he deceived the holy angels, I am afraid of the men who have entered into the study of the science that Satan carried into the warfare in heaven. Oh, how                                          -213-     I have longed to be where I should not be compelled to see the same science practiced on this earth by medical practitioners. How my heart has been agonized as I have seen souls accepting the inducements held out to them to unite with those who were warring against God. When they once accept the bait it seems impossible to break the spell that Satan casts over them, because the enemy works out the science of deception as he worked it out in the heavenly courts. He uses human agencies to carry on his work with other human beings. He has worked so diligently with men in our day that he has won the game again and again.  {11MR 212.4}
[11MR 213.1]          Never Leave a Soul Unwarned--What, I ask, can be the end? Again and again have I asked this, and I have always received the same instruction--Never leave a soul unwarned. Those who are bound in Satan's toils are the most confident and the most boastful. They will protest at the thought that they are ensnared, and yet it is the truth.--Letter 311, 1905, pp. 10, 11. (To A. G. Daniells, W. W. Prescott, and their associates, Oct. 30, 1905.)  {11MR 213.1}
[11MR 213.2]          Christ Refuted Satan's Boast That No One Could Live a Spotless Life--Christ came to suffer in man's behalf, for Satan had made the boast that no one could withstand his devising and in this world live a spotless life. Clothed with human nature, the Redeemer subjected Himself to all the temptations with which human beings are beset, and He overcame on every point. The record of His life is given to the world, that no one need be in doubt as to the power of the grace of God. To every soul who strives for perfection of Christian character, this world becomes a battlefield on which is fought the controversy between good and evil. And everyone who trusts in Christ will gain the victory.                                          -214-  {11MR 213.2}
[11MR 214.1]          Do Not Let J. H. Kellogg and A. T. Jones Gain Control of Battle Creek Tabernacle--Brother ［Russell］ Hart, I want you to stand rooted and grounded in the truth. My interest in your father and mother was not a small one. In the past we have often been united in our labors and I have a deep interest in you. I want to see you bearing an unwavering testimony for the truth. My position is unchanged.  {11MR 214.1}
[11MR 214.2]          According to the light given me, unless a decided stand is taken to safeguard the Tabernacle in Battle Creek, theories will be presented in it that will dishonor God and His cause. I have been shown that if you understood the matter you would be as decided as I am in the testimony you bear.  {11MR 214.2}
[11MR 214.3]          I must act in accordance with the light the Lord has given me; and I say to you that Elder A. T. Jones and Dr. Kellogg will make every effort possible to get possession of the Tabernacle, in order that in it they may present their doctrines. We must not allow that house to be used for the promulgation of error until our work is done in Battle Creek. The Tabernacle was built by the Seventh-day Adventist people. It is their property, and their loyal representatives should control it. On this question I will stand firm, and if you and others will take a decided stand with us, you will be doing that which God requires of you at this time.  {11MR 214.3}
[11MR 214.4]          We must make sure the control of the Tabernacle, for powerful testimonies are to be borne in it in favor of the truth. This is the word of the Lord to you and to others. Elder A. T. Jones will work in every possible way to get possession of this house, and if he can do so he will present in it theories that should never be heard. I know whereof I speak in this matter, and if you could have seen the end from the beginning, if you had believed the warnings that have been given, you would have moved understandingly.                                        -215-  {11MR 214.4}
[11MR 215.1]          I am glad that you wrote, so that I can express myself to you. I want you to understand that as long as the Lord gives me testimonies to bear, I will bear them, whether men will hear, or whether they will forbear. I have been clearly shown that we must safeguard the Tabernacle.  {11MR 215.1}
[11MR 215.2]          The Lord has a message for the people in Battle Creek, and I may act a part in giving them this message. I am in my eightieth year, but my mind is clear. My faith is strong. May the Lord give you clear light, that you may not be numbered among those who have been seduced from the truth, is my prayer.--Letter 38, 1907, pp. 5-7. (To Russell Hart, Feb. 4, 1907.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. November 12, 1981  {11MR 215.2}
[11MR 216.1]       MR No. 892 - Problems in Battle Creek in 1898         Problems at the SDA Offices of Publication Not to Be Taken to Worldly Men--Pure, uncorrupted motives and principles must become a controlling power in our offices of publication. At your board meetings angels of God have covered their faces, that they might not behold the wrongs devised. Yet I have still an appeal to make: Stop where you are. You have no more right to the large wages you demand than have I or your brethren. If you obtain them by fraud, by carrying your case to worldly men, please read your Bible, and see what it says on this subject.--Letter 41, 1898, p. 15. (To A. R. Henry, May 16, 1898.)  {11MR 216.1}
[11MR 216.2]          Church Members Who Appeal to Worldly Courts Show They Have Chosen the World for Their Judge--The world and unconverted church members are in sympathy with each other. Some, when God reproves them for wanting their own way, make the world their confidence, and bring church matters before the world for decision. Then there is collision and strife, and Christ is crucified afresh and put to open shame. These church members who appeal to the courts of the world show that they have chosen the world as their judge, and their names are registered in heaven as one with unbelievers. How eagerly the world seizes the statements of those who betray sacred trusts!  {11MR 216.2}
[11MR 216.3]          This action of appealing to human courts, never before entered into by Seventh-day Adventists, has now been done. . . .  {11MR 216.3}
[11MR 216.4]          Hope for Those Who Repent--There is hope for all who will hear the truth and repent of their evil works. When from unfeigned lips the earnest prayer                                          -217-     goes up, "Create in me a clean heart, O God," the answer comes in the promise, "Then will I sprinkle clean water upon you, and ye shall be clean: from all your filthiness, and from all your idols, will I cleanse you. A new heart also will I give you, and a new spirit will I put within you: and I will take away the stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give you an heart of flesh. And I will put My spirit within you, and cause you to walk in My statutes, and ye shall keep My judgments, and do them" (Ezekiel 36:25-27).  {11MR 216.4}
[11MR 217.1]          These are the words of the Lord, and if the blindness of those who have betrayed the cause of God into the hands of our enemies is ever removed they will understand this scripture . . . .  {11MR 217.1}
[11MR 217.2]          The Lord and Heaven Rejoice in Medical-Missionary Work Being Done--The Lord and all heaven rejoice to see this work being done in medical missionary lines. The churches are to blend with this work, that they may be kept in a healthy condition, guarding the Lord's purchased possession as faithful sentinels.--Ms. 64, 1898, pp. 11-14 ("The Danger of Rejecting Light," May 19, 1898.)  {11MR 217.2}
[11MR 217.3]          J. H. Kellogg's Medical-Missionary Work Commended-- Doctor Kellogg is doing the very work which God has given to the church in Battle Creek--the last call to the supper He has prepared.  {11MR 217.3}
[11MR 217.4]          In order to be carried forward aright the medical-missionary work needs talent and wise discrimination. But can this work be done while those in responsible places--presidents of conferences, and ministers--bar the way? I say to the president of the Michigan Conference, to Elder _____ and to others, Remove the stumbling block that you are surely placing before the people.                                          -218-  {11MR 217.4}
[11MR 218.1]          The people in Battle Creek have not exercised their talents in devising and planning how they may plant the standard of truth in regions where decided efforts should be made, and the Lord has moved upon Doctor Kellogg to do the work offered to those in Battle Creek, which they did not choose to accept. . . .  {11MR 218.1}
[11MR 218.2]          Those who are doing medical-missionary work in Battle Creek should have the full sanction and cooperation of the church. . . .  {11MR 218.2}
[11MR 218.3]          Time is short, and there is a great work to be done. If you feel no interest in the work that is going forward, if you will not encourage medical missionaries to work in the churches, they will do it without your consent, for this work must and will be done. Brother _____, Brother _____, Brother _____, Brother _____, in the name of the Lord, I call upon you to take your position on the Lord's side. Do not be found fighting against God.--Letter 51, 1898, pp. 1, 2, 6. (To Brethren in Battle Creek, June 6, 1898.)  {11MR 218.3}
[11MR 218.4]          God Will Not Be the Counselor of Those Who Take SDA Problems to Worldly Lawyers--You who are engaged in opening the things connected with our work to lawyers, will realize that those who trust the things connected with our work to those who know not God, will be left to trust to the law, and will have all the law they want until their souls are satisfied. God will not be their Counselor.--Letter 51a, 1898, pp. 1, 2. (To Uriah Smith and G. A. Irwin, June 6, 1898.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. Nov. 12, 1981  {11MR 218.4}
[11MR 219.1]       MR No. 893 - Christ Our Example in Soul-Winning         No teacher ever placed such signal honor upon man as did our Lord Jesus Christ. He was known as "the friend of publicans and sinners." He mingled with all classes and sowed the world with truth. In the market place and in the synagogue He proclaimed His message. He relieved every species of suffering, both physical and spiritual. Beside all waters He sowed the seeds of truth. His one desire was that all might have spiritual and physical soundness. He was the friend of every human being. Was He not pledged to bring life and light to all who would receive Him? Was He not pledged to give them power to become the Sons of God? He gave Himself wholly and entirely to the work of soul saving.  {11MR 219.1}
[11MR 219.2]          Selfishness He sternly rebuked, sparing not even His disciples. "All ye are brethren," He would say to anyone seeking the highest place. Those who were unjust and unfair in their dealings writhed under His parables. He shielded no one, however high his position, who had been guilty of hypocrisy or fraud.  {11MR 219.2}
[11MR 219.3]          To save a fallen race, Christ gave Himself to a death of shame and humiliation. Since human beings are of such value, let us take heed how we speak of one another. Those who would enjoy the approbation of the great Head of the church must treat their fellow beings as Christ would treat them                                          -220-     were He in their place. In their dealings with one another they must reveal the love that Christ revealed for them when they were at enmity with God. The command is upon every soul who receives Christ to show to the world that Christ has given them power to become the sons of God, power to love one another as He has loved them. . . . ［THE MATERIAL INCLUDED IN MANUSCRIPT RELEASE #290 APPEARS AT THIS POINT.］  {11MR 219.3}
[11MR 220.1]         It is faith and prayer that cast out evil spirits. We may ask Christ with full assurance of faith for enlarged capacity for service, for increased power to help souls. But let us remember constantly that it is through the Holy Spirit that we receive power and efficiency.  {11MR 220.1}
[11MR 220.2]          He who makes advancement in the school of Christ in this lower life will at last pass through the pearly gates of the city of God, to enter the higher school, there to receive instruction from the divine Teacher.--Ms. 82, 1903. (Diary, "The Promise of the Spirit," September 25, 1902.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. Nov. 12, 1981  {11MR 220.2}
[11MR 221.1]       MR No. 894 - The Sydney Sanitarium         Wahroonga an Ideal Location for the Sanitarium--Our brethren have selected a site for our new sanitarium. It is about thirteen miles from Sydney, and is in an excellent, healthful location. The altitude is about six hundred feet, and the place receives the cool, life-giving breeze from the sea. Thus, while in the low-lying towns the atmosphere is impure, hot, and oppressive, here it is pure, cool, and refreshing. Excellent roads, and beautiful, picturesque scenery afford opportunity for pleasant drives. Freedom from the dust and the smoke, the din and the confusion, of the city will be most grateful to the brain-weary and the sick.  {11MR 221.1}
[11MR 221.2]          It was not God's purpose that people should be crowded into cities, huddled together in terraces and tenements. In the beginning He placed our first parents in a garden, amidst the beautiful sights and sounds of nature, and these sights and sounds He desires men to rejoice in today. The more nearly we can come into harmony with God's original plan, the more favorable will be our position for the recovery and preservation of health.  {11MR 221.2}
[11MR 221.3]          Our retired location will offer comparative freedom from many of the temptations of city life. Here are no liquor-selling hotels or dram-shops on every corner to tempt the unfortunate victim of intemperance. And the pure sights and sounds, the clear, invigorating air, and the sense of God's presence pervading all nature, tend to uplift the mind, to soften the heart, and to strengthen the will to resist temptation.                                            -222-  {11MR 221.3}
[11MR 222.1]          While affording the benefits of country life, our sanitarium will be sufficiently near Sydney to secure the advantages of connection with the city. There are two railway lines leading into Sydney. The stations are about twenty minutes' drive from the sanitarium farm, and trains run almost hourly into the city. Five or six little villages within a few miles of our site are fast filling up with the residences of businessmen from the city. This district seems destined to be the most desirable of all the suburbs of Sydney. Not a person who has seen our location of land has one word of criticism to offer. All are surprised that we have purchased it so cheaply. We are sure that it possesses advantages above any other place we have seen.  {11MR 222.1}
[11MR 222.2]          Appeal for Means with Which to Build--Our new building should be erected at once. But we have not on hand sufficient means either to pay for the land or to erect the building. We thank the Lord that our brethren and sisters in America have had their hearts stirred to help the cause in Australia. But we are reluctant to draw upon them largely now, because they have so many missions in foreign countries to help. Dr. J. H. Kellogg and a few others have done what they could personally in donations for the sanitarium. For this we thank them on behalf of our people in this country. Now shall we not in Australia make an earnest effort to help ourselves?  {11MR 222.2}
[11MR 222.3]          We had hoped ere this to have a sanitarium established and in running order; the hindrance has been the dearth of means. We are now paying more than two hundred pounds a year for a rented house. We hope that soon this amount may be devoted to paying for a building of our own in a healthful location, away from the confusion of the city. . . .  {11MR 222.3}
[11MR 222.4]          Again I ask my brethren in Australia and wherever this appeal may go, Will you help us with your gifts in our emergency? Will you help in erecting                                            -223-     a memorial for the Lord in Sydney? Such an institution will give character to our work. It will bring the truth before many persons of the higher classes, who might never see the light of truth but for the Lord's agencies in medical-missionary lines. Through this instrumentality Jesus, the Prince of life, will be uplifted before those who are suffering and are subdued by affliction. As their hearts are softened by the grace of God, some will listen to the gospel, and will see its claims upon them. They will give ear to the last message of mercy to the world, "Come, for all things are now ready."  {11MR 222.4}
[11MR 223.1]          My brethren, what will you do to forward this work? How much will you lay up as treasure in heaven by contributing toward the erection of a sanitarium? When the building is completed, it will give us facilities to educate and train workers who can carry forward the same work in other places, and thus the blessing will be extended.  {11MR 223.1}
[11MR 223.2]          In this enterprise all may bear a part. As the sanitarium shall do its work of beneficence, will you not rejoice to be able to say, "With the means the Lord entrusted to me, I helped to establish that institution, which is now doing such a wonderful work in restoring the sick"?  {11MR 223.2}
[11MR 223.3]          We ask that everyone now will do his best. You may have the same privilege as had the Macedonians. You may surprise the Lord's servants by the liberality of your gifts.--Ms. 12, 1900, pp. 5-11. ("Who Will Help?" Jan. 31, 1900.)  {11MR 223.3}
[11MR 223.4]          Both Donations and Loans Sought From Church Members--The time has come for us to arise and build the sanitarium without waiting for anyone. This work is the work of the Lord, and it should have been done before this. The                                            -224-     building of the sanitarium has long been contemplated, but the work has been delayed from positive necessity. The school buildings had to be erected, and this called for the means. We need now to walk by faith. The Lord will help us if we will arise and build.  {11MR 223.4}
[11MR 224.1]          The light which the Lord has been pleased to give me is that in the work of establishing the sanitarium, we should ask our people for donations and loans. All the donations possible are to be obtained, and then our brethren are to be asked to loan their money, without interest or at a low rate of interest. But we are not to borrow money from the banks, even though we are obliged to put up the building piece by piece. In this matter let us work with an eye single to the glory of God.--Ms. 42, 1900, p. 1. ("Words of Instruction Regarding the Sanitarium at Wahroonga," July 23, 1900.)  {11MR 224.1}
[11MR 224.2]          Better Facilities Needed--The sanitarium in Sydney is now full. But the higher class of patients, those who can afford to pay well, will remain only long enough to take their treatment. They do not like the building or the rooms, and they will not stay any longer than they can help.--Letter 50, 1900, p. 1. (To Brother Murphet, March 20, 1900.)  {11MR 224.2}
[11MR 224.3]          The Sydney Sanitarium Will Advance God's Work in Australia--We are now in California, and yet our interest in the work in Australia is not diminished. I am just as desirous now that the work in Australia shall go forward as I was when I was there. The work of the Lord in that place is in no way to decrease because we are not there. We feel an earnest desire that the work on the sanitarium shall advance as fast and as solidly as possible. I hope that you will help all you possibly can by gifts and by loans. Do                                            -225-     this for the sake of our Lord Jesus Christ, and a rich blessing will be granted you.  {11MR 224.3}
[11MR 225.1]          I have a request to make of you. Will you and your son visit Cooranbong and the place where the new sanitarium is being erected? May the Lord help you to help the men who are trying to do their best for the advancement of His cause. I am glad that you have invested some of the Lord's money in the sanitarium; but it will be a hard pull if our brethren and sisters in Australia do not do more than they have done. All should do their best. There should be no failure in the work of erecting the sanitarium on the land purchased for it.  {11MR 225.1}
[11MR 225.2]          A great work is to be done in Australia, and one important way of advancing this work is the establishment of a sanitarium where the sick can be cared for. All classes of people will come to the sanitarium, those in high positions of trust as well as the more lowly, and the Lord will impress their minds. If there ever was an object where the means locked up in banks would be well invested, it is in such an institution, where the sufferings of humanity will be relieved, and the work conducted on the strictest temperance principles.  {11MR 225.2}
[11MR 225.3]          The Lord calls upon those to whom, as His stewards, He has entrusted means to do their best. My heart is in the work. I am very anxious to see the sanitarium in running order. Therefore, my brother, we thank you for what you have done, and ask you to help still further if you possibly can. You will be putting your money into a safe bank, which will yield a rich return, if not in this life, in the life eternal.  {11MR 225.3}
[11MR 225.4]          The building of the sanitarium is the will of God. The work is His work, and we greatly desire that sufficient means shall come in to complete                                        -226-     the building. It is to be erected economically, without extravagance or display, but according to the mind of God, so that it will be a memorial for Him among other institutions of the kind. It is to be controlled and conducted on strictly religious principles, and many souls will be saved. Many will believe the truth and keep the Sabbath of the fourth commandment. Thus all classes can be reached, high and low, rich and poor.  {11MR 225.4}
[11MR 226.1]          Every dollar invested for Christ's sake will bring blessing to the giver and to suffering humanity. I am thankful for what you have done. Cannot you help still more?--Letter 130, 1900. (To Brother Murphet, October 16, 1900.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. November 12, 1981  {11MR 226.1}
[11MR 227.1]       MR No. 895 - Minneapolis General Conference and its Aftermath         The Sinfulness of an Unloving Spirit--I never can express with pen or voice the work that I discerned was laid out before me on that occasion when I was beside my dying husband. I have not lost the deep views of my work, as I sat by the bed of my husband with his dying hand in mine. . . .  {11MR 227.1}
[11MR 227.2]          I have pledged myself by a solemn vow to God that wherever this spirit of contempt and unkindness and want of love should exist, I would lay it out in clear lines before my brethren, show them the sinfulness of their course, and with decided testimony turn the current if possible.--Ms. 21, 1888, pp. 3, 6. ("Distressing Experiences of 1888," probably written at Minneapolis.)  {11MR 227.2}
[11MR 227.3]          The Spiritual Blindness of Many at Minneapolis--There was, I knew, a remarkable blindness upon the minds of many ［at Minneapolis］, so that they did not discern where the Spirit of God was and what constituted true Christian experience. And to consider that these were the ones who had the guardianship of the flock of God was painful--the destitution of true faith, the hands hung down because not lifted up in sincere prayer! Some felt no need of prayer. Their own judgment, they felt, was sufficient, and they had no sense that the enemy of all good was guiding their judgment. . . .                                         -228-  {11MR 227.3}
[11MR 228.1]          The Lord was testing and proving His people who had had great light whether they would walk in it or turn from it under temptation, for but few know what manner of spirit they are of until circumstances shall be of a character to test the spirit which prompts to action. In many the natural heart is a controlling power, and yet they do not suppose that pride and prejudice are entertained as cherished guests, and work in words and actions against light and truth.  {11MR 228.1}
[11MR 228.2]          Our brethren who have occupied leading positions in the work and the cause of God should have been so closely connected with the Source of all light that they would not call light darkness and darkness light. They had the example of those before them who had claimed to believe the truth, but who, when mercifully reproved for sin and errors, gave loose rein to their own natural temperament and opposed the work of the Spirit of the Lord. They had seen these go farther and farther in darkness until they became apostates to the truth. And they do not discern that they are in the greatest peril, if, notwithstanding the course and marked example of others, they blindly stumble into the same path of doubt, unbelief, and rejection of light sent of God, because it does not coincide with their ideas.--Ms. 24, 1888. ("Looking Back at Minneapolis," cir. Nov. or Dec., 1888.)  {11MR 228.2}
[11MR 228.3]          A Reformation Needed After the 1888 General Conference--The Lord was working ［at Minneapolis］ and I must be faithful to speak the words given me of God, although I was passing through the most grievous trial of my life, for, from this hour, that confidence which I had hitherto had that God was leading and controlling the minds and hearts of my brethren was not as heretofore. I had felt that when a call came to me, "We want you at our meeting, Sister White; your influence is needed," I should not consult my choice                                       -229-     or my feelings, but should arise by faith and try to act my part and leave the Lord to do the work that was essential to be done. Now a greater burden falls upon me. From this time I must look alone to God, for I dare not rely upon the wisdom of my brethren. I see they do not always take God for their Counselor, but look in a large degree to the men they have set before them in the place of God. . . .  {11MR 228.3}
[11MR 229.1]          I then felt my spirit stirred within me, and I bore a very plain testimony to these brethren. I told them a little of how matters had been carried at Minneapolis and stated the position I had taken, that pharisaism had been at work leavening the camp here at Battle Creek, and the Seventh-day Adventist churches were affected, but the Lord had given me a message and with pen and voice I would work until this leaven was expelled and a new leaven was introduced, which was the grace of Christ.  {11MR 229.1}
[11MR 229.2]          I was confirmed in all I had stated in Minneapolis, that a reformation must go through the churches. Reforms must be made, for spiritual weakness and blindness were upon the people who had been blessed with great light and precious opportunities and privileges. As reformers they had come out of the denominational churches, but they now act a part similar to that which the churches acted. We hoped that there would not be the necessity for another coming out. While we will endeavor to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bonds of peace, we will not with pen or voice cease to protest against bigotry. . . .  {11MR 229.2}
[11MR 229.3]          I stated that the course that had been pursued at Minneapolis was cruelty to the Spirit of God; and those who went all through that meeting and left with the same spirit with which they came to the meeting, and were carrying on the same line of work they did at that meeting and since they                                             -230-     had come from it, would--unless they were changed in spirit and confessed their mistakes--go into greater deceptions. They would stumble and know not at what they were stumbling. I begged them to stop just where they were. But the position of Elder A and Elder B influenced them to make no change, but stand where they did. No confession was made. The blessed meeting closed. Many were strengthened, but doubt and darkness enveloped some closer than before. . . .  {11MR 229.3}
[11MR 230.1]          If my brethren had sensed their own weakness, their own inability, and had never lost sight of this, they would have humbled their hearts before God, confessed their errors, and come into light and freedom. . . .  {11MR 230.1}
[11MR 230.2]          Many are ignorant of the deception which palms off falsehood for truth. They entertain ideas that men may be saved by their own merit. A false religion has come in among us, a legal religion. We will not keep silent. The church must be roused. We will secure halls in the cities and put out handbills and the people shall be enlightened. . . .  {11MR 230.2}
[11MR 230.3]          We are years behind, and yet men in responsible positions will in their blindness keep the key of knowledge, refusing to enter themselves and hindering those who would enter. . . .  {11MR 230.3}
[11MR 230.4]          A difference in the application of some few scriptural passages makes men forget their religious principles. Elements become banded together, exciting one another through the human passions to withstand in a harsh, denunciatory manner everything that does not meet their ideas. This is not Christian, but is of another spirit. And Satan is doing his utmost to have those who believe present truth deceived on this point, for he has laid his snare to overcome them, that those who have accepted unpopular truth, who have had great light and great privileges, shall have the spirit that will                                           -231-     pervade the world. Even if it is in a less degree, yet it is the same principle, which, when it has a controlling power over minds, leads to certain results. There is pride of opinion, a stubbornness that shuts the soul away from good and from God.--Ms. 30, 1889, ("Experience Following the Minneapolis Conference," late June, 1889.)  {11MR 230.4}
[11MR 231.1]          Need for Heavenly Wisdom in Combating Error--We see more and greater need of close communion with God and greater need of unity. Let us devote much time to seeking for heavenly wisdom. Let us be much with God in prayer. We want Bible evidence for every point we advance. We do not want to tide over points as Elder Canright has done with assertions.  {11MR 231.1}
[11MR 231.2]          What we want in every conflict is not words to condemn, but the sword of the Spirit. We want the truth as it is in Jesus. We want to be filled with all the fullness of God and have the meekness and lowliness of Christ.  {11MR 231.2}
[11MR 231.3]          We have a wily foe who will seize your sword and turn it against you, unless you know how to use it skillfully. But let none feel that we know all the truth the Bible proclaims.--Letter 13, 1887, p. 4. (To G. I. Butler and Uriah Smith, April 5, 1887.)  {11MR 231.3}
[11MR 231.4]          Righteousness by Faith Needed at the 1889 Camp Meetings--I think that Elder A. T. Jones should attend our large camp meetings and give to our people, and to outsiders as well, the precious subject of faith and the righteousness of Christ. There is a flood of light in this subject, and if he goes to the canvassers' meetings only, how can the light come before the largest number? You cannot expect that any of the canvassers can present this matter in the light in which he presents it. I think that it is                                         -232-     robbing the churches of the light and the message for the present time for him not to attend the camp meetings. Let the outsiders understand that we preach the gospel as well as the law.--Letter 1, 1889, p. 6. (To W. C. White, April 7, 1889.)  {11MR 231.4}
[11MR 232.1]          Ellen White's Work at the Ottawa, Kansas, Camp Meeting--I have good news to report this morning. There has been a break in the meeting. Praise the Lord. He is at work for His people. We have felt surely that the enemy of Christ and all righteousness was upon the ground. There were some ministers from Iowa who came armed and equipped to leaven the camp with the very same spirit that was so prominent in Minneapolis. . . .  {11MR 232.1}
[11MR 232.2]          Wednesday I attended the early morning meeting and bore a decided testimony and entreated all present not to act over Minneapolis, and not to be like those Paul describes in Hebrews 4:2. I then entreated them to humble their hearts before God and put away their sins by repentance and confession and receive the messages God sends them through His delegated servants. . . .  {11MR 232.2}
[11MR 232.3]          In the night season, one of God's messengers stood by my side and asked:  {11MR 232.3}
[11MR 232.4]          "Did not I raise you up when you were sick nigh unto death in Healdsburg? Did not I put My Spirit upon you and sustain you to bear your testimony in Oakland? Did not I your Lord strengthen you to come the long journey to this place? Have I not kept your mind in peace amid the strife and confusion of tongues, and now I have a work for you to do in this place. My everlasting arms are beneath you. I have given you a message to bear. I will show you many things."                                           -233-  {11MR 232.4}
[11MR 233.1]          I was conducted to the house where our brethren made their homes, and there was much conversation and excitement of feelings and some smart, and as they supposed sharp, witty remarks. The servants whom the Lord sent were caricatured, ridiculed, and placed in a ridiculous light. The comment of words passed upon me and the work that God had given me to do was anything but flattering. Willie White's name was handled freely and he was ridiculed and denounced, also the names of Elders Jones and Waggoner.  {11MR 233.1}
[11MR 233.2]          Voices that I was surprised to hear were joining this rebellion and those with whom I had labored in past years without any evidence, or any sure knowledge of any change in Sister White, were hard, bold and decided in denouncing her. And of all those so free and forward with their cruel words, not one had come to me and inquired if these reports and their suppositions were true. I was represented as telling things untrue, when I made the statement that not a word of conversation had passed between me and Brethren Jones and Waggoner nor my son Willie upon the law in Galatians. If they had been as frank with me as they were in talking with one another against me, I could have made everything plain to them in this matter. I repeated this several times, because I saw they were determined not to take my testimony. They thought we all came to the conference with a perfect understanding and an agreement to make a stand on the law in Galatians.  {11MR 233.2}
[11MR 233.3]          After hearing what I did my heart sank within me. I had never pictured before my mind what dependence we might place in those who claim to be friends, when the spirit of Satan finds entrance to their hearts. I thought of the future crisis, and feelings that I can never put into words for a little time overcame me. ［Mark 13:9, 12, 13 quoted.］                                        -234-  {11MR 233.3}
[11MR 234.1]         All this passed through my mind like a flash of lightning and I was sensible how little trust or dependence could be put in the friendship of men, when human thoughts and human passions bear sway. Just as sure as the enemy is permitted to bear sway, then we may expect anything. Human friendship, bonds, and ties of relationship are severed, and why? Because there is a difference of opinion in interpretation of the Scriptures. It is the same spirit which condemned the Lord of life and glory. . . .  {11MR 234.1}
[11MR 234.2]          And what created all this stirring up of human passions which was bitterness of spirit, because some of their brethren had ventured to entertain some ideas contrary to the ideas that some others of their brethren had entertained, which were thought from their understanding to be inroads upon ancient doctrines?  {11MR 234.2}
[11MR 234.3]          The guide who accompanied me gave me the information of the spiritual standing before God of these men who were passing judgment upon their brethren. They were not keeping their own souls in the love of God. Had they been growing in grace and the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, they would have distinguished light from darkness, and truth from error.  {11MR 234.3}
[11MR 234.4]          I had declared my intention of leaving the meeting as soon as the Sabbath should close, but when I was assured I had a work to do to stand at my post, that God had given me a message to bear in His name, and if even I had foreseen the consequences, I could not be clear before God and have my peace. My work must not cease here, for my testimony of this character must continue as God should direct until these wrongs were expelled from the churches. Unless the faithful testimonies are continued to be repeated in                                        -235-     the ears of the people of God, the mold that has been left upon the work would not be removed.  {11MR 234.4}
[11MR 235.1]          There have been, I was informed, misunderstanding not only of the testimonies, but of the Bible itself. Men have exalted themselves and esteemed themselves too highly, which leads to the denouncing of others and passing judgment upon their brethren. Envy, jealousy, evil speaking, evil surmising, judging one another, has been considered a special gift given of God in discernment when it savors more of the spirit of the great accuser, who accused the brethren before God day and night. There has been a spirit of pharisaism, a hard, unsympathetic spirit toward the erring, a withdrawing from some and leaving them in discouragement, which is leaving the lost sheep to perish in the wilderness. There has been a placing of men where God alone should be.--Letter 14, 1889. pp. 4-6. (To Dear Children of the Household, May 12, 1889.)  {11MR 235.1}
[11MR 235.2]          Ellen White's Concerns While at Ottawa, Kansas--If I can possibly get off from the appointment to the Scandinavians I will do it and return home and see what you are all about. I shall be glad to have No. 33 ［NOW TESTIMONIES FOR THE CHURCH, VOL. V. PP. 477-754.］ out, for the people need it. I am up writing at three o'clock in the morning. There are many questions to be considered and settled. It is understood that you are going to the Kansas meeting. I cannot lay out the matter clearly in my mind.  {11MR 235.2}
[11MR 235.3]         I have had some thoughts like this about Iowa: ［J. H.］ Morrison and ［Henry］ Nicola have run the conference until there is but little life and soul in it. Now whether Elder ［A. T.］ Jones and I ought not to attend that conference and bring to the poor sheep and lambs food, is the question.                                          -236-  {11MR 235.3}
[11MR 236.1]          I never saw the condition of things as since coming here. The people seemed to be in a maze. They could not seem to get hold of the subjects presented until last Thursday; then there was a break, and since that time the meetings have increased steadily in interest and the people have been greatly benefited. Brother ［R. M.］ Kilgore is a free man. He no longer sees men as trees walking. His trumpet will give a certain sound. He is a converted man.  {11MR 236.1}
[11MR 236.2]          Brother Tait is another who has been greatly blessed and will give the trumpet a certain sound. Brother ［J. F.］ Ballenger has been in great distress of mind, but he is now free and has a new conversion. It does my soul good to see these old men and young men drinking in of the Spirit of God and planting their feet on solid Rock.  {11MR 236.2}
[11MR 236.3]          I have so desired that Frank ［Belden］ and yourself would share in the benefits of this meeting, for if you both act a part in the work of God, then you both need to be supplied with divine grace, that your works shall be wrought in God. I see the great need of less of self and more--a great deal more--of Jesus, and young and old have been getting hold from above and becoming acquainted with faith and the righteousness of Christ.  {11MR 236.3}
[11MR 236.4]          Well, I must write no more now.  {11MR 236.4}
[11MR 236.5]          ［Later:］ We want the Testimony out as soon as possible. I think I shall not wait here any longer, although they want me to do so. As far as anyone to consult with is concerned, I am alone. I scarcely see Fannie ［Bolton］; only in meeting and a few moments in the evening. I do not know what she is doing, except to attend the meetings, which I am confident means                                          -237-     to her very much. I shall not have her travel with me. This Kansas meeting is somehow to me inexplainable. I cannot understand it--that four weeks' work should be put in in one place, and then other places where my testimony is much needed be passed by.  {11MR 236.5}
[11MR 237.1]          I have been really worried over this matter of Iowa--whether I ought not to go there, and Elder Jones go, and leave some other places. I should have to give up Pennsylvania. Had I thought you would not have attended this meeting at all, I should have made calculations accordingly. Now I do not know what to do. I verily believe it was the work of the enemy that you have not been here all through this meeting. You might have waited here for news from Emma if she was worse, and then matters might have shaped themselves so that you would have had the benefits of this meeting, which I knew you needed. I am sorry, so sorry; but I must close.--Letter 14a, 1889, pp. 1, 2. (To J. Edson White, cir. April 7, 1889.)  {11MR 237.1}
[11MR 237.2]          The Spirit of Picking Flaws--Now, brethren, I want to tell you, when the Spirit of God comes into our midst, it will strike the minds that are ready to receive it. But if their minds are not open to receive it, they are all ready to pass judgment upon the messenger and the words spoken. In the place of coming to God and asking Him to give them a new heart and a new mind, that the transforming influence of the grace of God shall be upon them, they commence to find fault and pick flaws. It does not strike them, and it must harmonize with their ideas and they will stand right there until these things are culled out of the way, and they place themselves right there to judge. This is the way it was at Minneapolis.                                          -238-  {11MR 237.2}
[11MR 238.1]          It is because I know that the very same spirit is here, and that we should not give place to it for a moment that I say these things. I know that while the Spirit of God will make impressions upon human minds, the enemy will come in and make the most of any little thing that it is possible to make and the leaven will begin to work because the devil wants it so. Now brethren and sisters I want to place you on your guard. I want to ask you if you are satisfied with your coldness, your unbelief, your backslidings. Have you not had enough of it? If not, the devil will give you all you desire. We don't want any more.  {11MR 238.1}
[11MR 238.2]          We see that we are in no better condition than the Jewish people. God gave them clear light that they might stand as His holy, peculiar people. He had given them the prophets, and then Christ Himself came in order that He might present the truth to them. But when His own nation rejected Him, He turned away. He told them, "Ye have ears, but ye hear not, eyes have ye but ye see not." (cf. Jeremiah 5:21.) Then they inquired, "Are we blind also?" Christ said, "If ye were blind no sin would be attached, but it is because light has come and ye choose darkness rather than light." (See John 9:41.) Was it a real darkness? No, it was not. The light of truth had shone upon them, but Satan was throwing his blinder before their eyes, and they received it not.  {11MR 238.2}
[11MR 238.3]          Now, Brethren, there is a blessing here for you. You may think it strange that I speak to you about these things, but it is my duty. We never want this thing acted over again on God's earth; and if God gives me strength I will lift up a standard against the enemy. I have a work to do, and if God gives me strength I will do it. I want you to inquire, How is it with my soul? Will you take the light, or will you stand complaining?                                          -239-  {11MR 238.3}
[11MR 239.1]          It is time we should know where we are. We should have a chance to pray and talk and seek God. What we want is the Lord, and we don't want anything else. But we have it here in these words of Zechariah. Joshua stood before the Lord, and Satan stood there at his right hand to resist him. "The Lord rebuke thee," He said, "is not this a brand plucked out of the fire?" (Zechariah 3:2).  {11MR 239.1}
[11MR 239.2]          Now here are the people of God and God wants you to be getting ready for the great day of salvation, that you may be getting others ready. He wants you to have a fitting-up, that you may have a message for the people that will cut its way through the fleshy heart, and that you may go crying through the porch and the altar, "Spare thy people, O Lord, and give not thine heritage to reproach" (Joel 2:17). Now open your ears to the truth you have had and put away your doubts, unbelief, and Christless surmisings.  {11MR 239.2}
[11MR 239.3]          God wants you to come and drink of the clear waters of the streams of Lebanon, and when you have drunk yourselves you will want to call others to drink. Convert after convert is presented to me who does not know what it is to have faith in Christ. It seems they are ready to die; there is no light in them; they are dying for want of food.  {11MR 239.3}
[11MR 239.4]          I went to a meeting where I could stay only three days, and in that time I spoke to them seven times. They begged me to stay longer; they seemed starved, and they would get up and talk of how they wanted this truth and this light, but the devil was ready to bring in something to shut out the light, and many are ready to have it so. They don't know what the pure atmosphere is, but may the Lord help us that the clear light of His glory may surround us. May God help us to stand on vantage ground before the                                         -240-     enemy that we shall have our minds broken off from things below and get hold from above.  {11MR 239.4}
[11MR 240.1]          Christ, when talking to the people of His time, told them that they had blinded their eyes and closed their ears lest they should see with their eyes and hear with their ears and be converted and He should save them. (Matthew 13:15.) Light had been given them, but they would not receive it. Darkness was upon them, and they would come and pick the little flaws, and draw the minds of the people away from the solemn truth that was for them. Now, how will it be with us? We don't want to kill ourselves here laboring for you, but will you labor for yourselves? We want to know whether we will have the rich blessing of the Lord resting upon us, and we realize that He sheds His rich light and glory upon us. This is my prayer.--Ms. 2, 1889, pp. 2-4. ("Picking Flaws," May 12, 1889.)  {11MR 240.1}
[11MR 240.2]          The Need for Humility--Brethren and sisters, just as surely as we begin to look earnestly to Jesus and uncover our souls to Him, we shall go down deep into the valley of humiliation; and just so surely as we go down, we shall rise up again. The more humbly we live before God, the nearer we will come to Him, and the more distinct will be our view of Jesus Christ and His matchless light.  {11MR 240.2}
[11MR 240.3]          "But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory" (1 Corinthians 3:18). Now you see how important it is that we are beholding this. The enemy has come in and his dark shadow has been thrown athwart our pathway, so that we dwell on the dark side and talk of gloom until our way seems almost hopeless, and we stumble along without courage, hope or love. But we do not                                           -241-     want this to be so. We want this shadow to be swept away, and it will be if we look beyond the darkened shadow to the brightness beyond in Christ Jesus. . . .  {11MR 240.3}
[11MR 241.1]          Have we received a bright thought? If so, we are not to think that it is because of any wonderful smartness or intelligence in ourselves. It is because God is the author of it. If anyone tells you you have preached a good sermon, tell him the devil told you that before he did, and for him not to be an agent for the devil. There is pride in our hearts that must be emptied out, and then Jesus Christ will come in and take possession of our whole heart. I love my Saviour this morning because He first loved me. If there is anything in my life, my words, my teachings that is good, it is because Christ has put it there. It is not because of any goodness in me, and there is no glory to be directed to myself.  {11MR 241.1}
[11MR 241.2]          The fruit of the spirit is love, joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness, goodness, faith; against these there is no law. We should experience this, and then we will not be under the bondage of the law of God by any means. You are free in Christ Jesus. We shall walk in liberty, because our will is in harmony with the will of God and we love all His commandments. . . . It is our privilege to go on from strength to strength and from glory to glory. Do not think that, because we have a glimmer of the light of God, that we have it all.--Ms. 3, 1889, pp. 1-3. (Morning Talk at Ottawa, Kansas, May 14, 1889.)  {11MR 241.2}
[11MR 241.3]          Preparation of Christ's Coming--We take the words of Brother ［O.A.］ Olsen in regard to the coming of the Lord, and we think how it has been                                          -242-     presented to us in a striking manner that the end of all things is at hand, the Lord is at the door. What influence has it had to solemnize our minds, and arouse in us an earnestness to separate from us everything that is offensive to God? Then to think that after all He is nearer now than when we first believed. The day of the Lord is right at hand, and it is not safe for us to delay His coming. . . .  {11MR 241.3}
[11MR 242.1]          Let us thank God today that we are not yet before the judgment seat of God, but we have an Intercessor, One who has loved us so that He gave His own precious life for us individually, just as though there were not another soul in the universe. He died for us and we are of infinite value of Jesus Christ. How can we measure the sacrifice He has made for us? . . .  {11MR 242.1}
[11MR 242.2]          It is not that you come out in words and deny Him, but in your actions you deny Christ so that He is ashamed to call you brethren. We want every one of us to be consecrated to God. Let the plowshare go deep and uproot all this pharisaism and let this self-righteousness be torn all to pieces. The very best way to have this done is to fall on the Rock and be broken. Just as soon as you see that there is nothing in you that is righteous; just as soon as you have a dread of sin, you will fall on the Rock, and then it is that Christ can take you and mold you and fashion you into a vessel of honor. But just as soon as you allow your thoughts and feelings to be turned against one another, this is unlike Christ, and just so sure it is that you are not vessels unto honor, but dishonor. You don't give God a chance. You are trying to fashion yourself after a mold of your own imagination, but you need to take that out of your mind and keep Christ before you every day.                                           -243-  {11MR 242.2}
[11MR 243.1]          When you rise up, and when you sit down, when you go out, and when you come in, you need to exercise Christian politeness and respect, because you are the purchase of the blood of Christ, and He has died upon Calvary's cross that we might live. Christ Himself has bridged the gulf for us. It is our duty to help those who are downcast. Recollect what their privileges are, and don't talk of the difficulties, but go right to them and try to bind up the brokenhearted. These are right in the church all around us. Never have an idea that you know more than your brethren, but just keep humble. It was this spirit of evil surmising that brought all the weakness into the Jewish nation.--Ms. 4, 1889, pp. 1, 2. ("Preparation for Christ's Coming," May 14, 1889.)  {11MR 243.1}
[11MR 243.2]          Evil-surmising Leads to an Unbalanced Intellect--In Minneapolis God gave precious gems of truth to His people in new settings, This light from heaven by some was rejected with all the stubbornness the Jews manifested in rejecting Christ, and there was much talk about standing by the old landmarks. But there was evidence they knew not what the old landmarks were. There was evidence and there was reasoning from the Word that commended itself to the conscience; but the minds of men were fixed, sealed against the entrance of light, because they had decided it was a dangerous error removing the "old landmarks"--when it was not moving a peg of the old landmarks.  {11MR 243.2}
[11MR 243.3]          The men in responsible positions have disappointed Jesus. They have refused precious blessings, and refused to be channels of light, as He wanted them to be. The knowledge they should receive of God that they might be a light and blessing to others, they refuse to accept, and thus become channels                                             -244-     of darkness. The spirit of God is grieved. Never can the heart be stirred up with envy, with evil-surmising, with evil reports, but the intellect becomes unbalanced, and cannot decide correctly any controverted point. The attributes of Satan which have found entrance to the soul, cannot harmonize with truth.--Ms. 13, 1889, pp. 3, 4. ("Standing by the Landmarks.")  {11MR 243.3}
[11MR 244.1]          Need for Divine Enlightenment--I tell you now that you must have divine enlightenment. If you do not seek this, Satan will set up his hellish banner right in your homes, and you will be so blinded to the real nature of his deceptions that you will reverence it as the banner of Christ.--Ms. 18, 1888, p. 4. ("Religious Liberty.")  {11MR 244.1}
[11MR 244.2]          Accepting the Robe of Christ's Righteousness--The Lord blessed the words spoken, and he ［Edwin Jones］ said he could now better understand that his business was "to look and live," to take the robe woven by Christ Himself in the heavenly loom, and rejoice in the worthiness and righteousness of Christ.--Letter 114, 1890, p. 3. (To O. A. Olsen, June 9, 1890.)  {11MR 244.2}
[11MR 244.3]          Ellen White's Arduous Labors From 1887 to 1890--I have not spared myself, but I have labored, I may say, day and night without periods of rest. I have been so burdened that I could not sleep. The Lord was setting things before me and He strengthened me to meet the different issues that were arising. . . . I had labored early and late, writing out important matters to meet and correct the prejudice, the misconstruing of things, the misinterpretation of matters. . . .                                           -245-  {11MR 244.3}
[11MR 245.1]          I have had to vindicate myself and my brethren, press with all my powers against the prejudice, unbelief, false statements and misrepresentations until it almost gives me a nervous chill to think of the blindness and unreasonable pharisaism that has been adjusted as a garment about men in prominent positions. . . .  {11MR 245.1}
[11MR 245.2]          If my brethren allow me to carry this burden longer in this way I will certainly know that God does not lead them and me. One of us is not moving in God's order. I think it time to call a halt and see what powers are moving us. . . .  {11MR 245.2}
[11MR 245.3]          Satan will work with masterly power not only among unbelievers, but believers, to close the door that the very special light shall not do its work. What am I to do, Elder Olsen? I have no rest day nor night in spirit.--Letter 115, 1890, pp. 1, 2, 7, 8. (To O. A. Olsen, June 21, 1890.)  {11MR 245.3}
[11MR 245.4]          Satan's Attempt to Undercut Ellen White's Message--The spirit of resistance that has been exhibited in presenting the righteousness of Christ as our only hope has grieved the Spirit of God, and the result of this opposition has required the delivery of this matter the more earnestly and decidedly. .  . .  {11MR 245.4}
[11MR 245.5]          Satan sees it is his time to make a strike. Fanaticism and errors will prevail, and the men who ought to have stood in the light, their voices heard on the right side of the question, were exercised on the wrong side to oppose that which was of God and resist that message which the Lord sends. Their position is seen to be wrong by very many, and they cry, "Danger, fanaticism," when there is no heresy and fanaticism. When these evils                                          -246-     really appear and they see the peril and try to avoid it, they cannot do it. . . .  {11MR 245.5}
[11MR 246.1]          Satan fixed up the matter according to his own devices. Because the message of Sister White in testimonies given did not harmonize with their ideas, the testimonies were made of no account, except when they endorsed their ideas. So persistently have they followed their own ways in this matter, that should reproof be given to the evils that shall arise, the ones reproved will say, "Sister White's testimonies are no longer reliable. Brethren A, B, and other leaders no longer have confidence in them." These men have sown the seed and the harvest will surely follow.--Letter 116, 1890, pp. 1, 2. (To O. A. Olsen, August 27, 1890.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. November 12, 1981  {11MR 246.1}
[11MR 247.1]       MR No. 896 - Pantheism and the Alpha of Heresies         The difficulties that have arisen have been very hard to meet, and they are far from being settled yet. One, and another, and still another are presented to me as having been led to accept the pleasing fables that mean the sanctification of sin. Living Temple contains the alpha of a train of heresies. There heresies are similar to those that I met in my first labors in connection with the cause in Maine, New Hampshire, Vermont, then in Boston, Roxbury, New Bedford, and other parts of Massachusetts. Through them the evil one worked upon the minds of men and women.  {11MR 247.1}
[11MR 247.2]          There was a Mrs. Minor, who had been to Jerusalem. When she returned she advocated some of these sentimental, spiritualistic ［SPIRITUALISM AS HERE USED REFERS TO A METHOD OF INTERPRETATION EMPLOYED AFTER THE GREAT DISAPPOINTMENT OF OCTOBER 22, 1844, WHEREBY PLAIN TRUTHS OF THE BIBLE WERE SPIRITUALIZED AWAY.］ sophistries. She invited me to visit her and relate what the Lord shown me. Brother Nichols took my sister and self to her home in Roxbury, where we found a company of about twenty assembled. Among them were brethren and sisters whom I loved and highly esteemed. They had believed the testimonies that I had borne to the people. But they had been led astray by spiritualistic ideas which were nothing less than a love-sick sentimentalism. The power of                                          -248-     God came upon me as I warned them of their dangers, and some said they had never expected to see so much of the blessing of God this side of the Eden above. I bore them a message similar to the message I have been bearing for the last two months. I was instructed that the ideas they had accepted were but the alpha of a great deception. I had to meet similar delusions in Portsmouth and in Boston.  {11MR 247.2}
[11MR 248.1]         These doctrines led to free-loveism, and my heart was sorely grieved as I saw the result they brought to those who accepted them. One family who for years had lived happily together was broken up. A man and his wife, well advanced in years, were separated. The husband left his wife and children, and established other family relations. We seemed to be able to do nothing to break the spell upon these persons. The precious truths of the Bible had no influence over them.  {11MR 248.1}
[11MR 248.2]          This same hypnotic influence is seen working among our people today. Ever since my return to America a heavy burden has rested upon me. Everywhere I see the power of the enemy. Were it not for the armies of the Lord's host, led by Michael, the destruction that Satan would be pleased to witness would come to the people of God. They would be discomfited and brought to shame. But the Lord will work for His people. He will not suffer them to be defeated.  {11MR 248.2}
[11MR 248.3]          We have a most solemn work to do. I have been instructed that some of our ministering brethren are working with clouded vision. They see men as trees walking.  {11MR 248.3}
[11MR 248.4]          Unless Brethren Jones, Tenney, Waggoner, and others who have been flattered by the leaders of the medical work are especially worked by the Holy                                          -249-     Spirit, they will never see things as they are. It is hard for those who have been charmed by seductive, flattering, soul-destroying theories to see where these theories will lead, or to discern, wherein their spiritual eyesight has been defective.  {11MR 248.4}
[11MR 249.1]          Dr. Kellogg has been beguiled by beautiful, philosophical theories that are contrary to the truth. He is standing as a guide and instructor of youth. But for a long time he has been presented to me as a man walking in strange paths. He has not been working with the Lord. If his blind eyes could be anointed with the heavenly eyesalve, and he would then look at himself in the moral looking glass, he would see his sad condition and understand that unless he breaks his heart before God, and makes an entire reformation, he will surely receive of the judgments of God. The Lord will not forever bear with his perversity.  {11MR 249.1}
[11MR 249.2]          I am instructed to say that Dr. Kellogg is not yet soundly converted, and cannot be until by genuine faith he receives Christ as his Saviour. He needs to feel the divine power that will work in him the change of heart represented in the Scriptures as the new birth. Neither his words nor his actions can be depended on. He is surrounded by circumstances that tend to stimulate his pride and increase his vanity. He does not see his peril, nor does he see the dangerous path which he has been following.  {11MR 249.2}
[11MR 249.3]          If he were openly united with the world, his course would be less dangerous to the people of God.  {11MR 249.3}
[11MR 249.4]          God reads the heart. He understands the motives which cannot be discerned by men. The question was asked by one of authority, "How can God accept such a man, though his professions and his assertions be ever so                                          -250-     strong?" For a long time he has been deceived by the enemy. After the South Lancaster Conference, ［THE 1899 GENERAL CONFERENCE SESSION WAS HELD AT SOUTH LANCASTER, MA.］ he was for a time in the valley of decision, but since he decided what course he would pursue he has been making many false paths for his feet.  {11MR 249.4}
[11MR 250.1]         His course in urging the adoption of binding agreements, and in leaning upon the arm of the law instead of upon the arm of God, has led him farther and farther from the truth. Yet the Lord says, "Let him now accept My word. If he will wear My yoke he shall be My chosen physician, My human helper."  {11MR 250.1}
[11MR 250.2]          At the time of the General Conference in Battle Creek, ［THE 1901 GENERAL CONFERENCE SESSION WAS HELD AT BATTLE CREEK, MI.］ the Lord mercifully gave him another opportunity to change his course. He has waited for him to humble his heart. All obstructions were removed, even those that his own course had built up. But he was again deceived by the flatteries and sophistries of the enemy. Last spring he began a work of repentance. But he did not make thorough work.  {11MR 250.2}
[11MR 250.3]         The Lord has a message for Dr. Kellogg. Holding up the Bible, one of authority said to him, "On this Book shalt thou meditate day and night. Then you will have much less confidence in your own wisdom and methods, and in the agreements and arrangements that you have formulated. You have greatly dishonored God. But He gives you another invitation. If you hear and obey His word, you will have power to become one of the sons of God. Make straight paths for your feet, lest the lame be turned out of the way. Unless in the cares of your accumulated responsibilities you take God as your guide, you will continue to act a part displeasing to God, and the blood of souls will be charged to your account.                                             -251-  {11MR 250.3}
[11MR 251.1]         "The Word of God is to be a lamp to your feet. That precious, sacred Word, is not to be appealed to to uphold any spiritualistic, philosophical views regarding God, for He is dishonored by such views.  {11MR 251.1}
[11MR 251.2]          "No greater deception could be presented to the minds of men than the representation you have made of God in the pleasing fables you have advocated. Souls will be lost through the sowing of the sentiments found in Living Temple. In presenting error you have united with the prince of darkness in his work of seducing souls to eternal ruin.  {11MR 251.2}
[11MR 251.3]          "The influence you have obtained with worldlings is not the credit to you that you have supposed it to be. Unless you change, decidedly change, your life will be a savor of death unto death instead of a savor of life unto life.  {11MR 251.3}
[11MR 251.4]          "Make the Word of God the man of your counsel. It will be a lamp unto your feet, and a light unto your path. Study the Word to see what God has revealed in regard to who He is. He is 'the Almighty,' 'from everlasting,' an unerring Guide. Upon whom else would you venture to depend in times of difficulty? What folly could be greater than to set aside the wisdom of God, and accept the wisdom of him who fell from his exalted position in heaven as a covering cherub, and who has become the head of an apostate race? Will you unite with the arch-deceiver? Will you receive his deceptive falsehoods? Shall it continue to be said of you, 'Thou art weighed in the balances of the sanctuary, and art found wanting'?"  {11MR 251.4}
[11MR 251.5]          My brother, heed the invitation of Christ, "Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls" (Matthew 11:29). Your safety depends on linking up with Christ, and learning from Him.                                             -252-  {11MR 251.5}
[11MR 252.1]          You have much to unlearn. Your example has not been in harmony with the example of Christ. You could do nothing more objectionable than to put aside the wisdom of God, and set up your own ideas as of greatest merit for healing diseased bodies and souls, belittling and disparaging the remedy prescribed by the eternal God, and superseding the divine instruction.  {11MR 252.1}
[11MR 252.2]          God is in earnest with you. You have sought to set aside God's revealed will, teaching for doctrine the opinions and the speculations of finite human agencies through whom Satan works to destroy. Let the Word of God be your lesson book. Guided by it, you will be led to think wisely; you will reveal steadfastness of purpose; and you will build upon the true foundation.  {11MR 252.2}
[11MR 252.3]          If you are transformed, and your character is formed after the character of Christ, it will be pleasing to God for you to remain in a position of responsibility. If you refuse to be transformed, if you look to men of the world, and cherish worldly ambition, turning from God to human beings, you will become an instrument of deception in the hands of Satan until at last you will have no power to break away from the snare. If you continue to work as you have been working, you will become one of the chief of sinners. But the eternal God has thoughts of mercy toward you, and He will abundantly pardon you through Jesus Christ if you will repent and turn to Him with full purpose of heart.  {11MR 252.3}
[11MR 252.4]          Christ does not want you to lose your soul. He wants you to take hold of His saving grace, that He may do a thorough work in your heart. Now is your opportunity to decide whether you will have eternal life or eternal death. It will be a tremendous struggle for you to make a thorough work of                                             -253-     repentance. Those who have not seen the inwardness of your character will flatter and sympathize with you, seeking to establish you in your sins.  {11MR 252.4}
[11MR 253.1]          To such a man as Dr. Paulson the reception of spiritualistic ideas means much more than it can ever mean to you. When he realizes how near he has come to making shipwreck of his faith, when he sees that he has been giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils, it may cost him his life. He will ever feel the wound. It is hard for you, but tenfold harder for such men as Dr. Paulson to recover from the shock.  {11MR 253.1}
[11MR 253.2]          My heart is heavily burdened over these matters. The knowledge of what these things will mean to you unless you change has induced me to urge you to become intelligent in regard to your condition, and to take your position for the truth.--Letter 265, 1903, pp. 1-7. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg and His Associates, November 26, 1903.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. November 12, 1981  {11MR 253.2}
[11MR 254.1]       MR No. 897 - Two Spirits Present at the Minneapolis Meeting and Following it         The Holy Spirit Present at Various Meetings Attended by EGW--A meeting was conducted at Potterville by the Michigan ministers. I was urged by Brother Van Horn to attend the meeting. I was glad to do this, hoping that the prejudice would be removed. The Lord gave me of His Holy Spirit at that meeting. The Lord seemed to be close by my side and I had freedom when bearing my message to the people. On this occasion, when only our brethren were present in the morning meeting, I spoke plainly, stating the light that the Lord had been pleased to give me in warnings and in reproof for His people.--Ms. 30, 1889. p. 6.  {11MR 254.1}
[11MR 254.2]          I thought it was my duty to go to Des Moines, Iowa. I hoped to meet most of the ministers in that State. . . . I wished I had all the conference that I could address, for my heart was full of the Spirit of God just as it was at Minneapolis. The Spirit of the Lord came into our morning meetings and many humble testimonies were borne with weeping. I will say to the glory of God that He did sustain me and hearts were touched. I did hope to see some who had taken an active part in Minneapolis bend their proud wills and seek the Lord with their whole heart. I believed this would be done, but although the Lord was manifestly at work upon hearts, no thorough confessions were made. They did not fall upon the Rock and be broken, so that the Lord could put His mold upon them. Oh, if they had only yielded their pride, the light and love of God would have come into their hearts!--Ms 30, 1889, pp. 8, 9.                                             -255-  {11MR 254.2}
[11MR 255.1]          Light on the Covenants--I am much pleased to learn that Professor ［W. W.］ Prescott is giving the same lessons in his class to the students that Brother ［E. J.］ Waggoner has been giving. He is presenting the covenants. John thinks it is presented in a clear and convincing manner.  {11MR 255.1}
[11MR 255.2]          Since I made the statement last Sabbath that the view of the covenants as it has been taught by Brother Waggoner was truth, it seems that great relief has come to many minds.  {11MR 255.2}
[11MR 255.3]          I am inclined to think Brother Prescott receives the testimony, although he was not present when I made this statement. I thought it time to take my position, and I am glad that the Lord urged me to give the testimony that I did.--Letter 30, 1890, p. 2.  {11MR 255.3}
[11MR 255.4]          Wrong Spirit Manifested at Minneapolis--I cannot sanction the spirit that prevailed at Minneapolis, neither can I have confidence that those who were actuated by that spirit are walking in the light.  {11MR 255.4}
[11MR 255.5]          Suppose Dr. ［E. J.］ Waggoner did hold views that were not wholly correct, was it Christlike to manifest the spirit that was felt in that meeting? The rich blessing of God was hanging over that conference, but the Lord could not work upon hearts so full of misconceived opinions of His own messages and so barricaded with prejudice against them. The reports that were brought to Battle Creek were in accordance with the spirit that prevailed at that meeting.--Letter 2, 1889, pp. 11, 12.  {11MR 255.5}
[11MR 255.6]          Righteousness of Christ as Presented by A. T. Jones--I think that Elder A. T. Jones should attend our large camp meetings and give to our people, and to outsiders as well, the precious subject of faith and the righteousness                                          -256-     of Christ. There is a flood of light in this subject, and if he goes to the canvassers' meetings only, how can the light come before the largest number? You cannot expect that any of the canvassers can present this matter in the light in which he presents it. I think that it is robbing the churches of the light and the message for the present time for him not to attend the camp meetings.--Letter 1, 1889, p. 6.  {11MR 255.6}
[11MR 256.1]          Spirit of God Needed--Now brethren I want to tell you when the Spirit of God comes into our midst it will strike the minds that are ready to receive it. But if their minds are not open to receive it, they are all ready to pass judgment upon the messenger and the words spoken, and in the place of coming to God and asking Him to give them a new heart and a new mind, and that the transforming influence of the grace of God shall be upon them, they commence to find fault and pick flaws. It does not strike them. It must harmonize with their ideas. They will stand right there until these things are culled out of the way, and they place themselves right there to judge. This is the way it was at Minneapolis.--Ms. 2, 1889, p. 2.  {11MR 256.1}
[11MR 256.2]         EGW Shown Spiritual Condition of Many at Minneapolis-- I related in the Thursday morning meeting ［at Ottawa, Kansas］ some things in reference to the Minneapolis meeting. I told them by what means the Lord had opened to me the spiritual condition of many of those who came to that conference. They came under a delusion, with false impressions upon their minds. This was Satan's work, for the Lord was to revive His people and give them light in clear distinct rays that would lead to the magnifying of Christ. The Lord's                                         -257-     command to His people through His messengers was, "Go forward." And now Satan determined to hold the people away from the light that the rich blessing of God should not come upon the delegates. . . . Satan raised an alarm. They thought the law in Galatians would come up and they would go armed and equipped to resist everything coming from those men from the Pacific Coast, new and old.  {11MR 256.2}
[11MR 257.1]          I never labored in my life more directly under the controlling influences of the Spirit of God. God gave me meat in due season for the people, but they refused it for it did not come in just the way and manner they wanted it to come. Elders Jones and Waggoner presented precious light to the people, but prejudice and unbelief, jealousy and evil-surmising barred the door of their hearts that nothing from this source should find entrance to their hearts.--Letter 14, 1889, pp. 2, 3.  {11MR 257.1}
[11MR 257.2]          Different Spirits at Work in Chicago and S. Lancaster--We have traveled all through to the different places of the meetings that I might stand side by side with the messengers of God that I knew were His messengers, that I knew had a message for His people. I gave my message with them right in harmony with the very message they were bearing. What did we see? We saw a power attending the message. In every instance we worked, and some know how hard we worked--I think it was a whole week, going early and late, at Chicago, in order that we might get these ideas in the minds of the brethren.  {11MR 257.2}
[11MR 257.3]          The devil has been working for a year to obliterate these ideas--the whole of them. And it takes hard work to change their old opinions. They think they have to trust in their own righteousness, and in their own works,                                           -258-     and keep looking at themselves, and not appropriating the righteousness of Christ, and bringing it into their life and into their character. And we worked there for one week. It was after one week had passed away before there was a break and the power of God, like a tidal wave, rolled over that congregation. I tell you, it was to set men free; it was to point them to the Lamb of God which taketh away the sins of the world.  {11MR 257.3}
[11MR 258.1]          And there at South Lancaster, the mighty movings of the Spirit of God were there. Some are here that were in that meeting. God revealed His glory; and every student in the college was brought to the door there in confession, and the movings of the Spirit of God were there. And thus from place to place, everywhere we went we saw the movings of the Spirit of God. Do you think, like the ten lepers, I shall keep silent, that I shall not raise my voice to sing the righteousness of God and praise Him and glorify Him?--Ms. 9, 1890, pp. 7, 8.  {11MR 258.1}
[11MR 258.2]          Critics of J. H. Kellogg Should Help Him--Dr. Kellogg has done a work that no man I know of among us has had qualifications to do. He has needed the sympathy and confidence of his brethren. There should have been a tender compassion for him in his position of trust, and they should have pursued a course that would have gained and retained his confidence. God would have it thus. But there has been instead a spirit of suspicion and criticism.  {11MR 258.2}
[11MR 258.3]          If the doctor fails in doing his duty and being an overcomer at last, those brethren who have failed in their want of wisdom and discernment to help the man when and where he needed their help, will be in a large measure                                          -259-     responsible. There have been but few who faithfully warned him in kindness and love for his soul. His brethren do at times really feel that God is using the doctor to do a work that no other one is fitted to do. But then they meet so strong a current of reports to his detriment, they are perplexed. They partially accept them, and decide that Dr. Kellogg must really be hypocritical and dishonest. They do not consider the good he has done and that he is doing. They do not look at his efforts to elevate the religious and moral tone at the sanitarium and keep it up to a high standard. How must the doctor feel to be ever regarded with suspicion? Can nothing be done to change this order of things? Must it ever be thus? I know that it is not right. . . .  {11MR 258.3}
[11MR 259.1]         Christ paid the redemption price for his soul and the devil will do his utmost to ruin his soul. Let none of us help him in his work.--Letter 21, 1888, pp. 16, 17.  {11MR 259.1}
[11MR 259.2]          Minneapolis Spirit Made EGW's Labors More Difficult--Brethren you are urging me to come to your camp meetings. I must tell you plainly that the course pursued toward me and my work since the General Conference at Minneapolis--your resistance of the light and warnings that God has given through me--has made my labor fifty times harder than it would otherwise have been. I find that my words have far less influence upon the minds of our people that upon unbelievers whose hearts have not been hardened by rejecting the light. I have no word from the Lord to labor for you in the camp meetings, to repeat to you, little by little, that which at great cost and labor I have published for your benefit. As you feel no burden to obtain and circulate                                           -260-     the books, I feel that my oral testimony would make no lasting impression. I have no courage to meet you in camp meeting. It seems to me that you have cast aside the word of the Lord as unworthy of your notice.--Letter 1, 1890, p. 10.     White Estate Washington, D. C. November 12, 1981  {11MR 259.2}
[11MR 261.1]       MR No. 898 - Love, the Need of the Church         "Charity suffereth long, and is kind; charity envieth not; charity vaunteth not itself, is not puffed up, Doth not behave itself unseemly, seeketh not her own, is not easily provoked, thinketh no evil" (1 Corinthians 13:4, 5). Troubles exist between brethren in the church because they fail to understand what constitutes true Christian charity, brotherly affection, and Christlike love. Self-love and self-esteem lead professed Christians to measure themselves by themselves. They take for granted that all their surmisings and suspicions of others are correct. But it is because of suspicions and judging of one another that there is discord, strife, and an unhealthy condition of the church.  {11MR 261.1}
[11MR 261.2]         If brethren would meet together once or twice a week, and with humble minds, feeling their weakness and realizing their defects, would then ask the Lord to enlighten their understanding and fill their hearts with His love, examining not one another, but the Scriptures, Satan would be defeated. Many imaginary difficulties, mere molehills that have been magnified into mountains and have made barriers between brethren, would vanish, and love, compassion, and respect would take the place of jangling and accusation. When you begin to judge your brethren, you are doing a work God has not given you to do. You are not working with Christ. God did not place you upon the judgment seat to measure and pronounce sentence upon your brethren.  {11MR 261.2}
[11MR 261.3]          Satan is an accuser of the brethren, and when he can set the leaven of dissatisfaction to work in human hearts, he is exultant. When he can divide                                            -262-     brethren, he has a hellish jubilee. I think if our brethren could see, as I have seen, how much wrong is done in speaking evil of our brethren, there would be an entire change in the way we treat one another. You do not understand yourselves, you misinterpret words and deeds, and you measure them from your own finite standpoint. Your imagination leads you astray. Your feelings, your tongues, which are not sanctified, are employed in a service and work that is anything but holy and Christlike.  {11MR 261.3}
[11MR 262.1]          We should bring the attractiveness of Christ into our Christian service. The soft beams of the Sun of Righteousness should shine into our hearts, that we may be pleasant and cheerful, and have a strong and blessed influence on all around us. The truth of Jesus Christ does not tend to gloom and sadness. Do not forget, my brethren, that we are in Christ's school to learn lessons of truth and love. We are taught in this school to have faith in our Redeemer. We must attend carefully to our own soul's necessity, improving every privilege provided for us to learn the meekness and lowliness of Christ.  {11MR 262.1}
[11MR 262.2]          We will have to learn that trials mean benefit, and not be discouraged under them. The heart must be disciplined, faith must be cultivated, the soul's endurance must be tested. The simplicity of faith and perfect confidence in God needs to be encouraged in our hearts. You must be constantly looking and talking on the bright side, and while the work of self-discipline must be carried on by every individual Christian, it must be in such a manner as to exalt and ennoble, and not to contract the mind and center it upon little things. Your thoughts should be the outgrowth of holy principles. Do not center your minds on objectionable things, and make a brother and offender for a word. Do not judge him by your own finite measurement.                                           -263-     Let the voice of simple, trustful, earnest prayer be heard in your dwellings. When our sisters visit one another, let them not speak words of criticism of their brethren. Let your minds dwell upon the attributes of God, and tell of your experiences in the love of Jesus. The fullness of that love will soothe the heart and cause us to forget disagreeable occurrences.  {11MR 262.2}
[11MR 263.1]          How much sweet peace we lose because we keep poring over the disagreeable items in ourselves and in our brethren. We must look away from the disagreeable to Jesus. We must love Him more, obtain more of His attractive beauty and grace of character, and cease the contemplation of others' mistakes and errors. We should remember that our own ways are not faultless. We make mistakes again and again, and should others watch our every word and every action as diligently as we watch them, they would present a catalogue fully as dark as we are able to present against our brethren and sisters. No one is perfect but Jesus. Think of Him and be charmed away from yourself, and from every disagreeable thing, for by beholding our defects faith is weakened. God and His promises are lost from sight.  {11MR 263.1}
[11MR 263.2]          You need more of Jesus and less of self. Think no evil, talk no evil of anyone. Keep your lips as with a bridle. You cannot measure others' experiences by your own. It would be a deplorable thing if everyone were of the same mind. What if in some respects we do err, does the Lord forsake us, and forget us, and leave us to our own ways? No, the Lord does not treat us as we treat one another. May the Lord help you all to repent and confess, and let the love of Jesus pervade your hearts. Jealousy is all ready to spring into existence at the least provocation. Envy and evil surmising are ready to flourish, ready to grow by being cultivated. Oh, how                                          -264-     many hurt the heart of Christ because they want their own way and their own will. War against these unenviable traits of character, and not against one another.  {11MR 263.2}
[11MR 264.1]          If the elements existed in the church which existed in the life of Christ, there would be a firm union among His professed followers. The world is working against the church, seeking to weaken and destroy it. Shall the church imitate the world in this matter? Shall we as church members destroy confidence in other church members because they do not meet a certain standard? The message of the angel to us is, "Press together, press together, press together." Let not Satan thrust himself between the members of the church. Do not give a stroke on the enemy's side of the question to weaken the influence of any member of the church. There will always be agents of the great adversary of souls who are doing their master's work of accusing those who profess to believe the truth. They will relate something that reflects upon the attitude and character of those who profess to be Christians.  {11MR 264.1}
[11MR 264.2]          The seed of evil surmising is frequently dropped into prepared soil, and it produces a harvest after its kind. Those who should guard the interests of those of like precious faith entertain suggestions and reports from the enemies of God and truth, and the root of bitterness defiles many. Could the state of every heart reputed as eminent for holiness be critically examined and developed there would be seen some dark chapters in the experience of those most highly honored. What erroneous ideas of Christian life we would find! What false ideas of God's prerogatives and of His moral government! What limiting ideas of the powers of the Holy One of Israel, what narrow ideas in regard to the agency of the Holy Spirit!                                          -265-  {11MR 264.2}
[11MR 265.1]          I know many are earnestly struggling after a higher life and seeking for clearer views of heavenly things, yet how very slow is their progress! How difficult for the mind to arise to the full assurance of hope that maketh not ashamed! In spite of all our efforts, we are often discouraged because the flesh warreth against the spirit. Let not the common, cheap, earthly things engross the mind that the presence of Jesus shall be withdrawn. The life of the church is communicated from Christ, and we help the church when we work in harmony with the life-giving power, losing sight of ourselves, and seeking to build one another up in the most holy faith.  {11MR 265.1}
[11MR 265.2]          God may choose instrumentalities that we do not accept, because they do not exactly meet our ideas. They do not work in the very line marked out as perfect, and in place of leaving them with God, for His Spirit to work with them, many begin to present difficulties, barricade the way, and cherish a grieved feeling because they see that they are doing a work that has not been done. Then begins the dissecting of character and the gathering up of tidbits of complaints, and faultfinding and slander, and magnifying of little occurrences and events into grave sins. This has been done in the church until we are weak, and we will always be weak unless this narrow order of things is changed. May the Lord show you all what to do that you may be filled with thanksgiving, gratitude and praise to God for the precious gift of the Son of God, and put away envyings, jealousies and rivalries, that true love and unity may exist.  {11MR 265.2}
[11MR 265.3]          Christ prayed that His disciples might be one even as He and His Father are one. In what does this unity consist? This oneness does not exist because everyone has the same disposition, the same temperament, and thinks                                          -266-     in the very same channel. All do not possess the same degree of intelligence. All have not the same experience. In a church there are different gifts and varied experiences. In temporal matters there are a great variety of ways of management, and yet these variations in manner of labor, in the exercise of gifts, do not create dissension, discord, and disunion.  {11MR 265.3}
[11MR 266.1]          One man may be conversant with the Scriptures, and some particular portion of the Scripture may be especially appreciated by him; another sees another portion as very important, and thus one may present one point, and another, another point, and both may be of highest value. This is all in the order of God. But if a man makes a mistake in his interpretation of some portion of the Scripture, shall this cause diversity and disunion? God forbid. We cannot then take a position that the unity of the church consists in viewing every text of Scripture in the very same light. The church may pass resolution upon resolution to put down all disagreement of opinions, but we cannot force the mind and will, and thus root out disagreement. These resolutions may conceal the discord, but they cannot quench it and establish perfect agreement. Nothing can perfect unity in the church but the spirit of Christlike forbearance. Satan can sow discord; Christ alone can harmonize the disagreeing elements. Then let every soul sit down in Christ's school and learn of Christ, who declares Himself to be meek and lowly of heart. Christ says that if we learn of Him, worries will cease and we shall find rest to our souls.  {11MR 266.1}
[11MR 266.2]          The great truths of the Word of God are so clearly stated that none need make a mistake in understanding them. When as individual members of the church, you love God supremely and your neighbor as yourself, there will                                          -267-     be no need of labored efforts to be in unity, for there will be oneness in Christ as a natural result. The ears will no longer be open to reports that will injure your neighbor, and no one will take up a reproach against his neighbor. The members of the church will cherish love and unity, and be as one great family. Then we shall bear the divine credentials to the world, that will testify that God has sent His Son into the world. Christ has said, "By this shall all men know that ye are My disciples, if ye have love one for another" (John 13:35). The divinity of Christ is acknowledged in the unity of the children of God.  {11MR 266.2}
[11MR 267.1]          Brethren, when you humble your hearts before God, you will see that there is danger of pharisaism in every church, danger of thinking and praying as did the self-righteous Pharisee: "I thank God that I am not as other men are." Oh, that there may be a breaking up of the fallow ground of the heart, that the seeds of truth may take deep root and spring up and bear much fruit to the glory of God! My brethren, when you would accuse one of the brethren, consider the words of Jesus, "He that is without sin among you, let him cast the first stone" (John 8:7). Your sin may not be the particular sin that is under consideration, but Jesus' words mean that when you are free from sin you may cast the first stone. When Jesus spoke these words to the accusers, their guilty consciences were aroused. They could not answer Him; they were convicted each in his own conscience, and they went out one by one, beginning at the oldest even to the youngest.  {11MR 267.1}
[11MR 267.2]         What can Christ who is so forgiving, so patient with all our mistakes, so rich in mercy and love, think of our hardhearted criticism and faultfinding? Love for your erring brethren will produce far greater effect in                                          -268-     reforming them than all your harsh criticisms. Let all the faults and emotions of the heart be after Christ's order. Let self be put out of sight. The Lord would have the thoughts and the language and the experience of Christian life far more attractive than it is today. If they are not more like Jesus they can never be the light of the world. Our work is between God and our own individual souls. What are you thinking of, my brethren? There is work to be done in the saving of souls around you, and precious time is passing. The hours of probation will soon close. Is your work for the Master of that character that you will hear the words, "Well done, thou good and faithful servant" (Matthew 25:21)?  {11MR 267.2}
[11MR 268.1]          Remember that every soul striving to advance in the divine life finds every inch of ground disputed by an antagonistic force, and he must gird himself for the conflict by earnest prayer, and fight the good fight of faith. He is called to "wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places" (Ephesians 6:12). We cannot afford to be found warring against each other. If we make progress in spirituality, we must gird the loins of the mind about with truth, and we must have on the breastplate of righteousness, we must take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit. Brethren, seek God. Seek Him while He is to be found, call ye upon Him while He is nigh.  {11MR 268.1}
[11MR 268.2]          Oh, what deep, rich experiences we might gain if we were devoting all our God-given ability to seeking knowledge and spiritual strength from God in the place of devoting our powers to hurting one another. Brethren, love one another as Christ has loved you. How little we really know of sweet                                          -269-     communion with God! How little we know of the mysteries of the future life! We may know far more than we do know if all our powers are sanctified to discern the character of Christ. There are heights for us to reach, depths of experience to sound, if we are to be the light of the world. Then why dishonor God by contention and strife? Why question and find fault with one another? Why misinterpret and misconstrue the words and acts of your brethren?  {11MR 268.2}
[11MR 269.1]          Is there not better work for you to do than to discourage one another and try to put out the light of your brethren? Oh, rather, let the mind expand that you may take in the heavenly beauties of the blessed promises. Only believe in Jesus and learn in the school of the greatest Teacher the world ever knew, and His grace will act mightily upon the human intellect and heart. His teaching will give clearness to the mental vision. It will give compass to the thoughts; the soul hunger will be filled. The heart will be softened and subdued, and filled with glowing love that neither discouragement, despondency, affliction, nor trial can quench. God will open to the mind's eye His preciousness and His fullness. Then let us love and labor. I point you to Christ, the Rock of ages. You can be saved only through Him. Let the praise of God be upon your lips when you meet together in little companies to worship God. Let all take a part.  {11MR 269.1}
[11MR 269.2]          He who heard the voice of Christ and did His will was the wise man that built upon a rock, and neither storm nor tempest could destroy this structure. Let us be workers with Christ for time and for eternity. Love one another, forgive one another, even as God for Christ's sake has forgiven you.--Ms. 24, 1892, pp. 1-9. ("Love, the Need of the Church," 1892.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. November 12, 1981  {11MR 269.2}
[11MR 270.1]       MR No. 899 - Filled with the Spirit of Christ's Second Advent         We are looking for the second coming of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. We are not only to believe that the end of all things is at hand. We are to be filled with the spirit of Christ's advent, that when the Lord comes, He may find us ready to meet Him, whether we are working in the field, or building a house, or preaching the Word; ready to say, "Lo, this is our God; we have waited for Him, and He will save us" (Isaiah 25:9).-- Letter 25, 1902, p. 7. (To Those in Positions of Responsibility in the Southern Field, Feb. 5, 1902.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. December 10, 1981  {11MR 270.1}
[11MR 271.1]       MR No. 901 - Gather Up the Fragments         One thing I know--my wrestling in Australia has been as severe as any place I was ever in. Now my work is not to attend large meetings and wrestle as I have done. The publication of books is urged upon me. That, with the articles for the papers, is enough. I have so much precious matter. Light came to me, you remember, before you left for America, "Gather up the fragments. Let nothing be lost." ［See John 6:12.］.--Letter 200, 1897, p. 3. (To W. C. White, Nov. 25, 1897.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. December 10, 1981  {11MR 271.1}
[11MR 272.1]       MR No. 902 - Proxy Voting         I have written out something in regard to votes by proxy. The way in which this matter has been managed should not be repeated. Those who, by the number of votes which they have accumulated, have placed men whom they have chosen in positions of influence, reveal that they are untrustworthy. They show just what they would do if they could. It may be that the Lord has suffered this thing to be, that He may awaken the understanding of His people. There must be faithful watchmen on the walls of Zion who will be ready to give the note of warning to the unruly elements who think that they have wisdom to run anything they choose. It is the privilege of all who are thus elected to say, I do not choose to serve in any position brought about by such unprincipled means.--Letter 45, 1898. (To W. C. Gage and wife, May 19, 1898.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. December 12, 1981  {11MR 272.1}
[11MR 273.1]       MR No. 903 - Warning Against Centralization         As the work increases there will be a great and living interest to manage it by human instrumentalities. The work is not to be centered in any one place, not even in Battle Creek. Human wisdom argues that it is more convenient to build up the interests ［of the work］ where it has already obtained character and influence. Mistakes have been made in this line. Individual and personal responsibility are thus repressed and weakened. The work is the Lord's, and its strength and efficiency are not all to be concentrated in any one place.  {11MR 273.1}
[11MR 273.2]          Already it has been proved that there was a lack of faithfulness in the men placed in important positions of trust. The simplicity of the work was forgotten. The principles God had laid down were ignored. Self-denial and self-sacrifice were not maintained. Selfishness was indulged, because the men in positions of trust were not with heart and soul relying upon divine wisdom and power but walking after the imagination of their own hearts. This Scripture was presented to me as applicable: Jeremiah 7:1-14, 23, 24. --Letter 71, 1894, p. 8. (To the General Conference Committee and the Publishing Boards of the Review and Herald and the Pacific Press, April 8, 1894.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. December 10, 1981  {11MR 273.2}
[11MR 274.1]       MR No. 905 - Gifts of the Spirit         Diversity of Gifts--In the ministration of the gospel of Jesus Christ the Lord use diverse gifts. . . .  {11MR 274.1}
[11MR 274.2]          ［Ephesians 4:11-14 quoted.］        All these gifts are to be blended in the work of building upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets. Jesus Christ Himself is the chief cornerstone, "in whom all the building fitly framed together groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord" (Ephesians 2:21). "Fitly framed together." Study these words, and seek to understand all that they comprehend. "Fitly framed together," each acting his respective part unitedly. Thus we grow "unto an holy temple in the Lord." Have a care how you build.--Ms. 108, 1899, pp. 1, 2. ("He That Loveth Not His Brother Abideth in Death," August 2, 1899.)  {11MR 274.2}
[11MR 274.3]          Every entrusted gift is to be cultivated and employed in the Master's service.--Letter 195, 1899, p. 3 (To W. A. Colcord, G. B. Starr, and A. S. Hickox, November 29, 1899.)  {11MR 274.3}
[11MR 274.4]          Not All God's Servants Have the Same Gifts, But All Are His Workmen--God's servants do not all possess the same gifts, but they are all His workmen. Each is to learn of the great Teacher, and then to communicate what he has learned. All do not do the same work, but under the sanctifying                                        -275-     influence of the Holy Spirit they are all God's instrumentalities, through whom He works for the success of the work. God employs a diversity of gifts in His work of winning souls from Satan's army.--Ms. 130, 1899, p. 9. ("The Test of Obedience," September 8, 1899.)  {11MR 274.4}
[11MR 275.1]          Members of Christ's Body Given Such Gifts as Will Best Advance His Kingdom--God will use you when you are willing to be used in His appointed way. Remember that the church of believers constitutes the body of Christ, and "that there should be no schism in the body; but that the members should have the same care one for another" (1 Corinthians 12:25). God calls upon you to unite with your brethren. He has assigned different gifts to the different members of His body. He has given them such talents and opportunities as will best promote His glory and the advancement of His kingdom. He is put to shame when the members of His body work contrary one to the other.--Letter 19, 1901, p. 16. (To E. E. Franke, January, 1901; copied, January 29, 1901.)  {11MR 275.1}
[11MR 275.2]          Gifts Dispensed as God Pleases--Today the Lord has called some to the work of teaching others, to fit them for service in His cause. Let those who are so called go cheerfully to their field of labor, following ever the leadings of God.  {11MR 275.2}
[11MR 275.3]          God dispenses His gifts as it pleases Him. He bestows one gift upon one, and another gift upon another, but all for the good of the whole body. It is God's order that some shall be of service in one line of work and others in other lines of work--all working under the self-same spirit. The                                        -276-     recognition of this plan will be a safeguard against carnal emulation, pride, envy, or contempt of one another. It will strengthen unity and mutual love.--Letter 60, 1907, p. 3. (To the Southern Union Conference Committee, February 24, 1907.)  {11MR 275.3}
[11MR 276.1]          Members to Respect Each Other's Gifts--What a lesson this scripture ［1 Corinthians 12］ teaches! There is to be an active exercise of the various gifts in one body, the head of which is Jesus Christ. Let no member of Christ's body entertain a spirit of self-sufficiency. Because two members do not act the same part, let not one member say to another member, I have no need of thee. Among the members of the body there is to be no crowding, no judging, no measuring of one gift by another. Many gifts are called for, yet all are members of one body.--Ms. 128, 1901, p. 4. ("The Principles That Should Control the Lord's Workers," December 24, 1901.)  {11MR 276.1}
[11MR 276.2]         Every Gift Essential to Success of God's Work--There is need for a variety of gifts in the Lord's work. Read carefully the fourth chapter of Ephesians. The entire chapter is a description of the Lord's manner of working. ［Ephesians 4:11-13 quoted.］ Every gift is to be acknowledged as essential to the success of the work.--Letter 8, 1899, p. 6. (To J. H. Kellogg, January 23, 1899.)  {11MR 276.2}
[11MR 276.3]          God Dishonored by Failure to Be Kindly Affectioned One to Another--No haphazard work is to be done by those who are laboring in the ministry or in medical-missionary lines. God's servants must seek to understand the words: ［Romans 12:4-10 quoted.］                                          -277-  {11MR 276.3}
[11MR 277.1]          This instruction is of vital importance to everyone. At this time, above all other items in the history of the earth, these words should be practiced. But today they are to a great extent left out of the practice of professing Christians. This is the reason why God is dishonored by discord and strife, why He does not give to His people the power He would be pleased to impart. He desires to glorify His name before the world and before the heavenly universe. But church members are not doing the work they should do.--Ms. 69, 1901, pp. 2,3. ("The Unity of the Spirit," July 29, 1901.)  {11MR 277.1}
[11MR 277.2]          Each to Cultivate the Gifts Given Him--Brother and Sister Bourdeau should be united in their labor, and Sister Bourdeau may qualify herself to become a still more efficient laborer in the cause of God.  {11MR 277.2}
[11MR 277.3]          In the government of children many make a mistake and govern too much. They give so much counsel, so much direction, and want to manage so completely, that they are liable to destroy the will, the identity of their children, and they confuse their minds so completely that they give them no opportunity to act out the powers and develop the qualities God has given them as their endowment.  {11MR 277.3}
[11MR 277.4]          Just so it is with the family of God. There is diversity of operation of gifts and all by the same Spirit. These diverse gifts are illustrated by the human body from the head to the feet. As there are different members with their different offices, yet all of the body, so the members of Christ's body all center in the Head, but have different gifts. This is in the economy of God to meet the varied organization and minds in the world. The strength of one servant of God may not be the strength of another.-- Letter 25, 1870, p. 1. (To D. T. Bourdeau and wife, cir. 1870.)                                       -278-  {11MR 277.4}
[11MR 278.1]          Those With Superior Talents Expected to Use Them Wisely--If God has given to one man superior talents and greater advantages, He has a right to expect that that man will use his gifts, not boastingly, but wisely.--Letter 10, 1884, p. 16. (To J. G. Matteson, May 3, 1884.)  {11MR 278.1}
[11MR 278.2]          God Brings Different Gifts Together Wherever an Interest Springs Up-- Wherever an interest is started, the Lord in His providence will bring different gifts in connection with the one or two who are bringing the truth before the people.--Ms. 21a, 1894, p. 8. ("Testimonies to Ministers," April 2, 1894.)  {11MR 278.2}
[11MR 278.3]          Need for Realizing Individual Responsibility--Women may accomplish a good work for God, if they will first learn the precious, all-important lesson of meekness in the school of Christ. They will be able to benefit humanity by presenting to them the all-sufficiency of Jesus. When each member of the church realizes his own individual responsibility, when he humbly takes up the work which presents itself before him, the work will go on to success. God has given to every man his work according to his several ability. It will not be an easy task to work for the Master in this age. But how much perplexity might be saved, if workers continually relied upon God, and duly considered the directions that God has given. He says, "Having then gifts differing according to the grace that is given to us, whether prophecy, let us prophecy according to the proportion of faith; Or ministry, let us wait on our ministering: or he that teacheth, on teaching; Or he that exhorteth, on exhortation: he that giveth, let him do it with                                        -279-     simplicity; he that ruleth, with diligence; he that sheweth mercy, with cheerfulness" (Romans 12:5-8).  {11MR 278.3}
[11MR 279.1]          This is a subject that demands close, critical study. Many mistakes are made because men do not heed this instruction. Many who are entrusted with some humble line of work to do for the Master, soon become dissatisfied, and think that they should be teachers and leaders. They want to leave their humble ministering, which is just as important in its place as the larger responsibilities. Those who are set to do visiting, soon come to think that anyone can do that work, that anyone can speak words of sympathy and encouragement, and lead men in a humble, quiet way to a correct understanding of the Scriptures. But it is a work that demands much grace, much patience, and an ever-increasing stock of wisdom.--Letter 88, 1895, pp. 4, 5. (To J. E. White, July 7, 1895).  {11MR 279.1}
[11MR 279.2]          Gifts to Be Blended--The Lord has given gifts differing according to the grace that is given. Let no one suppose that his special gift is above all other gifts. These gifts are to be made helpful by connecting them with the gifts of others. Each is to fill his place with the gift appointed of God. They are to be appreciated as essential for the advancement of the cause of God.--Letter 57, 1898, p. 3. (To W. W. Prescott, June 19, 1898.)  {11MR 279.2}
[11MR 279.3]          Abuse of Gifts Offensive to God--Nothing can be more offensive to God than to cripple or abuse the gifts lent us to be devoted to His service.--Ms. 31, 1899, p. 3. ("Do All the Glory of God," March 19, 1899.)                                        -280-  {11MR 279.3}
[11MR 280.1]          Our Service Made Acceptable by Christ's Merits--Our Saviour, during all His sojourn on earth, shared the lot of the poor and lowly. Self-denial and sacrifice characterized His life. All the favors and blessings we enjoy are alone from Him. We are stewards of His grace and of His temporal gifts. The smallest talent and the humblest service may be offered to Jesus as a consecrated gift, and with the fragrance of His own merits He will present it to the Father. If the best we have is presented with a sincere heart, in love to God, from a longing desire to do service to Jesus, the gift is wholly acceptable.--Undated Manuscript 74, p. 5. ("Our Duty in Ministering to the Poor.")     White Estate Washington, D. C. December 10, 1981  {11MR 280.1}
[11MR 281.1]       MR No. 906 - An Appeal for Acceptance of the Message of Christ's Righteousness         Spirit of Unbelief Manifest by Some at Minneapolis and After-- At the meeting in Minneapolis, at Potterville, and at Battle Creek, I presented general principles before you, ［MINISTERS IN THE CAUSE.］ hoping that you might hear, be impressed, and be converted, that I might not be under the painful necessity of addressing you personally. But as you have had the privilege of hearing the message that God has given me and others to bear, and yet your doubts and unbelief have been strengthening instead of diminishing, I am alarmed for you. I know you and others in a similar position are not in the light. You are on the enemy's ground. Both of you are placing yourselves where the spirit of God can no more find access to your hearts than it could find access to the hearts of the Jewish people when they gave themselves up to unbelief. Through Christ, light is shining to man; heaven is connected with earth, and the angels of God are ascending and descending upon the mystic ladder. They bring messages of warning, reproof, instruction, encouragement, and love.  The glory of God is above the ladder and shines down all its length. God will not devise some new way to reach the hearts of those who have shut themselves away from the light. It is at the peril of their souls that they refuse the light.  {11MR 281.1}
[11MR 281.2]         Parallels Between Christ's Rejection at Nazareth and the Rejection of Truth Today--Bro. B, you have encased yourself in an armor of unbelief and spiritual pride. You do not recognize Him whose goings forth have been from                                           -282-     old, from everlasting. The King of glory appeared in the form of a servant, clothed in the garb of humanity. When He began His public ministry in Nazareth, there was a sad and terrible exhibition of what human nature can and will be when Satan works on the heart. Jesus proclaimed Himself to be the Anointed One. No man had before ventured to assume as much; not the learned or noble of the earth, not even the prophets or kings. He arose in the synagogue, and read from the prophet Isaiah these gracious words: "The spirit of the Lord God is upon Me; because He hath anointed Me to preach the gospel to the poor; He hath sent Me to heal the brokenhearted, to preach deliverance to the captives, and recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised, To preach the acceptable year of the Lord" (Luke 4:18, 19).  {11MR 281.2}
[11MR 282.1]         The eyes of all in the synagogue were fastened upon Him, for divinity flashed through humanity, and with one voice they witnessed to the "gracious words" that proceeded from His lips. God had spoken to their hearts and given them a testimony which they acknowledged to be the truth. But soon doubt and unbelief arose. Who was this that claimed to be the Messiah? They did not expect Christ to come in this way. His family connections were humble, pious people, but not distinguished for riches, learning, rank, or power.  {11MR 282.1}
[11MR 282.2]          The Jews expected the Messiah to come with pomp and ceremony as a great king. They looked for Him to appear as a conqueror, to deliver Israel from the Roman yoke. They thought they would be able to cry, "This is the King that will reign on David's throne." But this Man, who made the claim that He was the anointed One of God, was from the humble walks of life, the son of Joseph and Mary. They had seen Him going up and down the hills. They                                           -283-     had seen Him toiling daily at the carpenter's bench, and could He be the Messiah?  {11MR 282.2}
[11MR 283.1]          The very humiliation that Christ bore was foretold in the Scriptures as a specification of His divine character and mission, and should have commended Him to every home and heart in the land. But to proud and unbelieving Jews His humiliation was an offense.  {11MR 283.1}
[11MR 283.2]          The men of Nazareth refused the Prince of Life. The power of God that had stirred their hearts as He read and expounded to them the Scriptures, was resisted, and their passions were stirred as He spoke truths that revealed to them their real condition. . . .  {11MR 283.2}
[11MR 283.3]          The Lord has shown me that we are in just as much danger ［of rejecting truth］ in our day as were the people in the days of Christ. The Lord is speaking through His delegated messengers; but the same unbelief is exhibited. Men close their hearts against Jesus and hold themselves in the veriest bondage to Satan, supposing that they are preserving their dignity as free men; that they are maintaining their right to think and act for themselves, to believe or doubt; and like the despisers of the gospel in the apostolic times, they wonder and perish.  {11MR 283.3}
[11MR 283.4]          Those who on special occasions of controversy have taken a course similar to that of the men of Nazareth, should take heed lest they follow their example when a second opportunity is given to accept the gracious light of truth. After the first rejection, when excitement and confusion are over, you may again be called upon by the divine Messenger, and you should beware lest you harden your hearts in prejudice and pride, and in final rejection of the message that would work for your salvation.                                           -284-  {11MR 283.4}
[11MR 284.1]          You may encase yourselves in pride, and continue to reject Christ in the person of His messengers. . . .  {11MR 284.1}
[11MR 284.2]          We are less excusable than were the Jews, for we have before us their example of rejection of Christ and His apostles, and we have been warned not to fall after the same example of unbelief. . . .  {11MR 284.2}
[11MR 284.3]          Criticism of the Plans of Others--My brethren, the Lord is not pleased to have us settle down in unbelief, and question and quibble over matters of truth as you have done. . . .  {11MR 284.3}
[11MR 284.4]          When you receive the words of Christ as if they were addressed to you personally, when each applies the truth to himself, as if he were the only sinner on the face of the earth for whom Christ died, you will learn to claim by faith the merits of the blood of a crucified and risen Saviour in your own case. . . .  {11MR 284.4}
[11MR 284.5]          The Righteousness of Christ, Our Immediate Need--Many feel that their faults of character make it impossible for them to meet the standard that Christ has erected; but all such ones have to do is to humble themselves at every step under the mighty hand of God. Christ does not estimate the man by the amount of work he does, but by the spirit in which the work is performed. When He sees men lifting the burdens, trying to carry them in lowliness of mind, with distrust of self, and with reliance upon Him, He adds to their work His perfection and sufficiency, and it is accepted of the Father. We are accepted in the Beloved. The sinner's defects are covered by the perfection and fullness of the Lord our righteousness. Those who with sincere will, with contrite heart, are putting forth humble efforts to live up to the requirements of God, are looked upon by the Father with pitying, tender love. He regards such as obedient children, and the righteousness                                           -285-     of Christ is imputed to them. . . . O, may the Lord imbue me with His Holy Spirit constantly that I may present the attractions of Christ so as to engross the whole mind of those for whom I labor! O, that my brethren might appreciate the promises of God in all their breadth and fullness! Then they might be saved from themselves, from self-confidence, criticism, unbelief, and pharisaism. Then self-exaltation would not be increasing, but decreasing; spiritual pride undone.  {11MR 284.5}
[11MR 285.1]          There are many who claim to believe in Christ who have not yet fallen upon the Rock and been broken. Self lives, and is exalted. To such Christ does not appear what He is, or what He will be to all those who believe on Him. . . .  {11MR 285.1}
[11MR 285.2]          Need for Independent Bible Study--A large number who claim to believe the present truth, know not what constitutes the faith that was once delivered to the saints--Christ in you the hope of glory. They think they are defending the old landmarks, but they are lukewarm and indifferent. They know not what it is to weave into their experience and to possess the real virtue of love and faith. They are not close Bible students, but are lazy and inattentive. When differences of opinion arise upon passages of Scripture, these who have not studied to a purpose, and are not decided as to what they believe, fall away from the truth. We ought to impress upon all the necessity of inquiring diligently into divine truth, that they may know that they do know what is truth.  {11MR 285.2}
[11MR 285.3]          Some claim much knowledge, and feel satisfied with their condition, when they have no more zeal for the work, no more ardent love for God and for souls for whom Christ died, than if they had never known God. They do                                           -286-     not read the Bible ［in order］ to appropriate the marrow and fatness to their own souls. They do not feel that it is the voice of God speaking to them. But, if we would understand the way of salvation, if we would see the beams of the Sun of Righteousness, we must study the Scriptures, for the promises and prophecies of the Bible shed clear beams of glory upon the divine plan of redemption, ［the］ grand truths ［of which］ are not clearly comprehended. . . .  {11MR 285.3}
[11MR 286.1]          Not for Us to Say How God's Message Should Come or Who Should Be Messenger-- God has sent you a message that He wishes you to receive--a message of light and hope and comfort for the people of God. It is not for you to choose the channel through which the light shall come. The Lord desires to heal the wounds on His sheep and lambs through the heavenly balm of the truth that Christ is our righteousness. . . .  {11MR 286.1}
[11MR 286.2]          It is a grievous sin in the sight of God for men to place themselves between the people and the message that He would have come to them as some of our brethren are now doing. There are some who, like the Jews, are doing their utmost to make the message of God of none effect. Let these doubting, questioning ones either receive the light of the truth for this time, or let them stand out of the way, that others may have an opportunity of receiving the truth, that the wrath of God may not come on them because they are bodies of darkness, when He desires them to be bodies of light.  {11MR 286.2}
[11MR 286.3]          Those That Seek for a Sign Will Be Deceived as Were the Jews--Those who live just prior to the second appearing of Christ may expect a large measure of His Holy Spirit. If God has ever spoken by me, some of our leading men are going over the same ground of refusing the message of mercy as the Jews did in the time of Christ. If they turn away from the light, they will fail                                           -287-     to meet the high and holy claims of God for this important time. They will fail to fulfill the sacred responsibility that He has entrusted to them.  {11MR 286.3}
[11MR 287.1]          The character and prospects of the people of God are similar to those of the Jews, who could not enter in because of unbelief. Self-sufficiency, self-importance, and spiritual pride separated them from God, and He hid His face from them. . . .  {11MR 287.1}
[11MR 287.2]          The Jews despised the good that was proffered them in the time of Christ, and after the long forbearance of God, the things that were for their peace were hidden from their eyes--that which, if received, would have been to them their greatest blessing became their stumbling block. Thus it is today among us. . . .  {11MR 287.2}
[11MR 287.3]          The light of truth is shining upon us as clearly as it shone upon the Jewish people, but the hearts of men are as hard and unimpressible as in the days of Christ, because they know not what they oppose. Many who claim to be standing in the light are in darkness, and know it not. They have so enshrouded themselves in unbelief that they call darkness light, and light darkness. They are ignorant of that which they condemn and oppose. But their ignorance is not such as God will excuse, for He has given them light, and they reject it. They have before them the example of the past, but they will not be warned, and unbelief is enclosing them in impenetrable darkness. They refuse to accept the testimonies they ought to believe, and are ready to accept tidbits of gossip and testimonies of men, showing their credulousness and readiness to believe that which they want to believe.  {11MR 287.3}
[11MR 287.4]          There is an alarming condition of things in our churches. Says the Word of God, "Your iniquities have turned away these things, and your sins have withholden good things from you. For among My people are found wicked                                          -288-     men: they lay in wait, as he that setteth snares; they set a trap, they catch men. . . the prophets prophesy falsely, and the priests bear rule by their means; and My people love to have it so: and what will ye do in the end thereof?" (Jeremiah 5:25, 26, 31). "They have healed also the hurt of the daughter of My people slightly, saying, Peace, Peace; when there is no peace" (chapter 6:14). "And now, because ye have done all these works, saith the Lord, and I spake unto you, rising up early and speaking, but ye heard not; and I called you, but ye answered not; therefore will I do unto this house, which is called by My name, wherein ye trust, and unto the place which I gave to you and your fathers, as I have done to Shiloh, And I will cast you out of My sight, as I have cast out all your brethren" (chapter 7:13-15). God will surely fulfill His word to those who will not hear, will not see, and refuse the light that He sends them.  {11MR 287.4}
[11MR 288.1]          Those Who Should Have Been Promoting the Message Found Resisting It--The very men who ought to be on the alert to see what the people of God need, that the way of the Lord may be prepared, are intercepting the light God would have come to His people, and rejecting the message of His healing grace. Brethren, I beseech you to come into harmony with the work of God for this time. . . .  {11MR 288.1}
[11MR 288.2]          God wants to put His Spirit upon you, but He cannot do this while you are so full of self. When self dies, you will feel the quickening influence of the Spirit of God. God's people are enjoined to seek for unity, that they may be framed together into an holy temple for the Lord. "Ye are God's husbandry, ye are God's building" (1 Corinthians 3:9). . . .  {11MR 288.2}
[11MR 288.3]          You will never have any greater evidence than you have had as to where the Spirit of God is working. The Lord never proposes to remove all occasion                                           -289-     for men to doubt. He will give sufficient evidence to bring the candid mind to a right decision; but if you are determined to have your own way, if you are like Saul, unwilling to change your course because of pride and stubbornness of heart, because of ignorance of your own condition of spiritual destitution, you will not recognize the light. You will say with Saul, "I have performed the commandment of the Lord" (1 Samuel 15:13). . . .  {11MR 288.3}
[11MR 289.1]          Only Hope Is to Fall Upon the Rock and Be Broken--Selfish pride is holding you from good, and your only hope is to fall upon the Rock and be broken. As these words come to you, you will say, "Are there no others who need the same reproof?" There are many who need to see that the Laodicean message applies to them, who do not see it. I write out your case definitely, not merely that you may be benefited, but that many others may see ［that］ they are in the same condition, and that they, with you, may make decided changes in their attitude before God and before His people. . . .  {11MR 289.1}
[11MR 289.2]          The faith that works by love and purifies the soul, produces the fruit of humility, patience, forbearance, long-suffering, peace, joy, and willing obedience. Says the Scripture, "Whatsoever is not of faith is sin" (Romans 14:23). "He that cometh to God must believe that He is, and that He is a rewarder of them that diligently seek Him" (Hebrews 11:6).  {11MR 289.2}
[11MR 289.3]          The promises of God comprehend all the spiritual blessings needed by weak, sinful mortals, who cannot save or bless themselves. . . .  {11MR 289.3}
[11MR 289.4]          Christ has said, "I am the way, the truth, and the life" (John 14:6). If your good works were the way, then Christ would not have said, "I am the way." It is not our doings and deservings that will save us. If man could have gained heaven by his own efforts, Christ need not have died to make an atonement for our sins. Yet all who tread the narrow path that leads to                                           -290-     heaven, will bear the fruits of godliness, and give evidence that they are the light of the world. . . .  {11MR 289.4}
[11MR 290.1]          The Lord commands His people to go forward, from light to a greater light. Some have had great light, they have been blessed, they have believed that God, for Christ's sake, forgave their sins, but there they have stopped, and have made no further advancement. They have not attained unto a greater faith or broader experience, because they have not received the light of the truth which is constantly unfolding to those who follow the Light of the world. The blood of Christ cleanseth from all unrighteousness, but just as soon as a soul ceases to walk by faith, he becomes enshrouded in darkness.  {11MR 290.1}
[11MR 290.2]          The only safety for any one is to advance, to increase in the knowledge of the truth, to be sanctified by it. Those who are content with preaching old discourses, and praying stereotyped prayers, fail to improve the talents that God has given them, and these talents will be taken from them. . . .  {11MR 290.2}
[11MR 290.3]          Brother B, you have heard the testimony which God has given me to bear, but while you have professed to believe, you have in spirit rejected the message. It is my duty to say to you that you have had all the evidence that the Lord will give you in regard to the special work He is doing at this time to arouse a lukewarm, slumbering church. Those who accept the message given, will heed the counsel of the True Witness to the Laodiceans, and will buy the gold, which is faith and love; the white raiment, which is the righteousness of Christ; and the eyesalve, which is spiritual discernment. Says Christ, "As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten: be zealous therefore, and repent. Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear My voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with                                           -291-     him, and he with Me" (Revelation 3:19, 20).  {11MR 290.3}
[11MR 291.1]          Results of Refusing to Heed the Warning--If the church refuses to hear the voice of the Heavenly Merchantman, refuses to open the door, then Christ will pass on, and it will be left destitute of His presence, destitute of true riches, but saying in self-righteousness, "I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing" (Revelation 3:17).  {11MR 291.1}
[11MR 291.2]          Many who refuse the message which the Lord sends them are seeking to find pegs on which to hang doubts, to find some excuse for rejecting the light of heaven. In the face of clear evidence, they say as did the Jews, "Show us a miracle, and we will believe. If these messengers have the truth, why do they not heal the sick?" These objections recall to mind what was said concerning Christ: ［John 7:3-5 and Matthew 27:39-43 quoted.］  {11MR 291.2}
[11MR 291.3]          How can any of our brethren, who have before them the history of the Lord of life and glory, open their lips to utter words similar to the taunting words of the murderers of our Lord? . . .  {11MR 291.3}
[11MR 291.4]          When men close their eyes to the light that God sends them, they will reject the most evident truth, and believe the most foolish errors. . . .  {11MR 291.4}
[11MR 291.5]          The Lord has been appealing to His people in warnings, in reproofs, in counsels, but their ears have been deaf to the words of Jesus. Some have said, "If this message that Brother A. T. Jones has been giving to the church is the truth, why is it that Brother C and Brother D have not received it, and have not united with him in heralding it? These good intelligent men would surely know if this were the message of truth."  {11MR 291.5}
[11MR 291.6]          Sentiments similar to these were expressed in the days of Christ, when He came to bear to earth the tidings of salvation. The people looked to                                            -292-     their leaders, and asked, "If this were the truth, would not the priests and rulers know it?" . . .  {11MR 291.6}
[11MR 292.1]          In the days of Christ there were many who incurred deep guilt because they denounced His teaching without carefully investigating its claims to their attention. . . .  {11MR 292.1}
[11MR 292.2]          We Are to Follow No One but Christ--When Christ told Peter what should come upon him because of his faith, Peter turned to John, and asked, "Lord, and what shall this man do?" The Lord said, "What is that to thee? Follow thou Me" (John 21:21, 22). If Elder C or Elder D should reject the message of truth that the Lord has sent to the people of this time, would their unbelief make the message error?--No. We are to follow no one but Christ. If men who have occupied leading positions feel at liberty to despise the message and the messenger, their unbelief is no excuse for others. Our salvation is an individual work. Neither Brother C, Brother D, nor any other mortal man can pay a ransom for my soul or yours in the day of judgment. In that day there will be no excuse to offer for neglecting to receive the message the Lord sent you. . . .  {11MR 292.2}
[11MR 292.3]          We should take no man for our pattern, for we are to see and know for ourselves what is truth. It is of vital importance to us that we allow no one to come between us and our God. We should not accept any man's opinions and ideas unless through careful searching for ourselves we find that they bear the credentials of heaven. It is of the greatest importance that we individually open our hearts to the convicting power of the Holy Spirit. Let God speak to us through His Word. Let God impress the soul.  {11MR 292.3}
[11MR 292.4]          It is your duty to grasp every ray of light. . . . Sanctified resolution, self-control, supreme love for Christ, will place you in right relation                                           -293-     to God and to humanity. God has sent message upon message to His people, and it has nearly broken my heart to see those whom we thought were taught and led by God, fall under the bewitching power of the enemy, who led them to reject the truth for this time.  {11MR 292.4}
[11MR 293.1]          Do not men know from the Word of God that just such a message as has lately been going to the churches must be given in order that the very work which has been going on among us might be accomplished? Some who ought to have been first to catch the heavenly inspiration of truth, have been directly opposed to the message of God. They have been doing all that was in their power to show contempt for both the message and the messenger, and Jesus could not do many mighty works because of their unbelief. However, truth will move on, passing by those who despise and reject it. Although apparently retarded, it cannot be extinguished.  {11MR 293.1}
[11MR 293.2]          The Message Will Triumph in Spite of Opposition--When the message of God meets with opposition, He gives it additional force that it may exert greater influence. Endowed with vital, heavenly energy, it will cut its way through the thickest barriers, dispel darkness, refute error, gain conquests, and triumph over every obstacle. I speak that ［which］ I do know. I testify of that which I have seen. Those who would triumph in the truth will have to act a part in the sight of the universe that will bring to them the reward of "Well done." They will be known as laborers together with God.  {11MR 293.2}
[11MR 293.3]          Misunderstanding, misapplication of the truth will alienate the hearts of those who have been brethren. But this would not be if self and self-esteem, if customs and traditions, were not disturbed by the message of truth. Patience, moderation, self-control, and carefulness of speech should                                           -294-     ever be cultivated and manifested. But while we show these commendable traits of character, for Christ's sake let us cry aloud and spare not. Says the Word of God, "Lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and show My people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sin" (Isaiah 58:1).  {11MR 293.3}
[11MR 294.1]          The watchmen on the walls of Zion are asleep. Many have no burden of the work; they have no positive warning to give. There are many who have heard the message for this time and have seen its results, and they cannot but acknowledge that the work is good, but from fear that some will take extreme positions, and that fanaticism may arise in our ranks, they have permitted their imagination to create many obstacles to hinder the advance of the work, and they have presented these difficulties to others, expatiating on the dangers of accepting the doctrine. They have sought to counteract the influence of the message of truth. Suppose they should succeed in these efforts, what would be the result?--the message to arouse a lukewarm church should cease, and the testimony exalting the righteousness of Christ would be silenced.  {11MR 294.1}
[11MR 294.2]          What Does the Opposition Have to Offer?--Suppose that prejudice should do its baleful work, suppose the work should be given into the hands of these opposers and faultfinders, and they should be permitted to give to the church the doctrine and the labor they desire to give; would they present anything better than the Lord has sent to His people at this time through His chosen agents? Would the message of the doubters arouse the churches from their lukewarmness? Would its influence tend to give energy and zeal to uplift the souls of the people of God? Have those who have opposed the light, openly or in secret, been giving the people the food that would nourish their souls? Have they been presenting the message which the time                                           -295-     demands, that the camp may be purified from all moral defilement? Have they anything to offer to take the place of the truth that has been given with fervor and zeal to prepare the way for the Lord's coming?  {11MR 294.2}
[11MR 295.1]          The character, the motives and purposes of the workmen whom God has sent, have been, and will continue to be, misrepresented. Men will catch at words and statements that they suppose to be faulty, and will magnify and falsify these utterances. But what kind of work are these lookers-on doing? Has the Lord placed them on the judgment-seat to condemn His message and messengers? Why do not these opposers lay hold of the work if they have so much light? If they see defects in the presentation of the message, why do they not present it in a better way? If they possess such farseeing discernment, such caution, such intelligence, why do they not go to work and do something?  {11MR 295.1}
[11MR 295.2]          The world is a second Sodom; the end is right upon us, and is it reasonable to think that there is no message to make ready a people to stand in the day of God's preparation? Why is there so little eyesight? So little deep, earnest, heartfelt labor? Why is there so much pulling back? Why is there such a continual cry of "peace and safety," and no going forward in obedience to the Lord's command? Is the third angel's message to go out in darkness, or to lighten the whole earth with its glory? Is the light of God's Spirit to be quenched, and the church to be left as destitute of the grace of Christ as the hills of Gilboa were of dew and rain? Certainly all must admit that it is time that a vivifying, heavenly influence should be brought to bear upon our churches. It is time that unbelief, pride, love of supremacy, evil-surmising, depreciation of the work of others, licentiousness, and hypocrisy should go out of our ranks. . . .                                          -296-  {11MR 295.2}
[11MR 296.1]          Sincerity Does Not Guarantee Rightness--The idea is entertained by many that a man may practice anything that he conscientiously believes to be right. But the question is: Has the man a well-instructed, good conscience, or is it biased and warped by his own preconceived opinions? Conscience is not to take the place of "Thus saith the Lord." Consciences do not all harmonize and are not all inspired alike. Some consciences are dead, seared as with a hot iron. Men may be conscientiously wrong, as well as conscientiously right. Paul did not believe in Jesus of Nazareth, and he hunted the Christians from city to city, verily believing that he was doing service to God.  {11MR 296.1}
[11MR 296.2]          Appeal to Accept the Message of Christ's Righteousness--In view of these things, we can see that there is great need of seeking counsel of God, of searching the Scriptures with a humble, prayerful spirit, that the Lord may enlighten our understanding, so that we can carefully weigh every point of truth that is presented. We should watch the tendency of it, and see whether its fruit testifies that it is of God. . . .  {11MR 296.2}
[11MR 296.3]          The message of God has been presented to the people with clearness and force. It is the very message that God means that His church shall have at this time. Your refusal to listen to it, your rejection of it, while it will not stop the work, will result in great loss to your souls. Every ray of light that God has given to His people is necessary for them in the emergency that is to come. But if the rays of Heaven's light are not discerned, if they are not appreciated, accepted, and acted upon, you will lose the heavenly benefit yourselves, and keep the light from others whom God designed should receive it through you. . . .                                        -297-  {11MR 296.3}
[11MR 297.1]          The duty of setting a good example must be considered. We must weigh faithfully the results of our actions. If we think a certain course will do us no harm, we should then look at it from the standpoint of others and ask how it will affect them. There are sins of omission, as well as sins of commission, and all of us are influencing the course of others. A neglect when the work is laid before you, is as wrong as to perform some sinful action, for in neglecting your duty you fail to supply your link in the chain of God's great work. Your influence does not sustain His cause. . . .  {11MR 297.1}
[11MR 297.2]          In this time of danger, if Satan can work upon the unconsecrated elements of men's characters, so as to keep them quibbling and questioning until it is too late to rescue souls who are rapidly getting beyond the reach of help, he will do it. I have been shown that this is just what he is doing. He is holding men away from the work that they should do, holding them back from obedience to their Captain's orders, in subservience to their own supposed wise judgment and criticism of plans for the advancement of the work. There are many who preach discourses, lamenting the extensive and deplorable depravity now existing in the world, but they fail to do their part in shedding Heaven's light into the world's moral darkness. . . .  {11MR 297.2}
[11MR 297.3]          There is need that the converting power of God should come upon our ministering brethren, for many of the people are far in advance of them in experience in the things of God. The highest interest of souls both for time and eternity, is involved in a proper understanding of the work for this time.  {11MR 297.3}
[11MR 297.4]          We deplore the fact that men idolize their own opinions; that they are willing to be governed by their own preconceived ideas, rather than by a plain, "Thus saith the Lord." . . .                                         -298-  {11MR 297.4}
[11MR 298.1]          When men open their hearts to unbelief, they open them to the great deceiver, the accuser of the brethren. With the glorious light of truth emanating from God, with abundant evidence that the work for this time is ordained of Heaven, beware that you do not harden your hearts and ask for further proof, saying, "Show us a miracle." The rich man of the parable prayed that one might be sent from the dead to warn his brethren, that they might not come to the place of torment in which he found himself. He said, "If one went unto them from the dead, they will repent." But the answer came to him, as it comes to us today, "If they hear not Moses and the prophets, neither will they be persuaded, though one rose from the dead" (Luke 16:30, 31).--Letter 4, 1889, pp. 7-13, 15-41.     White Estate Washington, D.C. December 10, 1981  {11MR 298.1}
[11MR 299.1]      MR No. 907 - Ellen G. White Letters To J. H. Kellogg         God Is Testing You; Keep Your Eyes Fixed on Jesus--Jesus loves you. The experience which you are having makes me glad, not because you are a sufferer, but because this is evidence to me that the Lord is testing and proving you to see if you will come to Him, to see if you will put your trust in Him, if you will find peace and rest in His love. I am praying for you, that Jesus will teach you precious lessons in coming to Him, the fountain of living waters. This is the experience every one of us must have if we ever dwell with Jesus in the mansions He has gone to prepare for us. You have lessons of the highest value to learn in the school of Christ, lessons that will lead you to work out your own salvation with fear and trembling.  {11MR 299.1}
[11MR 299.2]          If you are prospered, if all men speak well of you, then will be your danger. Be on guard, for you will be tried. My greatest fears for you have been that you would have too great prosperity, and fail to learn that your dependence is alone upon God. Your heavenly Father loves you. He is all-powerful. He would draw you to Himself by the very trials that seem to you so severe. You have been placed in a position of great trust and honor, and there has been danger of your becoming dizzy and not realizing your dependence upon God. You have been in a position where you could exert a wide, far-reaching influence if the eye were constantly single to the glory of God. While climbing the ladder of progress, if your eye sees God above the ladder, if you can see the messengers of light, angels of God, ascending and                                          -300-     descending on this ladder of shining brightness; if you can see the Lord as the source of all power, and you as only His humble agent, walking in His ways, keeping the truth in the beauty of holiness, then the inducement is before you, the precious boon of eternal life--a home of rest and peace, a crown of glory that fadeth not away, riches that are exhaustless. . . .  {11MR 299.2}
[11MR 300.1]          You have One ready and able to help you whenever you shall call upon Him. He is at your right hand. If you try to carry your burdens alone, you will be crushed under them. You have weighty responsibilities, and Jesus knows all about them, but He will not leave you alone if you do not leave Him. He is honored when you commit the keeping of your soul to Him as unto a faithful Creator. He bids you hope in His mercy, believing that He does not desire you to carry these weighty responsibilities alone. Only believe, and you will see the salvation of God. . . .  {11MR 300.1}
[11MR 300.2]          Jesus sees every action of the children of men. He weighs thoughts and motives. You are carrying a heavy load. I wish that everyone could feel this as I do, and would be true and faithful to you, not to hinder, not to praise or extol and glorify you, but to look upon you as one whom God is using as His instrument to do a given work, and that they must not block the wheels, but put their shoulder to the wheel and help rather than hinder.  {11MR 300.2}
[11MR 300.3]          Again I say, Rejoice in the Lord. Weave Jesus into your daily experience and rest in Him. His power as a helper you need, and you may have it. Go forward firmly, valiantly, courageously. You may err in judgment, but do not lose your hold on Jesus.--Letter 8, 1886, pp. 2,3,7-10. (To J. H. Kellogg, July 16, 1886.)  {11MR 300.3}
[11MR 300.4]          Let Others Bear Responsibilities--You must never take the position that because you have an experience in your calling and practice that others have                                          -301-     not, everyone must meet your exact measurement in all particulars before you can take them by your side and teach them all you know yourself, and have them obtain a practical knowledge of everything essential for the work ［so］ that you can leave the sanitarium ［to］ visit Europe and California, and give instruction to our young institutions there. . . .  {11MR 300.4}
[11MR 301.1]          You have been wonderfully successful in your career in doing a special work. God has raised you up as a man of opportunity to do this work. But if at any time you take the credit or glory to yourself, then the Lord will not work by you or through you. . . .  {11MR 301.1}
[11MR 301.2]          How thankful I felt when I read from your pen which traced the lines that you were enjoying more of the Spirit of God. No one could appreciate the blessing of God daily more than yourself. No one could estimate the knowledge of sins forgiven and the reconciled countenance of your Redeemer more than yourself, and this precious evidence and light from above will make you constantly a channel of light, a source of blessing to those with whom you are brought in contact.  {11MR 301.2}
[11MR 301.3]          I am so desirous that you should come off conqueror, that you should have the eternal weight of glory. I want you to live, not for this life, but for the future immortal life. You have transmitted to you traits of character that are not the most hopeful, or helpful to you in the religious life, but these may be overcome. Now is our time to fit for eternity. You have a battle to fight with your own individual temptations and your marked traits of character which will seek constantly for the supremacy.--Letter 64, 1886, pp. 1, 3, 4. (To J. H. Kellogg, cir. 1886.)                                          -302-  {11MR 301.3}
[11MR 302.1]         Keep Your Eyes on Jesus--God is very near you in your work, angels are close in attendance; then let not any feelings or any words or works of human beings overwhelm you. Rise above all these difficulties so trying to human nature. Every day has its own troubles for every soul who lives. Then do not in any way, by feeling, word, or look, increase the temptations of Satan upon one soul. When tempted to be hasty or passionate, remember Jesus your Pattern. I want you to have the gift of eternal life, and I beg you to seek peace and harmony for your own sake as well as for the sake of those whom God loves, who have devoted their lives to His service. May the Lord help you, strengthen and bless you, is my prayer. . . .  {11MR 302.1}
[11MR 302.2]          I know that the Lord has helped you many, many times. I have the fullest confidence that He has made you a blessing to very many. May the Lord clothe you with His salvation. Walk in the light, press to the light, refuse to look at darkness or talk darkness. Talk of things that are calculate to uplift the soul; come close to Jesus, commune with Him. He will be your wisdom. He will preserve you still to do a good work for Him. Satan, you must know, will seek to hinder you in every possible way. He will delight to discourage you and shorten your life. I want your life spared; I do not want the devil to have his way. I want you to be a strong, well-balanced character because the grace of Christ is given you in large measure. I know it is your privilege to have the blessing of God daily, and you cannot fill your position unless you do have it. May you be of good courage in the Lord. Turn your attention from disagreeable things. By beholding you become changed. Talk of pleasant things, talk hope and courage, and you will have hope and courage.--Letter 46, 1887, pp. 4, 7. (To J. H. Kellogg, April 22, 1887.)                                             -303-  {11MR 302.2}
[11MR 303.1]          Book by Dr. Paquin ［PAUL PAQUIN, M.D., THE SUPREME PASSIONS OF MAN; OR THE ORIGIN, CAUSES, AND TENDENCIES OF THE PASSIONS OF THE FLESH (BATTLE CREEK, MI., 1891) WAS REVIEWED FAVORABLY BY KELLOGG IN GOOD HEALTH, VOL. 27 (JAN. 1892), 32, AND MORE EXTENSIVELY IN GOOD HEALTH, VOL. 27 (FEB. 1892), 64-65. MEANWHILE, THE SIGNS OF THE TIMES, VOL. 18 (JAN, 18, 1892), 176, REVIEWED THE BOOK, LABELING IT "ANTIBIBLICAL AND THEREFORE ANTICHRISTIAN."］ Questionable--Have you evidence that Dr. Paquin, who has written the book in question, has been standing where the bright rays of the Sun of Righteousness are shining upon him? Have you evidence that he is an instrument in the hands of God to bring in the rays of light essential for God's people in these last days, to increase their faith and confidence in spiritual things? . . .  {11MR 303.1}
[11MR 303.2]         Here, my brother, has been and will be your danger, in your scientific researches: Unless you are daily increasing in the knowledge and love of the truth, growing up into Christ your living head, you are in positive danger. I have not at present anything to say to you or Elder ［E. J］ Waggoner in regard to the author of the book published. I have not strength to give to these questions, but I know that the Lord has been pleased to show me, in clear lines, your danger in the past and at the present time. Be careful how you favor these things that limit the power of God. . . .  {11MR 303.2}
[11MR 303.3]          Once these young men ［TWO YOUNG DOCTORS WHO HAD RECEIVED A REPROOF FROM THE LORD.］ were willing to submit their wills and ideas to God's will and ways, but they became confused through your ideas of science. While you could start them on a track of investigation, you could not control their imagination. Human ideas, contracted, confused, and obscure, were to them like the bright shining of a candle at midnight. They were simply walking in the sparks of their own kindling. . . .  {11MR 303.3}
[11MR 303.4]         These men have fallen because of their human ideas of science. I know that if you had stood in the clear light; if you, in your position of trust, had felt that you needed to walk humbly and carefully before God; if you had daily felt the need of His grace, His power, His wisdom, you could have been                                         -304-     as a light shining in a dark place, and could have guided these poor souls to Jesus, their only hope. Now, I do not present this matter to discourage you, but to warn you, that you may not make crooked paths for your feet and lead others astray. You need to have divine enlightenment through an experimental knowledge of God and our Saviour. My much-respected brother, you need the divine touch. . . .  {11MR 303.4}
[11MR 304.1]          There is a higher standard for you to reach in spiritual things, and I greatly hoped that this sickness and your recovery through the gracious mercy of God would clear away much of the fog that has obscured your spiritual vision. Much of the talk about science I know is a snare. Men have erroneous views of science. They should be searching diligently to see if they are accepting Christ as their personal Saviour. . . . It is not enough for you and me to assent to the truth. We need to have a practical knowledge of the truth. Every believer in Christ is a believer in God's mercy. The renewing of the heart is a far greater miracle than the healing of the diseases of the body. . . .  {11MR 304.1}
[11MR 304.2]          The Holy Spirit's presence and power in the hearts of the professed people of God is their only hope in these last days of peril. Let not the impression be given to any minds that there is in human nature a power to work out its purity and develop a beautiful character, for this is not true. This is Satan's fallacy. "Without Me," said Christ, "ye can do nothing" (John 15:5). The completeness of man is in Christ Jesus. . . .  {11MR 304.2}
[11MR 304.3]          Let me tell you, Dr. Kellogg, it is not safe for us to employ as instructors in our institutions those who are not believers in the present truth. They advance ideas and theories that take hold of the mind with a bewitching power which absorbs the thoughts, making a world of an atom, and an atom of a world. . . .                                     -305-  {11MR 304.3}
[11MR 305.1]          Dr. Kellogg, I entreat you to come close to Jesus. You need Him every moment. I can say no more now, for this letter must go into the mail. But if the Lord gives me strength, I will write further upon this subject. Your own letter has called this out. I have not had a line from Dr. Waggoner or A. T. Jones since I came to Australia.  {11MR 305.1}
[11MR 305.2]          Please accept these hastily written lines from one who has the deepest interest in your prosperity.--Letter 18, 1892, pp. 2-10. (To J. H. Kellogg, April 5, 1892.)  {11MR 305.2}
[11MR 305.3]          Counsel to Look to Christ for Wisdom--Warn every student against placing dependence on you, for you are not beyond temptation. Even now, though doing the very work the Lord designs to have done, you are embracing too much. The light of Christian example and Christian instruction may be turned in wrong channels, and the work God would have done may become too scattered, thus bringing confusion and discouragement upon the workers.  {11MR 305.3}
[11MR 305.4]          The Lord alone must be your counselor. Remember that Satan has come down with great power to work with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish, because they yield to his plans. You are not above temptation. You are not to feel confidence in your own wisdom. Your only dependence must be in God. Lean hard on Jesus Christ. You have worked hard to bring about good results. Do not now make any mistakes and spoil your work. You must never, never seek to lift one pin, remove one landmark of truth, that the Lord has given to His people as truth.--Letter 126, 1898, p. 4. (To J. H. Kellogg, Dec. 18, 1898.)                                          -306-  {11MR 305.4}
[11MR 306.1]          J. H. Kellogg Warned He Is In Danger--Brother John Kellogg, my mother-heart goes out toward you with weeping, for by symbols I am warned that you are in danger. Satan is making masterly efforts to cause your feet to slide, but God's eye is upon you. Fight these last battles manfully. Stand equipped with the whole armor of righteousness. By faith I lay you in earnest prayer at the feet of Jesus. You are safe only in that position. Never for a moment suppose that you are in no danger.--Letter 132, 1898, pp. 4,5. (To J. H. Kellogg, Dec. 29, 1898.)  {11MR 306.1}
[11MR 306.2]          Greatness Dependent on Humility--You need never try to shape your religious experience in order that you may be a great man before the world. Your greatness depends upon your humility. . . .  {11MR 306.2}
[11MR 306.3]          Put on Christ. In the closet, communing with Him who seeth in secret, lay hold by faith on His might. Put away your self-confidence. Make peace with Him and you shall in your simplicity make peace with Him. . . .  {11MR 306.3}
[11MR 306.4]          Walk humbly with God. Bear in humility all the honor God has seen fit to give you. Do not exalt yourself and demerit your brethren as you have done, for then you show distinctly that the Spirit of the Lord is departing from you, and that you will be left to your own wisdom.--Letter 40, 1899, pp. 4,5,11. (To J. H. Kellogg, copied Feb. 23, 1899.)  {11MR 306.4}
[11MR 306.5]          J. H. Kellogg's Way and Spirit Not Approved by God--All I have to say now is that your way and spirit toward your brethren is not approved by God. He calls for unity. Variance and dissension are not created by the Lord. The Lord has given light to men that it may be a help to them and all connected with them. If the same spirit is manifested to justify and condemn                                           -307-     that has been cherished in the past, settle it in your mind that Jesus Christ is not glorified. The softening, subduing influence of the Spirit of God is greatly needed. Nothing can dishonor God more than the independent self-sufficiency that marks the defections of your brethren and fails to see your own dangers and defects. I am afraid for you. I am afraid for my brethren in responsible positions.--Letter 55, 1899, p. 1. (To J. H. Kellogg, March 24, 1899.)  {11MR 306.5}
[11MR 307.1]          J. H. Kellogg Urged to Remain Loyal--If my words have wounded and bruised your soul, I am sorry, for I am wounded and bruised also. Our work, a strange work, a great work, given us by God, links us heart and soul together. You dare not throw off your armor. You must wear it till the end. When the Lord releases you, then it will be time for you to lay your armor at His feet. You have enlisted to the very close of the battle, and you would not disgrace yourself and dishonor God by deserting from the army. May the Lord open to you many matters which He has opened to me. Satan is watching his opportunity to dishonor the cause of God. I have been shown your peril and your guardian angel preserving you again and again from yourself, keeping you from making shipwreck of faith. Lift up the standard, lift it up, and be not fainthearted or discouraged. . . .  {11MR 307.1}
[11MR 307.2]          The Lord loves you, the Lord upholds you. In God you can triumph. I have appreciated the confidence you have ever maintained in my humble self, as the Lord's servant, who speaks and works His will. You have ever shown me respect. In return you have my sincere appreciation of the same.--Letter 73, 1899, pp. 5,6,8. (To J. H. Kellogg, April 17, 1899.)                                            -308-  {11MR 307.2}
[11MR 308.1]          Warnings of Dangers Have Not Been Overstated--I am writing much and the Lord gives me strength and grace. He has assured me that when at any time I have written to you in plainness, it has been to save you from making mistakes, and to place you under the leading of the Holy Spirit. Here I must leave the matter. Nothing has been overstated in regard to the dangers which threaten you.--Letter 129, 1899, p. 2. (To J. H. Kellogg, August 29, 1899.)  {11MR 308.1}
[11MR 308.2]          EGW Concerned for JHK-I love you and I pray for you, and I believe the Lord hears my prayers for you as verily as if they came from your own mother's heart. Hide yourself in Christ.--Letter 129a, 1899. (To J. H. Kellogg, Aug. 29, 1899.)  {11MR 308.2}
[11MR 308.3]          Why EGW Wrote Kellogg So Often-Why is it that I have written to you so often? Because there is none other whom you consider of sufficient authority to heed. . . .  {11MR 308.3}
[11MR 308.4]          May the dear Jesus reveal Himself to you as He has done to me, is my prayer. He is the One "altogether lovely," and "the chiefest among ten thousand." Believe, only believe. Commit the keeping of your soul unto Him as unto a faithful Creator. Jesus will forgive you, and make your character like His own pure character, if you will open the door of your heart and let Him in. He wants to give you His peace, His joy, His comfort. If you will let Him do this, He will cause you to triumph gloriously.--Letter 135, 1899, pp. 1, 9. (To J. H. Kellogg, Aug. 29, 1899.)                                            -309-  {11MR 308.4}
[11MR 309.1]          EGW Concerned for JHK--Your last letter expresses the thought that I have lost confidence in you. I do not know just how to reply to this statement. I am certainly deeply concerned for you, and it is most difficult to say anything because you do not take the matter as you should. I know that the Lord is your true friend, and He has presented your case before me as not directing the work correctly. . . .  {11MR 309.1}
[11MR 309.2]          You need to be counseled and to receive this counsel as a blessing, not as a curse. You are wearing out your power. I need you to encourage and to help me in bearing the straightforward testimony that God has given me. The discouragement which you think I have brought upon you is not to be charged to me, for I have given you the Source of my message.--Letter 77, 1900, pp. 1,6. (To J. H. Kellogg, Dec., 1899.)  {11MR 309.2}
[11MR 309.3]          JHK Reproved--You were entirely out of place in making such sweeping censures of your brethren. The Lord did not give to you the work of laying a reproach upon them. Your actions in this respect pleased the evil angels, but the angels of God veiled their faces. Such manifestations are not prompted by the spirit of God, but by another spirit. Your sarcasms, your witticisms, your play on words, which seemed so clever to some present, were an offense to God. You spoke sharp words to Christ in the person of His servants, who were appointed to do a special work for the Master. Sometimes they worked under great disadvantages. This was calculated to discourage them and to weaken their hands. Your inclination to chastise the ministers as you have done, and to break out upon them with a tirade of abuse, bears the rebuke of God. Unless you repent and make a thorough change, you will do more and more of this work. . . .                                          -310-  {11MR 309.3}
[11MR 310.1]          Oh, John, John, what are you doing, and what do you mean? The work that is coming from your hands is not pure and sanctified. The work that should be done is not done. The Lord does not endorse the work that you are doing. . . .  {11MR 310.1}
[11MR 310.2]          Dr. Kellogg, as you have dealt with others, so God will deal with you unless you repent and change your course of action. He cannot serve with injustice. There is not a vestige of justice in the position you so firmly maintained. Your wit and sarcasm were inspired by a spirit from beneath. Where you should have shown benevolence, kindness, love, and tenderness, as a representative man, you manifested traits exactly the opposite of these. I cannot find words to describe the way in which God regards such a course. --Letter 177, 1900, pp. 1,2,6,7. (To J. H. Kellogg, Jan. 21, 1900.)  {11MR 310.2}
[11MR 310.3]          JHK Warned Concerning Operation of Medical Work--I have had matter written for some time, but have not sent you all you should have. I have been in such dread to have the words I should speak come in to contradict your course of action that I have kept still, but since I have been having representations of the vast field, God's vineyard, it has been distinctly presented before me that you have been bringing in principles that will not be sustained or favored by the Lord. The case of Nebuchadnezzar was presented before me. I must now say I have the matter before me in distinct lines.  {11MR 310.3}
[11MR 310.4]          My brother, I am instructed to say to you that if you carry on the sanitarium and medical-missionary work as you are now doing, you will bring in a state of things that will be according to the wisdom of human minds, but not as God requires His work to be carried on.                                         -311-  {11MR 310.4}
[11MR 311.1]          Brother John, I tell you, your eternal interest depends upon a change in your heart in order that your head may work and plan so that all others may have a chance to accomplish the work, not after your devising, but after the wisdom given them individually of God.--Letter 188, 1901, pp. 1, 4. (To J. H. Kellogg, December 30, 1901.)  {11MR 311.1}
[11MR 311.2]          Ellen White Will Not Cease to Warn J. H. Kellogg--So long as the Lord presents before me your case and your dangers, I shall not cease to warn you. If you will not take heed, if you refuse to change, I must then present the instruction given to me to those in responsible positions, that the people of God may not be leavened by the influence of your erroneous position.  {11MR 311.2}
[11MR 311.3]          Dr. Kellogg, no one can appreciate more fully than myself the honor that God has bestowed on you in connecting you with His work as His chosen physician. I have a knowledge of you as a boy, and the Lord instructed me in regard to the dangers that threatened you, even in your childhood years, because of hereditary and cultivated tendencies.  {11MR 311.3}
[11MR 311.4]          One evening my husband and I talked about your case for a long time, and then joined in prayer for you. In the night season light was given that we were to make a way for you and two of your companions. We decided to invest three thousand dollars in this--a thousand dollars for each of you. Light was given me that my husband and I were to act the part of a father and mother to you. . . .  {11MR 311.4}
[11MR 311.5]          You need to be converted, to be born again, before you can cooperate with the Lord Jesus. . . .                                           -312-  {11MR 311.5}
[11MR 312.1]          You may close your eyes and ears to the messages that God sends, but after all, you do believe them. And you may depend on this: A mother could not hold more firmly to a child that she dearly loves than I shall hold to you. I expect to see you engaged in the work that God has given you, and I pray for you constantly, in private prayer and at family worship. Sometimes I am awakened in the night, and rising, I walk the room, praying, "O Lord, hold Dr. Kellogg fast. Do not let him go. Keep him steadfast. Anoint his eyes with the heavenly eyesalve, that he may see all things clearly." --Letter 174, 1902, pp. 2, 6, 9. (To J. H. Kellogg, Nov. 11, 1902.)  {11MR 312.1}
[11MR 312.2]          EGW's Concern for and Appeal to JHK--My brother, I have the deepest interest in you, knowing the value of the human soul, and I entreat you to turn to the Lord with full purpose of heart. In the night season I am pleading with you to heed the Scripture, "Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?" (2 Corinthians 13:5). I am waiting and longing to hear from you in regard to your individual experience. . . .  {11MR 312.2}
[11MR 312.3]          I beseech you to make an unreserved surrender to God, and to make it now, just now. When you make this surrender you will have an experience entirely different from the experience that you have had for many years. Then you will be able to say with the apostle Paul, "I count all things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ" (Ephesians 3:8). "I delight in the law of God after the inward man" (Romans 7:22).  {11MR 312.3}
[11MR 312.4]          Every privilege is opened before you. Christ presents His loveliness of character for you to copy. When you make Him your example, your pride                                         -313-     and self-assurance will be removed. You are becoming weak in spiritual power, through cherishing an unforgiving spirit and indulging wrathful feelings that place you under the control of Satan. These things are bearing sorry testimony against you. When you are converted, your masterly spirit, which leads you to judge and condemn and censure, will be changed.--Letter 65, 1903, pp. 1, 2, 5, 6. (To J. H. Kellogg, April 19, 1903.)  {11MR 312.4}
[11MR 313.1]          EGW Prays That God Will Let JHK See Where He Stands--Last night, after going to rest, I wrestled in earnest prayer for you until eleven o'clock. Then I slept until three. I then rose and dressed, and continued my prayer that God would draw back the curtain and let you see where you stand. I have felt that it was of little use for me to write more to you, for the many letters that I have written do not seem to have that ［effect］ which I so much hoped they would accomplish. And yet my burden does not leave me, because you cannot see yourself as God sees you.  {11MR 313.1}
[11MR 313.2]          The words, "Thou hast left thy first love," describe your condition. God calls upon you to repent, else He will come to you quickly, and will remove the candlestick out of its place. You need the ministry of the great Physician to cure you of the disease which, unless cured, will result in spiritual blindness. Let the Spirit of God come in and take possession of your heart, purifying the soul-temple. God wants you to let your heart break before Him. He wants you to confess and forsake your besetting sins. --Letter 180, 1903, pp. 2, 3. (To J. H. Kellogg, May 5, 1903).  {11MR 313.2}
[11MR 313.3]          JHK Reproved for Confederating with Worldlings--Is it possible that you do not realize that Satan is playing the game of life for your soul? You                                        -314-     are certainly in danger. You have not walked perfectly before the Lord. You have been ambitious, and have opened before worldlings that which you should not have opened to them. You have made with them a confederacy wholly displeasing to the Lord.--Letter 52, 1903, p. 1. (To J. H. Kellogg, April 5, 1903.)  {11MR 313.3}
[11MR 314.1]          Unscriptural Theories in "The Living Temple"--If ever there was a time when the writings of every author needed to be criticized, it is now. God's Word is to be our study book. In this Word we do not find such representations of God as are presented in the Living Temple. Had Christ thought it essential for such theories to be given to human beings, He would have included them in His teachings.  {11MR 314.1}
[11MR 314.2]          To me it seems passing strange that some who have been long in the work of God cannot discern the character of the teaching in Living Temple in regard to God. All through the book are passages of Scripture. These Scriptures are brought in in such a way that error is made to appear as truth. Erroneous theories are presented in so pleasing a way that unless care is taken, many will be misled. . . .  {11MR 314.2}
[11MR 314.3]          I am called upon by God to stand in defense of the truth that has been given us as we have followed the leading of Him who is the way, the truth, and the life.--Letter 232, 1903, pp. 1, 14, 16. (To J. H. Kellogg, Oct. 16, 1903, marked "not sent.")  {11MR 314.3}
[11MR 314.4]          "The Living Temple" Not Inspired by God--The book Living Temple is not to be patched up, a few changes made in it, and then advertised and praised as a valuable production. It would be better to present the physiological                                         -315-     parts in another book under another title. When you wrote that book you were not under the inspiration of God. There was by your side the one who inspired Adam to look at God in a false light. Your whole heart needs to be changed, thoroughly and entirely cleansed. . . .  {11MR 314.4}
[11MR 315.1]          My brother, I must tell you that you have little realization of whither your feet have been tending. The facts have been opened to me. You have been binding yourself up with those who belong to the army of the great apostate. Your mind has been as dark as Egypt. If you will fall on the Rock and be broken, Christ will accept you. . . .  {11MR 315.1}
[11MR 315.2]          I write to you as I would to a son. Break away from the enemy--the accuser of the brethren. Say to him, "Get thee behind me, Satan. I have committed a grievous sin in heeding your suggestions. I will no longer listen to them." I beg of you, for your soul's sake, to resist the tempter, that he may flee from you. Draw near to God, and He will draw near to you. You will lose heaven unless you fall on the Rock and are broken.--Letter 253, 1903, pp. 1, 12-14. (To J. H. Kellogg, Nov. 20, 1903.)  {11MR 315.2}
[11MR 315.3]          Fables Similar to Heresies in the Early Days of the Message Present in "The Living Temple"--The difficulties that have arisen have been very hard to meet, and they are far from being settled yet. One, and another, and still another are presented to me as having been led to accept the pleasing fables that mean the sanctification of sin. The Living Temple contains the alpha of a train of heresies. These heresies are similar to those that I met in my first labors in connection with the cause in Maine, New Hampshire, Vermont, then in Boston, Roxbury, Portsmouth, New Bedford, and other parts of Massachusetts. Through them the evil one worked upon the minds of men and women. . . .                                           -316-  {11MR 315.3}
[11MR 316.1]          I bore them a message similar to the message I have been bearing for the last two months. I was instructed that the ideas they had accepted were but the alpha of a great deception. I had to meet similar delusions in Portsmouth and in Boston.--Letter 265, 1903, pp. 1,2. (To J. H. Kellogg, Nov. 26, 1903.)  {11MR 316.1}
[11MR 316.2]          There Is Yet Hope--I am now bidden to say to you, "You may now come to the Saviour. Your opportunity is here. At the General Conference ［session］ held in Battle Creek in 1901, the Lord, in the testimonies borne in the Tabernacle, pointed out the way that you were to follow, but you did not choose to follow. At one time, after the ［General］ Conference ［session］ held at South Lancaster ［1899］, you broke down and you did see yourself, but in none too strong a light. Had you then kept the repentance that needeth not to be repented of, you would have boldly taken your stand under the banner of Jesus Christ. But it is not natural for you to yield, and you cherished a stubborn determination to carry out your own will and way. You would not yield to the Holy Spirit's guidance. You kept yourself under your own control, devising first one plan and then another plan, and working against the Lord's plans. . . .  {11MR 316.2}
[11MR 316.3]          If you could leave your work in the charge of some other physician and go away from Battle Creek for some months, with someone who understands your danger, you might break the spell. But this seems to be an impossibility. You do not realize the danger of your condition. . . .  {11MR 316.3}
[11MR 316.4]          I am moved by the Spirit of God to tell you to break with Satan's agencies. Come to Jesus. Make things right, even though this takes an effort that would seem to dissolve human nature. Take yourself in hand and go                                       -317-     straight to Jesus, your invisible Mediator. Go in spite of the opposition of the flesh. Resist every inclination to draw back. Make the break. Die to self. Then you will be able to say, "I thought on my ways, and turned my feet unto Thy testimonies" (Psalm 119:59).--Letter 269, 1904, pp. 1,3,5. (To J. H. Kellogg, May 22, 1904.)  {11MR 316.4}
[11MR 317.1]         Deceptive Power Working on J. H. Kellogg's Mind for Years --Christ says to you, "Let him take hold of My strength, that he may make peace with Me; and he shall make peace with Me" (Isaiah 27:5). I plead with you to respond to this invitation. You do not understand yourself, because for years a deceptive power has been working upon your mind. . . .  {11MR 317.1}
[11MR 317.2]          I am at times in an agony of distress for your soul. . . .  {11MR 317.2}
[11MR 317.3]          The Lord does not acknowledge as pleasing to Him the course that you have pursued at our general meetings. You may think that you have clothed yourself with the garments of righteousness, but should you come thus clothed to the marriage supper of the Lamb, it would be seen that you have on the dress of a civilian.  {11MR 317.3}
[11MR 317.4]          The Lord Jesus was much displeased with your course of action at the General Conference ［session］ held in Oakland ［1903］. At one time it was presented to me that evil angels clothed with beautiful garments were escorting you from place to place, and inspiring you to speak words of boasting which were offensive to God. Heavenly messengers were viewing all that took place. They heard the words and witnessed the acts that were of a nature to bring glory to men rather than to God.  {11MR 317.4}
[11MR 317.5]          At this time you were not led by the Spirit of God. Your threats that you would bring the law to bear upon those who oppressed your track showed                                       -318-     that you were in the same condition as those to whom the Laodicean message is addressed.  {11MR 317.5}
[11MR 318.1]          Should I be removed by death, I leave in writing this testimony that you are not yourself. You are not particular to teach the truth, and unless you are converted you will lead the people of God in strange paths. . . .  {11MR 318.1}
[11MR 318.2]          I, too, must speak the truth, even though it cut men to the quick. The Lord has a controversy with those who make of no effect the testimonies of His Spirit. He is dishonored by those who reject the light given concerning The Living Temple, telling you that you have been misjudged. The warnings given regarding this book should be received, believed, and acted upon.--Letter 257, 1904, pp. 1-4. (To J. H. Kellogg, July 27, 1904.)  {11MR 318.2}
[11MR 318.3]          Not One Word to Destroy Hope--This morning I received a letter from you. I would encourage you in the efforts that you are making to press into the light. We pray for you, that you will work out your own salvation with fear and trembling, knowing that it is God which worketh in you, both to will and to do of His good pleasure. I would not say one word to destroy hope. I know that the enemy will work diligently to dishearten right effort.--Letter 361, 1904, p. 1. (To J. H. Kellogg, August 25, 1904.)  {11MR 318.3}
[11MR 318.4]          Do Not Discuss God's Personality--Never allow yourself to be drawn into discussion regarding the personality of God. On this subject, silence is eloquence. . . .  {11MR 318.4}
[11MR 318.5]          Here are words given me to repeat to you: "Many prayers have been offered up for you by those who would rejoice to see you converted in mind, in thought, in writing."--Letter 283, 1904, pp. 4-6. (To J. H. Kellogg, Sept. 10, 1904.)                                        -319-  {11MR 318.5}
[11MR 319.1]          Hope for Unity, If----If your faith in the Word of God is strengthened; if you will fully accept the truths that have called us out of the world and made us a people denominated by the Lord as His peculiar treasure; if you will unite with your brethren in standing by the old landmarks, then there will be unity. But you remain in unbelief, unsettled as to the true foundation of faith; there can be no hope of any more unity in the future than there has been in the past.  {11MR 319.1}
[11MR 319.2]          I am instructed to say that you need to be re-taught the first principles of present truth. You have not believed the messages that God has given for this time because they do not favor your sentiments. Think you that while you remain in doubt and unbelief you can be fully united with those who have stood for the truth as it is in Jesus and who have accepted the light that God has given to us as a people?  {11MR 319.2}
[11MR 319.3]          Ask yourself candidly whether you are sound in the faith. Do all in your power to come into unity with God and with your brethren. As a people we cannot receive the full measure of the blessing of God while some who occupy leading positions are continuously working against the truth that for years we have held sacred, and obedient to the faith that has brought us what success we have had.--Letter 23, 1904, pp. 1,2. (To J. H. Kellogg, Dec. 1904, copied Jan. 16, 1905.)  {11MR 319.3}
[11MR 319.4]          Deceptive Influence Cultivated by JHK--I have a great burden of soul for you, Dr. Kellogg. If I could see you in the road that leads onward and upward, I should be more than thankful. Were you a child, I would say that you had been spoiled through flattery, vain conceit, and self-exaltation. That which makes your case so sorrowful, so hopeless, is that you are not a                                           -320-     man of truth. You frame for the occasion any sentiments that may come into your mind. You twist words; you misinterpret; and you make assurances that are false. You have cultivated this deceptive influence until you have become an unreliable man. With what grief and sadness the Lord has looked upon you! . . .  {11MR 319.4}
[11MR 320.1]          I have a word for you from the Lord. Take your stand for the right and cease to suppose that you are safe where you are now standing. You need to undergo a transformation that will give you an experience that is the opposite of the experience you now have. . . .  {11MR 320.1}
[11MR 320.2]          The Lord will not much longer allow Dr. Kellogg to pursue the course of deception that he has pursued for years. He will take his case in hand. He has borne long with him, but the medical-missionary work, so long controlled by him, shall not always bear the marks of his defection. God would have made Dr. Kellogg a man after His own mind, but he refused to place himself under God's control. His crooked ways and deceptive works are a great dishonor to the truth.  {11MR 320.2}
[11MR 320.3]          I have seen that Satan's power over him has not been broken. Those who choose to sustain the man who so greatly dishonors God and has stood directly in the way of His work, will themselves become so deceived that their work will not be accepted by God. I have felt reluctant to say these things, but I know the Lord would not have souls endangered any longer by Dr. Kellogg. Tares have been sown in the minds of God's people, and as a result of this some have given up the truth, some have become infidels. The misrepresentations that Dr. Kellogg has made of the work God has given me to do, have made them infidels.--Letter 116, 1905, pp. 1,3,10. (To J. H. Kellogg, April 22, 1905.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. December 10, 1981  {11MR 320.3}
[11MR 321.1]       MR No. 908 - Fannie Bolton         Fannie Bolton's Experience With Ellen White--The writings given you, you have handled as an indifferent matter, and have often spoken of them in a manner to depreciate them in the estimation of others. . . .  {11MR 321.1}
[11MR 321.2]          I mean now for your own good that you shall never have another opportunity of being tempted to do as you have done in the past. From the light given me of the Lord, you are not appreciating the opportunities which you have had abundantly, to be instructed and to bring the solid timbers into your character building. The work in which you have been engaged has been regarded as a sort of drudgery, and it is hard for you to take hold of it with the right spirit, and to weave your prayers into your work, feeling that it is a matter of importance to preserve a spirit wholly in harmony with the Spirit of God. Because of this lack, you are not a safe and acceptable worker. . . .  {11MR 321.2}
[11MR 321.3]          Every time I can distinguish a word of yours, my pen crosses it out. I have so often told you that your words and ideas must not take the place of the words and ideas given me of God. . . .  {11MR 321.3}
[11MR 321.4]          You have come to think that you were the one to whom credit should be given for the value of the matter that comes from your hands. I have had warnings concerning this, but could not see how I should come to the very point to say, "Go, Fannie," for then you plead, "Where shall I go?" and I try you again. . . .                                          -322-  {11MR 321.4}
[11MR 322.1]          Just before coming to this country, in order to help Fannie, ［IN THIS PORTION OF THE LETTER ELLEN WHITE ADDRESSES FANNIE BOLTON IN THE THIRD PERSON.］ I consented to make another trial after she had given me the assurance . . . that her feelings in regard to the work had wholly changed. I followed my best judgment, hoping that she had gained wisdom from God and would really love the work.  {11MR 322.1}
[11MR 322.2]         I knew that she was naturally unbalanced in mind, but thought that through the light given of God, the appeals constantly made presenting definite reproofs to some and general reproofs to others, she would learn the lessons that it was her privilege to learn, and become strengthened in character. Thus she would obtain wisdom to prepare the precious matter placed in her hands, so that it might work for the saving of her soul as well as the souls of others.--Letter 7, 1894, pp. 1-4, 16. (To Fannie Bolton, February 6, 1894.)  {11MR 322.2}
[11MR 322.3]          Ellen G. White Writes Concerning Fannie Bolton's Experience--In Battle Creek, Fannie pleaded hard and with tears to come with me to engage with me in the work of preparing articles for papers. She declared she had met with a great change, and was not at all the person she was when she told me she desired to write herself. . . .  {11MR 322.3}
[11MR 322.4]          I want not her life, or words, or ideas in these articles. And the sooner this bubble is burst, the better for all concerned. . . . I have now no knowledge of how we shall come out, and what I shall do. I am afraid that Fannie cannot be trusted. . . .                                            -323-  {11MR 322.4}
[11MR 323.1]          If she has done the work as she has represented to other minds she has done, so that she thinks credit should be given her for her talent brought into my writings, then it is time that this firm be dissolved.  {11MR 323.1}
[11MR 323.2]          If she has done this work, which she has represented to others has been so much her talent, her production of ideas and construction of sentences as mine, and in "beautiful language," then she has done a work I have urged again and again should not be done, and she is unworthy of any connection with the work.--Letter 88, 1894. (To W.C. White, February 6, 1894.)  {11MR 323.2}
[11MR 323.3]          Fannie Bolton Felt E. G. White Was Getting Credit for Her Work--Well, I felt like a wounded, stricken deer, ready to die. I had been warned of this before, twice in Preston and three times in New Zealand. A similar warning was given me as in the case of Mary Clough, but this did not fully arouse me to the danger, and to the real situation. I will not take time to explain these warnings.  {11MR 323.3}
[11MR 323.4]          Not long before I left New Zealand, while in camp meeting, it was represented to me. We gathered in a room of quite a company, and Fannie was saying some things in regard to the great amount of work coming from her hands. She said, "I cannot work in this way. I am putting my mind and life into this work, and yet the ones who make it what it is, are sunk out of sight, and Sister White gets the credit for the work.". . .  {11MR 323.4}
[11MR 323.5]          A voice spoke to me, "Beware and not place your dependence upon Fannie, to prepare articles or to make books. She cuts out words that should appear, and places her own ideas and words in their stead, and because she had done this she has become deceived, deluded, and is deceiving and deluding others. She is your adversary."--Letter 59, 1894. (To O. A. Olsen, February 5, 1894.)                                         -324-  {11MR 323.5}
[11MR 324.1]          False Claims Concerning Beautifying E. G. White's Writings --Fannie represented that she and Marian had brought all the talent and sharpness into my books, yet you were both ignored and set aside, and all the credit came to me. She had underscored some words in a book, Christian Education, "beautiful words," she called them, and said that she had put in those words, they were hers. If this were the truth, I ask, Who told her to put in her words in my writings. She has, if her own statement is correct, been unfaithful to me.  {11MR 324.1}
[11MR 324.2]          Sister Prescott, however, says that in the providence of God that very article came to them ［Brother and Sister Prescott］ uncopied and in my own handwriting, and these very words were in that letter. So Fannie's statement regarding these words is proved to be untrue. . . .  {11MR 324.2}
[11MR 324.3]          If after this meeting Fannie shall come to Granville, you must not put one line of anything I have written into her hands, or read a line to her of the Life of Christ. I would not have any ［advice］ from her. I am disconnected from Fannie because God required it, and my own heart requires it. I am sorry for Fannie.--Letter 102, 1895. (To Marian Davis, October 29, 1895.)  {11MR 324.3}
[11MR 324.4]          EGW Regretted Not Heeding Warning That Fannie Bolton Was Her Adversary--I am now relieved from this fitful, skyrocket experience. She seems to swell up into such large measurements of herself, full of self-sufficiency, full of her own capabilities, and from the light God has been pleased to give me she is my adversary, and has been thus throughout her connection with me. . . .  {11MR 324.4}
[11MR 324.5]          Two years ago He revealed to me that Fannie was my adversary, and would vex my soul and weaken my hands, but I was so anxious to get out things that                                        -325-     I thought the people needed. Then came other trials in N.S.W., one after another, that I was not able to bear it.  {11MR 324.5}
[11MR 325.1]          Oh, if I had only heeded the instruction given of God and let no other voice or influence come in to leave me in uncertainty, I might have been saved this last terrible heartsickening trial. But I hope the Lord will forgive me and have mercy upon me, but to try this matter again is out of the question. I am willing her talent shall be exercised for all it is worth, but it will never be in connection with me. I have served my time with Fannie Bolton.--Letter 22a, 1895. (To Marian Davis, November 29, 1895.)  {11MR 325.1}
[11MR 325.2]          Fifth Time Fannie Bolton Made False Claims--Fannie Bolton is disconnected with me entirely. I would not think of employing her any longer. She has misrepresented me and hurt me terribly. Only in connection with my work has she hurt me.  {11MR 325.2}
[11MR 325.3]          She has reported to others that she has the same as made over my articles, that she has put her whole soul into them, and I had the credit of the ability she had given to these writings. Well, this is the fifth time this breaking out has come.  {11MR 325.3}
[11MR 325.4]          It is something similar to the outbreak of Korah, Dathan, and Abiram, only she has not those to unite with her because they know me and my work. She goes not only to those who believe and know me to tell her story, but she goes to those newly come to the faith and tells her imaginative story. The same sentiment is expressed as in Numbers 16:3. . . .  {11MR 325.4}
[11MR 325.5]          I could not possibly relate the suffering of mind while attending the camp meeting at Melbourne.--Letter 123a, 1895. (To J. E. White, Dec. 9, 1895.)                                          -326-  {11MR 325.5}
[11MR 326.1]          Sacred Things Regarded as Common--I have tried to have her receive and appropriate the precious truths that were spread before her as a rich banquet, but while she handled these truths, she did not feast upon them. She regarded it all as a common thing.  {11MR 326.1}
[11MR 326.2]          The warnings, the appeals, the precious light given, the jewels of truth were apparently of no value to Fannie. She was feeling so rich in her supposed treasure of talent, that she wanted nothing. Sacred things were of no more value to her than the common fire, and she worked and walked in its light.--Letter 104, 1895. (To Addie and May Walling, Dec. 11, 1895.)  {11MR 326.2}
[11MR 326.3]          EGW Instructed to Re-employ Fannie Bolton--Friday, March 19, I arose early, about half-past three o'clock in the morning. While writing upon the fifteenth chapter of John, suddenly a wonderful peace came upon me. The whole room seemed to be filled with the atmosphere of heaven. A holy, sacred presence seemed to be in my room. I laid down my pen and was in a waiting attitude to see what the Spirit would say unto me. I saw no person. I heard no audible voice, but a heavenly Watcher seemed close beside me. I felt that I was in the presence of Jesus.  {11MR 326.3}
[11MR 326.4]          The sweet peace and light which seemed to be in my room it is impossible for me to explain or describe. A sacred, holy atmosphere surrounded me, and there was presented to my mind and understanding matters of intense interest and importance. A line of action was laid out before me as if the unseen presence were speaking with me. The matter I had been writing upon seemed to be lost to my mind and another matter distinctly opened before me. A great awe seemed to be upon me as matters were imprinted upon my mind.                                      -327-  {11MR 326.4}
[11MR 327.1]          The question was, "What have you done with the request of Fannie Bolton? You have not erred in disconnecting with her. This was the right thing for you to do, and this would bring to her mind conviction and remorse which she must have. She has been tempted, deceived, and almost destroyed. Notwithstanding her perversity of spirit, I have thoughts of mercy and compassion for her. . . .  {11MR 327.1}
[11MR 327.2]          "Take this poor deluded soul by the hand, surround her with a favorable influence, if possible. If she separates now from you, Satan's net is prepared for her feet. She is not in a condition to be left to herself. She feels regret and remorse. I am her Redeemer. I will restore her if she will not exalt and honor and glorify herself. If she goes from you now, there is a chain of circumstances which will bring her into difficulties which will be for her ruin. . . .  {11MR 327.2}
[11MR 327.3]          "You are not to wait for evidence of transformation of character. The Holy Spirit alone can do this work, and mold and fashion this child's experience after the divine similitude. She has not power, if left to herself, to control a temperament that is always a snare to her, unless she keeps in the love of God, unless she humbles herself under the hand of God, and learns daily the meekness and lowliness of Christ." . . . .  {11MR 327.3}
[11MR 327.4]          I . . . shall work accordingly. I have taken Fannie to my home here at Sunnyside, Avondale, Cooranbong. I shall do all I can to help her heavenward. -- Ms 12c, 1896. (Concerning Fannie Bolton, March 20, 1896.)  {11MR 327.4}
[11MR 327.5]          Fannie Bolton's Perversion of Facts Regarding Her Work on EGW's Writings--The work which you have done here in Australia has yielded a harvest which is widespread. You denied having said to Sr. Malcolm that which they told me, and insisted upon, you had said. You afterward visited Sister                                         -328-     Malcolm, and denied having said that Sister White was a very ignorant woman, who could not write, and whose writings you had to make all over, and that it was your talent in connection with the work that made the articles in the papers and books what they were. My only course has been to dismiss you from my employment several times. . . .  {11MR 327.5}
[11MR 328.1]          Then after the Brighton Camp Meeting we had that long, disheartening revelation made to us that you thought that Marian and yourself should be recognized as the ones who were putting talent into my works. I had a talk with Sisters Colcord and Salisbury, when I related to them the trouble I had experienced with your perversion of facts in regard to your work on my writings. These sisters told me that you had told them the same story. You also told it to Sister Miller. The same words which Sister Malcolm told me you had said to her, you repeated to Sister Colcord. . . .  {11MR 328.1}
[11MR 328.2]          Now these words were positively untrue, and as the result of your report, Sister Miller has repeated them to the Andersons. You have also, I learn, repeated the same to others. You claimed that it was your superior talent that made the articles what they were. I know this to be a falsehood; for I know my own writings. You yourself have adopted much of them, and interwoven them with your own articles ［submitted for publication in Youth's Instructor］ which I recognize.  {11MR 328.2}
[11MR 328.3]          I have met this again in the work you have done in your misrepresentations to Brother McCullagh. . . .  {11MR 328.3}
[11MR 328.4]          The work in Adelaide was left for Brethren McCullagh and Hawkins to finish, and I think it was a finish. Brother McCullagh has given up the truth largely, and taken Brother Hawkins with him. The whole church had gone with them, but had not fully taken sides when these brethren sent in                                           -329-     their resignation, saying that they did not believe in Mrs. White's visions or mission. . . .  {11MR 328.4}
[11MR 329.1]          Brother McCullagh has reported your words of information given him from house to house, saying that I have very little to do in getting out the books purported to come from my pen, that I had picked out all I had written from other books, and that those who prepared my articles, yourself in particular, made that matter that was published. This is the way you became my adversary.  {11MR 329.1}
[11MR 329.2]          When Brethren Colcord and Daniells visited from house to house, they met these very same statements. . . .  {11MR 329.2}
[11MR 329.3]          Now, this is the state of things. You can see by this what a harvest your leaven of falsehood and misrepresentation have produced. You opened your mind to Brother and Sister McCullagh, which has changed their feeling toward me. The leaven worked until it carried with it one whole church. But thank God they are recovered. And now my way is clear to make statements just as they have been coming from you, and I will cut off the influence of your tongue in every way that I can.  {11MR 329.3}
[11MR 329.4]          I will say that much of the time that you were in Australia, you surely did not know what manner of spirit you were of. Satanic agencies have been working through Fannie Bolton.--Letter 25, 1897. (To Fannie Bolton, April 11, 1897.)  {11MR 329.4}
[11MR 329.5]          EGW Responds to Fannie Bolton's Charges--Your words regarding me and my writings are false, and I must say that you know them to be false. Nevertheless, those unacquainted with you take your words as being the words of one who knows. Because you have been acquainted with me, and connected with me, you can state what you please, and you think that your tracks are so                                         -330-     covered that they will never be discovered. But my writings have not stopped. They go out as I have written them. No words of my copyists are put in the place of my own words. This is a testimony that cannot be controverted. My articles speak for themselves.  {11MR 329.5}
[11MR 330.1]          When I heard that A had apostatized, I said, "I am glad that all my connection with him has been of the tenderest character." I thought that there was nothing they could have to say against me. But both he and his wife bore the same report that Sister B bore to me. A stated in a large congregation that it was reported by one who knew that I picked up things written in books, and sent them out as something the Lord had shown me. At the Bible Institute in Cooranbong, A told me that you had made a statement to him and his wife similar to the statement made to Sr. B. Your sowing is producing its harvest. Many in Melbourne have been repeating the same things, things which you have told them, and which they thought must be true.--Letter 24, 1897, p. 4. (To Fannie Bolton, June 25, 1897.)  {11MR 330.1}
[11MR 330.2]         Fannie Bolton's Vacillations Between False Accusations and Contrite Confessions--I regard Fannie as one who cannot retain a spirit of contrition for any length of time. She is so inflated with Fannie Bolton that she does not know herself a few moments after she has expressed deep humiliation because of her own course of action. She springs into life speedily, and blossoms out wonderfully, dwelling on the goodness, love, mercy, and forgiveness of God toward her, taking all the promises to herself.  {11MR 330.2}
[11MR 330.3]          In the past she has expressed wonderful sorrow for her wicked course of action, but she does not stay penitent. She does not continue to be contrite in heart. She flashes forth, thinking she is inspired by God. While she was praying the Lord that if it was right for her to marry Caldwell, his                                          -331-     wife might get a divorce from her husband, she told me that as she talked and gave Bible readings, the people turned pale to hear her talk, and she thought she was inspired by God. Her imagination is very strong, and she makes such exaggerated statements that her word is not trustworthy. . . .  {11MR 330.3}
[11MR 331.1]          When she was in my family, it seemed that Satan used her as his agent to invent those things that would make the whole household miserable. She would have her times of confession, and would then say all that one could ask another to say. But she would go over the same ground again and again, each time worse than before, until I decided that Satan's temptations, working upon her desire for recognition, were so strong that she had no power to escape from the snare. She was one with the enemy, working in his service.  {11MR 331.1}
[11MR 331.2]          Now, my brother, if it had not been for these articles in the Review, I would have held my peace. I thought that if Fannie would only keep away from me, and trouble me no more, I would not expose her, but would let the poor, deluded, misshapen character alone. But when she figures so largely in our papers, I must speak. I dare not keep silent. Such productions do no one any good, and the blessing of the Lord cannot attend them.--Letter 115, 1897, pp. 1, 2. (To G. C. Tenney, July 5, 1897.)  {11MR 331.2}
[11MR 331.3]          Reason EGW Was Instructed to Re-employ Fannie Bolton--I now see why I was directed to give Fannie another trial. There were those who misunderstood me because of Fannie's misrepresentations. These were watching to see what course I would take in regard to her. They would have represented that I had abused poor Fannie Bolton. In following the directions to take her back, I took away all occasion for criticism from those who were ready to condemn me.--Letter 61, 1900. (To G. A. Irwin , April 23, 1900.)                                          -332-  {11MR 331.3}
[11MR 332.1]          Fannie Bolton's Claims Totally Untrue--I have read what you say in regard to Fannie Bolton. There is no truth in the statement that I told Fannie to write a letter or testimony to A. R. Henry. My testimonies to the churches, and to individuals have never been written in that way. . . .  {11MR 332.1}
[11MR 332.2]          All through her experience, Fannie's light has been too much like that of a meteor. It flashes up, and then goes out in darkness. Her feelings are counted as her religion. What a pity that she has so much confidence in her brilliant flashes. Her mind is so full of an emotional religion that she knows not what the genuine article is. . . .  {11MR 332.2}
[11MR 332.3]          I tell you that there is not a semblance of truth in her statements. My copyists you have seen. They do not change my language. It stands as I write it. . . .  {11MR 332.3}
[11MR 332.4]          As I have stated, Fannie has been strictly forbidden to change my words for her words. As spoken by the heavenly agencies, the words are severe in their simplicity; and I try to put the thoughts into such simple language that a child can understand every word uttered. The words of someone else would not rightly represent me.  {11MR 332.4}
[11MR 332.5]          I have written thus fully in order that you may understand the matter. Fannie Bolton may claim that she has made my books, but she has not done so. . . .  {11MR 332.5}
[11MR 332.6]          Wherein do my articles in the papers now differ from what they were when Fannie was with me? Who is it that now puts in words to supply the deficiencies of my language, my deplorable ignorance? How was this done before Fannie Bolton had anything to do with my writing? Cannot people who have reason see this? If Fannie supplied my great deficiency, how is it                                          -333-     that I can now send articles to the papers?--Letter 61a, 1900. (To G. A. Irwin, April 23, 1900.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. December 12, 1981  {11MR 332.6}
[11MR 334.1]       MR No. 909 - Attending and Acting in Theatrical Performances         Dear Sister: We had some conversation in reference to your accompanying your daughters to the theater. Last night I was commissioned to speak to you, saying, "Come out from among them, and be ye separate" (2 Corinthians 6:17). ［2 Corinthians 6:14-18 quoted.］  {11MR 334.1}
[11MR 334.2]          My sister, you are to be connected with Jesus Christ. Our Saviour, in His example, has led the way which every sinner who turns from sin must follow. By taking the requisite steps--in conversion, in repentance, in faith, and baptism--he is to fulfill all righteousness. Christ has shown that repentance, faith, and baptism are the steps that all must take if they would follow His example. All who in obedience to Christ's command follow in this ordinance, in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, signify that they are dead to the world. They are buried in the likeness of Christ's death, and raised again from the water in the likeness of His resurrection. Says the apostle Paul: ［Colossians 3:1-4 quoted］.  {11MR 334.2}
[11MR 334.3]          Christ is the light of the world. All who are born into the kingdom of God, Christ adopts into the household of faith. If you have been converted, then the whole tenor of your life is changed. You have been convicted by the Word of God. You have accepted unpopular truth. But now comes your danger. As a mother you have not felt your responsibility to so educate and train your children that they would consider themselves a part of the family firm, to take hold with their mother in their education and become efficient in learning a trade. This is essential for practical life, and this is work                                          -335-     that devolves upon the parents. They are to educate and train their children in this probationary time, that they may not remain in disobedience and transgression, standing under the banner of the prince of darkness, and uniting their God-given powers with the enemy of righteousness.  {11MR 334.3}
[11MR 335.1]          My sister, you have decidedly failed in the duties which every mother should do in the fear of God, in training her children to lift with her the burdens that come with every child that is born into the family. You have a work to do even now, and God will help you if you will take up your work in your home life. Your children are God's property, and they should not be left to become estranged from Him. True, you have had large odds to contend with, but you have not maintained the surrender you made of yourself to the Lord. Had you followed on to know the Lord, you would have better understood what it means to give up your way and will to the Lord. But the temptation and snare of the enemy came to your children, and through them to yourself, and as a family you are in constant peril of the loss of your souls.  {11MR 335.1}
[11MR 335.2]          Had you, my sister, followed on to know the Lord, you would during this period of time have had enlightenment from the Sun of Righteousness. Your only safety lay in following in His footsteps. But in not decidedly taking your stand to give no sanction by your presence to the theatrical performance of your children, you have encouraged them in their choice of the use they have made of their talents. Their capabilities and power belong to God, but they are not now being used to gather with Christ. All their talents were lent them to use to the honor and the glory of God, that they might win souls away from everything that pertains to this class of fascinating amusement that absorbs the mind and draws it away from God and from                                         -336-     heavenly things. But they have not had an experimental knowledge of what is truth. The principles of truth have never been stamped upon their souls. The deceptive temptation that they can be a blessing to the world while serving as actresses is a delusion and a snare, not only to themselves, but to your own soul. Said Christ, "Without Me ye can do nothing." Can the Lord Jesus Christ accept these theatrical exhibitions as service done for Him? Can He be glorified thereby? No. All this kind of work is done in the service of another leader.  {11MR 335.2}
[11MR 336.1]          My sister, you cannot have an experimental knowledge of the love of God in the soul, and the joy of true obedience to your Lord, who has bought you and your family with the price of His own blood, while you join yourself to these things. Your family do not understand as do you the reasons of the faith that leads away from all such pursuits. You can never be free in Jesus Christ and yet have a divided heart. My sister, you need now to consider that your influence in accompanying your daughters to the theater is decidedly against Christ. He declares that "he that loveth son or daughter more than Me is not worthy of me" (Matthew 10:37).  {11MR 336.1}
[11MR 336.2]          The Word of God is free. Under its hallowed power of influence you may with the disciple John say, "Behold, the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world" (John 1:29). Thus you may cooperate with God in saving many souls to Christ. You may be a savor of life unto life by becoming a living influence in your family to save them from Satan's deceptive snares. But if you are not steadfast, rooted and grounded in the truth, self-delusion will place you where God cannot use you as a vessel unto honor. The light that comes from God is the light which guides the human soul to God, and the Lord calls for every power He has lent the human agent to be                                           -337-     exercised strenuously on Christ's side of the question, to rescue the souls deceived and infatuated with just such service as your daughters have entered upon--to amuse and delight the senses and endeavor to supply a necessity in which Christ has no part.  {11MR 336.2}
[11MR 337.1]          You can see, my dear sister, that the blessing which attends the cheerful, consecrated sons and daughters of God cannot be realized by those who work with a divided heart. You do not feel the freedom, the rest, and the joy of believing in Christ because your mind is largely taken up with worthless things. Your work, and the work that God has given your children to do, you are not doing. They have consented to work up a counter-attraction that has no Christ in it.  {11MR 337.1}
[11MR 337.2]          If the truth as it is in Jesus is brought into actual contact with the souls that are ready to perish, it will produce good works. The talents of your daughters should be brought into the home life to make a model home. They should use their God-given powers to reform, to restore, and to bring order and discipline and sound principles into the home life. This would be the beginning of the work represented in the Word of God as bringing to the foundation gold and silver and precious stones, which are imperishable. This work will bring the approval of God. Angels of God in the heavenly courts would rejoice to see such a work done.  {11MR 337.2}
[11MR 337.3]          The "form of sound words" is to be prized, for it leads to right actions. The souls of your children cost the greatest sacrifice our God could make. He gave His Son to die that they might not perish. They have souls that Jesus loves. But if they follow a course of disregard for the truth and the commandments of God, they cannot enter into the kingdom of heaven. If they accept the only One who can save them from ruin, He will                                           -338-     accept them and their service. And angels of God will be their escorts as they use their powers in guiding lost and perishing souls to a haven of rest. The power of the truth will elevate the nature, refine the taste, sanctify the judgment, and give them characters after the divine similitude. They will become members of the royal family, children of the heavenly King.  {11MR 337.3}
[11MR 338.1]          There is an abundance of theatrical performances in our world, but in its highest order it is without God. We need now to point souls to the uplifted Saviour. Deceptions, impositions, and every evil work are in our world. Satan, the wily foe in angel's garments, is working to deceive and destroy. The object of the death of Christ was to declare His righteousness, and no man, woman or child can do this in his own strength, or by his own words.  {11MR 338.1}
[11MR 338.2]          Paul declared: ［Ephesians 3:8-11 quoted］.        To make known "unto the principalities and powers in heavenly places . . . the manifold wisdom of God." Righteousness is made known in that manifold wisdom, for nothing that is unrighteous can be wise. The wisdom of God and the power of God are waiting every human agency. God desires that we shall put to the tax every spiritual nerve and muscle, that we shall strive for an entrance into that city which hath foundations, whose builder and maker is God. All who win eternal life will arm themselves for the conflict against every influence that would obstruct the way. They must bring their minds up to noble and elevated thoughts. While they offer humble prayer to God, they are to search to know what is truth.  {11MR 338.2}
[11MR 338.3]          Does my sister place herself in a position where the Lord can come close to her to manifest His presence? What do the angels see in your house on the Sabbath day? All who become members of the heavenly family will have a                                          -339-     philosophy and faith that is founded on a true faith in Jesus Christ. His life alone is to be our guide. His life, His attributes, are to become woven into all our life and all our works. God speaks from heaven, "This is my beloved Son, hear ye Him."  {11MR 338.3}
[11MR 339.1]          Christ did not come into the world to disparage education, for He Himself was the greatest Teacher the world has ever known. Christ came to call the minds of His redeemed people to learn of Him. He will sanctify the human talents that are employed for His glory. He came to make human learning strong and pure and ennobling, and of such a character that He could commend. He came to give it a foundation upon which to stand--a knowledge of Himself. Christ declared, "Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets: I came not to destroy, but to fulfil" (Matthew 5:17). He came to give every specification of the law a depth and meaning which the Pharisees had never seen nor understood. Christ is the originator of all the deep thoughts of true philosophy, of every line of that education that will be retained through sanctification of the spirit. True education is that which will not be left behind when He shall come to be admired in all them that believe.  {11MR 339.1}
[11MR 339.2]          Every member of your family is deciding his own destiny. Those who will be rewarded with the gift of eternal life in the kingdom of God will be those who are learning here of the great Teacher. You do not have peace and joy because you have not consecrated yourself to God. To you the voice of your children is above the voice of Jesus Christ, and in not taking your stand firmly you are being led away from God and His holy requirements. In becoming their escort and companion to go where they choose, you are making yourself one with them. You endorse the ambitious enterprise that is                                          -340-     perverting their talents so that God cannot sanctify them. And the food you thus give to your soul, in seeing and hearing, is making its impression upon the mind. Should the heavenly intelligences offer you the bread of heaven, you would have no relish for it.  {11MR 339.2}
[11MR 340.1]          Just that which you give your soul to feed upon will determine the character of your experience. If you place yourself in objectionable positions where the Lord is not honored or glorified, you disqualify yourself for enjoying wholesome, heavenly instruction that would make you wise unto salvation. You are bought with a price. The plan of salvation is so vast that it brings into action the attributes of the divine nature.  {11MR 340.1}
[11MR 340.2]          If we will let Him, the Lord by His Holy Spirit will put every part of our entrusted capabilities into His service. He will cause us to feel our deep need of the grace of Christ, that we may feel His love constraining us to declare that, could we multiply our powers a thousandfold, they should all be invested in the work and cause of God. Our testimony would be, "Of Thine own we give Thee" (1 Chronicles 29:14). When we have a soul hunger for Christ, we shall be filled with His fullness.  {11MR 340.2}
[11MR 340.3]          My sister, I have an intense interest that you shall have the rich manna of heaven upon which to feed. Read the sixth chapter of John. You are choosing whom you will serve. If you keep before your eyes and in your ears the transactions of the theater, you will find in your heart no soul hunger for God. It is a question of life or death with you. The Lord has appointed means whereby you may gain spiritual strength and comfort. But if you close the door of your heart to the rays of light from the throne of God and give your mind to the performances of the stage, you can have no peace, no joy, no hope. Gradually you have been losing the spirit of assurance. Your                                           -341-     love for Bible religion is dying out. You cannot serve God with a divided heart.  {11MR 340.3}
[11MR 341.1]          I have a message for your daughters: You are not feeding upon the bread which came down from heaven, but upon husks. All the praise and glory you receive from human beings is of no value. Repent ye, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand. Christ, the Sent of God, gave His life a sacrifice that the world might have a second probation in which to return to their loyalty to God. When Christ was threatened by His foes, He said, "My kingdom is not of this world (John 18:36). It is not My mission to recognize caste and human theories, or to establish political interests. My kingdom is not to be set up by the power of human armies or the sword. If My kingdom were of this world, then would My soldiers fight. No human power can weaken or overthrow My kingdom through the enemies of God."  {11MR 341.1}
[11MR 341.2]          Who are the subjects of the kingdom of heaven? Daniel tells the world the name by which they shall be called. "The saints of the most High shall take the kingdom, and possess the kingdom for ever, even for ever and ever" (Daniel 7:18). And Paul writes to the Philippians: ［Philippians 1:1, 9-11; Ephesians 2:18-22 quoted］.  {11MR 341.2}
[11MR 341.3]         All who are enrolled as citizens of the heavenly country are required that their behavior shall be such as the gospel of Christ can approve. And it is our privilege to claim the rights and privileges of subjects of the kingdom of heaven. But to everyone who accepts Christ as his personal Saviour, He says, "Come out from among them ［the world］ and be ye separate." We are to conform to the Lord's requirements, and not disgrace our citizenship before the angels of heaven or before men. We are to render to God cheerful service. Christ does not speak to those who are no more to wrestle                                           -342-     with temptation; who are not in any danger of being drawn away from Christ and overcome by the wiles of Satan, when He says: "Let your conversation be as becometh the gospel of Christ. . . . Stand fast in one spirit, with one mind striving together for the faith of the gospel; . . . For unto you it is given in the behalf of Christ, not only to believe on Him, but also to suffer for His sake" (Philippians 1:27, 29). There is to be no strife or vainglory, no selfishness or murmuring, no disputing, nothing impure or dishonest found in the characters of the followers of Christ.--Letter 58a, 1898, pp. 1-11. (To Mrs. Gorick, July, 1898. Copied July 19, 1898.)         White Estate Washington, D. C. December 10, 1981  {11MR 341.3}
[11MR 343.1]       MR No. 910 - Make the Second Advent Part of Life         The Lord is soon coming. Talk it, pray it, live it! Make it a part of the life. You will meet lifeless, doubting, objecting faith, but this will give way before firm, consistent trust in God. When objectionable features arise, lift the soul to God in songs of thanksgiving. Preach the truth with boldness and fervor.--Letter 66, 1901, p. 6. (To R. M. Kilgore, June 26, 1901.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. December 10, 1981  {11MR 343.1}
[11MR 344.1]       MR No. 911 - Insights into the Incarnation         Nature of Christ a Combination of Divine and Human--The nature of Christ was a combination of the divine and the human. Having all the attributes of God, He also represented the excellencies of humanity and showed that all who believe in Christ as their personal Saviour will perfect a character after Christ's likeness and be qualified to become laborers together with God. By precept and example He uplifts those who are depraved, for through the virtues of Jesus Christ he has become the son of God. His life is like Christ's life, his work is like Christ's work, and he will not fail nor be discouraged, because he is vitalized by the Spirit and power of Jesus Christ. Christ is the Son of God in deed and in truth and in love and is the representative of the Father as well as the representative of the human race. His arm brought salvation. He took humanity, was bone of our bone and flesh of our flesh, and submitted to all the temptations wherewith man would be beset. He showed in the great controversy with Satan that He was fully able to remove the stigma and discount the degradation of sin which Satan had placed upon the human family. By taking humanity and combining it with divinity, He was able to meet every demand of the law of God, to overcome every objection which Satan had made prominent, as standing in the way of man's obedience to God's commandments.--Letter 11a, 1894, pp. 7-8. (To Captain Christiansen of the Pitcairn, Jan. 2, 1894.)                                           -345-  {11MR 344.1}
[11MR 345.1]          Why Christ Could Speak Forgiveness to the Dying Thief--He could, as the propitiation for the sins of the whole world, speak these words of forgiveness, which meant so much to the dying criminal. Divinity was doing its work while humanity was suffering from the hatred and revenge of a God- hating people, because Christ had acknowledged Himself the Son of God. He alone could respond to the poor suffering thief.--Ms. 84a, 1897, p. 2. ("Christ on the Cross," August 15, 1897.)  {11MR 345.1}
[11MR 345.2]          The Plan of Redemption--In the councils of heaven, before the world was created, the Father and the Son covenanted together that if man proved disloyal to God, Christ, one with the Father, would take the place of the transgressor, and suffer the penalty of justice that must fall upon him.  {11MR 345.2}
[11MR 345.3]          "For God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life" (John 3:16). Christ did not come to change the Sabbath of the fourth commandment. He did not come to lessen the law of God in one particular. He came to express in His own person the love of God. He came to vindicate every precept of the holy law.--Ms 145, 1897, p. 4. ("Notes of Work," Dec. 30, 1897.)  {11MR 345.3}
[11MR 345.4]          Christ's Human Nature Like Unto Ours--The human nature of Christ was like unto ours. And suffering was really more keenly felt by Him; for His spiritual nature was free from every taint of sin. The aversion to suffering was in proportion to its severity. His desire for the removal of suffering was just as strong as human beings experience.--Ms 42, 1897, pp. 9, 10. ("In Gethsemane," May 16, 1897.)     White Estate, Wash. D. C. January 4, 1982  {11MR 345.4}
[11MR 346.1]       MR No. 912 - Counsel Regarding Ghost Writers         Edson, do not, I beg of you, write books and get this one and that one to write them for you, and then sign your name to them, even if you say these men have helped you. It hurts you as an author. You can write in simplifying the truth, but do not engage any man or woman to write for you. With close application you can read the Scriptures and make the thoughts your own. The Lord will help you if you will only take time for careful study. You have ideas; do not employ others to put their fingers and brains into the work. We want you here to plan on books. Come right along ［to Australia］ as soon as possible and escape the hard winter. I want you to take this matter to the Lord yourself, and pray about it. The Lord will teach all who seek Him earnestly.--Letter 240, 1899. (To J. E. White and wife, July 30, 1899.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. February 7, 1982  {11MR 346.1}
[11MR 347.1]       MR No. 913 - Insights on Inspiration         Bible Writers Inspired, Not Extinguished--The Lord takes the instrument that will submit to the Holy Spirit's influence. He works through the human instrument that accepts that holy influence. He works in giving the heavenly mold, but He waits for the human agency to cooperate with the divine. The Holy Spirit inspired John; He did not extinguish John. He inspired Matthew, but He did not make Matthew into some other person.  {11MR 347.1}
[11MR 347.2]          We have a whole far-reaching history. Christ's prayer is: "Sanctify them through thy truth"--that is, make the human agent holy through the sanctification of Thy Word. The human agent is not to take Christ's place, or to receive the glory that was to be His living ministration. He was to behold and bear witness to the Light, pointing out the way, a witness attesting to the glory--a voice in the desert, "Behold the Lamb of God." That you may understand more clearly, John ［the Baptist］ says he was not that Light, but was appointed for this office, to bear witness of that Light.  {11MR 347.2}
[11MR 347.3]          Here is to be a lesson for all ministers who wish to fill the place Christ would have them fill. The minister of the gospel is to keep his hearer's attention to the fact he is a witness crying in the wilderness, "Behold the Lamb of God." He was the True Light.--Ms. 228, 1902. ("Bible Writers Inspired, Not Extinguished," cir. 1902).                                           -348-  {11MR 347.3}
[11MR 348.1]          Providence and Revelation Will Guide--If you watch and wait and pray, Providence and revelation will guide you through all the perplexities that you will meet, so that you will not fail nor become discouraged. Time will outline the beauty and grandeur of Heaven's plan. It is difficult for human minds to comprehend that God in His providence is working for the world through a feeble instrument. To know God in the working out of His providence is true science. There is much knowledge among men, but to see the designs of heavenly wisdom in times of necessity, to see the simplicity of God's plan revealing His justice and goodness and love, and searching out the hearts of men--this many fail to do. His plan seems too wonderful for them to accept, and thus they fail to be benefited. But Providence is still in our world, working among those who are grasping for the truth. These will recognize the hand of God. But His word will not be revered by those who trust in their own wisdom.--Letter 348, 1906, p. 6. (To G. I. Butler, Oct. 30, 1906.)  {11MR 348.1}
[11MR 348.2]          HANDWRITTEN DRAFT OF A VISION. ［FROM DIARY #16, PP. 321, 322. NOV. 20, 21, 1890. MS. 29, 1890 AND MS. 29A, 1890 ARE COPIES OF THIS DIARY MATERIAL AS EDITED BY MRS. WHITE'S LITERARY ASSISTANTS AND APPROVED BY HER. THE DIARY PASSAGE SHOWN HERE IS ALSO SHOWN IN ITS TYPEWRITTEN FORM FROM MS. 29, 1890 IMMEDIATELY AFTER THIS HANDWRITTEN MATERIAL. IN MS. RELEASE #237 AND #701 ALL OF THE MATERIAL SHOWN HERE IS RELEASED］                                           -350-  {11MR 348.2}
[11MR 350.1]          Ellen White's Duty Done Once She Delivers God's Messages--I spoke this evening at eight o'clock, and the Lord gave me great freedom. I feel my weakness, and I am pleading with God to restore me. I believe that He will do it. I am reaching out for stronger faith.  {11MR 350.1}
[11MR 350.2]          Nov. 21. During the night season I was specially moved upon by the Spirit of God. My soul had been drawn out in earnest supplication to God. I was distressed on account of the backsliding of His people. While lying in bed, unable to sleep because of the burden resting upon me, I was pleading with the Lord. I fell asleep, and in the night season I was taught of God. My guide said, "I have a work for you to do. You must speak the words given you by the Lord. After these words have been spoken, your duty here is done.  {11MR 350.2}
[11MR 350.3]          "You are not required to enter into details before individuals, whatever may be their position or work, if they do not recognize the voice of God in the message He gives you to bear in His name. All your efforts to remove their doubts will be of no avail if they gather the clouds of darkness about their souls. If you enter into particulars, you weaken the message. It is not you speaking, but the Lord speaking through you. Those who want to know the will of God, who do not desire to follow their own will and judgment, will be easily entreated. They will be ready to discern the right way.  {11MR 350.3}
[11MR 350.4]          "The whys and wherefores are concealed from you, yet speak the words I give you, however painful it may be to you. The ways in which God leads His people are generally mysterious. You have asked to know God's way. Your supplication has been answered. God knows better than you do what is good                                            -351-     and essential for His children. He never leads them otherwise than they would wish to be led if they were able to see as clearly as He does what they must do to establish characters that will fit them for the heavenly courts. The people whom God is leading must venture out upon His word." --Ms. 29, 1890. ("Diary," November 20, 21, 1890).     White Estate Washington, D.C. February 4, 1982  {11MR 350.4}
[11MR 352.1]       MR No. 914 - Danger of Following "Impressions and Feelings"         In ［Testimony］ No. 9, you will see a note in regard to the East. I was shown that, as God revived His work, those who had formerly been in fanaticism would be in danger of crediting their impressions and feelings, and the devil would use them to push poor souls into the fire. Satan uses some as long as he can push souls into the waters (into cold formality), and then when he has accomplished all he wishes in that direction, he will give them a blind zeal and lead them to be moved by feelings and impressions, and through them will push souls into the fire to be consumed by fanaticism. The Paris people have been first pushed into the fire, next into the water, now again into the fire.  {11MR 352.1}
[11MR 352.2]          My soul is sick and discouraged in regard to those who have been so long rebellious in Waukon. "For rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft, and stubbornness is as iniquity and idolatry" (1 Samuel 15:23). Souls in Waukon have rebelled and stood fast in their rebellion, and very recently they have professed to see themselves, and their stubbornness is changed to a spirit of witchcraft or divination. I call upon all who have the cause of God one particle at heart to rise in the name of the Lord and put down the manifestations among them.  {11MR 352.2}
[11MR 352.3]          In the last vision I was shown that some in Waukon were just beginning to see themselves, but they had been in the snare of the devil so long, and been influenced by evil angels so many years to resist the testimonies God had sent them, that they could not recover themselves from Satan's snare at                                             -353-     once; and that such ones would have to walk in deep humility, and live a life of continual repentance before they could redeem the past. I saw that their former experience has been so dark and evil that they had not discernment enough to know the work and spirit of Satan. They would as soon call darkness and error light, and reject the true light and think themselves very near to God, when Satan was controlling them. Therefore it was not safe for them to follow their own judgment or to attempt to lead or dictate in the least; but they must submit to do what their stubbornness has made exceeding difficult for them to do--be led by the judgment of others who have been true to the cause of God. . . .  {11MR 352.3}
[11MR 353.1]          This work which you think may be of God is directly from evil angels. Beware of it. Resist it. Be afraid of it as you would of a rattlesnake. We will not give it the least quarter. . . .  {11MR 353.1}
[11MR 353.2]          I have written in great haste, in great earnestness, for I feel that the case demands a speedy and severe remedy. Be assured that God will not use individuals who have traveled much in darkness to direct and teach His children. These are perilous times. God works through those who have walked carefully and in humility before Him; those who have been true; those who have moved understandingly and in His fear.--Letter 2, 1863, pp. 1,2,4. (To a leading worker, June 20, 1863.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. February 4, 1982  {11MR 353.2}
[11MR 354.1]       MR No. 915 - Work the Cities While There is Time         Our faith is small. We need more earnestness in prayer. A heaven full of blessings awaits our demand. These blessings will be given in answer to the fervent, effectual prayer that asks with an earnestness that will not be denied. The firm hold of a wrestling Jacob is called for now. The holding power of unquestioning faith needs to come into the lives of God's people. God's work needs men who will say, "I will not let Thee go except Thou bless me." It needs men who will consecrate themselves unreservedly to God. Genuine, earnest faith will prepare the heart for the reception of God's power.  {11MR 354.1}
[11MR 354.2]          Is it true that the end of all things is at hand? What mean the awful calamities by sea--vessels shipwrecked and lives hurled into eternity without a moment's warning? What mean the awful accidents by land--fire consuming the riches men have hoarded, much of which has been accumulated by oppression of the poor? The Lord will not interfere to protect the property of those who transgress His law, break His covenant, and trample upon His Sabbath, accepting in its place a spurious rest day. As Nebuchadnezzar set up an image on the plains of Dura, and commanded all to bow before it, so this false sabbath has been exalted before the world, and men are commanded to keep it holy. But it has not a vestige of sanctity. Nowhere in God's Word are we commanded to reverence the first day of the week.                                         -355-  {11MR 354.2}
[11MR 355.1]          Thus men will continue to disobey their Maker. And the plagues of God are already falling upon the earth, sweeping away costly structures as if by a breath of fire from heaven. Will not these judgments bring professing Christians to their senses? God permits them to come that the world may take heed, that sinners may be afraid and tremble before Him.  {11MR 355.1}
[11MR 355.2]          "Curse ye Meroz, said the angel of the Lord, curse ye bitterly the inhabitants thereof; because they came not to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord against the mighty" (Judges 5:23). Let the indifferent ones arouse and do their part in the work of the Lord, lest this curse be spoken against them. Let all who can, give themselves to the long-neglected work in our cities, a work that has been looked at, and then passed by on the other side, as the wounded man was passed by by the priest and Levite. Take up the work in the cities wholeheartedly, intelligently, unselfishly.  {11MR 355.2}
[11MR 355.3]          I am instructed to encourage decided efforts to secure helping hands to do missionary work, to give Bible instruction, and to sell the books containing present truth. Thus skillful work may be done in hunting and fishing for souls. Young men, your help is called for. Make a covenant with God by sacrifice. Take hold of His work. He is your sufficiency. "Be strong, yea, be strong."  {11MR 355.3}
[11MR 355.4]          Not only men, but women, can enter the canvassing field. And canvassers are to go out two by two. This is the Lord's plan.  {11MR 355.4}
[11MR 355.5]          My brethren, will you use the talent of speech in earnest persuasion to lead our people to see the importance of the work? We must arouse the zeal and earnestness of the canvassing agents, calling on them to take the light into the dark places of the earth. There is no release for any who have talents and capabilities. They are required to be the Lord's instruments,                                           -356-     required to cooperate with the Lord Jesus in shedding the light of heaven into this sin-darkened world.  {11MR 355.5}
[11MR 356.1]          To secure your present and future good, Christ gave Himself as a sacrifice. Will you draw back from making a covenant with God by sacrifice? Christ died on the cross to save the world from perishing in sin. He asks your cooperation in His work of soul-saving. You are to be His helping hand, to do the work that needs to be done, to place the truth before as many as possible. "Ye are not your own; for ye are bought with a price; therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's." (See 1 Corinthians 6:19, 20.)  {11MR 356.1}
[11MR 356.2]         "We are laborers together with God." Lay hold of His work with clean hands, a pure heart, and holy, consecrated endeavor. Press forward to gain the triumphs of the cross of Christ. Are you not striving for a crown of immortality, for a life that measures with the life of God? Oh, put your whole heart into the work. Let nothing cause your zeal to flag.  {11MR 356.2}
[11MR 356.3]          Let us press forward unitedly to the help of the Lord, all of one heart and of one mind. Let us not depend on human wisdom. Let us not lean on man. Look beyond human beings to the One appointed by God to carry our griefs and sorrows, and to supply our necessities. Taking God at His word, move forward with steadfast, persevering faith. Christ's presence and His Word, "Lo, I am with you alway," is our wisdom and righteousness. It is the living Presence that makes the living Word. The kingdom comes to us, not in word only, but in power. It is unwavering faith in Christ's presence that gives power.--Letter 21, 1902, pp. 4-7. (To A. G. Daniells and E. R. Palmer, February 16, 1902.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 4, 1982  {11MR 356.3}
[11MR 357.1]       MR No. 916 - Make Christ Your Constant Counsellor         We received your letter last night and we were very glad to hear from you. We feel sorry to hear that you feel lonely. We were not sorry to learn that our absence is felt. This would be only natural. We hope, my son, that you will not depend upon any one or any surroundings for happiness. Look aloft, my boy, look aloft. There is a heaven full of consolation for those who seek it. You have an Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous. He pleads your cause before His Father. He has invited you to come to Him and cast all your care upon Him.  {11MR 357.1}
[11MR 357.2]          The invitation is to you, "Come unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart; and ye shall find rest unto your souls: for my yoke is easy and my burden is light" (Matthew 11:28-30).  {11MR 357.2}
[11MR 357.3]          Your only safety and happiness are in making Christ your constant Counsellor. You can be happy in Him if you had not another friend in the wide world. Your feelings of unrest and homesickness or loneliness may be for your good. Your heavenly Father means to teach you to find in Him the friendship and love and consolation that will satisfy your most earnest hopes and desires. I fear that you are striving to carry your own burden. It is too heavy for you. Jesus bids you cast it upon Him that He may carry it for you. There is an experience for you to gain in faith and trust in God. He is faithful who hath promised. You must exercise faith in the promises of God.                                             -358-  {11MR 357.3}
[11MR 358.1]          Do not be overanxious about anything. Go quietly about your duty which the day brings you. Do the best you can; ask God to be your helper. Do what you can, and do not neglect to pray and watch thereunto and in no case neglect your religious duties. Never let your studies interfere with your religious exercises. You want to be obtaining a more thorough knowledge of the will of God as well as to advance in the sciences. If one must be neglected, let it never be religious duties. Go on from day to day doing what you well can, and be content with that. You may say, I do the best I can today and leave what I cannot do without worriment or care. And when tomorrow comes I will, in the fear of the Lord, do what I can on the morrow. Thus from day to day pursue your course of duty, trusting in God to be your helper and to give you quick perception and heavenly wisdom that you may be fitted to honor Him with your talents.  {11MR 358.1}
[11MR 358.2]          Have you fully consecrated yourself to the Lord? Feel every day, "I am doing my work for God. I am not living for myself, to glorify myself, but to glorify God." Oh, trust in Jesus and not in your own heart. Cast your burdens and yourself upon Him. If you feel no joy, no consolation, do not be discouraged. Hope and believe. You may have a precious experience in the things of God. Wrestle with your discouragements and doubts until you gain the victory over them in Jesus' name. Do not encourage grief, despondency, and darkness. Cast your burden upon Jesus and be sure not to withhold yourself.  {11MR 358.2}
[11MR 358.3]          Is not God's Word sufficient for you with the assurance of emotion or joy? Can you not trust Him and believe without feeling? Repose in the broad, sure promises of God. Rest in these promises, without a doubt. Find                                         -359-     time, my son, to comfort some other heart, to bless with a kind, cheering word someone who is battling with temptation, and maybe with affliction. In this blessing another with cheering, hopeful words, pointing him to the Burden bearer you may unexpectedly find peace, happiness, and consolation yourself.  {11MR 358.3}
[11MR 359.1]          But I entreat of you to drop your burdens upon the Burden bearer. You will not then be drifting away from God, for by faith you are anchored upon His promise. You cannot doubt the love of your dear Saviour for you, my son, even for you. You cannot distrust His mercy. Only believe He has spared you to work for Him. Seek for a deep and living experience in the things of God and learn of Him who is meek and lowly of heart and you will find rest to your soul.--Letter 2b, 1874, pp. 1-3. (To her son, W. C. White, 19 years of age.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 11, 1982  {11MR 359.1}
[11MR 360.1]       MR No. 917 - Ellen White's Generosity in Australia         In this country I have found destitution and poverty everywhere, and had I not means to relieve the distressed, to clothe the naked, to take the youth who are too poor to help themselves and place them in schools, and to help the churches in building houses of worship, we should have left the field long ago; for it would be useless to attempt to do anything, hampered on every side. In a letter of mine copied by someone at the Pacific Press, the statement appears that I had spent $100 to educate students. It was $1,000, and $2,000 has been used in helping in different places where help was really needed.  {11MR 360.1}
[11MR 360.2]          Suppose that my brethren at the Review and Herald had been able to bring me to their terms in the publication of my books; what could I have done among this poverty-stricken people? I not only tell them what must be done, but shoulder a large part of the burden myself. I know that God sent me here, but if I had been more closely bound about for want of facilities, I might have worn my life out, and died in disappointment that I could not relieve the situation. I will have Emily Campbell give you the figures showing what I have expended solely for the education of students in our school. I am satisfied with the outlay. It pays, thank God, it pays.-- Letter 5, 1895, p. 19. (To "Brethren in Responsible Positions in America," July 24, 1895.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 11, 1982  {11MR 360.2}
[11MR 361.1]       MR No. 918 - Cities Destroyed by "Balls Of Fire"         In the night I was, I thought, in a room but not in my own house. I was in a city, where I knew not, and I heard explosion after explosion. I rose up quickly in bed, and saw from my window large balls of fire. Jetting out were sparks, in the form of arrows, and buildings were being consumed, and in a very few minutes the entire block of buildings was falling and the screeching and mournful groans came distinctly to my ears. I cried out, in my raised position, to learn what was happening: Where am I? And where are our family circle? Then I awoke. But I could not tell where I was for I was in another place than home. I said, Oh Lord, where am I and what shall I do? It was a voice that spoke, "Be not afraid. Nothing shall harm you."  {11MR 361.1}
[11MR 361.2]         I was instructed that destruction hath gone forth upon cities. The word of the Lord will be fulfilled. Isaiah 29:19-24 was repeated. I dared not move, not knowing where I was. I cried unto the Lord, What does it mean? These representations of destruction were repeated. Where am I? "In scenes I have represented that which will be; but warn My people to cease from putting their trust in men who are not obedient to my warnings and who despise My reproof, for the day of the Lord is right upon the world when evidence shall be made sure. Those who have followed the voices that would turn things upside down will themselves be turned where they cannot see, but will be as blind men.                                            -362-  {11MR 361.2}
[11MR 362.1]          These words were given me from Isaiah 30: "Now go, write it before them in a table, and note it in a book, that it may be for the time to come for ever and ever: That this is a rebellious people, lying children, children that will not hear the law of the Lord: Which say to the seers, See not; and to the prophets, Prophesy not unto us right things, speak unto us smooth things, prophesy deceits." ［Isaiah 30:8-15 quoted.］ . . . .  {11MR 362.1}
[11MR 362.2]          I was instructed that light had been given me and that I had written under special light the Lord had imparted.--Ms. 126, 1906. (Diary, August 23, 27, 1906.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 11, 1982  {11MR 362.2}
[11MR 363.1]       MR No. 919 - Themes for Meditation         Let Jesus Be Lifted Up--The truly converted soul is illuminated by the light shining from the Sun of Righteousness. That light tells upon hearts, lightens the pathway, dispels the darkness, because it comes from Him who says, "I am the way, the truth, and the life" (John 14:6). Let everyone, to a man, now rise, and let his light so shine before men that they may see his good works, and glorify our Father which is in heaven. (See Matthew 5:16.) Do what you can, and do it at once, cheerfully, heartily, prayerfully, joyfully, not as unto men, but unto God. Settle it in your hearts, that you are not on the earth to exalt self, to make a great name, but to sink self wholly out of sight in Jesus Christ. Let Jesus be lifted up. Let the great truths connected with the salvation of man be the theme of your meditation day and night. Your work, both by precept and example, is to hold forth the word of life, to seek with all your power to bring souls to the knowledge of the truth.--Letter 38, 1890, p. 8. (To "Brethren Church and Bell, and All the Church in Fresno," Feb. 21, 1890.)  {11MR 363.1}
[11MR 363.2]          What Jesus Has Done For Us--Say to the youth, If you have not given your heart to Jesus, make Him the offering ere the year 1892 shall close. What has Jesus done for you? He has given His precious life for you. If God had not loved you He would have retained Jesus in heaven. "God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life" (John 3:16). Do not allow                                            -364-     the enemy to crowd this out of your mind. It is the most important theme for your meditation. What have I done to show that I appreciate this great love? What have I given to Jesus? The gift that will be a precious and fragrant offering to Him will be yourself. You that have not made your decision to be sons and daughters of God, I beg of you to do this without any delay. Place your will on the side of God's will. He delights in mercy. "Who is a God like unto Thee, that pardoneth iniquity, and passeth by the transgression of the remnant of His heritage? He retaineth not His anger forever, because He delighteth in mercy" (Micah 7:18). Have you decided to become a part of the heritage of the Lord? "Ye are God's husbandry, ye are God's building" (1 Corinthians 3:9). Come to Jesus just as you are, weak and sinful, ignorant and unworthy and He will receive you. He says, "A new heart also will I give you" (Ezekiel 36:26).  {11MR 363.2}
[11MR 364.1]         Among the Jews was a remembrance made of sins every year, and they felt that sin needed a fresh sacrifice. Sins forgiven in Christ are remembered no more. Saith God, "I will remember their sin no more" (Jeremiah 31:33). The Lord accepts the sinner that comes to Him in contrition, repenting of His sins; and treats Him just as if he were innocent. Again, He says our sins are covered. Will the youth think seriously and begin to inquire, What shall I do to be saved? "Behold! The Lamb of God which taketh away the sin of the world" (John 1:29). The more your mind is educated and trained to think of Jesus, to talk of Jesus, the less power will Satan have over your mind. He cannot bear to belong in the company of those who will meditate upon the love of God, and Jesus Christ.--Letter 43, 1892, pp. 5,6. (To Elder S. N. Haskell, Sept. 18, 1892.)                                            -365-  {11MR 364.1}
[11MR 365.1]          Why Christ Came--When the human family received the deadly wound caused by Adam's transgression, it became needful for the sinless Son of God, One equal with the Father, to take our nature upon Him, and come to the world to live in our behalf a perfect life, making it possible for man, through His ministration, to become a partaker of the divine nature, and thus escape the corruption that is in the world through lust. It was as our Redeemer that He came, that those who believe in Him may receive from Him the strength and the virtue that will enable them to overcome in the struggle with evil. For this reason the Word was made flesh and dwelt among us. As in Adam all die, even so, through accepting Christ as a personal Saviour, all may be alive. "He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life: and he that believeth not the Son shall not see life; but the wrath of God abideth on him" (John 3:36).  {11MR 365.1}
[11MR 365.2]          To the astonishment of all heaven, the proclamation was made that God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son to a life of humiliation and suffering. By an amazing sacrifice the Son of the infinite God displayed His love for the fallen race. He did this as the only means of manifesting the love of God for disobedient human beings. He made an offering that could not possibly be exceeded in value. The love of God was manifested in and through Christ. The Son of God suffered the penalty of sin, reconciling the world unto Himself. He who knew no sin became a sin-offering, that fallen, sinful human beings, through repentance and confession, might receive pardon. He became our propitiation, that man, repentant, humbled, receiving the merits of Christ, might be made the righteousness of God in Him.                                          -366-  {11MR 365.2}
[11MR 366.1]          We who have fallen through the transgression of the law of God have an Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous. The way is open for everyone to prepare himself for the second appearing of Jesus Christ, that at His appearing we may be vindicated, having put away all evil, and having overcome through the cleansing blood of Christ. Through the intercession of Christ, the image of God is renewed in mind, and heart, and character. Through the blood of the only-begotten Son of God, we obtain redemption. We are accepted in the Beloved, made like unto Christ in character, receiving His wisdom, His righteousness, His sanctification, His redemption, if we hold the beginning of our confidence firm unto the end.  {11MR 366.1}
[11MR 366.2]          We are in this world to honor God; and from all devising that would in any way tempt us to dishonor our Redeemer, we must turn away. In Christ we have before us the Pattern of all righteousness.--Letter 72, 1906, pp. 3,4. (To Brother and Sister Farnsworth, Feb. 19, 1906.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 1, 1982  {11MR 366.2}
[11MR 367.1]       MR No. 920 - The Lost Sheep, Lost Coin, and Lost Son         I have not been able to sleep past half-past four a.m. It has been impressed upon my mind that if we realized in a deeper sense the love of God for sinners, much more would be done in the name of Christ to seek and to save that which is lost. The parables of the lost sheep, the lost coin, the prodigal son, bring out in distinct lines God's pitying love for those who are erring and straying from Him. Although ［following］ their own course of action in turning away from God, He does not leave them in their misery. The Lord is full of lovingkindness and tender, pitying love to all who are exposed to the temptations of the artful foe.  {11MR 367.1}
[11MR 367.2]          How few bear in mind that the tempter was once a covering cherub, a being whom God created for His own name's glory. Satan fell from his high position through self-exaltation; he misused the high capabilities with which God had so richly endowed him. He fell for the same reason that thousands are falling today, because of an ambition to be first, an unwillingness to be under restraint. The Lord would teach man the lesson that, though united in church capacity, he is not saved until the seal of God is placed upon him, and he is made complete in Christ.  {11MR 367.2}
[11MR 367.3]          Those who use their God-given intellect to separate themselves from their Maker and lead others into sin need to be searched after and helped. Christ used the parable of the lost sheep to teach a lesson to the hardhearted scribes and Pharisees. The rebuke of God was upon these men because of their self-righteousness and pride. They did not appreciate the                                          -368-     attributes of Christ, His mercy, His goodness and truth. These were in marked contrast to their representation of piety, and they were therefore continually misunderstanding His mission and work.  {11MR 367.3}
[11MR 368.1]          Christ came to seek and to save that which was lost, but they found fault with Him for receiving sinners and eating with them. Christ did not rebuke them openly, lest He should close the door of their hearts against Him, but He gave them a symbol which they could carry with them, and through which some would be convicted. Upon these, after His resurrection and ascension to heaven, the Holy Spirit would come, and they would unite with the disciples in church capacity.  {11MR 368.1}
[11MR 368.2]          What did the disciples do under the influence of the Holy Spirit's working? They called nothing which they possessed their own. All their earthly goods they used to support the poor believers. And this is the influence the Holy Spirit will have upon the hearts of those who believe today. They will not be improvident with the property lent them in trust. They will remember that it is not their own, and will use the Lord's goods to advance His work. They will publish the glad tidings of the gospel. They will work to relieve the needs, to help the helpless. It was this class for whom Christ manifested the greatest pity, the most tender compassion.  {11MR 368.2}
[11MR 368.3]          By the parable of the lost piece of silver Christ sought to impress upon the minds of His hearers the necessity of arousing the sensibilities of those within the home to seek for those who were straying from God. Not one member of the family is to be forgotten. The one wayward child is to be sought for. The candle, the Word of God, is to be lighted, and diligently                                          -369-     used in examining everything in the house, to see why this one child is lost to God. Parents are to search their own hearts, to examine their own habits and practices. They are answerable for their management of God's property. Have they done their work well? Are the fathers and mothers who claim to belong to God training their families to serve and honor and glorify Him?  {11MR 368.3}
[11MR 369.1]          The Lord works with those who are sinners. These are the ones who need most the help of the great Physician; yet, like the lost piece of silver, they are unconscious of their state. The soul unaroused is in a state of impiety, even at an early age. The woman who begins her search for the piece of silver sweeps the house until she finds it. She removes everything that will obstruct her search. She seeks diligently until she finds it. Then, rejoicing in her success, she calls her friends together, saying, "Rejoice with me, for I have found the piece which I had lost" (Luke 15:9). In every home let the candle be lighted. Fathers and mothers must bring the Word of God into their practical life if they would save the souls of their children.  {11MR 369.1}
[11MR 369.2]          Every soul is the object of the loving interest of Him who gave His life that He might bring men back to God. This earnest, persevering interest expressed by our heavenly Father teaches us that the helpless and outcast are not to be passed by indifferently. They are the Lord's by Creation and by redemption. If we were left to ourselves to judge, we would regard many who are degraded as hopeless. But the Lord sees the value of the silver in them. Though they do not look for help, He regards them as precious. The One who sees beneath the surface knows how to deal with human minds. He knows how to bring men to repentance. He knows that if they see themselves                                          -370-     as sinners, they will repent and be converted to the truth. This is the work we are to engage in. It lies before us in this locality, and in every place around us.  {11MR 369.2}
[11MR 370.1]          In the parable of the prodigal son is presented before us the Lord's dealing with those who have once known the Father's love, but who have allowed the tempter to lead them captive at his will. The love of God is still strong for the one who has chosen to separate from Him, and He sets in operation influences to bring him back to the Father's house. Although he has grieved the Lord, yet if he repents, the Father will receive him. This work is to be done by us more thoroughly than it has been done. The work now being done in America in medical missionary lines is recognized as bearing the signature of heaven. The pearls buried beneath the rubbish of human invention are to be discovered; and when this work is done there will be rejoicing in the heavenly courts. The Lord is represented as joying over His people with singing.  {11MR 370.1}
[11MR 370.2]          In this parable Christ shows us that any class of sinners who will return to God He will receive with joy, and cover with His robe of righteousness. As this work is carried on, Satan is disappointed, and imbues with his spirit the elder brother, who apparently has been faithful in the service of his father. When the elder brother saw the joy that was expressed at the return of the prodigal, he felt that he was insulted; for he had never left his father's house. This spirit is a spirit of selfishness and jealousy. He is now prepared to watch that brother, to criticize all he does, to accuse him for the least deficiency. He will not forgive as the Lord forgives.                                          -371-  {11MR 370.2}
[11MR 371.1]          If the restored son makes mistakes, the elder brother marks every defect. He magnifies every wrong action into a large matter. This he does to justify his own unforgiving spirit. This accuser acts out the spirit of Satan to create disunion and heartburning. He sees the mote in his brother's eye that needs to be plucked out, but he does not discern the beam that is in his own eye. And that beam prevents him from coming close to his brother and adjusting the difficulty. The Spirit of God is not working in that suspicious mind. All this misinterpretation of his brother is placing the accuser where God cannot give him the light of His countenance.  {11MR 371.1}
[11MR 371.2]          Men often commit wrong through ignorance or want of judgment. In many instances there is no premeditated wrong; it is caused through a lack of thoughtfulness. The one who treats this as sin is himself a sinner. There is with many a keen imagination that makes them offender for a word or action. But often the one judged is innocent in the sight of God. The accuser, who has permitted the tempter to ruffle his feelings, needs to humble his soul before God, to be purified and refined by the Holy Spirit, to love as brethren, be kind, be courteous. The promise to all is, "Resist the devil, and he will flee from you. Draw nigh to God, and He will draw nigh to you: (James 4:7). If one errs, remember that this is no more than you yourself have done. Put away evil surmisings. Christ says, "All ye are brethren" (Matthew 23:8).  {11MR 371.2}
[11MR 371.3]          The Spirit of the Lord is grieved by those who partake of the feelings of the elder brother. Christ alone can take away suspicion and surmising of evil. It is for His glory to have these things put away, to have self purified. He can then work to mold and fashion the one who has erred. The                                          -372-     Saviour's love can find him and restore him to God, that his capabilities may be exercised for good, his life spent in honoring God and blessing his fellow men.  {11MR 371.3}
[11MR 372.1]          "The son of man is come to seek and to save that which was lost" (Luke 19:10). There is a prescription for all who are so rigid in regard to a brother's wrong, when their own record stands in the books of heaven charged with unconfessed sins. You may ask, What can I do? Listen to the Great Teacher: "How think ye? If a man have an hundred sheep, and one of them be gone astray, doth he not leave the ninety and nine, and goeth into the mountains, and seeketh that which is gone astray? And if so be that he find it, verily I say unto you, He rejoiceth more of that sheep, than of the ninety and nine which went not astray. Even so it is not the will of your Father which is in heaven, that one of these little ones should perish" (Matthew 18:12-14). The lessons of this chapter it is for the interest of all to study and practice.  {11MR 372.1}
[11MR 372.2]         There are those who act out the spirit of the servant in the parable who was forgiven much, but who revealed an unforgiving spirit. After his lord had forgiven his great debt, he ［Matthew 18:28-35 quoted］.  {11MR 372.2}
[11MR 372.3]          Personal piety can only bear its testimony in a wise and unconditional surrender to God. It can only be obtained by asking of God. We are to shut our doors to all outward activity, and kneel before our Maker. Away from human beings, we are to consider our duty in the light of the Word of God. "I pray not," said Christ in His prayer to the Father, "that Thou shouldest take them out of the world, but that Thou shouldest keep them from the evil" (John 17:15). The soul that seeks after God will find Him. And the life                                          -373-     will be full of goodness, love, and truth. The conversation will be of heaven, from whence we look for our Saviour. Our religion will tell, in its influence, in our personal deeds ［1 John 3:10-22; 2:4-7 quoted.］  {11MR 372.3}
[11MR 373.1]         The word given from the beginning is the holy law, spoken from Sinai in majesty and glory. (Exodus 20.) In the words of Christ to the lawyer, we see how important it is that we keep the commandments of God. Said Christ, "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbour as thyself" (Luke 10:27).  {11MR 373.1}
[11MR 373.2]          The Lord has a work for us all to do. And if the truth is not rooted in the heart, if the natural traits of character are not transformed by the Holy Spirit, we can never be co-laborers with Jesus Christ. Self will constantly appear, and the character of Christ will not be manifested in our lives. The Saviour represented the Word of God by a pearl of great price. When He sent His disciples forth, He warned them: Cast not your pearls before swine. (See Matthew 7:6.) They understood His meaning. He had placed in their possession truths of the highest value.  {11MR 373.2}
[11MR 373.3]          The question is asked, "What advantage then hath the Jew? Or what profit is there of circumcision? Much every way: chiefly because that unto them were committed the oracles of God" (Romans 3:1, 2). God had made the Jewish nation the repositories of His holy oracles. Had they been faithful stewards of the sacred trust, the Lord would have delighted in His people, and would have made them the praise of the whole earth. But they transgressed the law, and broke the covenant of God,. They had despised the riches of His goodness, His forbearance, His long-suffering, not knowing that the goodness                                          -374-     of God leadeth to repentance, and in so doing they treasured up to themselves "wrath against the day of wrath and revelation of the righteous judgment of God; Who will render to every man according to his deeds: to them who by patient continuance in well doing seek for glory and honor and immortality, eternal life: . . . Not the hearers of the law are just before God, but the doers of the law shall be justified" (Romans 2:4-7, 13). The Jews were the chosen nation. They were favored with the oracles of God. But they did not appreciate the pearl of great price. The apostle asks, "What if some did not believe? Shall their unbelief make the faith of God without effect? God forbid: yea, let God be true, but every man a liar; as it is written, That thou mightest be justified in thy sayings, and mightest overcome when thou art judged" (Romans 3:3, 4).--Letter 80, 1898.     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 1, 1982  {11MR 373.3}
[12MR 0.1]         12MR - Manuscript Releases Volume Twelve ［Nos. 921-999］ (1990)      A WORD OF EXPLANATION         WHEN ELLEN WHITE DIED IN 1915, SHE LEFT HER MANUSCRIPTS AND LETTERS IN THE CUSTODY OF A SMALL GROUP OF MINISTERS AND ADMINISTRATORS IN THE SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST CHURCH WHOM SHE HAD APPOINTED TO SERVE AS TRUSTEES OF HER ESTATE. AS THE YEARS PASSED, THESE TRUSTEES AND THEIR SUCCESSORS BECAME INCREASINGLY AWARE OF THE POTENTIAL USEFULNESS TO THE CHURCH OF THIS GOLD MINE OF UNPUBLISHED MATERIALS. PROCEDURES WERE DEVELOPED WHEREBY CHURCH ENTITIES, OR EVEN INDIVIDUALS, COULD REQUEST THE "RELEASE" OF SPECIFIED EXCERPTS FROM ELLEN WHITE'S WRITINGS FOR USE IN BOOKS, ARTICLES, CLASS LECTURES, OR SERMONS. FOR DETAILS OF THE RELEASE PROCESS THE READER IS REFERRED TO THE PREFACE TO MANUSCRIPT RELEASES, VOL. 1.       AS IN THE EARLIER VOLUMES, MATERIALS CURRENTLY AVAILABLE ELSEWHERE IN PUBLISHED FORM HAVE NOT BEEN INCLUDED IN THE PRESENT VOLUME. IN A FEW CASES MATERIALS UNDER CONSIDERATION AND ASSIGNED A RELEASE NUMBER WERE NOT  PROCESSED. AND THE NUMBER WAS NOT REASSIGNED. UNTIL 1983, ONLY THE EXCERPTS REQUESTED FOR PUBLIC USE WERE "RELEASED." STARTING WITH MANUSCRIPT RELEASE NO. 970, THE WHITE ESTATE BEGAN "RELEASING" ENTIRE LETTERS OR MANUSCRIPTS, SO FAR AS POSSIBLE, EVEN IF ONLY PARTICULAR PARAGRAPHS WERE REQUESTED.       COPY FOR THIS VOLUME HAS BEEN SENT TO THE PUBLISHER CAMERA-READY, WHICH MEANS THAT ANY TYPOGRAPHICAL MISTAKES OR OTHER INACCURACIES WHICH MAY APPEAR ARE THE RESPONSIBILITY OF THE WHITE ESTATE, NOT THE PUBLISHER.       WE TAKE PLEASURE IN MAKING THESE MATERIALS AVAILABLE IN THIS FORM, AND TRUST THAT THE COUNSELS, WARNINGS, AND PRINCIPLES PUT FORTH BY THE AUTHOR WILL BRING A BLESSING TO EVERY READER.                                    THE TRUSTEES OF THE ELLEN G. WHITE ESTATE                                    WASHINGTON, D.C.  {12MR 0.1}
[12MR 0.2]       Table of Contents      A Word of Explanation    Ms. Release                                                         Page    921     Ellen White's Concern for Doctor Kellogg ................... 1    922     The Sin of Faultfinding .................................... 7    923     The Stoning System ......................................... 10    924     Reflections on the Minneapolis Conference .................. 12    925     E. G. White materials cited in papers presented at the          International Prophetic Guidance Workshop. See The Fannie          Bolton Story, available from the E. G. White Estate    926     Ibid.    927     Country Living ............................................. 30    928     Not Processed    929     Words of Encouragement ..................................... 33    930     Things That Impeded Ellen White's Work ..................... 40    931     Events Related to Christ's Second Coming ................... 42    932     W. C. Sisley Biography ..................................... 44    933     The Christian Life ......................................... 50    934     Counsel to G. H. Bell ...................................... 56    935     Additional Information for Prescott Biography .............. 57    936     Ellen White and the Kellogg Crisis ......................... 59    937     To the Leaders in Our Medical Work ......................... 64    938     Ellen White's Missionary Visits ............................ 72    939     Means for God's Work To Be Appropriated Evenly ............. 85    940     How Ellen White Dealt With Cavilers ........................ 87    941     Ellen White and the Australian Depression of the 1890's .... 89    942     Compassion Toward the Penitent ............................. 96    943     Included in MR No.1302    944     Luther Warren and Work in New York City .................... 98    945     O. A. Olsen Materials ..................................... 102    946     Included in MR No.1285    947     Letter to Emma Weber ...................................... 104    948     Fanaticism as Leaven in Meal .............................. 112    949     Standard of Truth To Be Upheld in Christ's Love ........... 113    950     Counsels to Students ...................................... 120    951     Testimony to Battle Creek Sanitarium ...................... 129    952     Material for Piper Biography .............................. 136    953     Sale of Testimony No. 34 for Relief of Institutions in          Denmark ................................................... 139    954     Study of Growth of Ellen White's Theological Understanding  140    955     Items for Newbold--Part II ................................ 149    956     Revival at Danvers, Massachusetts ......................... 151    957     Unity Prevails at 1889 General Conference ................. 158    958     Sabbathkeeping in Arctic Lands ............................ 159    959     Wages for Women Doing Gospel Work ......................... 160    960     Necessity of Balance in Health Reform ..................... 168    961     Looking Back at Minneapolis ............................... 179    962     The Value of Pictures in Educating Children ............... 206    963     The Days of Noah .......................................... 207    964     SDA Work in England in 1887 ............................... 210    965     Counsels to E. J. Waggoner ................................ 212    966     True Worship Vs. False Worship ............................ 217    967     Controversy Over the "Daily" To Be Avoided ................ 223    968     Included in MR No.1386    969     Faithfulness in Confessing Christ ......................... 227    970     Jesus--Our Righteousness, Example, and Partner ............ 232    971     Counsels on Soul Winning .................................. 239    972     Counsel to a Husband ...................................... 242    973     Need for Unity Among Spiritual Shepherds .................. 246    974     The Results of Selfishness ................................ 253    975     The Value of Bible Study .................................. 254    976     God the Source of All Wisdom .............................. 255    977     The Power of the Holy Spirit .............................. 257    978     A Trip to Lake County, California ......................... 262    979     More Counsel to Frederick Griggs .......................... 267    980     The Need for Insurance .................................... 269    981     Ellen White's Sixty-Eighth Birthday ....................... 270    982     Conforming to God's Will in Tithe Paying, Soul Winning, and          Unity ..................................................... 271    983     Counsel on Solving Church Difficulties .................... 274    984     The Matchless Christ Offers His Spirit to the Humble and          Contrite .................................................. 296    985     Included in MR No.970    986     Comments About Dr. Caro, a New Zealand Dentist ............ 299    987     Definitions of Righteousness and Iniquity ................. 300    988     Christ in Both Old and New Testaments ..................... 301    989     Jesus, Comforter of the Afflicted ......................... 302    990     Heaven Cooperates in Fulfilling the Gospel Commission ..... 307    991     At Times Jesus Spoke Cutting Truths ....................... 309    992     Importance of Medical Missionary Work ..................... 310    993     A Visit to the Veterans' Home at Yountville, California ... 315    994     An Appeal to Live the Truth and Share It .................. 318    995     Great Concern and Zeal Needed for Soul Winning ............ 329    996     The Far-Reaching Influence of Wives ....................... 339    997     Ellen White and the Stanmore Church in Sydney, Australia .. 345    998     Warnings Against Jealousy and Misjudging; A Defense of          Dr. Kellogg ............................................... 363    999     Christ as Sacrifice and High Priest ....................... 385  {12MR 0.2}
[12MR 1.1]         MR No. 921 - Ellen White's Concern for Doctor Kellogg         Should I be considered your enemy, because I will not hold my peace when the Lord instructs me to tell you that you need a work done for yourself which will give you an altogether different experience from that which you are now having?--Letter 77, 1900, p. 3. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, Dec., 1899.)  {12MR 1.1}
[12MR 1.2]          You feel that Sister White has turned away from you, but it is exactly the opposite. Sister White has no different testimony to bear from the testimony she has borne for the last fifty years. It is you who have changed and changed decidedly. You have refused to accept the light which the Lord has been pleased to give you, that you were to work in harmony with your brethren.--Letter 85, 1900, p. 2. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, May, 1900.)  {12MR 1.2}
[12MR 1.3]          According to the light God has given me, sore and troublesome annoyances will come. I have been instructed that for a time your presence is needed at the sanitarium in Battle Creek. There are trials to come to the sanitarium. Its help is not all that it should be. I am instructed, Look not to human beings for wisdom. If we trust in the Lord, nothing can prevail against us. There is a tree of life in Battle Creek, to which all have free access. All may pluck and eat of it. My brother, look constantly to Jesus. Eat His flesh and drink His blood. Draw nigh to God and He will                                             -2-     draw nigh to you. If you will walk in the light, your heart and your mind will be under the supervision of God. . . .  {12MR 1.3}
[12MR 2.1]          I do not want you to have any wrong upon your soul. I want you to come off more than conqueror. God wants you to stand on the high platform of eternal rectitude. Let not your good be evil spoken of. You have a living Saviour. Cling fast to Him. Pray, Oh, pray that the Lord will reveal Himself to you, and will maintain you ever to work for Him. You must often feel the necessity of dying to self. Then you will not yield to ［any］ influence but the influence of the Lord Jesus Christ.  {12MR 2.1}
[12MR 2.2]          I have the greatest interest in you. I understand you much better than you understand yourself. It is not only your privilege, but it is your duty to seek a character so consistent that sin will find no place in your words or actions. Walk wisely in your home. Walk wisely before your patients and your students, that when you bow in prayer, the Lord can hear and answer you. Walk wisely in a perfect way. Let your words be seasoned with the grace of Christ. Let the Christlikeness of your words and actions be a sign between you and Christ's followers that you walk with God. Let the peace of Christ rule in your heart. Let its power strengthen and mellow your disposition. In all your associations, reveal the uplifting principles of heaven, that when your work here shall close, only the fragrance of your good works and words may be remembered.  {12MR 2.2}
[12MR 2.3]          I felt that I must write this now, because at any time I may be called upon to lay off my armor. I am watching and waiting. You need to feel the softening, subduing influence of the grace of Christ. You are certainly in danger of exaggerating your power of authority. This . . . you have done many, many times.--Letter 112, 1901. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, July, 1901.)                                             -3-  {12MR 2.3}
[12MR 3.1]          Night after night I am in distress, walking the floor with a burden almost unendurable. I have a deep interest in you, my brother. The Lord has given me messages for you, warning you not to be as Nebuchadnezzar, filled with self-exaltation. You have before you every temptation to sway the work in such a way that God cannot put his signature upon it. Altogether too much power and authority rests in your word. You are not sufficient for these things. The Lord must be the ruler.--Letter 199, 1901, p. 2. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, October 15, 1901.)  {12MR 3.1}
[12MR 3.2]          I must say unto you that trials will come to me and to others, for I have been instructed there will be men and women who are not always wise because they are not sanctified through the truth, and they will not behave judiciously. They will walk and work unwisely, and there will be those who will corrupt the doctrines we now hold. If reproved they will falsify and misstate the words spoken. Publications will be multiplied and the world will be warned. But dangers are before us all now in the field. Not one third of the working force of men and women we have in the field are rooted and grounded in the faith, and to be trusted.--Ms 220, 1902. (Diary fragment, Jan. 1, 1902.)  {12MR 3.2}
[12MR 3.3]          Even if you continue to refuse to accept what I say, I shall not feel that I have nothing more to say to you. I love your soul too well to keep silent. I shall continue to warn you. I promised the Lord that I would do this. And when I see the people of God in danger of accepting your wrong version of things, and of moving blindly, I shall present to them that which I have presented to you, else I shall be held accountable. I love your soul                                             -4-     and I want you to have eternal life. I must tell you the truth. And whether you acknowledge it or not, you know that what I tell you is truth.  {12MR 3.3}
[12MR 4.1]          Shortly before your father died, he called me to him, saying that he had something to say to me. "I feel that John is in great danger," he said. "But, Sister White, you will not get discouraged, will you, even though he seems to be headstrong? You are the only one who can help him. Do not let him go, even though his case appears discouraging."  {12MR 4.1}
[12MR 4.2]          I promised that I would do as the Spirit of the Lord directed me. God's word to me has always been, "You can help him."--Letter 174, 1902, p. 8. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, Nov. 11, 1902.)  {12MR 4.2}
[12MR 4.3]          Dear Brother: A scene has been presented before me of actions performed by you, similar to the actions of Satan in the heavenly courts. From time to time I have given warnings to different ones who were being blinded by your sophistries and misrepresentations. Your power of misrepresentation is so continuously exerted that many have been deceived.  {12MR 4.3}
[12MR 4.4]          In some things you act like a man bereft of his reason. It is a marvel to me how one who has had the light in so many ways, who has received so many warnings and reproofs, can yet go on blindfolding himself and others.  {12MR 4.4}
[12MR 4.5]          You wrote me that you had surrendered. But wherein have you surrendered? When I received this word from you, I forbore to open before you some things that I shall now have to tell you. I hoped that you would seek to reform. Many times you have been entreated to change your course. You certainly need to do so; for you have been the greatest hindrance to the work that God would have advance in straight lines. Other men have acted a part                                             -5-     in some respects similar to the part that you have been acting, but they have not been so regardless of justice, honesty and truth.  {12MR 4.5}
[12MR 5.1]          You have not been given occasion to do the things that you have done. For years I have striven to give you every word of encouragement that I dared give you, hoping that you might take hold of the encouragement and make thorough work for eternity. At the General Conference held in Battle Creek in 1901, I treated you as a man who would make every effort to set things right. When your long-drawn-out documents were presented to me to commend and approve, I was shown clearly by the heavenly agencies the sure results of receiving such documents. I was shown the oppression that would be exercised by you and by others linked up with you, who were spiritually blind.  {12MR 5.1}
[12MR 5.2]          You have made persistent efforts to try to center everything in Battle Creek, after clear light had been given that this should not be done. For years messages have been coming to you, distinctly pointing out the fact that plants should be made in many places, and that so much should not be gathered into Battle Creek. I was surprised that you took so little heed to messages regarding this that the Lord has repeatedly sent you. You were professedly believing the Testimonies, and yet walking and working contrary to them, following your own impulses, turning from the plain, Thus saith the Lord, to carry out your own plans and devisings. You have had little use for those whom you thought would obstruct your way. You would not harmonize with them, and refused to recognize in them any virtue or righteousness.  {12MR 5.2}
[12MR 5.3]          "Then answered one of the lawyers, and said unto Him, Master, thus saying Thou reproachest us also. And He said, Woe unto you also, ye lawyers!                                             -6-     for ye lade men with burdens grievous to be borne, and ye yourselves touch not the burdens with one of your fingers" (Luke 11:45, 46).  {12MR 5.3}
[12MR 6.1]         I have no liberty to withhold any longer the matters that I have written. There is much that must be brought out. And yet I say unto you, as I have said many times before, I have an intense desire that you shall show by your words of confession and by your actions that you will now make thorough work for repentance. Let the plowshare of truth go deep and thorough into your heart. Do not surface work; for God will not accept superficial promises. The Lord Jesus reaches out His hand once more to you, and He will not be trifled with. You have a work to do. Cease your underhand work, which shows that you would spoil the work of God. If you will repent, and be converted, the Lord will have mercy upon you.--Letter 319, 1905, pp. 1,2. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, June 2, 1905.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 1, 1982  {12MR 6.1}
[12MR 7.1]       MR No. 922 - The Sin of Faultfinding         Sabbath, January 14, was of great interest to us. In the morning I spoke from Isaiah 58. The Lord gave me strength and grace to deliver His message to the people. I did not intend to speak again in the afternoon as a social meeting had been appointed. But as the testimonies were borne I felt urged to present the case of some who seemed altogether too blind to comprehend their true position.  {12MR 7.1}
[12MR 7.2]          The Lord constrained me to speak in regard to the dangers of those who were so completely absorbed in dwelling upon the failings and mistakes of others that they themselves were falling into far greater evils, and sinning against God. I told Brother A that he would surely lose the reason that God had given him if he did not cease this work of accusing, and employ his powers to a better purpose than feeding on the faults and errors of others. Christ declared Himself to be the bread which cometh down from heaven. He said, ［John 6:51, 53-57, 63, quoted］.  {12MR 7.2}
[12MR 7.3]         Our bodies are built up from what we eat and drink; and the character of our spiritual experience depends on what our minds feed upon and assimilate. By continually dwelling upon the mistakes and defects of others, many become religious dyspeptics. The Lord has bidden us, "Whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are of good report; if there be any virtue, and if there be any praise, think on these things" (Philippians 4:8). But those who are so busy in dissecting the words and                                             -8-     acts of others, to discover all that is objectionable, fail to discern the good and pleasant things. They do not eat of the proper food to promote spiritual vitality and healthy growth.  {12MR 7.3}
[12MR 8.1]          Many are bearing a yoke that Christ never placed upon them. It is galling to the neck, and it brings no rest to the soul. I said to Brother A, The Lord has not placed the sins of the people upon you. You are not the sin-bearer. Jesus, the world's Redeemer, was able to tread the wine press alone. He bore our sins in His own body on the tree, and there is not an angel in heaven who is able to bear the sins of one soul. No human being can bear the guilt of his own sin. Then how inconsistent for him to think that the Lord has laid upon him the sins of his fellow men. If it were so indeed, his life would be crushed out. From henceforth please remember that not one of you is able to be a sin-bearer. Do not feel that you are under the necessity of talking of the faults and errors of others.  {12MR 8.1}
[12MR 8.2]          God has given His only begotten Son, "that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life" (John 3:16). Thank God for this. Christ has invited us, "Come unto Me all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest" (Matthew 11:28). O what a promise, that! "I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; . . . and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light" (Matthew 11:28-30). Let these words fill us with comfort and hope and peace. While you are worrying over the sins of others Jesus says, turn your eyes away from these things and behold the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the world. There is a balm in Gilead; there is a Physician there. Jesus is the great physician, and He can cure all the maladies of the soul.                                             -9-  {12MR 8.2}
[12MR 9.1]          The infinite wisdom of God has employed human agencies to cooperate with Him in His work for the salvation of men. He has a variety of agencies, with different gifts, and they are to cooperate harmoniously, each filling his own God-given sphere of action. We are to work for the salvation of our fellow men, not by judging them, but by showing forth what the Lord has done for us in the transformation of character. Your faith, your sympathy, your forbearance, your love, your gentleness, your temperance in all things, will be as a light shining in a dark place.  {12MR 9.1}
[12MR 9.2]          God has often used the spotless example of a poor and illiterate man as successfully promoting the great designs of the gospel as the labors of the minister who is lauded for his talents and eloquence. The Lord's wisdom and power are revealed in the humble, devoted worker who lives his religion, more than in the educated man who does not rely so fully upon God's help.--Letter 23a, 1893, pp. 18-20.     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 1, 1982  {12MR 9.2}
[12MR 10.1]       MR No. 923 - The Stoning System         I had a dream. I saw A in close conversation with men and with ministers. He adroitly would make statements born of suspicion and imagination to draw them out, and then would gain expression from them. I saw him clap his hands over something very eagerly. I felt a pang of anguish at heart as I saw this going on. I saw in my dream yourself and B in conversation with him. You made statements to him which he seemed to grasp with avidity, and close his hand over something. I then saw him go to his room, and there upon the floor was a pile of stones systematically laid up, stone upon stone. He placed the additional stones on the pile and counted them up. Every stone had a name--some report gathered up--and every stone was numbered.  {12MR 10.1}
[12MR 10.2]          The young man who often instructs me came and looked upon the pile of stones with grief and indignation, and inquired ［of A］ what he had and what he proposed to do with them. A looked up with a sharp, gratified laugh. "These are mistakes of C. I am going to stone him with them, stone him to death." The young man said, "You are bringing back the stoning system, are you? You are worse than the ancient Pharisees. Who gave you this work to do? The Lord raised you up, the Lord entrusted you with a special work. The Lord has sustained you in a most remarkable manner, but it was not for you to degrade your powers for this kind of work. Satan is an accuser of the brethren.                                              -11-  {12MR 10.2}
[12MR 11.1]          I thought A seemed very defiant and determined. Said he, "C is trying to tear us to pieces. He is working against us, and to save our reputation and life, we must work against him. I shall use every stone to the last pebble here upon this floor to kill him. This is only self-defense, a disagreeable necessity."  {12MR 11.1}
[12MR 11.2]          And then said the young man solemnly, "What have you gained? Have you in the act righted your wrongs? Have you opened your heart to Jesus Christ, and does He sit there enthroned? Who occupies the citadel of the soul under this administration of the stoning system?  {12MR 11.2}
[12MR 11.3]          "You have a higher calling, a more important work. Leave all such work of gathering stones for the enemies of God's law. You brethren must love one another, or you are not children of the day, but of darkness."  {12MR 11.3}
[12MR 11.4]          I then saw C engaged in a similar work, gathering stones, making a pile, and ready to begin the stoning system. Similar words were repeated to him with additional injunctions, and I awoke.--Ms. 2, 1880, pp. 1,2. ("A Dream.")     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 1, 1982  {12MR 11.4}
[12MR 12.1]       MR No. 924 - Reflections on the Minneapolis Conference         Dear Children of the Household: I have good news to report this morning. There has been a break in the meeting. Praise the Lord, He is at work for His people. We have felt surely that the enemy of Christ and all righteousness was upon the ground. ［WRITTEN MAY 12, 1889, FROM OTTAWA, KANSAS, WHERE ELLEN WHITE WAS ATTENDING CAMP MEETING.］ There were some ministers from Iowa who came armed and equipped to leaven the camp with the very same spirit that was so prominent in Minneapolis. Brother Jones had labored every day, speaking three times a day, but it seemed so hard to make an impression.  {12MR 12.1}
[12MR 12.2]         We arrived here on Tuesday evening ［May 7］. Wednesday I attended the early morning meeting and bore a decided testimony and entreated all present not to act over Minneapolis, and not to be like those Paul describes in Hebrews 4:2. I then entreated them to humble their hearts before God and put away their sins by repentance and confession, and receive the messages God sends them through His delegated servants.  {12MR 12.2}
[12MR 12.3]          Thursday morning I attended the early morning meeting and felt that I must be more explicit. I was led out to speak more freely in regard to the conference held in Minneapolis, and the spirit that our brethren brought to that conference. I felt that it was not enough to longer deal in general terms uttering truths which might be assented to, but that would not cut deep in the fleshy tables of the heart. The work to be done demanded something more than smooth words, for God would put His rebuke upon anything and everything savoring of the same kind of spirit and influence that was                                          -13-     brought into Minneapolis--doubts, cavilings, playing upon words, turning aside from the close reproofs of the Spirit of God, and regarding them as idle fables and ridiculing and misrepresenting and quibbling upon words.  {12MR 12.3}
[12MR 13.1]          All this was an offense to God and must not have any place here at this meeting. There were souls starving for food and they must be fed. I told them that which the Spirit of God had revealed to me as I was conducted to the rooms of those who came to the conference. I was made to hear the conversation, the sarcasm, the evil feelings expressed, the bearing false witness, the making light of the message God sent, and the messenger who brought the message. I was told all this was wisdom that was from beneath in marked contrast to the wisdom that was from above, which has been specified by God through His apostles. ［James 3:13-18, quoted.］  {12MR 13.1}
[12MR 13.2]         I related in the Thursday morning meeting some things in reference to the Minneapolis meeting. I told them by what means the Lord had opened to me the spiritual condition of many of those who came to that conference. They came under a delusion, with false impressions upon their minds. This was Satan's work, for the Lord was to revive His people and give them light in clear distinct rays that would lead to the magnifying of Christ. The Lord's command to His people through His messengers was "Go forward." And now Satan determined to hold the people away from the light, that the rich blessing of God should not come upon the delegates.  {12MR 13.2}
[12MR 13.3]          Satan raised an alarm. They thought the law in Galatians would come up and they would go armed and equipped to resist everything coming from those men from the Pacific Coast, new and old.  {12MR 13.3}
[12MR 13.4]         I never labored in my life more directly under the controlling influences of the Spirit of God. God gave me meat in due season for the people,                                          -14-     but they refused it, for it did not come in just the way and manner they wanted it to come. Elders Jones and Waggoner presented precious light to the people, but prejudice and unbelief, jealousy and evil-surmising, barred the door of their hearts that nothing from this source should find entrance to their hearts.  {12MR 13.4}
[12MR 14.1]          I had been, during the forty-five years of experience, shown the lives, the character and history of the patriarchs and prophets who had come to the people with a message from God, and Satan would start some evil report, or get up some difference of opinion or turn the interest in some other channel, that the people should be deprived of the good the Lord had to bestow upon them. And now in this case a firm, decided, obstinate spirit was taking possession of hearts, and those who had known of the grace of God and had felt His converting power upon their hearts once, were deluded, infatuated, working under a deception all through that meeting, and it took but a tiny seed of doubt and questioning to find fruitful soil in the hearts of those who had no living connection with God, whose hearts were hard and unimpressionable. Their base passions were stirred and it was a precious opportunity to them to show the mob spirit.  {12MR 14.1}
[12MR 14.2]          I could but have a vivid picture in my mind from day to day of the way reformers were treated, how slight difference of opinion seemed to create a frenzy of feeling. Thus it was in the betrayal, trial, and crucifixion of Jesus--all this had passed before me point by point. The Satanic spirit took control and moved with power upon the human hearts that had been opened to doubts and to bitterness, wrath and hatred. All this was prevailing in that meeting. I decided to leave the meeting, leave Minneapolis. I refused to speak again to our people, but consented to speak to the Scandinavians.                                         -15-  {12MR 14.2}
[12MR 15.1]          In the night season, one of God's messengers stood by my side and asked: "Did not I raise you up when you were sick nigh unto death in Healdsburg? Did not I put My Spirit upon you and sustain you to bear your testimony in Oakland? Did not I your Lord strengthen you to come the long journey to this place? Have not I kept your mind in peace amid the strife and confusion of tongues, and now I have a work for you to do in this place. My everlasting arms are beneath you. I have given you a message to bear. I will show you many things."  {12MR 15.1}
[12MR 15.2]          I was conducted to the house where our brethren made their homes, and there was much conversation and excitement of feelings and some smart, and as they supposed sharp, witty remarks. The servants, whom the Lord sent, were caricatured, ridiculed, and placed in a ridiculous light. The comment of words passed upon me and the work that God had given me to do was anything but flattering. Willie White's name was handled freely and he was ridiculed and denounced, also the names of Elders Jones and Waggoner.  {12MR 15.2}
[12MR 15.3]          Voices that I was surprised to hear were joining this rebellion and those with whom I had labored in past years, without any evidence or any sure knowledge of any change in Sister White, were hard, bold, and decided in denouncing her. And of all those so free and forward with their cruel words, not one had come to me and inquired if these reports and their suppositions were true. I was represented as telling things untrue, when I made the statement that not a word of conversation had passed between me and Brethren Jones and Waggoner nor my son Willie upon the law in Galatians. If they had been as frank with me as they were in talking with one another against me, I could have made everything plain to them in this matter. I repeated this several times, because I saw they were determined not to take                                          -16-     my testimony. They thought we all came to the conference with a perfect understanding and an agreement to make a stand on the law in Galatians.  {12MR 15.3}
[12MR 16.1]          After hearing what I did my heart sank within me. I had never pictured before my mind what dependence we might place in those who claim to be friends, when the spirit of Satan finds entrance to their hearts. I thought of the future crisis, and feelings that I can never put into words for a little time overcame me. ［Mark 13:9, 12 quoted.］  {12MR 16.1}
[12MR 16.2]          All this passed through my mind like a flash of lightning and I was sensible how little trust or dependence could be put in the friendship of men when human thoughts and human passions bear sway. Just as sure as the enemy is permitted to bear sway then we may expect anything. Human friendship, bonds, and ties of relationship are severed, and why? Because there is a difference of opinion in interpretation of the Scriptures. It is the same spirit which condemned the Lord of life and glory. The truth that sanctifies the soul produces no briers and thorns. "By their fruits ye shall know them" (Matthew 7:20). Then the words were spoken, "Only lay hold of the strength of the Mighty One. He is a friend that will never leave thee, never betray thee. He is thy refuge. No storm or tempest can move thee. In God is thy strength. Faith in God is thy shield and buckler. His grace is sufficient for thee."  {12MR 16.2}
[12MR 16.3]          And what created all this stirring up of human passions which was bitterness of spirit, because some of their brethren had ventured to entertain some ideas contrary to the ideas that some others of their brethren had entertained, which were thought from their understanding to be inroads upon ancient doctrines?                                          -17-  {12MR 16.3}
[12MR 17.1]          The guide which accompanied me gave me the information of the spiritual standing before God of these men, who were passing judgment upon their brethren. They were not keeping their own souls in the love of God. Had they been growing in grace and the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, they would have distinguished light from darkness, and truth from error.  {12MR 17.1}
[12MR 17.2]          I had declared my intention of leaving the meeting as soon as the Sabbath should close, but when I was assured I had a work to do, to stand at my post, that God had given me a message to bear in His name, and even if I had foreseen the consequences, I could not be clear before God, and have my peace. And my work must not cease here, for my testimony of this character must continue as God should direct until these wrongs were expelled from the churches. Unless the faithful testimonies are continually repeated in the ears of the people of God, the mold which has been left upon the work would not be removed.  {12MR 17.2}
[12MR 17.3]          There have been, I was informed, misunderstandings not only of the testimonies, but of the Bible itself. Men have exalted themselves and esteemed themselves too highly, which leads to the denouncing of others and passing judgment upon their brethren. Envy, jealousy, evilspeaking, evil surmising, judging one another, has been considered a special gift given of God in discernment, when it savors more of the spirit of the great accuser who accused the brethren before God day and night. There has been a spirit of Phariseeism, a hard, unsympathetic spirit towards the erring, a withdrawing from some and leaving them in discouragement, which is leaving the lost sheep to perish in the wilderness. There has been a placing of men where God alone should be.                                          -18-  {12MR 17.3}
[12MR 18.1]          You must do your work with fidelity. You must under the constraining influence of the love of Christ do the work God has given you. Let not your zeal diminish. Then trust the result with God. This was not all that was said, but I did not hesitate a moment in my decision. I prayed the Lord to unite me more fully to Himself. I decided I must work, bearing the message God should give me without calculating the consequences, whether men would hear or forbear. I must not abate one jot or tittle of the message given me to bear, either for favors or because of frowns and alienations of any mortal.  {12MR 18.1}
[12MR 18.2]          I sent word to Brother Kilgore that I would speak to the Scandinavians in the afternoon, and to the American brethren in the forenoon. I stated to the brethren that I had continued the same work since the Minneapolis meeting. Success has attended my labors, but only one man has had the moral courage to confess that he had done and spoken wrong both of me and the work God had given me. They have not repented of their evil work. I had testimonies for individuals that were in sin, but I had no liberty to reprove them, for these were joined with those who held responsible positions and had a mob spirit, the spirit of the devil to berate, to falsify and inflame the minds of those who ought to have had the spirit of Jesus.  {12MR 18.2}
[12MR 18.3]          While in Europe, in different ways, at different times, in different places, I was speaking to the people in America, and warning, cautioning, entreating them to have their spirit and works corresponding with the character of the truth which they profess to believe and love. I was shown that there was coming into the ranks of Sabbathkeepers a self-sufficient spirit. ［A self-sufficient                                          -19-     spirit］ was cherished by young men in responsible positions. A worldly wisdom was taking the place of the wisdom from above. Men were trusting in men. Form and ceremony were taking the place of true piety.  {12MR 18.3}
[12MR 19.1]         Men were almost devoid of love. Those who praised and glorified them, they would praise and glorify in return. Those who highly esteemed their capabilities were getting above the simplicity of the work. They shaped the work to go in their line, and God would disappoint them and move in His own mysterious way His wonders to perform; and God's ways would not be seen and acknowledged by those who had brought in their own spirit to take the place of the Spirit of God.  {12MR 19.1}
[12MR 19.2]          That which was presented to me at Minneapolis opened to me the true state of many conference ［workers］. If the testimonies which they have long professed to believe crossed their track, or rebuked and corrected their errors, there must be, they thought, some mistake in the testimony.  {12MR 19.2}
[12MR 19.3]          I told them plainly ［that］ the position and work God gave me at that conference was disregarded by nearly all. Rebellion was popular. Their course was an insult to the Spirit of God. The Lord sustained me by His Holy Spirit and told me that my work was to stand at my position of trust to do the work the Lord had set me to do, and raised me up from a bed of sickness to do, and His sustaining power would be with me, for His everlasting arms were beneath me; ［that］ the spirit that was brought at that meeting was a zeal not according to knowledge; that wrong ideas and a spirit not of God had been for years taking control of those who were standing in responsible places. They were lifted up, exalted.  {12MR 19.3}
[12MR 19.4]          Many things were specified that were being cherished as truth, but which were not in harmony with the message of the truth, and Satan was having things very much his own way. He was taking advantage of human nature. The                                          -20-     disposition and strong traits of character which had not been under subjection to the Spirit of God were stirred into activity as worked against Jesus Christ at His first advent, and led to their taking the first steps in the rejection of Christ. And after their feet were once set in a wrong path, their pride, their jealousy, and self-righteousness would not allow them to acknowledge they had made a mistake.  {12MR 19.4}
[12MR 20.1]          Many were drawn into this snare by the misrepresentation of others, knowing not what they were doing, not understanding what they were stirred up about. A bewitching power attends all rebellion of whatever order. After they had taken the position with the more responsible ones in attempting to destroy the Son of God after His discourse at Nazareth, they would not repent and retract. Jesus gave them an opportunity after His character and His work were more fully known. He had wrought miracles. He had done works that no other man had done or ever could do, but they did not afterward repent and give Him glory.  {12MR 20.1}
[12MR 20.2]          I was encouraged to stand firmly against the human impulses that were bearing strongly against ［the］ light and truth which the Lord had for this time for His People. I was told that, comparatively, I should stand almost alone; but I was not alone, for His Spirit was moving upon many hearts who were like-minded with the Spirit of God. ［God said to me］, "I have a testimony for you to bear before My people who are hungering for truth. Be not of a doubtful heart, neither be discouraged. My word shall be as a hammer to break the flinty hearts. Be zealous only for the honor of God."  {12MR 20.2}
[12MR 20.3]          The president of the Kansas Conference solicited an interview with me and said his confidence in the testimonies was greater than ever before, for he was in that house where it seemed indeed to be as I had said, a godless, prayerless house. Such comments as were made of me and my work from men he supposed would                                          -21-     never speak such words, so astonished him that he felt that he must speak and let them know he was not of the same mind. He reproved the spirit, the words, that had been spoken.  {12MR 20.3}
[12MR 21.1]          Several others were in the same house and stated the same things. They thought they would never mention the matter to anyone, but now they felt that they must speak. They acknowledged ［that］ every word Sister White had spoken was true, that her name, her work, her testimonies of the Spirit of God were freely commented upon; and the statement was made that Sister White was under the influence of Willie White, A. T. Jones, and E. J. Waggoner, and that they were not reliable. These brethren named were treated in words and charged with many things, that there was, I had stated, a wrong spirit. They deeply regretted they were in that company where for a long time not a vocal prayer was offered, but ［there was］ enough talk to confuse the minds of those who had not a long experience in the work of Sister White.  {12MR 21.1}
[12MR 21.2]          Thursday afternoon I spoke to the people, although I was weak, for the air was depressed. The word was received in just that way and in just that spirit that the individual hearers possessed. Those who were watching to find somebody to pick flaws in, whose hearts were barricaded with unbelief, thought Sister White did not talk with much spirit. Those who wanted light and truth were fed and considered the words spoken as from God. I had a long talk with young Brother Washburn, who opened his heart frankly to me.  {12MR 21.2}
[12MR 21.3]          Friday morning again I read some things before the people assembled, in reference to Minneapolis and the way my brethren treated the servants whom the Lord sent to them with messages of truth. Then several bore testimony in regard to their experience at the meeting at Minneapolis; and yet we did not seem to break through.                                          -22-  {12MR 21.3}
[12MR 22.1]          Sabbath Brother A. T. Jones talked upon the subject of justification by faith, and many received it as light and truth. I spoke in the afternoon, and the Lord strengthened me to bear my testimony with freedom. Then there were many testimonies borne, testifying that they appreciated the light and truth presented to them. But it seemed difficult for those who had been dwelling in an atmosphere of doubt, to take the position of learners. They would quibble at little points that were of no consequence. The leaven that has wrought in Iowa Conference, was in our midst.  {12MR 22.1}
[12MR 22.2]          Sunday morning I attended the meeting, and prayed and talked. I bore to the company assembled a plain, clear, sharp testimony, taking up again a solemn reproof against the sin of our doubts and unbelief; that in every congregation Satan had his agents right among us through whom he could work. Their natural and acquired abilities he could use if there was any chance for him to do so.  {12MR 22.2}
[12MR 22.3]          There are those who have lived in an atmosphere of doubt, men of talent and acquirements who attend our special meetings for business and for counsel, whom Satan works through, to hinder the work of God. When propositions are made to advance the work, when the glory of God alone is considered, these men, supposing themselves to be wise and of far-seeing judgment, will catch at a little item of no particular consequence, and they will talk over it and make everyone else talk over it, and hinder the work which might have moved right along to its completion. And when once they start a thing, they will hold tenaciously to their ideas. They consider it a virtue, a matter of praise in them, to appear to have this great caution and wonderful foresight, when ［they］ are only carrying the stones to trig the wheels, making the work exceedingly                                          -23-     trying in these business meetings because these men intrude themselves to notice, when the "Well done" would have been said to them in heaven and in earth if they had kept silence.  {12MR 22.3}
[12MR 23.1]          The very thing that the Lord had impressed upon the minds of His servants that ought to be done has not been done at the right time, because these men advanced their own ideas under the suggestions the devil had put in their minds to hinder the work of God and to disgust those who would see the work of God move. There have been suggestions made by themselves which have carried, which God never put into their minds. Satan attends every board meeting, every business meeting, every committee meeting, and if he can impress anyone's mind to make objections or to throw in suggestions that will delay the work hours and weary out those who are called upon to attend these meetings, he is wonderfully pleased. He has had his way in the matter. And the business which should be pushed through with dispatch, yet in an intelligent manner, is made tedious and to drag along because of the human, unsanctified elements in the character of some who are placed in responsible positions, who do not have knowledge when to speak and when to keep silent.  {12MR 23.1}
[12MR 23.2]          This is the way Satan has wrought among us effectively. If these men are not converted, ［these men］ who are so ready to block the wheel, who will oppose things which commend themselves to the judgment of those who generally preside at these meetings, let them be left off the board, for although they may have some excellent ability they have mingled with it a self-esteem and ideas that they wish to have prevail which will be carrying out Satan's line as he wants it. They are a detriment, a hindrance, to your business meetings, and make them unsatisfactory, wanting in dignity and make most tedious delays of business that might be executed with expedition and thoroughness.                                          -24-  {12MR 23.2}
[12MR 24.1]          Another thing where Satan comes and uses his power is to work upon the human elements to foster unbelief, and they have lived and breathed in the atmosphere of unbelief until it is second nature to hunt up doubts and sow the seeds of doubts. They have some precious qualities, but when doubts and quibbling take hold of their mind, all the gifts and abilities entrusted to them from God are used as weapons of darkness. They do not know that they are under the influence of the great deceiver, to assault the most sacred things of God with wicked self-deification. They use the power they possess and the confidence entrusted in them by other minds to rivet more firmly the bonds of infidelity, questioning, and doubts of the very truths God would have them, His people, respect and reverence.  {12MR 24.1}
[12MR 24.2]          I say, let not these be deceived. Mistake not your influence to deceive others for the final come out of the matter. There is a decision to be pronounced by Him who is a true watcher, who weighs with other scales than those who are deluded. Your time has not been employed in a manner to meet the "Well done," when the last decision shall be made.  {12MR 24.2}
[12MR 24.3]          Think ye not that the heavenly Watcher sees your unbelief and opposition? Think ye not your ridiculing, scoffing words are never to appear before you again? Even the outpouring of the Spirit of God you have treated with contempt, and have passed your unsanctified judgment upon; and when the messages have come to you that you must be converted to God, how you have misunderstood and perverted the meaning of these words. The voice of unbelief and contempt of God's work and God's servants have been by those blinded by selfishness and self-deception, as the voice of God. But an almighty hand is at work for His people, to purge from them the spirit of self, the base material that they flattered themselves was gold.                                              -25-  {12MR 24.3}
[12MR 25.1]          Who shall comfort God's servants when they are grieved and disappointed? Will their faith steer clear? Will they be Christlike amid the rocks without shipwreck? God does not take pleasure in disappointing our hopes and bowing our souls down with anguish. God will fulfill the desire of them that are faithful to do His bidding. But we must not prescribe to Him time, place, or manner, when this must be done. He will not suffer His servants to spend their strength for naught. There may be an appearance that they are frustrated for a time. It is for their good, for their success is not of him that willeth nor of him that runneth.  {12MR 25.1}
[12MR 25.2]          The Lord has His eyes upon the workers. He suffers obstructions and apparent failures to take place that His wisdom and His power may be more decidedly manifested, and that His own Name may be glorified, for the Lord alone is to be exalted. God's workers must walk in the way of duty and commit themselves, their work, their time and talents, to God.  {12MR 25.2}
[12MR 25.3]          In the providence of God I bore my testimony in Battle Creek, in Potterville, in Des Moines. There the reports have been circulated in regard to the meeting at Minneapolis, but God gave me perfect freedom before ［our］ ministering brethren and the church, but those who had misinterpreted me and made statements that were in accordance with their feelings, have said nothing to retract their evil work upon the mind of Elder Butler and upon the minds of others.  {12MR 25.3}
[12MR 25.4]          Jesus says in solemn accents, "He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life, and he that believeth not the Son shall not see life, but the wrath of God abideth on him." While Christ was teaching the most important truth, there arose a question between some of John's disciples and the Jews, about purifying. This was one of the ways the Pharisees worked when the truth they saw was                                              -26-     affecting men's consciences. They would start some question of little importance to create a dispute, and thus divert the minds that they saw were being convicted.  {12MR 25.4}
[12MR 26.1]          This plan of Satan has been carried on through the ages. He will work upon some minds to get into a dispute about some things in the church whenever the Lord begins to revive His people. He lays hold of human elements in the church, upon something that might be as well left wholly alone, to quench the spirit of harmonious action and to divert the mind from living issues. In every church gathering for worship, Satan is there also, to use every element that he can use in human nature to serve his purpose. He will use to bring in unbelief, evil surmising, and ［he will endeavor］ to get up side issues to divert the mind from the living issues; and ［so］ the Lord Jesus has warned us to watch and pray ［lest］ ye enter into temptation.  {12MR 26.1}
[12MR 26.2]          When our brethren were engaged in their unholy work of contempt for their brethren whom the Lord sent with a message to them, did they think that they were doing God service? Did it not enter their minds that they were entering into temptation? They did not pray. They had no disposition to humble their hearts before God and stop their contention and plead with God for the enlightenment of His Spirit.  {12MR 26.2}
[12MR 26.3]          Have they not examples before them in the past and in the present, where the banners of rebellion against the messages God sends and against His servants, are waving around us? Are there not enough blasphemers and despisers who have rejected light and cast aside His counsel? Must there be, even in our very midst, those who claim to be doing the work of God but who are openly profaning His name in word, in spirit, and in actions; and will this unhallowed work go                                              -27-     on, that the measure of iniquity shall be still swelling the figures, before the church shall feel the importance of wrestling with God for the revealing of His power?  {12MR 26.3}
[12MR 27.1]          Are prayerless companies to associate together in their spirit of opposition against light and truth, but not associate together to seek the Lord with all their hearts? Did these who formed a confederacy expect that this was the sanctifying influence of the truth upon them? Did they expect the Lord would guide them into all truth ［while they were so］ lukewarm ［and］ lifted up in self-sufficiency that they felt no need of keeping their hearts with all diligence, out of which are the issues of life? Personal piety, practical piety and spiritual-mindedness, were not kept up by secret and vocal prayer. Is not this the true state of the case? Was the course pursued by those congregated in these houses, of a character to kindle the fire of devotional love in their hearts?  {12MR 27.1}
[12MR 27.2]          The light given me was that after a few superficial performances in private or public, they were filled with the accusing spirit, with evil surmisings, and several have acknowledged they did not want to say that Sister White lied, but they did say they did not believe she told the truth when she stated that she had not had conversation with W. C. White, Elder Waggoner, or Elder Jones. Have not these, my brethren, been wrought up by the spirit of Satan to thus judge me? And yet not one of them sought an interview with Sister White. Not one tried to obtain the true state of the case from her. In all the scenes of rebellion that have arisen, not one has charged me with untruth before this, and if they judge of me in this light, fired with a zeal that certainly is from beneath, they have thought and said worse things of Brethren Jones and Waggoner. Is this the                                              -28-     course that we are to pursue in standing by the "old landmarks"? Is this the zeal for the Lord of hosts and for the spiritual interest of our brethren?  {12MR 27.2}
[12MR 28.1]          Where is the spirit that Moses had when he cried earnestly to God day and night that He would exalt His own name among the nations? Where is that disinterested self-devotion which prompted the prayer of Moses, "Yet, if now Thou wilt forgive their sin, and if not, blot me I pray Thee, out of Thy book"? Where ［was］ there anything of this shown in the zeal of these brethren? God forbid ［that］ anything should ever take place again like that which transpired at Minneapolis. All this undue excitement of natural feelings of chagrin and vexation was not the zeal heaven-born to stand in defense of the truth.  {12MR 28.1}
[12MR 28.2]          Would God that those who acted a part in this work would have repented before God, after reflection, that they had seen that they were mistaken in Sister White and in their brethren ministers, ［that］ they had been as humble as Willie White and made as clean a confession as he did, broad enough to cover the wound he feared he had made. His course put to blush and shame those who have displeased God and injured their brethren in a most unchristian manner, which has involved them in darkness and perplexity, in which their own spirit and natural hearts have involved them.  {12MR 28.2}
[12MR 28.3]          You may be annoyed because I keep this matter before you, but happy will you be if you see this matter as it is, if your eyes are opened to see the spiritual darkness and corruption of your own hearts, and repent.  {12MR 28.3}
[12MR 28.4]          May 13. This morning there was a precious meeting of confession. Brethren Porter, Washburn, and Wakeham, all have yielded their opposition and surrendered to God. Brother Wakeham's testimony was that he had enjoyed more of the Spirit of God in the last 24 hours than he had done in all his life before. He was getting free and rejoicing in the Lord.                                             -29-  {12MR 28.4}
[12MR 29.1]          Brother Porter bore a clear, free testimony. Brother Washburn also rejoiced in God. Oh, how grateful is my soul to see these, who have been enshrouded in an atmosphere of unbelief, now talking faith, now grasping the righteousness of Christ; and these who, ignorantly and in their unbelief, have let unholy thoughts and feelings into their hearts, and then grieved the Spirit of God, seek God while He may be found, call upon Him while He is nigh.  {12MR 29.1}
[12MR 29.2]          Your feelings, your words that have been spoken against your brethren, have been registered against you in the books of heaven as done to Jesus Christ in the person of His saints. "Inasmuch as ye have done this to one of the least of these, My brethren, ye have done it unto Me."  {12MR 29.2}
[12MR 29.3]          Repent before the Lord. If you do not repent, "I will come unto you and remove the candlestick out of its place. " Then the result will be moral darkness. I attended the afternoon meeting, and after Brother Jones had spoken upon faith, there were many free testimonies borne. As many as six and eight were on their feet at a time, and they seemed like starved sheep who were feeding upon meat in due season.  {12MR 29.3}
[12MR 29.4]          I pray that this good work may go on and that Zion may arise, because her light has come and the glory of the Lord has risen upon her. Let the individual members of the church humble themselves before God, and accept the message which will bring healing to her bruises and wounds.--Letter 14, 1889. (To "Dear Children of the Household," May 12, 1889.)  {12MR 29.4}
[12MR 30.1]       MR No. 927 - Country Living         The Benefits of Country Living--It was not God's purpose that people should be crowded into cities, huddled together in terraces and tenements. In the beginning He placed our first parents in a garden, amid the beautiful sights and sounds of nature, and these sights and sounds He desires men to rejoice in today. The more nearly we can come in harmony with God's original plan, the more favorable will be our position for the recovery and the preservation of health.  {12MR 30.1}
[12MR 30.2]          Our retired location will offer comparative freedom from any of the temptations of city life. Here ［A NEW SANITARIUM WAS BEING DEVELOPED AT WAHROONGA, ABOUT 13 MILES FROM SYDNEY, AUSTRALIA.］ are no liquor-selling hotels or dram-shops on every corner to tempt the unfortunate victim of intemperance. And the pure sights and sounds, the clear, invigorating air, and the sense of God's presence pervading all nature, tend to uplift the mind, to soften the heart, and to strengthen the will to resist temptation.-- Ms. 12, 1900, pp. 1-2. ("Who Will Help?" January 31, 1900.)  {12MR 30.2}
[12MR 30.3]         Contrasts Between City and Country Living--I look at these flowers, and every time I see them, I think of Eden. They are an expression of God's love for us. Thus He gives us in this world a little taste of Eden. He wants us to delight in the beautiful things of His creation, and to see in them an expression of what He will do for us. He wants us to live where we can have elbow room. His people are not to crowd into the cities. He wants                                              -31-     them to take their families out of the cities, that they may better prepare for eternal life. In a little while they will have to leave the cities. These cities are filled with wickedness of every kind--with strikes and murders and suicides. Satan is in them, controlling men in their work of destruction. Under his influence they kill for the sake of killing, and this they will do more and more. Every mind is controlled either by the power of Satan or the power of God. If God controls our minds, what shall we be?--Christian gentlemen and Christian ladies. God can fill our lives with His peace and gladness and joy. He wants His joy to be in us, that our joy may be full.  {12MR 30.3}
[12MR 31.1]          If we place ourselves under objectionable influences, can we expect God to work a miracle to undo the results of our wrong course? No, indeed. Get out of the cities as soon as possible, and purchase a little piece of land where you can have a garden, where your children can watch the flowers growing, and learn from them lessons of simplicity and purity. "Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin: And yet I say unto you, That even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these" (Matthew 6:28, 29). Parents, point your children to the beautiful things of God's creation, and from these things teach them of His love for them. Point them to the lovely flowers--the roses and the lilies and the pinks--and then point them to the living God.--Ms. 10, 1903, pp. 11,12. ("Lessons From Sending Out the Spies," March 28, 1903.)                                              -32-  {12MR 31.1}
[12MR 32.1]         The Time of God's Judgments a Time of Opportunity for the Unwarned--The time of God's destructive judgments is the time of mercy for those who have no opportunity to learn what is truth. Tenderly will the Lord look upon them. His heart of mercy is touched; His hand is still stretched out to save, while the door is closed to those who would not enter. Large numbers will be admitted who in these last days hear the truth for the first time.--Letter 103, 1903, p. 4. (To G. B. Starr and wife, June 3, 1903.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. May 20, 1982  {12MR 32.1}
[12MR 33.1]       MR No. 929 - Words of Encouragement                                                            North Fitzroy                                                           Melbourne, Australia                                                           May 19, 1895            Dear Sister Eckman: Your letter reached me on my return from Tasmania, two days since. I have not forgotten you, nor the visit I made your family, where we were so hospitably entertained. I would be pleased if I could sit down by your side and talk with you face to face, but since thousands of miles of the broad waters separate between us, I will talk to you with my pen.  {12MR 33.1}
[12MR 33.2]          I have a message from the Lord for you. Hear His voice speaking to you: ［1 Peter 4:12-14, 19 quoted.］  {12MR 33.2}
[12MR 33.3]          You are in perplexity as to what is the best course for you to pursue. Please consider that the Lord is acquainted with you. He knows every event connected with your life. He knoweth our frame, that we are but dust. Knowing this, He desires to impress us with the conviction that our only hope is in and through the merits of Jesus Christ. Of our own selves we cannot bear the weight of our own sins, nor atone for our mistakes and errors, but the Lord has provided a way of escape, for it is because He saw us sinners, unable to save ourselves, that God's great heart was touched,                                            -34-     and He "so loved the world ［in their degradation and sin］ that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life" (John 3:16).  {12MR 33.3}
[12MR 34.1]          This promise is to you, my beloved sister. Jesus loves you. You have been purchased by the Lord Jesus Christ. He gave His precious life to redeem you. Through faith, you are a child of promise. In giving Jesus, in that one precious Gift, our heavenly Father gave you all the treasures of heaven. And when you come to God in prayer, bear in mind that He is your Father, and that He regards you as His child. He looks upon you with the most tender pity. He will not forsake you, though you may be the weakest, the very feeblest of His creatures. If you put your trust in Him, He abideth faithful.  {12MR 34.1}
[12MR 34.2]          You are not to entertain the thought that because you have made mistakes and your life has been darkened with errors, your heavenly Father does not love you and therefore has forsaken you. No, dear sister. I tell you NO! Jesus loves you still. His eye is upon you, and He "will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able; but will with the temptation also make a way of escape, that ye may be able to bear it" (1 Corinthians 10:13).  {12MR 34.2}
[12MR 34.3]          You may say, I have sinned against God; but if you have, you are just the one who needs the Saviour, for Christ is our Sin-bearer. He says, "I am not come to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance" (Matthew 9:13). When Satan tells you that the Lord has forgotten you and will not regard you with favor, tell him you know in whom you believe; say to him, "Get thee behind me, Satan. Jesus gave His own life for me. He suffered a most cruel death that He might save me from being overcome by your temptations. I believe                                            -35-     in Jesus. I know my Saviour loves me, and I love my Jesus. I rest in His love, notwithstanding my imperfections. God has accepted His perfection in my behalf. He is my righteousness, and I trust in His merits. I am His repenting, believing child. He has taken away my sin-stained garments and covered me with the robe of His righteousness. Clothed in this garment I stand before the Father justified. I am of that number who are addressed as the 'Elect according to the foreknowledge of God the Father, through sanctification of the Spirit.'" And what constitutes them the "elect?"--"Obedience and sprinkling of the blood of Jesus Christ." Therefore, He adds, "Grace unto you, and peace, be multiplied" (1 Peter 1:12).  {12MR 34.3}
[12MR 35.1]          If we were perfect, we would not need a Saviour, a Redeemer to rescue us from the slavery of Satan. But if we have sinned, let us rejoice with Peter when he recovered himself from his fall. ［1 Peter 1:3-5 quoted.］ Therefore, our Saviour's voice echoes back from the clouds as He ascended to heaven, "Let not your hearts be troubled: ye believe in God, believe also in Me. In My Father's house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto Myself that where I am there ye may be also" (John 14:1-3).  {12MR 35.1}
[12MR 35.2]          When Christ rose from the dead, He proclaimed in triumph over Joseph's sepulcher, rent by the power of God, "I am the resurrection and the life." Jesus died to prove that He loves you, and He has risen again and ascended on high. And now He stands before His Father as your advocate. He pleads your case before the throne of God, and you may say, "I have slept over my                                            -36-     task, but I will trust in Jesus Christ for pardon." As a little child believes in and trusts in its loving parents, even so do I hope in Thee, oh, my Saviour.  {12MR 35.2}
[12MR 36.1]          My dear sister, you are the Lord's purchased possession. We have a merciful and faithful High Priest. ［Hebrews 2:17, quoted.］  {12MR 36.1}
[12MR 36.2]         My dear sister in Christ Jesus, you cannot keep yourself one moment. You are kept by the power of God through faith. Let your faith rest in His merits, rely upon His mercy, trust in the sufficiency of His grace to keep you every moment. Never allow the enemy to obtain an advantage over you because you do not think you are good enough to be called a child of God. By faith you are constantly to repose in the righteousness which God has provided you through His Substitute, Jesus Christ the Righteous. He forgiveth sins and pardoneth iniquities and transgressions. He takes away our sin, and in its place imputes His own righteousness. What a blessing this is for us! It is only as you take God at His word, and accept Jesus Christ as your Redeemer that you preserve the honor of God and show that you are "kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation ready to be revealed in the last time" (1 Peter 1:5).  {12MR 36.2}
[12MR 36.3]          Why this revelation of the power of faith in the last time? Why is it to be revealed in the very close of this world's history? Because iniquity abounds, and the love of many waxes cold through the deceptive workings of the satanic agencies, who especially oppose the commandment-keeping people of God at this time and bring trial and sorrow upon them. In these closing days of probation, days of great trial of faith, you cannot keep yourself. You are kept by the power of God alone, which is revealed in a special                                          -37-     manner to offset the working of Satan through the children of disobedience. He would grieve and hurt the soul of everyone who would be loyal and true, who would keep the way of the Lord, and do His commandments. Manifold temptations will come to all who believe in Jesus. Satan will seek to discourage those who manifest their love for God by keeping His commandments.  {12MR 36.3}
[12MR 37.1]         The warfare against God's law commenced in heaven. Satan was determined to bring God to his ideas, his way, to force Him to change the law of His government. This was the cause of the war in heaven. Satan worked upon the sympathies of the angelic host by his deceptive attitude, but he was expelled from heaven, and now he is determined to carry out on this earth the plans ［he］ instituted in heaven. If he can persuade man to be disloyal to the law of God, he will feel that he is revenged upon God. He strives to instill into the minds of men his masterly deceptions, thus perverting judgment and justice, trampling down the law of God. This work--the conflict between truth and error--lies at the foundation of the trials and tribulations that the children of God will experience. This is the "trial of their faith."  {12MR 37.1}
[12MR 37.2]          By pressing upon the soul the idea that God is displeased with us, Satan tries to torture us into unbelief. But we are to "rejoice in the Lord alway" ［1 Peter 1:6-9 quoted］. The Lord Jesus is our only hope. He is your hope, and I am commissioned in His name to ask you to put your entire trust in Him ［Isaiah 57:15, quoted.］  {12MR 37.2}
[12MR 37.3]         Although God is so high and holy, and though His glory and majesty fills the heavens, yet He looks with pitying tenderness upon all that tremble at His word. These are the contrite ones. They may feel that they                                          -38-     can scarcely hope in His mercy, yet they are the special objects of His care and love. ［Isaiah 57:18; 54:3-5, quoted.］  {12MR 37.3}
[12MR 38.1]         My sister, this is the word of God to you. Look to your precious Saviour and live. Let your faith take hold of the hope He presents to you in His Word.  {12MR 38.1}
[12MR 38.2]          As you ask the Lord to help you, honor your Saviour by believing that you do receive His blessing. Mutual love between you and your Saviour will enable you to do His will against every opposing element. When you have a plain "Thus saith the Lord" for your course of action, He will sustain you. Cherish a spirit of kindness and affection for your children, but in your love for them do not lose sight of the requirements of God. Do not evade His claims.  {12MR 38.2}
[12MR 38.3]          The efficiency of the Lord's work upon the earth depends upon those whom He has made stewards of His means. We cannot afford to practice robbery toward God. If we are true to Him, we may be assured of His help. There must be harmonious action among those who are members of the body of Christ. My sister, God has entrusted to you the work of blessing and comforting those of like precious faith. Look up and believe in Jesus, and by your example, be a light to others. He has given His precious life to save you, and He wants you to respond to His love with cheerful service.  {12MR 38.3}
[12MR 38.4]          Christ has sent you His invitation: "Come unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light" (Matthew 11:28-30). Then if Christ has not placed upon you a galling yoke, do not take one that                                          -39-     any human being has made. Cooperating with Jesus Christ makes His yoke easy for you, and your daily burdens will be lightened by communion with Him. Let no earthly ties, however dear, obstruct the course of duty which He has made plain, but let no human agents frame duties for you.  {12MR 38.4}
[12MR 39.1]          Do not let depression or discouragement mar your representation of Christ ［1 Peter 2:9, quoted.］ Then let your light be seen. Educate your heart and lips to speak the praises of God for His matchless love to you. If you will educate your soul to be hopeful and to see the light shining from the cross of Calvary, you will not walk in the shadow, but in the glorious rays of His righteousness. You will see His salvation brought near, and rejoice in the hope of a glorious immortality. As you contemplate the cross, you will realize that God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son that you should not perish, but have everlasting life. This theme will ever be as fresh manna from heaven. It is indeed sacred and yet is brought so near to us that we can by faith bring it into our practical life. When we have done this, we shall indeed realize that we are "laborers together with God," and in giving all diligence to make our calling and election sure, we are doing our Master's work, for the more consecrated we are, the better we can work to save the souls of those for whom He has given His life.--Letter 24, 1895, pp. 1-9. (To Sister Eckman, May 19, 1895.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. May 20, 1982  {12MR 39.1}
[12MR 40.1]      MR No. 930 - Things That Impeded Ellen White's Work         Caution Not to Retard or Rush God's Work, But Wait for Him to Work--Be careful not to make any move that will retard this work. There is much to be done, but the Lord would not have you or me fret our lives away, and lose our faith and courage because this work does not move as fast as we think it ought to. The Lord will help us if we will keep the word of His patience. I sometimes ask myself whether it can be my duty to go on writing the same things over and over again, just because our people will not heed what is already written. I do not wish to overtax myself and unbalance my mind by trying to perform impossibilities.  {12MR 40.1}
[12MR 40.2]          Let us encourage our hearts in hope. Let us pray much and quietly wait for the Lord to do His work. Let us do what we can in simplicity and with the grace of Christ, not exercising our powers in things too high for us.--Letter 123, 1904, pp. 1, 2. (To J. E. White, March 29, 1904.)  {12MR 40.2}
[12MR 40.3]          Failure to Apply Reproof to Oneself--Do not appeal to your own sympathies. Do not dwell upon what Brother J has done or has neglected to do. Humble your own heart before God. You are not to sit in judgment upon the case of others until you show greater wisdom in making straight paths for your own feet. You may say, "Does Sister White think me all bad?" No, I do not; but one blot upon the character, one sin unconfessed and unrepented of, will close for you the gates of the city of God. You had light; you had knowledge, but did not choose to appropriate it. It meant someone else, not                                            -41-     you. I love your soul, and I beseech you not to be deceived, but to see that you must follow the Lord with undivided heart.  {12MR 40.3}
[12MR 41.1]          The Saviour chose Judas, not because he was perfect in character, but notwithstanding his defects. He would give him the advantage of His own lessons of godliness, His own perfect and righteous example, that he might choose the beauty of holiness. Judas was always thinking that he would reform, but then he thought that his good qualities would counterbalance his hereditary and cultivated traits which were evil.  {12MR 41.1}
[12MR 41.2]          I write these particulars to you because you have had so many temptations, so many jealous thoughts, and so great misunderstanding of me and my work. All the time I am forced to give to perplexing matters requiring reproof is so much taken from the very work the Lord would have me do. I am perplexed, distressed, and fearfully afraid for the souls of some who have had light and evidence, but do not appropriate the same. They are erecting barriers that prevent me from doing the work I should attend to.--Letter 17, 1891, pp. 14, 15. (To a leading worker, July 20, 1891.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. May 20, 1982  {12MR 41.2}
[12MR 42.1]       MR No. 931 - Events Related to Christ's Second Coming         Need for Aggressive Work to Be Done--A great work is to be done to prepare a people to stand in the day of the Lord. Missionaries should be at work in every large city, where our publications should be kept for distribution. Missionaries should be in all quarters of the earth to enlighten those who are in darkness, to make ready a people for the soon coming of Jesus. There is a great work to be done to combat all the prejudice, not only of the ignorant but of the learned. There are schools to be supported, that we may educate the youth and teach them the Bible and to love and reverence God.--Letter 65, 1884, p. 4. (To Brother Osborn, Feb. 7, 1884.)  {12MR 42.1}
[12MR 42.2]          All Are Laying Up Material for the Judgment--Consider, my brother, my sister, that day by day, hour by hour, we are laying up the material for that searching judgment. Our whole lifework is bound up very solemnly with the second coming of our Lord.--Letter 64, 1888, p. 8. (To Joseph Collie and wife, Nov. 5, 1888.)  {12MR 42.2}
[12MR 42.3]          Those Who Cannot See Signs of Times Are Candidates for Plagues--God calls for men and means. Those who cannot see the signs of the times in this wicked and adulterous generation will be found with those who perish under the plagues poured from the vials of God's wrath.--Letter 109, 1899, p. 16. (To Brethren and Sisters in Africa, Aug. 8, 1899.)                                            -43-  {12MR 42.3}
[12MR 43.1]          Sound the Message of Preparation--The Lord is coming. Let the message of preparation sound forth everywhere. Let it reach from heart to heart, from home to home, from country to country. There are many who are waiting for this message.--Letter 199, 1904, p. 2. (To J. A. Burden, June 15, 1904.)  {12MR 43.1}
[12MR 43.2]          Satan Will Cause God's People All the Trouble Possible--In the last days Satan will use all his powers against God's people, to afflict, to distress, to discourage them, to cause them all the trouble he possibly can.--Letter 93, 1900, p. 2. (To G. A. Irwin, July 3, 1900.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. May 20, 1982  {12MR 43.2}
[12MR 44.1]       MR No. 932 - W. C. Sisley Biography         Dear Brother and Sister Sisley: I greet you this morning with a Happy New Year. Another year, with its burden of record, has passed into eternity. We know not what that record is, and cannot know till the judgment. But a new year has commenced, and I feel like dedicating myself anew to God, soul, body, heart, and strength. A new page is turned. What shall be the record of this new year? What shall be its revelations in the history of the world? What shall be its revelation in our individual history?  {12MR 44.1}
[12MR 44.2]          ［Revelation 20:11-15, quoted.］        At this time we should be very careful to heed every word of warning that God sends to His people.  {12MR 44.2}
[12MR 44.3]         We have a work on our hands in Maitland. All the suburbs are aroused. The large numbers interested in the truth have so little light on the Scriptures that it is difficult to lead them or to hurry them. I have been instructed that if these people could have a genuine revival effort made for them, impressions would be made. The Holy Spirit would impress the soul. We must bow in prayer before God. Our business must not be placed first.  {12MR 44.3}
[12MR 44.4]          Those controlling various lines of work in our institution need to realize the truth of the words, "Without me ye can do nothing." A genuine missionary work must be done in the different lines of work. New principles must be developed as well as talked. In the place where all should walk humbly before God, there must be no large care for business and little care                                             -45-     to understand whether the Lord Jesus is presiding. Begin your work every morning with prayer. The Lord says, "Them that honour Me I will honour" (1 Samuel 2:30). If you educate the workers in every department to invite the presence of the Lord Jesus, and begin the work with softened and subdued hearts, no loud-voiced ordering or sharp words will be heard. No harsh spirit will be manifested by men and women who believe that Christ is in the room. This is the reformation needed. The workers in every room are to be transformed into a Christian-endeavor company to help one another to please Christ by gentleness, good temper, and sunshine in the heart. Sweetness, gentleness, patience, longsuffering, love, and the strictest integrity must be manifested by those who stand at the head of every working force, because Christ is present, to see how His character is lived before the workmen. Every worker should feel that in his room angels preside, for Satan will seize every opportunity to weave in some of his sentiments and attributes.  {12MR 44.4}
[12MR 45.1]          Here, in the Lord's great workshop, Christian attributes, the tenderness and love of Christ, are to be the prevailing elements. As you take time to pray with the workers, you can take half an hour to introduce the heavenly Guest, and then ask if there are present those who would have you pray especially for them. Do not consider this wasted time, for by this means success and spiritual victory will be brought in. The machinery will respond to the touch of the Master's hand. God's blessing is certainly worth asking for, and the work cannot be done aright unless the beginning is right. The hands of every worker must be greatly strengthened, his heart purified before the Lord can use him satisfactorily. If pure and undefiled religion is brought into every workroom, impressions will be made upon human                                             -46-     hearts and minds much more decidedly than by the word spoken to large congregations in the Tabernacle.  {12MR 45.1}
[12MR 46.1]          Our publishing houses were erected to do a work for the Lord, to send heavenly light to all parts of the world, to bring precious souls into the fold. Let the ［publishing house］ office be a missionary plant to do a work for the Master in the conversion of souls. Work, and watch, and pray for souls as they that must give an account. This year ［try］ the Lord's prescribed remedy for evil. Let every man do that which the Lord requires him to do, looking unto Jesus, who is the owner of every soul. Let the workers who have to act a part in this firm remember that God calls them to be a convention of Christian workers, a spectacle to the world, to angels, and to men. Let small companies assemble together in the evening or early morning to study the Bible for themselves. Let them have a season of prayer that they may be strengthened and enlightened and sanctified by the Holy Spirit. This is the work Christ wants to have done in the heart of everyone who is engaged in any department of the publishing work. If you will do this, a great blessing will come to you from the One who gave His whole life to service, the One who redeemed you by His own life. You must have the power of the Holy Spirit, else you cannot be an overcomer. What testimonies you should bear of the loving acquaintance you have made with your fellow-workers in these precious seasons when seeking the blessing of God. Let each tell his experience in simple words. This will bring more comfort and joy to the soul than all the pleasant instruments of song that can be produced in the Tabernacle. Let Christ come into your hearts.                                             -47-  {12MR 46.1}
[12MR 47.1]          The work of every believer is aggressive. It is a daily warfare. Christ is saying to the managers and workers in the office, "Ye are My witnesses." Think it; speak it; act it. Heaven is just next door. Open the door heavenward and close the door earthward. God is calling the workers in every department of the office. Will you hear His voice and open the door of the heart to Jesus? Will you love Him who gave His life for you?  {12MR 47.1}
[12MR 47.2]          Let little companies meet together to study the Scriptures. You will lose nothing by this, but will gain much. Angels of God will be in your gathering, and as you feed upon the bread of life, you will receive spiritual sinew and muscle. You will be feeding, as it were, upon the leaves of the tree of life. By this means only can you maintain your integrity. Fidelity to Jesus Christ will ensure a most precious reward. Let each soul strive for eternal life, acknowledging Christ in word and spirit. He has pledged His word that He will acknowledge you and me, gladly, heartily, joyously, before His heavenly Father. Is not this worth striving for? See what you can do personally to be true to principle, to maintain uncorruptness in every phase of your life; and you will behold His glory. I have a great interest in you. I desire that you may be acknowledged in the heavenly courts as true, faithful witnesses for Christ, faithful witnesses of the truth of the third angel's message.--Letter 2, 1900, pp. 1-4. (To W. C. Sisley and wife, Jan. 3, 1900, written from "Sunnyside," Cooranbong.)  {12MR 47.2}
[12MR 47.3]          Invitation to Come to Australia--Last night we had a conversation with Brother Daniells in reference to Maud Boyd and her daughter coming to Australia. Previous to this I had had a conversation with Brother and                                             -48-     Sister ［G. B.］ Starr concerning this matter. I think it would be in the order of God for them to come. There is plenty of work to be done, and there is need that those of experience, who have a firm faith, should connect with the work.  {12MR 47.3}
[12MR 48.1]          The question was raised, "Would it not be in the order of God for Brother and Sister Sisley and their family to come?" We would be only too glad to welcome you to this country. There is an opening of new fields where the standard of truth must be uplifted. We are not moving as fast as we should to let the message be carried to all parts of the earth. The fields are white unto the harvest. The people in the churches feel that they have fed on husks long enough, and now they are crying, Give us the Word of Life. We want the Living Bread. While we can work we want to do all in our power to bring the light before the people in our cities. . . .  {12MR 48.1}
[12MR 48.2]          We ask you, Brother and Sister Will Sisley, "Will you think of this matter?" Ask counsel of the Lord, and then if you feel free to move here with your family, all can find a place, parents and children. We need workers, more workers from America. We invite you to come. Our schools need the very best talent that the world affords.  {12MR 48.2}
[12MR 48.3]          If you feel it your duty to remain in Battle Creek, follow your conviction. If you feel that it is best for you to come to this country, we will give you a warm welcome. If you see others whom you think could become workers in the school or in city mission work, have them come with you.  {12MR 48.3}
[12MR 48.4]          I now leave this matter with you. Do just that which the Lord directs. Elder ［A. G.］ Daniells and W. C. White may write to you more definitely concerning matters that I cannot undertake to write about. Sister Starr is                                             -49-     with us. She is having something like influenza and has been with us now about a week. We are enjoying visiting together. Brother Starr will come on the morning train and will spend the day with us.--Letter 31, 1899, pp. 1, 3, 4. (To W. C. Sisley, Feb. 12, 1899.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. May 20, 1982  {12MR 48.4}
[12MR 50.1]       MR No. 933 - The Christian Life         ［Romans 5:1-6; Colossians 1:25-29, quoted.］ A solemn responsibility rests upon the men who teach God's Word. They are not to try to work the Holy Spirit; they are themselves to be worked by the Holy Spirit.  {12MR 50.1}
[12MR 50.2]         We greatly desire that at this time the Holy Spirit may show every professing Christian the fullness and perfection of Christ's atoning sacrifice. It was a whole and entire sacrifice that Christ made for the sins of the world. We are living and working and breathing in a low atmosphere. Now and then we get glimpses of Christ, but much selfishness is manifested. Our failure to appropriate the grace of Christ leaves us defective and faithless, unable correctly to represent Christ. By clinging to self, ministering to our selfish interests, we dishonor God, and the sacred word we minister is made to taste of the uncleansed vessel through which it is communicated. Self is so largely revealed that the sacredness of the truth is lost sight of.  {12MR 50.2}
[12MR 50.3]          Will not those who profess to be Christians walk in the light of the Sun of Righteousness showing by their life and character that they realize the value of the atoning sacrifice of Christ our Saviour? The truth is not to be rendered lusterless by a manifestation of our own unsanctified, selfish spirit. The truth must shine forth in the life; then Christ is glorified. Emptied of self we must be, else we cannot show that Christ is formed within, the hope of glory. The Lord would have self hidden, for when it                                             -51-     appears, souls are misled. The preciousness and importance of truth must appear, and will appear, when self is hid with Christ in God; then Jesus will be revealed in our lives. Our characters will be molded after the divine similitude. Then the Holy Spirit will control the human agent. Men will possess the attributes of Christ.  {12MR 50.3}
[12MR 51.1]          The minds of many are clouded with unbelief because those who unite with the church as the chosen of God do not reveal the virtues that are the fruits of the Spirit. Joining the church is not a sure evidence that a man has joined himself to Christ. The new birth is a rare experience in this age of the world. This is the reason why there are so many perplexities in the churches. Many, so many, who assume the name of Christ are unsanctified and unholy. They have been baptized, but they were buried alive. Self did not die, and therefore they did not rise to newness of life in Christ.  {12MR 51.1}
[12MR 51.2]          Thousands who claim to be religious are not Christians. Paul was very strict in carrying out his religion, but he was not a Christian until Christ revealed Himself to him and talked with him, showing him that he was persecuting his Master in the person of His saints. Then Paul was converted. He became one of the sect he had despised and hated; and for his love of Christ he received the same cruel treatment that he had once cooperated with others in giving.  {12MR 51.2}
[12MR 51.3]          The churches have an abundance of the religion and zeal that Paul had. Many persecute those who differ from them in religious matters. But no true Christian will persecute one who conscientiously differs from him in faith. Those who try to force the consciences of their fellowmen do it because Christ is not abiding in their hearts. They do not realize that they have                                             -52-     the attributes of Satan, but he delights to make them his instruments to bear witness against God's chosen ones. They strive to make them observe rites that have no foundation in the Word of God. When these persecutors have the Spirit of Christ, they will hear and receive the words of Christ "Touch not Mine anointed, and do My prophets no harm" (1 Chronicles 16:22). Christ and Him crucified will absorb the whole soul.  {12MR 51.3}
[12MR 52.1]          ［Colossians 3:12-17, 23-25, quoted.］        What does God require? Perfection, nothing less than perfection. But if we would be perfect, we must put no confidence in self. Daily we must know and understand that self is not to be trusted. We need to grasp God's promises with firm faith. We need to ask for the Holy Spirit with a full realization of our own helplessness. Then when the Holy Spirit works we shall not give self the glory. The Holy Spirit will graciously take the heart into His keeping, bringing to it all the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness. We shall be kept by the power of God through faith.  {12MR 52.1}
[12MR 52.2]         When we are daily under the control of God's Spirit, we shall be commandment-keeping people. We may show to the world that obedience to God's commands brings its own reward, even in this life, and in the future life eternal blessedness. Notwithstanding our profession of faith, the Lord by whom our actions are weighed, sees but an imperfect representation of Christ. He has declared that such a condition of things cannot glorify Him.  {12MR 52.2}
[12MR 52.3]          It means much to commit the keeping of the soul to God. It means that we are to live and walk by faith, not trusting in or glorifying self, but looking to Jesus our advocate as the author and finisher of our faith. The                                              -53-     Holy Spirit will do its work upon the heart that is contrite, but never can He work upon a self-important, self-righteous soul. In his own wisdom such a one would mend himself. He interposes between his soul and the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit will work if self will not interpose.  {12MR 52.3}
[12MR 53.1]         Where is our dependence? Where is our help? God's Word tells us: "The Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in My name, He shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you" (John 14:26). The Holy Spirit is ready to cooperate with all who will receive Him and be taught by Him. All who lay hold on the truth and are sanctified through the truth are so united with Christ that they can represent Him in word and action. They have put on Christ, and they possess a power that enables them to reveal the truth to others. May the Holy Spirit speak to the hearts of God's chosen people, that their words may be as choice as gold, as they give the bread of life to those in transgression and sin. ［John 14:21, 23, 24, quoted.］  {12MR 53.1}
[12MR 53.2]         If through the imputed righteousness of Christ we strive to keep God's commandments, we shall not be fractious when things do not please us. We will say, "I am not my own, I am bought with a price. I am the property of Christ, who has bought me with His own blood." "Therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's" (1 Corinthians 6:20).  {12MR 53.2}
[12MR 53.3]          ［John 15:4, 5, quoted.］ We show that we are fruit-bearers by pure words, unselfish planning in the meekness and lowliness of Christ, by softened hearts full of sympathy, love, and compassion. ［Galatians 5:22-26, quoted.］  {12MR 53.3}
[12MR 53.4]         God's people are justified through the administration of the "better covenant," through Christ's righteousness. A covenant is an agreement by                                              -54-     which parties bind themselves and each other to the fulfillment of certain conditions. Thus the human agent enters into agreement with God to comply with the conditions specified in His Word. His conduct shows whether or not he respects these conditions.  {12MR 53.4}
[12MR 54.1]          Man gains everything by obeying the covenant-keeping God. God's attributes are imparted to man, enabling him to exercise mercy and compassion. God's covenant assures us of His unchangeable character. Why then are those who claim to believe in God changeable, fickle, untrustworthy? Why do they not do service heartily, as under obligation to please and glorify God? It is not enough for us to have a general idea of God's requirements. We must know for ourselves what His requirements and our obligations are. The terms of God's covenant are: "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbour as thyself" (Luke 10:27). These are the conditions of life. "This do," Christ said, "and thou shalt live" (verse 28).  {12MR 54.1}
[12MR 54.2]         Christ's death and resurrection completed His covenant. Before this time, it was revealed through types and shadows, which pointed to the great offering to be made by the world's Redeemer, offered in promise for the sins of the world. Anciently believers were saved by the same Saviour as now, but it was a God veiled. They saw God's mercy in figures. The promise given to Adam and Eve in Eden was the gospel to a fallen race. The promise was made that the Seed of the woman should bruise the serpent's head, and it should bruise His heel. Christ's sacrifice is the glorious fulfillment of the whole Jewish economy. The Sun of Righteousness has risen. Christ our Righteousness is shining in brightness upon us.                                              -55-  {12MR 54.2}
[12MR 55.1]          God did not lessen His claim upon men in order to save them. When as a sinless offering Christ bowed His head and died, when by the Almighty's unseen hand the veil of the Temple was rent in twain, a new and living way was opened. All can now approach God through the merits of Christ. It is because the veil has been rent that men can draw nigh to God. They need not depend on priest or ceremonial sacrifice. Liberty is given to all to go directly to God through a personal Saviour.  {12MR 55.1}
[12MR 55.2]          It is God's pleasure and will that the blessings bestowed on man shall be given in perfect completeness. He has made provision that every difficulty may be overcome, every want supplied through the Holy Spirit. Thus He designs that man shall perfect a Christian character. God would have us contemplate His love, His promises, given so freely to those who have no merit in themselves. He would have us depend fully, gratefully, rejoicingly, in the righteousness provided for us in Christ. To all who come to God in His appointed way, He freely listens.  {12MR 55.2}
[12MR 55.3]          ［2 Corinthians 3:18, quoted.］ Beholding Christ means studying His life as given in His Word. We are to dig for truth as for hidden treasure. We are to fix our eyes upon Christ. When we take Him as our personal Saviour, this gives us boldness to approach the throne of grace. By beholding, we become changed--morally assimilated to the One who is perfect in character. By receiving His imputed righteousness, through the transforming power of the Holy Spirit, we become like Him. The image of Christ is cherished, and it captivates the whole being.  {12MR 55.3}
[12MR 55.4]         The Lord abides with the contrite soul. ［Isaiah 57:15 and 66:12 quoted.］--Ms 148, 1897.     White Estate Washington, D. C. May 20, 1982  {12MR 55.4}
[12MR 56.1]      MR No. 934 - Counsel to G. H. Bell         Professor Bell has been cautioned again and again in regard to making the Sabbath School work like a machine, but he has not heeded the testimony. He is getting matters so fine, he will have a big reaction by and by. I know whereof I speak. You, working, burden-bearing men, must become ［as］ level and evenly-balanced as possible. You need to cling more firmly to simplicity.--Letter 1, 1881, p. 4. (To S. N. Haskell, April 22, 1881.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. May 20, 1982  {12MR 56.1}
[12MR 57.1]       MR No. 935 - Additional Information for Prescott Biography         The Matter of the Ordination of W. W. Prescott--I was visited by Brother Prescott. His brethren wish him to be ordained, but he is undecided what is best to do in this matter. I could only say I could see nothing to hinder this move being made if he in his judgment considered it best. His duties as principal of the college were important and large, and his responsibilities many. If he could serve the cause of God any better in receiving ordination and credentials, it would be best. But it must fall back upon himself to decide the matter according to circumstances and the dictates of his own conscience. He had several things to bring before me. One was the case of our brethren's and sisters' disrespectful irreverence manifest in the Tabernacle, where we go to worship God, talking and leaving the meeting before it is closed, and their children behaving disrespectfully in the church.--Ms 23, 1889, pp. 3,4. (Diary: Battle Creek, Nov. 3, 1889.)  {12MR 57.1}
[12MR 57.2]          Ellen White Did Not Wish to Go to Battle Creek--I do not propose to go to Battle Creek. The memory of the terrible siege I had there for two years, with so few to help me, remains with me as a warning. I prefer to remain in this far-off country.--Letter 87a, 1896, p. 3. (To O. A. Olsen, May 25, 1896.)                                          -58-  {12MR 57.2}
[12MR 58.1]          A Talk With Brother and Sister Prescott--In the afternoon Brother and Sister Prescott came up. We had a long talk. I read important matters to them. Our conversation was profitable. We could see some matters in a clearer light. The problem of studies in our school was canvassed. I had matter written some time ago, but could not find it till books were unpacked.--Ms 62, 1896, p. 2. (Diary: Feb. 11, 1896.)  {12MR 58.1}
[12MR 58.2]          Ellen White Unclear as to Whether She Should Go to Australia--There is much talk in regard to our journey to Australia, but I cannot see my ［way］ clearly to go. Brethren say that Sister White will have no such burdens to bear as she has here in America, that she can write her books so much more readily without carrying so many responsibilities, but I know it is no use to tell them that all their flattering anticipations in my behalf do not lessen my ideas that going to Australia means work, responsibility to bear a message to the people who are not what the Lord would have them to be. If it were not thus, I would feel authorized to remain in America. As it is I dare not mention the state of things in the Office presented to me, for I am then sure they would firmly conclude I must go.--Ms 29, 1891, p. 1. (Untitled Ms, August 20, 1891.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. May 20, 1982  {12MR 58.2}
[12MR 59.1]       MR No. 936 - Ellen White and the Kellogg Crisis         Exalt Science Less; Exalt Christ More--I want you, my brother, to stand under the shadow of the cross. The beams of the Sun of Righteousness shine directly there. I have no time to write more now, but I do feel an intense interest for your soul. Talk less; exalt science less; let your Redeemer be the one exalted. The melody of heaven is praise to God and the Lamb. It sounds forth from the voices of ten thousand times ten thousand and thousands of thousands. Why does not praise flow from our lips? Why are we so dumb? The Lord is ready to disclose to His church more and more of His wonderful power, and to open new lines of thought in regard to the great plan of redemption--the love, the matchless love, that moved Him to give His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life.--Letter 18, 1892, pp. 8,9. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, April 15, 1892.)  {12MR 59.1}
[12MR 59.2]          Medical Missionaries to Set Forth to Patients Christ's Keeping Power--To love God with all the heart, to be a partaker with Christ in His humiliation and suffering, means more than many understand. The atonement of Christ is the great central truth around which cluster all the truths that pertain to the great work of redemption. The mind of man is to blend with the mind of Christ. This union sanctifies the understanding, giving the                                          -60-     thoughts clearness and force. He who is thus united with Christ can do medical-missionary work that is excellent in God's sight.  {12MR 59.2}
[12MR 60.1]          The world is our field of missionary toil, and we are to go forth to our labor surrounded with the atmosphere of Gethsemane and Calvary. Those in our sanitariums are to take advantage of the opportunities given them to set before the sick and suffering the restoring efficacy ［that］ there is in Christ for the salvation of soul and body. How carefully should these precious opportunities be improved by nurses, matron, and physicians! They are to hold up the privilege which all have of becoming children of God by surrendering all they have and are to the keeping power of Christ. We have been bought with a price, and what a price!--even the blood of the only begotten Son of God. Shall we not, then, strive to bring our lives into conformity to His will?--Letter 122, 1901, pp. 6, 7. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, Sept. 11, 1901.)  {12MR 60.1}
[12MR 60.2]          Need to Look to the Cross--We are in this world to lift the cross of Calvary. As we lift this cross, we shall find that it lifts us. Let every Christian stand in his lot and place, catching the inspiration of the work that Christ did for souls while in this world. We need the ardor of the Christian hero, who can endure the seeing of Him that is invisible. Our faith is to have a resurrection. The soldiers of the cross are to exert a positive influence for good. Christ says, "He that is not with Me is against Me; and he that gathereth not with Me scattereth abroad" (Matthew 12:30). Indifference in the Christian life is a manifest denial of Christ. --Letter 239, 1903, pp. 8,9. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, Oct. 28, 1903.)                                          -61-  {12MR 60.2}
[12MR 61.1]          God's Condescension in Saving Man--The Son of God does indeed call men, uniting them with Him as brethren, conferring upon them the honor of divine sonship. What wonderful condescension on the part of Christ. He became our elder brother, that we might become sons and daughters of God. We have been bought with a price--and what a price! Christ volunteered to come to this earth and stand at the head of fallen human beings, who were heirs of guilt, under sentence of eternal death. We must have perished had He not borne our guilt and the wrath of God.  {12MR 61.1}
[12MR 61.2]          My heart aches as I see how faint a realization human beings have of what has been done for them. How I wish they could see as I see what is meant by the punishment of the guilty. The invitation comes to us, "Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world" (John 1:29). Those who do not believe in Christ, receiving Him as a personal Saviour, must die in their sins. They must suffer the punishment of the second death. Those who remain in unbelief cannot appreciate the love that Christ has expressed for them, and they will never have an experimental knowledge of the suffering that Christ endured in order that their sins might be pardoned and they be received as children of God.--Letter 257, 1903, p. 5. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, Nov. 26, 1903.)  {12MR 61.2}
[12MR 61.3]          Our Work Not to Try to Unravel Satan's Theory--The Lord has given our ministers a message to bear. Let them magnify the truth. The Lord has not given us the commission to unravel Satan's theories by entering into controversy regarding them. Hold up the truth; magnify the truth; say, "It is written." Our people do not appreciate as they should the saving power of                                          -62-     the atonement. They do not understand as they should the meaning of the words, "Christ our passover is sacrificed for us."--Letter 175, 1904, p. 3. (To Ministers and Teachers, May 21, 1904.)  {12MR 61.3}
[12MR 62.1]          Nothing Can Be Added to the Argument of the Cross--"It is Christ that died" is an argument that cannot be refuted. To it nothing can be added. To the repentant soul it is Yea and Amen. Christ leads the penitent soul upward step by step, and gives to the mind His peace. "If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness" (1 John 1:9). Angels of God guard the penitent, believing soul, that evil angels may not intrude.--Letter 271, 1904, p. 3. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, July 29, 1904.)  {12MR 62.1}
[12MR 62.2]          Christ's Ministration on Our Behalf--Christ died for us to make an atonement for our sins. He is now standing at His Father's right hand, pleading for us. To all who receive Him, He will give power to become the sons of God. Had He not paid the redemption price for us, we could not be saved. But His intercessions prevail. He had power to take away our sins. He lives to make intercession, and because He lives, we shall live also if we are obedient to His will. He will keep us from falling.--Letter 368, 1904, p. 3. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, Aug. 31, 1904.)  {12MR 62.2}
[12MR 62.3]         Doctrine of Spiritual Affinities a Departure From the Faith--I have been shown your peril during the time of your connecting with Dr. E. J. Waggoner. You both came to the ［General］ Conference ［session］ of 1901                                          -63-     enthused with what you supposed to be precious spiritual light. You were desirous of presenting this light to me, but I was shown that much of that which you supposed to be precious light was dangerous, misleading fables, and that I must have no conversation with you regarding these ideas that were filling your minds.  {12MR 62.3}
[12MR 63.1]          The theories held by Ellet Waggoner were similar in character to those we had met and rebuked in several places where we met fanatical movements after the passing of the time in 1844. Dr. Waggoner was then departing from the faith in the doctrine he held regarding spiritual affinities.--Letter 224, 1908, p. 1. (To W. W. Prescott, June 24, 1908.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. May 20, 1982  {12MR 63.1}
[12MR 64.1]       MR No. 937 - To the Leaders in Our Medical Work         Dear Brethren: I have a message for you. I am instructed to say that all the arrangements connected with the management of the medical-missionary work are not to originate in Battle Creek. It is the deceptive power of the enemy of all righteousness that leads to the repeated attempts to bring all our medical institutions under the control of one organization. Certainly such efforts are not inspired by the Lord. The medical-missionary work is God's work, and in every conference and church we are to take a decided stand against allowing it to be controlled by men.  {12MR 64.1}
[12MR 64.2]          After I received word in regard to the excellent meeting of confession and unity that has been held in Battle Creek, I was writing in my diary, and was about to record the thankfulness I felt because a change had come, when my hand was arrested, and there came to me the words: "Write it not. No change for the better has taken place. The doctor is ensnared in a net of specious deception. He is presenting as of great worth things that are turning souls from the truth into byways and forbidden paths; things that lead human agents to act in harmony with their own inclinations, and to work out their unsanctified purposes; things that result in destroying the dignity and power of God's people, obscuring the light that would otherwise come to them from God through His appointed agencies."  {12MR 64.2}
[12MR 64.3]          The leaders in our medical work at Battle Creek have endeavored to bind our medical institutions fast, in accordance with their plans, notwithstanding                                              -65-     the many warnings given them that this should not be done. Who has authorized them to lay all these plans, and to try in many ways to bring about their purposes? Our sanitariums do not belong to them; and yet they desire to tie up these institutions in some way so that all our medical work will be under their control.  {12MR 64.3}
[12MR 65.1]          In the past I have written much upon this subject, and now I must repeat the admonitions given, because it seems difficult for my brethren to understand their perilous position.  {12MR 65.1}
[12MR 65.2]          The Lord forbids that every sanitarium and bathhouse established should be brought under one control--bound up with the medical institution at Battle Creek. The managers of the Battle Creek Sanitarium have their hands full now. They should devote their strength to the work of making this sanitarium what it should be.  {12MR 65.2}
[12MR 65.3]          The light given me of God is that Dr. Kellogg is assuming too much responsibility in these matters. He is not to think that he can be conscience for every one of our medical workers, for men are to look to the Lord God of heaven alone for wisdom and guidance.  {12MR 65.3}
[12MR 65.4]          In establishing and developing medical institutions, our brethren must not be asked to work in accordance with the plans of a ruling, kingly power. A change must be brought about. Dr. Kellogg must see and understand this, and bind about his desires to fasten every medical institution to the central organization at Battle Creek; the Lord forbids.  {12MR 65.4}
[12MR 65.5]         For years I have been instructed that there is danger, constant danger, that our brethren will look to their fellowmen for permission to do this or that, instead of looking to God. Thus they become weaklings, and permit                                              -66-     themselves to be bound about with man-made restrictions disapproved by God. The Lord can impress minds and consciences to do His work under bonds to God, and in a spirit of fraternity that will be in accordance with His law.  {12MR 65.5}
[12MR 66.1]          God knows the future. He is the one to whom we are to look for guidance. Let us trust Him to direct us in the development of the various branches of His work. Let none attempt to labor in accordance with unsanctified impulses.  {12MR 66.1}
[12MR 66.2]          The division of the General Conference into District Union Conferences was God's arrangement. In the work of the Lord for these last days there should be no Jerusalem centers, no kingly power. And the work in the different countries is not to be tied up by contracts to the work centering in Battle Creek, for this is not God's plan. Brethren are to counsel together, for we are just as much under the control of God in one part of the vineyard as in another. Brethren are to be one in heart and soul, even as Christ and the Father are one. Teach this, practice this, that we may be one with Christ in God, all working to build up one another.  {12MR 66.2}
[12MR 66.3]          The kingly power formerly revealed in the General Conference at Battle Creek is not to be perpetuated. The publishing institution is not to be a kingdom of itself. It is essential that the principles that govern in General Conference affairs should be maintained in the management of the publishing work and the sanitarium work. No one is to think that the branch of the work with which he is connected is of vastly more importance than other branches.  {12MR 66.3}
[12MR 66.4]          There must be educational work in every sanitarium that shall be established. It is not the duty of Dr. Kellogg to carry so many responsibilities.                                              -67-     God has control of the work, and no human agency is to feel that everything done in the sanitariums established must first be submitted to Dr. Kellogg. This course God forbids. The same God who instructed Dr. Kellogg will instruct the men and women who are called to do service for the Master in various parts of His vineyard.  {12MR 66.4}
[12MR 67.1]         Human laws and arrangement are being framed that are not acceptable to God. They will not prove a savor of life unto life. I am under the necessity of lifting the danger signal. The managers of every one of our institutions need to become more and still more intelligent regarding their individual work, not by depending upon another institution, but, while preserving the identity of their work, by looking to God as their instructor, and by revealing their faith in Him though wholehearted service. Then they will develop talents and capabilities.  {12MR 67.1}
[12MR 67.2]          Every man needs now to take his position on the old-time foundation of obedience to God. Let no one allow the propositions of any group of men to lead him, through a spirit of compromise, to accept wrong plans and principles. I have been instructed that history will be repeated, and that the specious working of Satan will be revealed by human agents. We must work discreetly and determinedly to adjust matters. The recent efforts to induce God's people to accept binding propositions, are the last that should be passed by without a decided protest. Let us not take another step toward the acceptance of such proposition, lest we be ensnared.  {12MR 67.2}
[12MR 67.3]         Brethren, let us firmly take our position now. In justice to our churches, we must now decide this matter, for we have a great work to do. We must now determine that every medical institution shall stand in its own                                              -68-     individual right. Let every cord now be broken. Let our medical institutions refuse to be tied up with the Medical Association in Michigan.  {12MR 67.3}
[12MR 68.1]          I shall now be prepared to say to our brethren, "Cut loose, cut loose." After taking your position firmly, wisely, cautiously, make not one concession on any point concerning which God has plainly spoken. Be as calm as a summer evening, but as fixed as the everlasting hills. By conceding, you would be selling our whole cause into the hands of the enemy. The cause of God is not to be traded away. We must now take hold of these matters decidedly. I have many things to say that I have not wanted to say in the past, but now my mind is clear to speak and act.  {12MR 68.1}
[12MR 68.2]          I am sorry to be compelled to take the position that I am forced to take in behalf of God's people. In taking this position, I am placed under the necessity of bearing the heavy burden of showing the evil of the plans that I know are not born of heaven. This is the burden that many times in the past the Lord has laid upon me, in order that His work might be advanced along right lines. How much care and anxiety, how much mental anguish and wearing physical labor, might be saved me in my old age! But still I am under the necessity of going into the battle, and of discharging in the presence of important assemblies the duty that the Lord has laid upon me--the duty of correcting the wrong course of men who profess to be Christians, but who are doing a work that will have to be undone at a great loss, both financially and in the shaking of the confidence of the people.  {12MR 68.2}
[12MR 68.3]          If I act conscientiously, I must meet the crisis, for I believe that the precepts which the Lord has given concerning His work in the past, and at the present time, point out the right way. And His plans, His thoughts,                                              -69-     are as much higher than man's plans, man's thoughts, as the heavens are higher than the earth. God's voice is to be heard. His wisdom is to guide us. We must not be broken up by any human wisdom or devising. God has outlined His plan in His Word and in the testimonies He has sent to His people.  {12MR 68.3}
[12MR 69.1]          Oh, how sad it is that men allow themselves to be so wrought upon by the enemy that they dare venture to exalt their finite judgment in opposition to God's plans and purposes. Man's authority bears the signature of man. We are not to permit the rank and file of our people to come under the generalship of the weak, confused sentiments of man. God's authority is to stand supreme. And I must call upon His people to recognize His authority, which bears the evidence of its divine origin. Every believer is called upon to unite inseparably with God's authority.  {12MR 69.1}
[12MR 69.2]          The foundation on which the truth has always been based is sure, and upon this foundation all are to stand who are doing the Lord's work. God's Word reveals His design; and that work only which is carried on in accordance with the principles of the Word will stand fast forever, approved both by the heavenly host and the adopted family living on the earth during the remnant of time remaining before the close of this earth's history. Finite man, yielding to Satan's devising, can easily lose sight of the Lord's purpose concerning him, for by yielding to temptation, man loses his powers of discernment. Every Christian is to strive to be a laborer together with God.  {12MR 69.2}
[12MR 69.3]          Christ calls for service altogether different from that which is given Him. Men in positions of responsibility should, through the power of the Holy Spirit, reveal the Redeemer much more clearly to the world than they                                              -70-     have revealed Him. The infinite God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son as a sacrifice for us, in order that, receiving Him by faith and practicing His virtues, we should not perish, but have everlasting life. My brethren, how do you suppose He regards the great lack of spiritual enthusiasm manifested over the record of the great sacrificial offering made for our individual salvation?  {12MR 69.3}
[12MR 70.1]          All human ambition, all boasting, is to be laid in the dust. Self, sinful self, is to be abased, not exalted. By holiness to God in the daily life here below, we are to manifest the Christ-life. The corrupt nature is to become pure and undefiled, subdued, not exalted. We are to be humble, faithful men and women. Never are we to sit upon the judgment seat. God demands that His representatives shall be pure vessels, revealing the beauty of sanctified character. The channel is always to remain unobstructed, that the Holy Spirit may have free course; otherwise, spiritual leaders will gloss over the work that must be done in the natural heart in order to perfect Christian character, and they will present their own imperfections in such a way that they make of none effect God's truth, which is as steadfast as the eternal throne. And while God calls upon all His watchmen to lift the danger signal, at the same time He presents before them the life of the Saviour as an example of what they must be and do in order to be saved.  {12MR 70.1}
[12MR 70.2]          Concerning His disciples, Christ prayed, "Sanctify them through Thy truth: Thy word is truth" (John 17:17). A pleasant, self-satisfied feeling is not an evidence of sanctification. A faithful record is kept of all the acts of the children of men. Nothing can be concealed from the eye of the high and holy One, who inhabiteth eternity. Some make Christ ashamed by                                              -71-     their course of devising, planning, and scheming. God does not approve of their conduct, for the Lord Jesus is not honored by their spirit or their works. They forget the words of the apostles, "Ye are made a spectacle unto the world, and to angels, and to men" (1 Corinthians 4:9).  {12MR 70.2}
[12MR 71.1]          In consequence of the unfaithful lives of men who adorn not the doctrine of Christ our Saviour, Bible truth is blasphemed. My soul is grieved night after night, and day after day, as I view the present situation. ［Signed Ellen G. White］--Letter 216, 1903. (To the Leaders of Our Medical Work, August 4, 1903.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. May 20, 1982  {12MR 71.1}
[12MR 72.1]       MR No. 938 - Ellen White's Missionary Visits         Visit With a Family in Paremata, New Zealand--We drove up one mile in a short time to Sister Brown's, and received a hearty welcome. Their home is located on a rise of ground where they can have a plain view of the waters of the bay. The house is surrounded with high mountains and hills. There are trees and shrubs and cultivated flowers in abundance, and they have flowers the year round. The house is large, with very large rooms.  {12MR 72.1}
[12MR 72.2]         The husband and father is dead. Sister Brown has had twenty-one children. Thirteen are still living; the youngest is eight years old. The mother looks quite young. The father was just my age when he died. The mother was twenty years younger than her husband, who has been dead eight years and a half. This family have an interesting history which I cannot relate here; have not time.  {12MR 72.2}
[12MR 72.3]          The most interesting part to me is that after laboring ten days to present to them the precious value of truth and great blessing of being children of God and having Christ as our personal Saviour, Monday morning at one a.m. I was awakened repeating these words, "While it is called today; . . . Today if ye will hear His voice, harden not your hearts, as in the day of provocation "(Hebrews 3:13, 15). In the night season I had been in different companies bearing a message to them. I was in the family of Sister Brown, and was instructed by the angel of God to call them to a decision by speaking to each one of the children by name.                                              -73-  {12MR 72.3}
[12MR 73.1]         J was one who had much influence in the family and she is twenty-two years old. When we had family worship I addressed myself to J: "Will you give your heart to Jesus? Will you cut the cords binding you to the world, its pleasures and attractions, and leave the service of Satan and be a follower of Christ?" She said, "I will." She has been very worldly. She has attended parties of pleasure and dances, and the ten days' visit, the talks morning and evening, the earnest supplication to God in behalf of the family, had not been fruitless in her case.  {12MR 73.1}
[12MR 73.2]          Next was B, the only boy at home, and who was obliged to bear many heavy responsibilities for a boy of sixteen. He was of quick understanding. I addressed myself to B. I said, "Will you decide this morning to confess Jesus Christ? With the heart man believeth unto righteousness; and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation. All heaven is interested in this family. Will you this very morning choose to be a child of God and engage to serve the Lord Jesus to the best of your ability?" He responded, "I will."  {12MR 73.2}
[12MR 73.3]          W was a girl of fourteen years, looking like a grown woman. I addressed her by name: "Jesus says to you this morning, W, 'Follow Me.' Will you obey His voice? Will you enter the school of Christ to learn of Him?" She responded decidedly, "I will."  {12MR 73.3}
[12MR 73.4]          "D, I am sure you wish to be a child of God. You wish to learn of Jesus. You love the Lord Jesus. Will you confess that you love Him?" She responded ［positively］; and now my heart was broken before the Lord, melted with His love, and we had a thanksgiving morning service. It was a precious season to us all. F followed me in prayer, then N A, who has been a                                              -74-     believer some length of time; then the mother, who has seldom prayed, offered her tribute of praise and thanksgiving to God.  {12MR 73.4}
[12MR 74.1]          We parted with that family feeling under the renewed obligation to honor and glorify God. We felt our interest identified with these precious souls. Three of the children, all unmarried, are ［away］ from home on a farm rented to them by their mother. In the night season I was shown that little company and the course which they were pursuing. The young men were playing cards and drinking intoxicating drink. I arose about two o'clock a.m. and wrote out the scene and as soon as I can will have it copied for them to receive the warning from God to them.  {12MR 74.1}
[12MR 74.2]          The Lord sent us to Paremata to do this work, and although we had made our decision to leave the Thursday before, it rained so hard we could not go, and then Friday we went in the rain one mile to the station and waited more than one hour in the trap in the rain for the cars. There had been a washout. A bridge washed away, and there were many landslides and the train could not get through from Palmerston to Paremata Station where we were waiting. We returned in the rain to Sister Brown's, having to transport all our luggage back again.  {12MR 74.2}
[12MR 74.3]          We decided our work was not done and felt reconciled to the delay. We spent Sabbath with the family and I labored hard to present before them the important crisis that is just before us, when there will be two distinct parties--the one elevating the standard of truth, the other trampling under foot the law of God and lifting up and exalting the spurious sabbath. The world's favor is no chance matter. It is God's great plan that the Sunday question shall be agitated and the Sabbath of the fourth commandment be                                              -75-     exalted as the Lord's memorial sign of the creation of the world, and that a knowledge of truth upon the Sabbath question shall be brought before many minds as a witness. This brings the first-day sabbath-question and its weak foundation before the world.  {12MR 74.3}
[12MR 75.1]          I presented the truth in all the solemn importance I was capable of doing, and the Lord impressed hearts and it was indeed a most important meeting. I commenced at 11:00 a.m. and continued until about two o'clock, presenting the truth as much as I could in that time. In the evening I had another opportunity at family worship. Monday morning all the children at home decided to be Christians and then we felt we could go home free, having done all that we could do for that family.  {12MR 75.1}
[12MR 75.2]          Never, never was there a time when our hearts were more in earnest than now. The work is great; the time is short; the end is near. The rebuke of God is upon all self-sufficiency. We must walk humbly before God and depend wholly upon the merits of a crucified and risen Saviour. Clothed with the garments of Christ's righteousness, we may then appear before God.  {12MR 75.2}
[12MR 75.3]          A bare assent to the truth is not of saving value to any soul. The submission that arises from conviction will be revealed by the self-surrender of the will. "With the heart man believeth unto righteousness; and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation" (Romans 10:10). While the understanding consents to the truth, the receiver trembles at the word of the Lord. Preparation may be made only at the throne of grace. Our tapers can be kindled alone at the altar of God by the holy fire. As we approach His altar He puts us under the guardianship of the Holy Spirit, who leads us in paths of holiness and peace, who takes the things of Christ, the precious                                              -76-     words falling from His lips, and conveys them in living power into the obedient heart. The molding process of the Word of God places upon us the perfect image of its Author.  {12MR 75.3}
[12MR 76.1]         I hope and pray that those who read these lines may not be careless and think they can wait their own time and opportunity to suit themselves. God has given you knowledge, light, opportunities, and privileges. Shall the knowledge of God, which Jesus Christ came from heaven to impart, remain in our possession through our life as a dead letter? Shall we trifle with the letter from heaven which shows us the prescribed condition of salvation? "And this is life eternal, that they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent" (John 17:13).  {12MR 76.1}
[12MR 76.2]          We must serve God with true devotedness and Jesus will be found of us to be a whole Saviour, saving to the uttermost all who come unto Him--complete in Christ! Praise the Lord! Praise His holy name. The truth will make us free and free indeed."--Ms 59, 1893, pp. 1-5. ("Visit to Paremata," August 8, 1893.)  {12MR 76.2}
[12MR 76.3]          More On the Visit With the Family in Paremata--I am convinced that the Lord is moving upon hearts in Wellington ［New Zealand］. I was trying to impress upon the minds of those with whom I was conversing that the Spirit of the Lord was surely at work upon the hearts of many honest souls in Wellington. I fully believe the leaven has been put to work in the hearts of those not of our faith.  {12MR 76.3}
[12MR 76.4]          August 3 I was speaking ［in the night season］ to a company of those interested in the truth. Oh, how earnestly I entreated them to search for                                          -77-     the truth as for hidden treasures. I was awakened. I prayed the Lord to lead me that I might gain souls as sheaves to bring to the Master. I was again in most earnest labor for souls that were ready to perish. They seemed to be in peril. Temptations were surrounding them and these temptations came in such a matter-of-course way that they suspected not that the arch deceiver was tempting them to their ruin.  {12MR 76.4}
[12MR 77.1]          Sabbath day, what a burden was upon my soul for the A family! We had services. I spoke most earnestly from Isaiah 58, bringing out the Sabbath question, dwelling upon verses 12-14 and on Exodus 31:12, 17. I presented the foundation of the Sunday--its being converted by the Roman power into a sacred day, and how nearly all Christendom had turned from the holy commandment, the fourth precept of the Decalogue--the day upon which the Lord rested, the day He sanctified as the day of His rest. He instituted the seventh day as the Sabbath, the memorial of Creation, that the Lord God should ever be reverenced and worshiped on the seventh day and no servile work should be done therein.  {12MR 77.1}
[12MR 77.2]         I felt the Spirit of God resting upon me in a special manner and I talked to them from 11:00 a.m. until about two o'clock. I felt the constraining power of God upon me and I know that hearts were feeling deeply.--Ms 59, 1893, p. 6 (August 5, 1893, appended to "Visit to Paremata.")  {12MR 77.2}
[12MR 77.3]          Visit With a Discouraged Family--Yesterday in the morning Brethren ［G. B.］ Starr and McCullagh, Sister Starr and Sister White rode out thirteen miles in the country to visit brethren at Castle Hill. . . . We had been offered the use of that horse to go into country places, if we needed him,                                          -78-     but his slow movements decided us not to enter into temptation by trying to drive such an animal. The King's business requires haste, but we could not dispatch it in haste if we depended on such a horse to take us from place to place.  {12MR 77.3}
[12MR 78.1]          When we go out to visit in the country, we have no opportunity to send them word beforehand, so we carry our provisions with us, place an abundance of simple food on the table, and eat with the family. This privilege we highly value, because it gives us an opportunity to see the family together, and have conversation with them, but we could not enjoy it that day, for we spent most of our precious time on the road. When we reached the first place, Brother L's, the family had taken their noonday meal. We had a conversation with them, and were convinced that they were letting go their hold upon the truth because of discouragements. Just before Brother L received the truth, he purchased a place in the country, at Castle Hill. The locality is very beautiful. The land boom was then sweeping over New South Wales, and he paid twenty-five pounds sterling per acre for ten acres of land. He has planted orchards of orange and other fruit trees, and has cleared and cultivated the land. Then he built a good-sized, two-story house. His brother, who is an unbeliever, pledged himself to help him out, but a few months ago the bank panic struck through this section, and the bank in which his brother had all his money closed. It has not failed, but the brother cannot get his money out. The same bank holds the obligation of Brother L, and they may come down on him any day and take his all, because he cannot raise five hundred pounds for the necessary payment. This brother sees no way out. He has a wife and five children. He feels that he is under the shadow.                                          -79-  {12MR 78.1}
[12MR 79.1]          There is only one more family at Castle Hill that keeps the Sabbath, and they meet together occasionally. They and their horses work hard all week, and they do not feel that it is right-to drive thirteen miles on the Sabbath in order to meet with the church at Paremata, or to go nine miles to Kellyville. They have not been visited, and they are under discouragement. We talked and prayed with them, and the blessing of the Lord rested upon us. Brother L's wife is a feeble woman, a consumptive. They have a nice, helpful family of children. The eldest boy is nearly fifteen; the eldest girl is eleven, and she acts like a little woman, bearing responsibilities to save her mother, who cannot live long unless the Lord works a miracle in her behalf.  {12MR 79.1}
[12MR 79.2]          The father can get no work. He is a stone mason, but the times are so hard that there is little building done. His trees are all young, and it will be two or three years before they will bear fruit so as to yield any profit. We shall do our best to help him. The Lord lives and reigns, and He can help him.  {12MR 79.2}
[12MR 79.3]          There are lessons to be learned in this country in regard to the necessity of helping one another from the Bible standpoint. Progress in this line comes slowly, but as men take the Bible for their rule of life and it is kept constantly before them, what is comprehended in loving God with all the heart, they will, as the natural result, see the importance of keeping the last six commandments. These are all comprised in the one precept, "Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself." Wonderful requirement! And this love is to become part and parcel of our very being. How brief is the whole period of human life, how short is our probation, and how earnestly should                                         -80-     we copy the self-denying, self sacrificing life of Christ. He will have those to compose His kingdom who will not only enjoy the bliss of heaven themselves, but will add to that bliss by reflecting the character of Him who is the light and joy and glory of heaven.  {12MR 79.3}
[12MR 80.1]          Now do not be discouraged, though you may be in heaviness through manifold temptations. The trial of the faith of every true child of God will develop a Christlikeness of character which reveals to the world what is the fruit of genuine faith and which will "be found unto praise and honour and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ" (1 Peter 1:7). Brother L is passing through the most severe trials of his life. He is assailed by the fiercest temptations. But there is One who knows how to pity. He "was in all points tempted like as we are" (Hebrews 4:15), and the inspired Word says that He "suffered being tempted" (Hebrews 2:18).  {12MR 80.1}
[12MR 80.2]         At times the conflict in the great controversy was so terrible that He prayed all night with strong crying and tears. If at times some souls, if ［not］ all souls, are thus tempted, they are not to fail or be discouraged. Temptation is not sin, and it is not an indication of the divine displeasure. The soul that resists temptation reveals to the universe of heaven and to the world the strength and virtue of Christian principle.  {12MR 80.2}
[12MR 80.3]          The stability and nobility of the Christian character is estimated in heaven by the strength drawn from the armory of heaven to war successfully against the mighty foe. The soul who thus battles with the enemy makes manifest his reliance upon a power mightier than the strong man armed. He is registered in the books of heaven as uncontaminated by the pollutions of the world. He is a partaker of the divine nature, having escaped the                                            -81-     corruption that is in the world through lust. When we patiently endure temptation, standing strong in His strength who hath said, "Be of good cheer, I have overcome the world" (John 16:33), we reveal the development of the graces of the Spirit that make us complete in Him.  {12MR 80.3}
[12MR 81.1]          Will this tempted brother fail with all the encouragements of the Word of God to sustain him in heroic endurance? "There hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man" (1 Corinthians 10:13). Every trial is weighed and measured by the Lord Jesus Christ, and it is not beyond man's ability to endure through the grace given unto him. "God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able; but will with the temptation also make a way of escape, that ye may be able to bear it" (Ibid.). Will this dear brother, who is so young in the faith, lay hold upon the promise? "The Lord knoweth how to deliver the godly out of temptations" (2 Peter 2:9). This means that, while everything may appear overwhelmingly dark, the Lord will bring forth the tried one with firmer faith and a richer experience.  {12MR 81.1}
[12MR 81.2]          Our gracious heavenly Father does not willingly afflict or grieve the children of men. He will accomplish the work of purification by the furnace fire of trial, and will overrule every event to His own name's glory in the good of the afflicted one. He will communicate grace and strength, and will manifestly interpose His own power to restrain the cruel power of the adversary. But we must be steadfast in the faith, demonstrating to the world a devotion to Jesus and a love for Him that nothing can destroy.  {12MR 81.2}
[12MR 81.3]          After our visit to Brother L's family, we rode across the field, by a short cut, to reach the house of a brother who is just taking his stand upon                                            -82-     the truth. His wife is a Sabbathkeeper, an excellent Christian woman, and now if she has her husband with her, what a blessing they can be in letting their light shine forth to their neighbors. This brother (I think I may call him thus) has a large orchard of orange, lemon, and other fruit trees. The orange trees are twenty-five years old, and are loaded with fruit. He will not take it to the market until summer, which is winter in America. We had a timely visit with this family. After a season of prayer I conversed with them, showing that the only way we can grow into assurance and solidity of faith is to become interested in our neighbors, and be a living, shining light in the world. Thus we reveal to others the fruit of the truth in our own lives. We had a precious interview. I felt called out to urge them to be doers of the Word. We did not reach home until after dark, but were glad that we had made the visit.--Letter 28, 1894, pp. 2-6. (To S. N. Haskell, May 9, 1894.)  {12MR 81.3}
[12MR 82.1]          Visit With a Consumptive--From Waitsburg we went to Walla Walla, where I met a sister who was dying with consumption. In her wheelchair she was brought to where I could speak to her from the carriage, but I got out of the carriage, knelt beside her chair, and prayed with her. This comforted her a great deal. She lived only a few weeks longer.  {12MR 82.1}
[12MR 82.2]          Visit With a Woman Doctor Going to Australia--At Walla Walla we spent some hours with the family of Brother Armstrong, whose unmarried daughter was just about to leave for Australia. We had many words to say to them. We had a most precious season of prayer, and the Lord came very near. The daughter leaving them, who came with us to Portland, ［Oregon］, is Dr.                                            -83-     Armstrong, who is to be married to Dr. Keller. Dr. Keller has been working in Australia for several months. He is an excellent man and a good physician. We think they will both do a good work.--Letter 125, 1901, pp. 6, 7. (To S. N. Haskell, Sept. 1, 1901.)  {12MR 82.2}
[12MR 83.1]          Carefulness in Our Speech--Our speech should be without deception. No guile must be found in our lips, no impurity allowed in our hearts, no unkindliness in our speech or in our attitude toward one another. Learn the language of Canaan here, which will be in harmony with the language of heaven. In this commencement of the new year, cultivate grace and love and a deep interest in spiritual things. Shall we not have the love of God burning upon the altar of our hearts? And shall not our thanksgiving go forth from unfeigned lips?--Ms 171, 1903, p. 4. (Diary, Jan. 18, 1903.)  {12MR 83.1}
[12MR 83.2]          Order Life by the Inspired Word--I dare not give my opinion of duties for others unless I have the words of counsel from God. As I read the blessed, Holy Bible I can speak words from the Book of books and from instruction the Lord has given me to give to those who ask me to help them when they are in difficulty. But I always encourage them by the Word itself, and urge them to take everything to God in prayer, pleading the promise, "Ask and ye shall receive, seek and ye shall find."  {12MR 83.2}
[12MR 83.3]          There should be a solemn importance attached to the testimonies the Lord gives His messenger to bear concerning the Word which calls us to come out from the practice of the world and be separate. A half conversion is only a snare to betray other souls into the same divided service. Every                                            -84-     truly converted soul shows a transformation in character, and a marked change takes place.--Ms 173, 1903, pp. 5, 6. (Diary Fragments, June, 1903.)  {12MR 83.3}
[12MR 84.1]          Seeking Wisdom Regarding Burdens--The past night has been a night of great perplexity. Many things were represented to me which cause me much distress of mind. I have not been able to sleep after half past twelve o'clock and there is much to think of. How shall we avoid spiritual difficulties we must meet if things are ever set in order? I leave my bed, but do not feel refreshed as I would like to feel. I build my fire, seek the Lord and ask Him to help me to do His will and not to take on burdens I can avoid.--Ms 177, 1903, p. 2. (Diary, Dec. 10, 1903.)  {12MR 84.1}
[12MR 84.2]          Follow Your Divine Leader--The Lord Jesus has given to every believer a work to do for Him. We are not to act like sinners. We must do the work given us. "If any man will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me." In this work none are to be carried, but all are to exercise their God-given powers. Each one is to stand on his own feet, and all are to have their feet shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace. Do not go stumbling on alone. Remember that one step taken heavenward prepares the way for the next. Those who step aside from the straight way to try paths of their own choosing will find themselves entangled in difficulties. Follow your Leader, obeying every direction He has given. Every day Christ gives us work to do, and in doing this, we become better fitted for the duties of the morrow. Our duties are to be performed with cheerful alacrity. There is to be no repining, no scolding, no fretting. We are constantly to go forward, full of faith and hope and courage in the Lord.--Ms 149, 1905, p. 6. (Diary, Sept. 22, 1905.)     White Estate Wash. D. C., June 15, 1982  {12MR 84.2}
[12MR 85.1]       MR No. 939 - Means for God's Work To Be Appropriated Evenly         The question is to be carefully considered. Am I to take the stewardship of thousands of pounds, and invest this money in objects that will require just as much more money to sustain them? Are there not interests of vast importance in missionary lines that should be helped by part of these donations? Shall I erect in America building after building, as memorials, while my brethren are laboring in fields which are without one standard or memorial? Has God designed that I shall have such large supplies, while others are toiling without conveniences, without the means to advance the work of God in new fields?  {12MR 85.1}
[12MR 85.2]          Shall I erect buildings, gathering to myself all the means I can to do a class of medical-missionary work in my part of the vineyard, adding constantly to my facilities, when one half of this money, appropriated more evenly, would set in operation a work which would greatly advance the kingdom of God? While my brethren are laboring without facilities, shall I add building to building because some have confidence in my management?  {12MR 85.2}
[12MR 85.3]         Thus was this matter placed before me. God sent me to Australia. Here I have worked, parting with all I have received in royalties to advance the work. I was instructed by the Lord to say to A, You are swaying altogether too heavily in one line of work. It is not after the counsel of God that so much means shall be absorbed in America. There are other portions of His vineyard which are to be worked. Call to the men in America, call to Dr.                                            -86-     Kellogg, for the help which they should give to build up the work in places where I have sent My experienced workers. They need the facilities which are so abundantly provided in America. Call upon those in South Africa. Let them understand that Australia should have part of the means which have flowed into America. The donations received should be distributed in accordance with the necessities of the field. If this were done, Australia would stand more evenly with America. We would be able to send forth educated workers.--Letter 175, 1899, pp. 3, 4. (To Philip Wessels, Nov. 4, 1899.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. June 15, 1982  {12MR 85.3}
[12MR 87.1]       MR No. 940 - How Ellen White Dealt With Cavilers         In response to the enemy's work on human minds, I am to sow the good seed. When questions suggested by Satan arise, I will remove them if I can. But those who are picking at straws had better be educating mind and heart to take hold of the grand and soul-saving truths that God has given through the humble messenger, in the place of becoming channels through whom Satan can communicate doubt and questioning.  {12MR 87.1}
[12MR 87.2]          To allow images of straw to be created as something to attack, is one of the most unprofitable things that one can engage in. It is possible for one to educate himself to become Satan's agent in passing along his suggestions. As fast as one is cleared away, another will be proffered.  {12MR 87.2}
[12MR 87.3]          I have been instructed to say, "The Lord would not have my mind thus employed. I have written something on the meaning of the words, 'I,' 'we,' and 'us,' in the Testimonies. ［REFERENCE IS MADE TO A LETTER WRITTEN BY DR. C. E. STEWART IN WHICH HE INQUIRES CONCERNING ELLEN WHITE'S OCCASIONAL USE OF THE WORDS "I," "WE," AND "US," IN HER WRITINGS, SUGGESTING THAT OTHERS WERE INFLUENCING THE TESTIMONIES. ELLEN WHITE ANSWERED THE OBJECTION IN LETTER 170, 1906 (JUNE 13, 1906.)］ This point is, as it were, a man of straw, set up in the imagination of some who have been sowing tares. "                                           -88-  {12MR 87.3}
[12MR 88.1]         It would be better for some had they spent in Bible study the time that they have spent in seeking to undermine confidence in the testimonies that God has given. It is time for weak, sinful men to humble themselves in the dust.  {12MR 88.1}
[12MR 88.2]          More and more I shall present the message to the people in Scripture language. Then, if exception be taken by anyone, his contention must be with the Bible.--Letter 244, 1906, pp. 5, 6. (To the Elders of the Battle Creek Church, July 17, 1906.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. July 15, 1982  {12MR 88.2}
[12MR 89.1]       MR No. 941 - Ellen White and the Australian Depression of the 1890's         Depressed Conditions in Australia and the Remedy--Australia needs the leaven of sound, solid, common sense to be freely introduced into all her cities and towns. There is need of proper education. Schools should be established for the purpose of obtaining not only knowledge from books, but knowledge of practical industry. Men are needed in different communities to show the people how riches are to be obtained from the soil. The cultivations of land will bring its return.  {12MR 89.1}
[12MR 89.2]          Through the observance of holidays the people both of the world and of the churches have been educated to believe that these lazy days are essential to health and happiness, but the results reveal that they are full of evil, which is ruining the health and the morals, and demoralizing the country. The youth generally are not educated to diligent habits. Cities and even country towns are becoming like Sodom and Gomorrah, and like the world as it was in the days of Noah. The training of the youth in those days was after the same order as children are being educated and trained in this age, to love excitement, to glorify themselves, to follow the imagination of their own evil hearts. Now as then, depravity, cruelty, violence, and crime are the results.  {12MR 89.2}
[12MR 89.3]          All these things have lessons for us. Few now are really industrious and economical. Poverty and distress are on every hand. There are men who                                             -90-     work hard and obtain very little for their labor. There is need of much more extensive knowledge in regard to the preparation of the soil. There is not sufficient breadth of view as to what can be realized from the earth. A narrow and unvarying routine is followed, with discouraging results. The land boom has cursed this country. Extravagant prices have been paid for lands bought on credit; then the land must be cleared, and more money is hired. A house to be built calls for more money, and then interest with open mouth swallows up all the profits. Debts accumulate, and then come the closings and failures of banks, and the foreclosures of mortgages. Thousands have been turned out of employment; families lose their little all. They borrow and borrow, and then have to give up their property and come out penniless. Much money has been put into farms, bought on credit or inherited with an incumbrance. The occupants lived in hope of becoming real owners, and it might have been so, but for the failure of banks throughout the country.  {12MR 89.3}
[12MR 90.1]          Now, the case where a man owns his place clear is a happy exception to the rule. Merchants are failing, families are suffering for ［lack of］ food and clothing. No work presents itself. But the holidays are just as numerous. Their amusements are entered into as eagerly. All who can do so will spend their hard-earned pence and shillings and pounds for a taste of pleasure, for strong drink or some other indulgence. The papers that report the poverty of the people have regular standing notices of the horse races, of the prizes presented for different kinds of exciting sports. The shows, the theaters, and all such demoralizing amusements, are taking the money from the country, and poverty is continually increasing. Poor men will                                             -91-     invest their last shilling in a lottery, hoping to secure a prize, and then they have to beg for food to sustain life, or go hungry. Many die of hunger, and many put an end to their existence. The end is not yet.  {12MR 90.1}
[12MR 91.1]          Men take you to their orchards of oranges and lemons and other fruits, and tell you that the produce does not pay for the work done in them. It is next to impossible to make ends meet, and parents decide that children shall not be farmers. They have not the courage and hope to educate them to till the soil.  {12MR 91.1}
[12MR 91.2]          What is needed are schools to educate and train the youth so that they will know how to overcome this condition of things. There must be education in the sciences, and education in plans and methods of working the soil. There is hope in the soil, but brain and heart and strength must be brought into the work of tilling it. The money devoted to horse-racing, theater-going, gambling, and lotteries; the money spent in the public houses for beer and strong drink, let it be expended in making the land productive and we should see a different state of things.--Ms 8, 1894, pp. 9-11. ("Where Shall We Locate Our School?" Feb., 1894.)  {12MR 91.2}
[12MR 91.3]          Hoped to See the Work Go Forward in Australia--The failure of banks, the financial pressure, makes hard times everywhere in this country. It is difficult for students to obtain money to defray their expenses at school, or for our brethren to build even the most humble places for worship. We hear of people starving to death in the cities, and nearly every day persons come to our door begging for something to eat. They are never turned away. And we are constantly called upon to hand out money to keep the work moving.                                             -92-  {12MR 91.3}
[12MR 92.1]          Oh, how thankful I shall be when we shall see the work going with power, and many souls compelled to come in from the highways and hedges because of the overwhelming evidence of the truth that the Lord impresses upon human hearts.--Letter 47, 1894, pp. 8, 9. (To J.H. Kellogg, April 18, 1894.)  {12MR 92.1}
[12MR 92.2]          Ellen White's Philanthropy--We occupy a house in Granville, a one-story cottage, for which we pay $27 per month. The house affords but limited room for our large family and frequent visitors, so I purchased a tent for $35 and had it pitched close by the house. The tent is brought into use when company comes. Our expenses are much heavier in this country than in America. We have to make very close figuring in order to do our duty to ourselves and to all outside our own family who need assistance and who will suffer without it. My clothing is getting very shabby, but I cannot expend money even on needed articles of dress when I see families that cannot buy bread.  {12MR 92.2}
[12MR 92.3]          One family, that of Brother A, who lives at Castle Hill, have been in great financial perplexity. Before the hard times came, Brother A was in good circumstances. During the land boom he purchased twenty acres of land, and set it out to orange, lemon, and other fruit trees. These bring him no profit for three or four years. Elder ［G. B.］ Starr and his wife, Brother McCullagh, and myself went to visit them, twelve miles from Granville. We always take more provisions with us than we need, for we wish to be a spiritual blessing to the ones we visit, and do not want them to be worrying in preparing food for us. We found a very needy family.                                              -93-  {12MR 92.3}
[12MR 93.1]          Brother A has a consumptive wife and seven children. They have a comfortable house, nicely located on a beautiful spot of ground, but the house is ［only］ partially furnished, and everything bespeaks pressure and want. The purchase was made before they accepted the truth. Brother A is an intelligent man, and his children are well behaved. They will soon be left motherless. In building their house Brother A incurred a debt, and now he cannot obtain work. He is a stone mason by trade. His brother, who has money in the bank, promised to loan him money if necessary, but in the financial pressure the bank closed, and the brother cannot obtain a pound. He must wait until better times for his money. Brother A is in debt to the same bank, and he is in daily expectation of receiving a summons either to repay the money loaned him or to lose all that he has. He said, "For many months we have not lived, only existed."  {12MR 93.1}
[12MR 93.2]          This depression of finances has brought several families who believe the truth into destitution because of foreclosures. Brother A was in great discouragement as he looked upon his dependent family. He was in danger of giving up everything. We had a most precious season in praying and conversing with them. They had not attended meetings for months. The Lord blessed us, and comforted the hearts of this dear family, and although they live twelve miles from Parramatta church, and ten miles from Kellyville church, of which they are members, they have been out every Sabbath since, and now instead of talking unbelief and discouragement, they are talking faith and hope and courage. Thank the Lord for this. . . .  {12MR 93.2}
[12MR 93.3]          Brother B lives at Kellyville. He has been a real-estate agent, earning from twenty to forty pounds sterling a month. When the tent was pitched                                              -94-     at Kellyville, he, with his wife and older children, embraced the truth. This is a most precious family, intelligent and devoted. They had purchased and cleared twenty acres of land, which cost them thirty pounds sterling an acre, and set it out to fruit trees. It was entirely paid for, and, expecting to be as prosperous as he had been, Brother B built himself a nice cottage and had it expensively furnished. But the financial crisis came, and he with hundreds of others was thrown out of employment, for men had no money to purchase land and dwelling houses.--Letter 50, 1894, pp. 1-4. (To Harmon Lindsay, June 14, 1894.)  {12MR 93.3}
[12MR 94.1]          Thousands Destitute in Australia During Depression--The poor are everywhere. The banks have ruined the country. They invested the people's deposits in various speculations, exceeded their funds, and as the result some have failed, and others have closed, so that the people are poor and helpless. Thousands are destitute of money; they are thrown out of work, and distress is everywhere. The country is in financial ruin. We need not have felt the pressure we are now under if the books could be sold, but not much can now be done in this line. People are so poor that canvassing is not a success. The horse-racing, the multiplied holidays, the theater-going, the gambling, the public houses (called saloons in America), gather up a large share of what little means there is, and the country is made no better for it. If the public houses were but closed, how much suffering would be saved.--Letter 30a, 1894 pp. 2, 3. (To Walter Harper, July 8, 1894.)                                              -95-  {12MR 94.1}
[12MR 95.1]          How Ellen White Dealt With the Financial Depression in Australia--Our faith has been tested and tried. We have been pressed with poverty on every side. Families were continually coming to me and telling me that they had no money to buy bread, but what could I do? I could not pay my own workers any wages, and our grocery bills were accumulating. For three or four months my workers could not be paid, but they were willing to suffer inconvenience. I received from Battle Creek six hundred dollars. This would barely set me straight with my creditors, but some of them were willing to wait.  {12MR 95.1}
[12MR 95.2]          I immediately set to work on my garden men who were in need, some of these destitute of daily food. One man with a family of four children came to me and said that they had had nothing but squash to eat for a week. I gave them a cow, for they must have something for their children. We also plowed their land for them, my hired man doing the work. To another family I loaned a cow, that they might have milk for their children. I cannot see such poverty as this without great pain of heart, for I know that there is enough in the world to sustain all if economy were practiced by those who have the means.--Ms 55, 1896, pp. 1, 2. (Diary, Oct. 1, 1896.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. July 15, 1982  {12MR 95.2}
[12MR 96.1]       MR No. 942 - Compassion Toward the Penitent         "And of some have compassion, making a difference" (Jude 22). Those who are wise in the wisdom born of God will see souls in need of help, souls who have been overcome, and who, though they have sincerely repented, would scarcely dare, without encouragement, to lay hold of hope. The Lord will put it into the hearts of those who are stewards of His grace to welcome these trembling, repentant souls to their loving fellowship. His true followers will not treat sinners as if they were beyond forgiveness. They will have compassion on those whose circumstances have been unfavorable, and who have allowed Satan to lead them in forbidden paths. These souls have sinned against God, but if they repent and show the genuineness of their repentance by earnest efforts to serve the Lord, who shall dare forbid them? Encourage them. Give them an opportunity to regain what they have lost.  {12MR 96.1}
[12MR 96.2]          Pride, covetousness, sensuality, may have been their besetting sins. Point out their errors, but not in a way that will drive them from Christ. By words of loving compassion draw them to Him. However low they may have fallen, do not destroy their hope of pardon. Labor for them, pray with them, point them to the Redeemer. And when in repentance and contrition they come to Him, give them something to do for Him. If they desire to labor to save others from the pit of destruction from which they themselves were rescued, give them room to work.                                              -97-     If possible, connect them with the work of God, that by association with believers and workers they may gain spiritual strength. Do not allow them to drift away. Set them at work winning souls to Christ. Fill their hearts and hands with work for the Master. Let them do all in their power to work for Christ. Do not set them apart from you as those you cannot trust. If they have learned their lesson of test and trial, they know how to pity those who are tempted as they were.  {12MR 96.2}
[12MR 97.1]          By earnest, Christlike efforts, men will be convicted and converted, and God will speak pardon to them. Let no one turn away a soul who leaves the service of Satan and asks Jesus for pardon. "Of some have compassion, making a difference." When they give evidence that the Spirit of God is striving with them present to them every encouragement for entering the Lord's service. Do not discourage them by indifference, by drawing away from them with an air of, "I am holier than thou."  {12MR 97.1}
[12MR 97.2]          Those who act as Pharisees may not be guilty of exactly the same sins they condemn in others, but they may be guilty of sins much greater in the sight of God. Each will be rewarded according to his work. Let those who condemn others take heed to themselves, lest they be condemned by God for Phariseeism.--Ms 37, 1902, pp. 7, 8. ("Of Some Having Compassion, Making a Difference," March 9, 1902.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. July 15, 1982  {12MR 97.2}
[12MR 98.1]       MR No. 944 - Luther Warren and Work in New York City         Dear Brother ［Luther］ Warren: I have no special light that you should remain in New York City. You must look to the Lord to teach you your duty. If that field, in its pitiful and awfully sinful condition, does not speak for itself, tell me, what place can you find that expresses its need?  {12MR 98.1}
[12MR 98.2]          I understand why you feel discouraged. It is because the work is hindered by a lack of unity and harmonious action on the part of those who were already in the field when you came.  {12MR 98.2}
[12MR 98.3]          If you are sick, you should call in a physician. But if you go to the Lord in faith, believing His promises and taking special care of yourself, He will give you strength and blessing. Take periods of rest. Husband the strength that God has given you. If during the summer the heat is very severe, you must not endanger your life by remaining in the city. The Lord does not require anyone to remain in a place at the risk of health and life.  {12MR 98.3}
[12MR 98.4]          I am sorry that I hear nothing from Elder Franke. I deeply regret this, for God has given him a work to do if he will work in God's appointed way.  {12MR 98.4}
[12MR 98.5]          Oh, who will rid himself of all hindrances and take up the work in New York City? Will you, my brother, take hold of the work where you are, helping as best you can?                                              -99-  {12MR 98.5}
[12MR 99.1]          Let us remember Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith. Let us remember that He lived not to please Himself. He left heaven to take His place in the ranks of fallen beings, to endure humiliation and abuse. Without humbling Himself to the death of the cross, He could not have borne the penalty of transgression.  {12MR 99.1}
[12MR 99.2]          It must have been a very severe ordeal for our Saviour to lay aside His royal robe and kingly crown, and clothe His divinity with humanity, coming to this world as a little child, to live a life of obedience in behalf of the sinful race. Lest we should make a mistake in regard to what the redeemed must be, He came to give in His life a revelation of the character God requires His children to form. He came that we might have an example of what human nature may become by receiving Him as a perfect Saviour. He came to show us that we may be Christlike. "As many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name" (John 1:12). He came to reveal the character of God. He took human nature upon Him in order that He might come to this world as a man, and as a man live a life of obedience.  {12MR 99.2}
[12MR 99.3]          Before the foundation of the world was laid, the plan of redemption was devised. In heaven a mysterious voice was heard saying, "Sacrifice and offering thou wouldest not, but a body hast thou prepared me: . . . Lo, I come . . . to do Thy will, O God" (Hebrews 10:5-7). "I delight to do Thy will, O My God: yea, Thy law is within My heart" (Psalm 40:8).  {12MR 99.3}
[12MR 99.4]         Think you not that Christ was often homesick as, unrecognized and unhonored, He lived in the world that He Himself had made. Who was He? Ask                                              -100-     Isaiah, he will tell you: ［Isaiah 9:6; 63:1 quoted.］ Ask him who was sent to announce His coming: ［Matthew 3:1, 2, 11, 12 quoted.］ Ask John, the beloved disciple: ［John 1:1, 4, 14 quoted.］  {12MR 99.4}
[12MR 100.1]         We turn to Peter, and he declares of his Master: "Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God" (Matthew 16:16). We ask Christ Himself who He is, and He replies: ［John 8:58;  5:22 quoted.］ We ask Paul. With strength and assurance comes the answer: ［1 Timothy 3:16; Philippians 2:6-11; Colossians 1:14-17 quoted.］  {12MR 100.1}
[12MR 100.2]          My brother, do not become discouraged. The light given me is that we need in our large gatherings, our camp meetings, all the ministerial talent that can possibly be spared from other lines of work. Our ministers must not think that God has appointed them to hover over believers, or to tie themselves down to a business office. Let businessman do the business work, and let ministers be left free to attend the camp meetings. At these meetings a special work is to be done.  {12MR 100.2}
[12MR 100.3]          Let us all offer the prayer, "Lord, give Thy servants an understanding heart" (see 1 Kings 3:9).  {12MR 100.3}
[12MR 100.4]          Solomon called himself the Lord's servant, pleased that he could sustain this relation to the King of kings. ［1 Kings 3:5-9 quoted.］  {12MR 100.4}
[12MR 100.5]          God gave this prayer to Solomon as a sample prayer, appropriate for all, high and low, rich and poor. God said to Solomon: ［1 Kings 3:11-14 quoted.］  {12MR 100.5}
[12MR 100.6]          The Lord told Solomon that if he would walk in His way, His blessing would go with him, and wisdom would be given him. But Solomon failed to                                           -101-     keep his contract with God. He followed the prompting of his own heart, and the Lord left him to his own impulses.  {12MR 100.6}
[12MR 101.1]          Today each one has a part to act--duties to perform and responsibilities to carry. No one can act his part acceptably without wisdom from on high. May God help us all to understand the prayer that He gave Solomon in the night season as a prayer appropriate for him to offer.--Letter 104, 1902. (To Luther Warren, July 8, 1902.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. July 15, 1982  {12MR 101.1}
[12MR 102.1]       MR No. 945 - O. A. Olsen Materials         We have a work to do if we would be a living church. Individually and as a whole we are to tread sin under our feet. Our habits, our conversations, our daily life, must be placed on the Lord's side. We must intercede and wrestle with a covenant-keeping God in behalf of His watchmen, that souls may be won to the Saviour.  {12MR 102.1}
[12MR 102.2]          How many there are who need to become fools in their own estimation in order that they may be wise. God bestows on the humble and contrite one a wisdom that He does not give to the worldly-wise and prudent, those who are so self-sufficient that they know not the things that make for their peace. He reveals His wisdom to babes. He lays in the dust all human pride, but He recognizes the meek and the lowly, and exalts them with a true exaltation. How tenderly God regards the humble, contrite, self-denying follower of Christ, who is a daily learner in the school of the great Teacher.  {12MR 102.2}
[12MR 102.3]          Elder Olsen, I urge you to be of good courage. Have confidence in God. Carry every burden to Him. He can and will make you efficient, but you must have faith. Do not be depressed, do not mourn in secret because of the unfaithfulness of the watchmen on the walls of Zion. There is no call for despondency and misapprehension. Place yourself where the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness can shine into all the chambers of your mind and into the soul-temple. We are the light of the world, God says. He will make those who are faithful in the church radiant with the word of God.                                           -103-     His Spirit will be communicated to human instrumentalities, giving them light before which moral darkness must flee away.--Letter 43, 1890. (To O. A. Olsen, Dec. 15, 1890.)  {12MR 102.3}
[12MR 103.1]          We need far less talking and very much more praying in living faith; less, a great deal less of self, and more firm trust and confidence in God. --Letter 19a, 1892. (To O. A. Olsen, April 12, 1892.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. August 11, 1982  {12MR 103.1}
[12MR 104.1]       MR No. 947 - Letter to Emma Weber         Dear Sister Weber: I wish to speak with you particularly. Last night my guide opened before me some things in regard to you, Sister Emma, in connection with Dr. Dowse. The Lord gave me words to speak to you both, but to you especially. Seek ye first the kingdom of God and grace shall be given you. You are not able to walk alone in the sparks of your own kindling, for if you do not place yourself under the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness that they may shine into your heart and expel all selfishness, all worldliness, you cannot be a light to the world. You are not cultivating piety, and a meek and quiet spirit through the grace of Christ. You need to cultivate human sympathy and love. You are too cold. You hold yourself aloof from others, while circumstances and opportunities are granted you every day to represent the character of Jesus. You worry too much.  {12MR 104.1}
[12MR 104.2]          The blessings that come to the world must come through the living, human agents which must work harmoniously with the heavenly instrumentalities. Submission to God and tender affection are not natural with you, and these graces you greatly need and must have in order to represent Jesus Christ. All blessings flow to us through the medium of the cross, and we have need to cherish sympathy which is so largely revealed in the character                                           -105-     of Jesus Christ. Let love be an abiding principle of the soul and it will be revealed. You need to guard your words, to be cheerful. Your very countenance may express the Jesus Christ abiding in your soul. Your words will be after Christ's order, because you have the mind of Christ.  {12MR 104.2}
[12MR 105.1]          I was saying to you with intensity of feeling, "Emma, God will be found of you when you seek Him with all your heart. He will be found of you, then you can with words, in patience, forbearance, longsuffering, and gentleness diffuse the love of Jesus. Catching His Spirit, you can shine as a steady, bright light to all that are around you, but you are in danger because you are losing the precious grace of the Spirit of the Master. You are becoming too much absorbed in temporal matters, and allowing these business matters to have the supremacy and quench the love of God which should be exercised toward those who need it.  {12MR 105.1}
[12MR 105.2]          You need to take a decided interest in religious meetings. You have no strength to keep yourself under the sharp assaults of the enemy. You are kept by the power of God through faith. Make earnest and determined efforts to be to every meeting possible. The divine direction is, Forsake not the assembling of yourselves together as the manner of some is, but so much the more as you see the day approaching. ［See Hebrews 10:25］. You are to be found among the little few who meet to worship God. The help of every soul who loves the truth is needed to bear testimony of the truth and act as missionaries of God, home missionaries to strengthen the things that remain, that are ready to die. Every jot of influence from Christ's soldiers is now called for on the Lord's side. Where two or three are assembled together in My name, there am I in the midst and that to bless. ［See Matthew 18:20.］                                           -106-     Then if we allow ourselves to be hindered by supposed excuses, the enemy will have a hand in creating circumstances so that we shall not be present where Jesus meets to bless His worshipers.  {12MR 105.2}
[12MR 106.1]          We must not be careless and negligent in exercising faith, in maintaining a principle to be in the assembly of the saints, and be the Lord's witnesses, and have a testimony to bear that is uplifting, full of courage and hope and victory. Ask at every step, Is this the way of the Lord? You can shape your business so that it shall not become all-absorbing and you grow away from Jesus and lose sight of His attractive loveliness. Darkness and want of faith create a sickly religion, a waning piety, and in no case can you represent Jesus Christ in your character.  {12MR 106.1}
[12MR 106.2]          Jesus' voice of invitation is heard, Come unto Me, all ye that are weary and heavy laden, and I will give you rest; take My yoke (not a yoke that you have manufactured) and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly of heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls. ［See Matthew 11:28, 29.］ Take all your temporal concerns to Jesus. Prayer in regard to temporal things is an expression of confidence and trust in God. As a child has confidence and trust in its earthly parents, you acknowledge God as your Father; as His child you tell Him your needs--and how sweet to the Christian is this trusting faith. You can say, I have laid down all my burdens at the feet of Jesus. I have committed myself without reserve into His care. He has me in charge; I am not my own; I am bought with a price. He is infallible in wisdom, omnipotent in power, and infinite in knowledge. He must and will give me His wisdom. May the Lord help and strengthen you.                                           -107-  {12MR 106.2}
[12MR 107.1]         My sister, you can and are in danger of giving a wrong example to Dr. Dowse, and both of you are in a fair way to backslide from God and become nominal religionists. In the position of responsibility that you are both in, you need the grace of Christ that you may lift the cross daily, and overcome many things. Every day let the pen of the recording angel trace the words in your behalf, "Victory over the deceptive powers of Satan." Satan would have you both lose your hold upon the Lord Jesus Christ, but you must not allow him to do his will with you. Kindle your taper from the divine altar and shine as lights to the world.  {12MR 107.1}
[12MR 107.2]          God can give Dr. Dowse wisdom and skill in her profession if she will cling to Him and make God her strength. You are both situated where the Lord requires that you constantly work with Him, then you will both be a blessing wherever you are. A godlike, holy purpose must be kept ever in view. What shall it profit a man if he gain the whole world and lose his own soul, or what will a man give in exchange for his soul? ［See Mark 8:36］  {12MR 107.2}
[12MR 107.3]          Keep the soul right. Let this be the language of the soul: I believe in God, in His providence, in the Bible, and in truth and clearness of purpose. I cannot, I will not, swerve one jot from my duty and the claims that the Lord has upon me. I cannot, I dare not, sacrifice in the least degree my vital interest in holy things in order to gain relief from the pressure of temporal embarrassment. I will wait any time; walk humbly with God; walk in meekness, in humility, in simplicity of soul till the Lord gives me success and victory in His own time and way. My motto must be, God is my strength, my wisdom, my all. "Without me," says Christ, "ye can do nothing."                                           -108-     Then do not try to meet the world's standard; you want the treasures of heaven. You want the crown of life that fadeth not away. If the Lord prepares the way before you, then you may walk in safe paths, and you will have the peace of Christ. Satan will have no power over a soul who is emptied of self and imbued with the Spirit of Jesus Christ.  {12MR 107.3}
[12MR 108.1]          Jesus will help you in His own way, not in your way. Under the power of unbelief you may obtain relief in your way and blot your own character. Pray let your heart be drawn out in earnest prayer for the Lord to help you in and under every pressure of circumstances. Do all you can, putting your trust in God. He will help you both. But you can, and should, be a much greater help to Dr. Dowse than you have been. How? "I will stand upon my watch, and set me upon the tower, and will watch (with prayer) to see what He will say unto me" ［see Habakkuk 2:1］.  {12MR 108.1}
[12MR 108.2]          Do not be anxious to make a great figure in the world, for if you do you will make a small one. You must feel your need of richer blessings than temporal ones. Serve the Lord heartily; gather to yourself the sunshine of Christ's countenance. You are responsible for the impression you leave upon the minds of those with whom you are brought in contact. In seeking any temporal advancement, your faith in holy, sacred truth will impose upon you moderation of desire and repress all inordinate ambition. Do not allow ambition for greatness to make you indifferent to goodness.  {12MR 108.2}
[12MR 108.3]          You must and will, if a Christian, win the respect of believers and unbelievers. You need the love of Jesus in your heart, then you will love all for whom Christ has died. Be universally kind, because Christ was kind. You will make your life fragrant with tender love and will give to all the                                              -109-     milk of human kindness. A sour word will not answer, because you misrepresent Jesus. Much wisdom and strength, prudence and patience, are essential. Do not venture to be domineering, but be kind, that you may succeed upon religious principles which will call into exercise the graces in the character of forbearance, self-denial, and resolution to resist temptation.  {12MR 108.3}
[12MR 109.1]          In all your work, in all your words, there is a Witness, One who says, I know thy works. Depend upon God and all that God has promised; bring into your daily life the warmth of love. You are cold and distant to many, but it will not pay. "My grace is sufficient for you," is the promise.  {12MR 109.1}
[12MR 109.2]          Wake up, Sister Weber, and when you come near to God, He will draw near to you. Wake up and feel that God will help you. Let it be the language of your soul, He must increase, I must decrease. Put "me" and "I" just where they belong, and lift up Jesus, talk of Jesus. If He does not lie at the foundation of all your plans, if your eye is not single to the glory of God, and yourself obedient to all His requirements, keeping eternal realities in view, you are on the losing side.  {12MR 109.2}
[12MR 109.3]          Take no more upon you than you can bear pleasantly and kindly toward all. When you have not strength and the help of One who is all-sufficient to carry you and your burdens, then your burdens oppress you. Christ declares His yoke to be easy, and His burden light. Through Jesus Christ you can wear the yoke gracefully. If you exalt yourself, then you will place yourself where it will be necessary for the Lord to abase you. If you humble yourself at every step, Jesus will lift you up, but let Jesus do all the lifting up, and remember that Jesus always bears the heavy end of the yoke. Then, if you are laborers  together with God, you have a divine Helper at                                              -110-     every step. You can be in the world and not be of the world; pure in heart, full of the milk of human kindness; keeping the way of the Lord, to do justice and love mercy and walk humbly with God.  {12MR 109.3}
[12MR 110.1]          Let every page in your lifework be fresh and pure and clean in the morning, then keep your heart uplifted to God, breathing out your prayer to Him for guidance, for the upholding by His free Spirit; pray for wisdom that comes from above, that the angels of God may be by your side to help you. You see not in life the end of human actions; their influence never dies. Every morning bear in mind that you are sowing seeds which will bear fruit to life eternal, or to death. If you are in a position where you can mold others, you want first to be molded by the Lord Jesus, then you can be a vessel unto honor. The sphere in which you act may not be large, but you are transmitting impressions that may be for good through the ceaseless ages of eternity. The blessing of God resting upon you will repeat itself by being reflected upon others, and in their turn they may reflect the same upon others.  {12MR 110.1}
[12MR 110.2]          The good that you may do, if your life is hid with Christ in God, will not be buried with you. You may, if you walk humbly with God, bring many sheaves to the Master. Be sure that your advance be in the highest heavenly direction, else it is no advance in truth and righteousness. You are to feel that in God's providence you are placed where you are to be beacons of light to the world.  {12MR 110.2}
[12MR 110.3]          But the Lord has opened to me that you need the transforming grace of God upon your own soul. You may both be as beacon lights upon a hilltop, illuminating the moral atmosphere around you. Your golden words may drop                                              -111-     as the dew and as the soft showers of rain upon the tender herb. You may be examples, you may help other feet to tread the royal path to heaven--the path cast up for the ransomed of the Lord to walk in.  {12MR 110.3}
[12MR 111.1]          A Christian life is a living reality, for it is constantly reproducing itself. Please remember that you have not to do only with business matters, but with minds, differently organized minds. Your influence reaches the soul; you touch not a wire but that vibrates back to God. You have a personal influence; your words, your actions, leave their trace on other minds. It is your duty to be Christians in the highest sense of the word--"Christ-like." It is through the unseen lines that attract you to other minds with which you are brought in contact that may, if you are in constant connection with God, leave impressions that will make you a savor of life unto life. Otherwise, if you are selfish, if you are self-exalted, if you are worldly minded, no matter what your position, no matter what your experience has been, or how much you know, if you are not having the law of kindness on your lips, sweet fragrance of love springing from your heart, you can do nothing as it ought to be done. You want to come closer to hearts, never to merely touch the hand you take with the tip ends of your fingers, and in a lifeless way saying, Stand off, don't come too near me, I am better than thou. Let heartiness come into your life and be revealed in your connection with those whom God has valued so highly as to give His own life that they might live with Him through eternal ages.-- Letter 37, 1891. (To Emma Weber, March 10, 1891. Written from Battle Creek, Michigan, on February 12, 1891.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. October 27, 1982  {12MR 111.1}
[12MR 112.1]       MR No. 948 - Fanaticism as Leaven in Meal         No Time to be Negligent--May the Lord impart to us His own light. The doctrine of a wonderful experience of holiness and sanctification that has been taught in Battle Creek and other places has been as leaven put into meal. I fear greatly for the results of this fanaticism. The experiences we passed through in the early days of the message have always led me to feel, when I see men professing to occupy a high platform of righteousness, that something will follow of which we should be ashamed, something that will work harm.  {12MR 112.1}
[12MR 112.2]          We certainly need clear spiritual eyesight. When I hear of theories being presented relating to my Father and my God, I am afraid lest the Lord shall be presented by finite man in a manner to belittle and dishonor Him. . . .  {12MR 112.2}
[12MR 112.3]          We are on the earth as combatants. This is not time or place for us to be negligent, indifferent, or careless. We have a heaven to win and a hell to shun. There is frequently presented to me a scene of conflict and of determined opposition. How can it be otherwise when we are in an enemy's country?--Letter 43, 1904. (To G. I. Butler, Dec. 14, 1903.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. October 27, 1982  {12MR 112.3}
[12MR 113.1]       MR No. 949 - Standard of Truth To Be Upheld in Christ's Love         Church Discipline to Be Considered in the Fear of God--Elders and deacons are chosen to have a care for the prosperity of the church; yet these leaders, especially in young churches, should not feel at liberty, on their own judgment and responsibility, to cut off offending members from the church; they are not invested with such authority. Many indulge a zeal like that of Jehu and rashly venture to make decisions in matters of grave importance, while they themselves have no connection with God. They should humbly and earnestly seek wisdom from the One who has placed them in their position, and should be very modest in assuming responsibilities. They should also lay the matter before the president of their conference and counsel with him. At some appointed time the subject should be patiently considered. In the fear of God, with much humility and sorrow for the erring, who are the purchase of the blood of Christ, with earnest, humble prayer the proper officers should deal with the offenders. How different has been the course when, with self-assumed authority and a hard, unfeeling spirit, accusations have been made and souls have been thrust out of the church of Christ.  {12MR 113.1}
[12MR 113.2]          The matter should be thoroughly investigated before any action is taken. Let such questions as the following be carefully considered: What is the charge brought against the erring? Has the law of God been willfully transgressed? Has the offender been dishonest in his dealing with his                                         -114-     brethren or the world? Has he been guilty of licentious conduct? Has he been untruthful? Has he practiced deception? Has he been severe, overbearing, and abusive in his family, with his neighbors, his brethren, or worldlings? Has he shown a spirit of penuriousness, selfishness, covetousness, doubt, faultfinding, or talebearing? Has he talked of the faults of his brethren, magnifying their wrongs, and cherished a spirit of bitterness toward them, thus endangering the prosperity and unity of the church?  {12MR 113.2}
[12MR 114.1]          All these points require careful consideration, but the next question is, What course has been pursued toward the erring? Has the Bible rule been followed to the letter? Read before the church the rules given them by their Captain, and let the question be asked, Have they obeyed orders like faithful soldiers in the army? To go contrary to the positive orders of the Captain of our salvation is deserving of severest censure by those whom God has placed in authority.  {12MR 114.1}
[12MR 114.2]          Those who constitute the active element in the church at Ligonier are the ones who should see their wrongs and be willing to confess them, or they should be disconnected from the church. Their spirits are strong and uncontrollable; if checked lightly today, they will rise in triumph tomorrow if they have a chance. They will gather about them those who cannot see and understand their spirit and who will oppose any influence that would check their movements.  {12MR 114.2}
[12MR 114.3]          There is always danger and trouble in any church which is composed mostly of family connections. This is the curse of the Ligonier church. Relatives who are unconsecrated sympathize with one another and thus a sinful harmony exists among them. Jesus is united to His people by a love far greater and more enduring than ever bound together the hearts of human                                          -115-     kindred. This love, so deep, so unchanging, is a continual assurance of His faithfulness to support the weak, confirm the wavering, comfort the feeble-minded, and bind up the bruises of the soul. Oh, wondrous love, that should lead the Saviour to yield up His honor, His glory, His royal throne and royal court, and for our sakes become poor, that we through His poverty might be made rich!  {12MR 114.3}
[12MR 115.1]          In order to secure us to Himself and ensure our eternal salvation He gave all that He had--His riches, His glory, and His own precious life. For us He endured the agony of the Garden of Gethsemane, when the mysterious cup trembled in His hand and His anguished soul cried out, "Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from Me." From His pale, quivering lips came this anguished prayer, and then the words of submission, "O My Father, if this cup may not pass away from Me except I drink it, Thy will be done." An angel from heaven strengthened the royal Sufferer to tread His blood-stained path to Calvary, and to drink the cup of suffering to its very dregs. Oh, why was all this suffering, this ignominy, and torturing agony? It was that by this sacrifice of Himself His love might stand revealed, that He might woo men from the ways of sin. After man has cost so much, will He leave him now? Oh no, no! He is faithful that has promised; His arms are outstretched to clasp the repentant, believing ones to His heart of love, with all the tenderness of divine affection. In Jesus we have an enduring, unchanging friend, and though all earthly prospects should fail and every earthly friend prove treacherous, yet He is faithful still.  {12MR 115.1}
[12MR 115.2]          His servants are as dear to Him as the apple of the eye. In trial, in want, in perplexity and distress, we are not alone; at every step, in tones of assurance, He bids us, "Follow Me." "I will never leave nor forsake                                         -116-     thee." But this blessed assurance is given only on condition of our obedience and faithfulness to Him.  {12MR 115.2}
[12MR 116.1]          In view of the infinite price paid for man's redemption, how dare any professing the name of Christ treat with indifference one of His little ones? How carefully should brethren and sisters in the church guard every word and action, lest they hurt the oil and the wine! How patiently, kindly, and affectionately should they deal with the purchase of the blood of Christ! How faithfully and earnestly should they labor to lift up the desponding and the discouraged! How tenderly should they treat those who are trying to obey the truth and have no encouragement at home, who have constantly to breathe the atmosphere of unbelief and darkness!  {12MR 116.1}
[12MR 116.2]          In what contrast to the course of our Exemplar has been that pursued by Sister A and those connected with her. The reason is, they have not the spirit of Christ. He does not dwell in them. Satan will in every conceivable manner obstruct the path of all who try to follow the Saviour, and when Christ's professed friends allow themselves to tear down, to discourage and destroy, they show that they are not of Christ, but of Satan, for his works they do.--Ms 1, 1878, pp. 3-8. (To the Church at Ligonier, Indiana, n.d.)  {12MR 116.2}
[12MR 116.3]          All Our Powers to Be Under Control of the Spirit of God--There are two classes of people in our world who profess godliness--the self-complacent, and the self-abhorrent. The first class do not practice the lessons of Christ. They search the Scriptures, but it is for the purpose of picking out incidental portions which they misinterpret to strengthen their own peculiar views. They flatter themselves that they find a high morality reflected in their character.                                           -117-  {12MR 116.3}
[12MR 117.1]          The lesson of Christ in the parable of the Pharisee and the publican is recorded for the benefit of all who believe the words of Christ. It was spoken to some who the great Teacher saw were self-conceited, full of their own righteousness, and who despised others. "Whosoever shall exalt himself shall be abased; and he that shall humble himself shall be exalted" ［Matthew 23:12］. Your position is that of exalting self. Your assumption of excellency that does not belong to you will certainly exclude you from the grace which, can truly exalt. True righteousness never produces such fruit; false righteousness always does.  {12MR 117.1}
[12MR 117.2]          If you could only see yourself and that past experience which you value so highly, as God sees you, you would abhor yourself. While you congratulate yourself that you are not like those in whom you think you see faults and wrongs, you are not awake to your own state. You will have no credit for your keen eyesight in discerning other's errors, for you do not see that you are making far greater blunders than you accuse them of making. Were your eyes anointed with the spiritual eyesalve, you would but have bitter self-upbraiding. You do not know what spirit prompts you to action. You are self-deceived. God alone can change your perverted heart. He alone can transform your character and prepare you for the kingdom of heaven. . . .  {12MR 117.2}
[12MR 117.3]          Sanctified knowledge is power, life, peace, and joy forever. If you had all your powers under the control of the Spirit of God, you could be a blessing to others, but as you are you simply bring in confusion and heresy. Every effort you make to lead souls into the truth is fruitless because you bring up your daughter's spurious visions, comparing them with Sister White's, and thus lead souls to believe a lie. Satan can speak some truth                                           -118-     to those he wishes to deceive, as he did to Christ. He can so interweave truth with falsehood that the truth will be of none effect. . . .  {12MR 117.3}
[12MR 118.1]         In your case, and those connected with you, the church has been zealously seeking to keep out these heresies. They have openly protested against them, and this has caused those in error to raise the cry, "Persecution!" The ones who dealt with these persistently inconsistent elements became excited and harsh, moved unwisely, and thus gave Satan great advantage. This is not the way to deal with the erring. The standard of truth should always be held up in the spirit of the Master. God alone is able to decide how far circumstances and personal infirmities were responsible for their accepting heresies--whether it was a sin of ignorance, or a lack of wisdom.  {12MR 118.1}
[12MR 118.2]          Some are so bold and defiant, so self-sufficient, and believe such inconsistent and superstitious things, that it is necessary to take decided action in their case. But after the reproof is given, it is not necessary to neglect them, or meet them with coldness, with an unsympathetic, denunciatory spirit.  {12MR 118.2}
[12MR 118.3]          The evils which have existed in all ages will continue to exist till the close of probation. We need to understand the cause of these evils, and the modes of Satan's attacks, that we may be able to resist them. We have to meet not only men who fall into error, but principalities and powers and spiritual wickedness in high places. Satan is battling for his empire, which the servants of God are determined to wrench from him. In this sharp warfare, for fear that errors will come into their ranks they have sometimes turned their weapons against the true messengers of God. What can keep the church from making these sad blunders, from putting light for darkness?                                           -119-     Only the spirit of the blessed Jesus. They cannot avoid meeting these errors and will have to deal with them, but they should never do it in a harsh manner, with a fierce, haughty, tyrannical spirit.--Letter 12, 1890, pp. 5,6,22,29,30, (To Brother and Sister Garmire, Aug. 12, 1890.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. October 27, 1982  {12MR 118.3}
[12MR 120.1]       MR No. 950 - Counsels to Students         Students to Make Christ Their All--You refer to some letter that I wrote some time ago in reference to the danger of sending young men to the medical college at Ann Arbor, and say that you are more and more impressed with the danger as students return from their year's work at the medical college, and you can see that some have been affected by the influences with which they have been surrounded. You also say that some of them are standing up nobly against these contaminating influences. Thank the Lord for this. If our youth understood their own weakness, they would go to God for strength, but if they give their minds up almost wholly to study, and do not make Christ their all in all, even while pursuing a course of education, they will lose all that enriches life. The first chapter of Second Peter is full of instruction, and strikes the keynote of victory. The truth is impressively forced upon the mind by the way it is presented in this chapter. Let us more abundantly recommend the study of these words, and the practicing of these precepts.--Letter 43, 1895, p. 8. (To J. H. Kellogg, June 14, 1895.)  {12MR 120.1}
[12MR 120.2]          The Hebrew Captives--"And I set my face unto the Lord God, to seek by prayer and supplications, with fasting, and sackcloth, and ashes" ［Daniel 9:3］.                                              -121  {12MR 120.2}
[12MR 121.1]          Daniel knew the value of prayer, its aim, and its object. The prayers which he and his three companions offered after being chosen by the king for the courts of Babylon received answers, which he acknowledged. But prayer is not understood as it should be. Our prayers are not to inform God of anything which He does not know. The Lord is acquainted with the secrets of every soul. Prayers need not be loud and long. The prayers that are offered to tell the Lord of all our wretchedness, when we do not feel wretched at all are the prayers of hypocrisy. "For thus saith the high and lofty One that inhabiteth eternity, whose name is Holy, I dwell in the high and holy place, with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the contrite ones" ［Isaiah 57:15］.  {12MR 121.1}
[12MR 121.2]          The Lord hears the contrite prayer. He reads the hidden thought. We may pray in secret, where no man can see or hear, and He who seeth in secret will hear and reward us openly. Prayer is not intended to work any change in God. It brings us into harmony with God. It is not to take the place of duty. The prayer offered ever so often and ever so earnestly will never be accepted by God in place of your tithe money. Prayer will not pay your debts to God. The servant of Jesus Christ is to pray and rely upon God as did Daniel in the courts of Babylon.  {12MR 121.2}
[12MR 121.3]         The youth have an example in Daniel, and if they are true to principle and to duty they will be instructed as Daniel was. As the wisdom of the world viewed the matter, he and his three companions had every advantage secured to them. But here their first test was to come. Their principles must come into collision with the regulations and appointments of the king.                                              -122-     They were to eat of the food placed upon his table and drink of his wine. Three years was this diet to last before their examination should take place, and then they were to be brought in before the king.  {12MR 121.3}
[12MR 122.1]          But Daniel and his companions did not take the position that because their food and drink was of the king's appointment it was their duty to partake of it. They prayed over the matter and studied the Scriptures. Their education had been of such a character that they felt even in their captivity that God was their dependence. After careful consideration from cause to effect, Daniel "purposed in his heart that he would not defile himself with the portion of the king's meat, nor with the wine which he drank: therefore he requested of the prince of the eunuchs that he might not defile himself" ［Daniel 1:8］.  {12MR 122.1}
[12MR 122.2]          This request was not proffered in a defiant spirit, but was solicited as a great favor. The appearance of Daniel and his companions was as every youth's should be. They were courteous, kind, respectful, possessing the grace of meekness and modesty. And now as Daniel and his fellows were brought to the test, they placed themselves fully on the side of righteousness and truth. They did not move capriciously, but intelligently. They decided that as flesh meat had not composed their diet in the past, neither should it come into their diet in the future. And as the use of wine had been prohibited to all those who should engage in the service of God, they determined that they would not partake of it. The fate of the sons of Aaron had been presented before them, and they knew that the use of wine would confuse their senses, that the indulgence of appetite would place them where their powers of discernment would become beclouded. Nadab and Abihu disobeyed the requirements of God and used the common fire in the place of the sacred.                                              -123-  {12MR 122.2}
[12MR 123.1]          These particulars were placed on record in the history of the children of Israel as a warning to all youth to avoid all approach to customs and practices and indulgences that would dishonor God in any way. Daniel and his companions knew not what would be the result of their decision. They knew not but that it would cost them their lives, but they determined to keep the straight path of strict temperance even in the courts of licentious Babylon.  {12MR 123.1}
[12MR 123.2]          "Now God had brought Daniel into favor and tender love with the prince of the eunuchs" ［Daniel 1:9］. The good behavior of these youth obtained for them favor. They rested their case in the hands of God, following a discipline of self-denial and temperance in all things. And the Lord cooperated with Daniel and his fellows, the servants of the only true God. The Lord had charge of these youth because they prayed to Him and trusted in the Lord in regard to the course they should pursue, to do all that lay in their power to reveal the infinite superiority of the worship of the true God.  {12MR 123.2}
[12MR 123.3]          There was another class of captives carried into Babylon. They were permitted to be torn from their homes and carried into a land of idolaters, because they were themselves constantly going into idolatry. The Lord let them have all they desired of the idolatrous practices of Babylon. The righteous with the unrighteous were taken away into a land where the name of Jehovah would not come to their ears, where songs of praise and thanksgiving to God would not be heard, where the miracle-working power of God would not be seen, and where prophets with messages of warning and reproof and counsel from God would be few and far between.-- Ms. 51, 1898 ("The Hebrew Captives.").                                              -124-  {12MR 123.3}
[12MR 124.1]          Students to Cooperate With Teachers--Students, prepare yourselves to cooperate with your teachers. As you cooperate with them, you give them hope and courage. You are helping them, and at the same time you are helping yourselves to advance. Remember that it rests largely with you whether your teachers stand on vantage ground, their work an acknowledged success.  {12MR 124.1}
[12MR 124.2]          Our time for work is short. We have no time to spend in self-pleasing. You will gain true satisfaction and happiness only when you have a determined purpose to succeed.  {12MR 124.2}
[12MR 124.3]          Every learner needs an increasing capacity as he advances in his study of the Word of God, making the Book of books his textbook. Make your student life as perfect as possible. You will pass over the way but once. Precious are the opportunities granted you. You are not only to learn, but to practice the lessons of Christ. It rests with you yourself whether you make a success or a failure. As you succeed in gaining a knowledge of the Bible, you are storing up treasures to impart.  {12MR 124.3}
[12MR 124.4]          It is your privilege to make the advancement spoken of in the first chapter of Second Peter. Working on the plan of addition, you will add daily to your store of the knowledge of God and of Christ; and God will work for you on the plan of multiplication.  {12MR 124.4}
[12MR 124.5]          Be assured that as you advance, you will gain increased capabilities. If you see a fellow student who is backward, try to help him. Explain to him the lesson that he does not understand. This will be an aid to your understanding. Use simple words. State your ideas in clear, comprehensive language. Thus you are helping your teachers. Often minds apparently stolid will catch ideas more quickly from a fellow student than from a teacher.                                          -125-  {12MR 124.5}
[12MR 125.1]          This is the cooperation that Christ commends as a good work. The great Teacher stands beside you, helping you to help the one who is backward. The Lord Jesus meets everyone, old or young, just where he is.  {12MR 125.1}
[12MR 125.2]          While obtaining your education, you may have opportunity to tell the poor and ignorant of the wonderful truths of God's Word. Improve every such opportunity. The grace of God will bless every minute spent in this way.  {12MR 125.2}
[12MR 125.3]          My brethren and sisters at Berrien Springs, you are doing a good work. The Lord is leading you. Just so long as you follow Christ you will be guided aright. Maintain your simplicity and your love for souls, and the Lord will lead you in safe paths. The rich experience you will gain will be of more value to you than gold and silver and precious stones.--Letter 103, 1902, pp. 5-7. (To The Teachers at Berrien Springs, July 6, 1902.)  {12MR 125.3}
[12MR 125.4]          Truth Has a Spiritual Influence--To all students we would say, In the name of the Lord do not permit yourselves to be held where the spiritual atmosphere is poisoned with skepticism and falsehood. Those who have had the evidence of truth, but who for days, weeks, months, and years have had about them a subtle influence that gives a distorted representation, a false coloring, to the truth of God, are not fit for teachers for our youth. Where falsehoods regarding the word and work of God are reported as truth is no place for students who are preparing for the future, immortal life. We are seeking heaven, wherein can enter none who have changed the truth of God into a lie.  {12MR 125.4}
[12MR 125.5]          Truth has a spiritual influence. It enters the mind, direct and uncorrupted, from One who is truth. The reception of truth in the inward parts is charged with the greatest results. Truth is to be received into the heart and developed and expressed in the character.                                          -126-  {12MR 125.5}
[12MR 126.1]          No lie is of the truth. On every occasion possible Satan is on hand to introduce the leaven of his deceptive fallacies. Listen not a moment to the interpretations that would loosen one pin, remove one pillar, from the platform of truth.  {12MR 126.1}
[12MR 126.2]          Human interpretations, the reception of fables, will spoil your faith, confuse your understanding, and make of none effect your faith in Jesus Christ. Study diligently the third chapter of Revelation. In it is pointed out the danger of losing your hold upon the things that you have heard and learned from the Source of all light. "Remember . . . how thou hast received and heard, and hold fast, and repent" ［Revelation 3:3］. Why repent? Because there have come in faults in the form of theories so subtle that by the influence of mind upon mind--through the agency of those who have departed from the faith--the wily foe will cause you imperceptibly to be imbued with the spirit that will draw you away from the faith.--Letter 230, 1906, pp. 3-4. (To the Elders of the Battle Creek Church, and Ministers and Physicians, July 5, 1906.)  {12MR 126.2}
[12MR 126.3]          Soul Is Safe Under Divine Guidance--God permitted Christ, the Sun of Righteousness, to come to our world to seek and to save perishing souls. But today some who have been entrusted with the care of these blood-bought souls are denying Him in word, in method, in action. Darkness covers the earth and gross darkness the people.  {12MR 126.3}
[12MR 126.4]          Where are the earnest calls that should be given to arouse the people to that preparation of heart that will purify, refine, and ennoble characters to shine as lights amid the moral darkness? The soul is never safe, save under divine guidance. The word of God coming from sanctified hearts                                          -127-     and lips will soften and break hard hearts. And if ever there was a period of time when the words of Christ should be heard, it is now.  {12MR 126.4}
[12MR 127.1]          None but He who created man can effect a change in the human heart. Every teacher is to realize that he must be moved by divine agencies. The mind and judgment must be submitted to the Holy Spirit. Through the sanctification of the truth, we may bear a decided testimony for righteousness before both believers and unbelievers.  {12MR 127.1}
[12MR 127.2]          We are far behind what we should be in our experience. We are backward in pronouncing the testimony that should flow from sanctified lips. Even when sitting at the table, Christ taught truths that brought comfort and courage to the hearts of His hearers. Whenever it is possible, we are to present the words of Christ. If His love is in the soul, abiding there as a living principle, there will come forth from the treasure-house of the heart, words suitable to the occasion; not light, trifling words, but uplifting words, words of truth and spirituality.  {12MR 127.2}
[12MR 127.3]          Let teachers and students watch their opportunities whenever possible to confess Christ in their conversations, speaking of their experiences in following Christ, praying with their brethren for the Holy Spirit. Confessing Christ openly and bravely, exhibiting in the choice of words the simplicity of true godliness, will be more effective than many sermons. There are but few who give a true representation of the meekness of Christ. Oh, we need, and we must have, His meekness! Christ is to be formed within, the hope of glory.  {12MR 127.3}
[12MR 127.4]          We are preparing for translation to the heavenly world. Our conversation should be in heaven, from whence we look for the Lord Jesus. He is to be acknowledged as the Giver of every good and perfect gift, the Author of all our blessings, in whom is centered our hope of eternal life.                                          -128-  {12MR 127.4}
[12MR 128.1]          Angels of heaven are taking note of all our works and watching to see how they can minister to our needs. With intensity of spirit, all heaven stands ready to lend aid to us in our divine progress. Shall we improve our present opportunities and receive the impress of the divine image?--Ms. 127, 1907, pp. 6-7. ("The Work in Southern California," Nov. 3, 1907.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. October 27, 1982  {12MR 128.1}
[12MR 129.1]       MR No. 951 - Testimony to Battle Creek Sanitarium         The Lord's eye is over all His works and He will make a faithful record of all the deeds of the children of men. When the blessing of the Lord rests upon ministers, doctors, and the people, it will be after they have conscientiously followed the light and ceased their backslidings. When they put away their idols from among them and repent with sorrow of heart for their departure from the light God has given them, the Lord will be entreated in their behalf.  {12MR 129.1}
[12MR 129.2]          The prospering hand of God is not evidenced by the numbers who patronize the sanitarium or attend services in the Tabernacle, but by the high standard of morals, their unwavering fidelity to God, and by the light which emanates from Christ, shining as His representatives and through them shedding the light of truth in the beauty of holiness to the world. All will not accept and be in harmony with the light given. They love not the things which bring their own neglect and sins to their mind.  {12MR 129.2}
[12MR 129.3]          There will be those who will fret, fume, scold, and denounce anything which savors of reform, of sanctification and of heaven. Because there is no union between Christ and Belial, those connected with the sanitarium, college, and publishing house who have no love for God, who have not been backward to denounce religious sentiments (especially those ideas they know our people cherish), there has been a course pursued . . . to close the door to the rays of light that God would have shine forth in all our institutions --the office, the school, the sanitarium. Satan has prevailed when he might                                             -130-     have been repulsed, defeated; his power has had the ascendancy rather than the Spirit of God.  {12MR 129.3}
[12MR 130.1]          I cannot say to the sinner, It will be well with thee. God's curse will rest upon the evildoer. God has sent message upon message to bring those who were regarded as responsible men and women into harmony with His mind, but they were so intent to carry out their own ideas and move forward in their own judgment that they did not hear His voice nor heed His message. Their own ways and their own unsanctified judgment seemed more pleasing to them than to lift the cross, deny self, and follow Jesus wheresoever He may lead.  {12MR 130.1}
[12MR 130.2]          The great anxiety in the sanitarium has been to cater to the taste of the wealthy. The lovers of pleasure more than the lovers of God have received honor. The poor have been set down in the lowest place, while those who have had money have received attention and favor. God despises your policy, and I rebuke it in the name of the Lord. Your continual and persistent effort to meet the world's standard, notwithstanding the Word of God condemns it (the testimonies He has given you have condemned it), makes you sinners against God and places you at cross-purposes with your Redeemer. "Know ye not that the friendship of the world is enmity with God? whosoever therefore will be a friend of the world is the enemy of God" ［James 4:4］.  {12MR 130.2}
[12MR 130.3]          You have chosen your own course. God sees and has recorded it--the distaste you are prone to feel toward Himself, and the opposition which rises in your hearts to His words and His ways. Notwithstanding He says His ways are ways of pleasantness and all His paths are peace.  {12MR 130.3}
[12MR 130.4]          Has there not been a cause for great anxiety and distrust and forebodings by the lovers of the truth in regard to the sanitarium as they see                                             -131-     those in responsible positions borne on and on by the current to the world's customs, and the spirit of the world pervading? Two of her physicians already have denied the truth and become infidels--a standing evidence of the weakness of human vain philosophy and science "so-called." These persons had excellent abilities and had their choice to become men of God or men of the world. They chose to lean to human reasoning and have ceased to rise in moral value and moral excellence with God. They chose the slime of doubt, skepticism, and unbelief, and Satan exults over his prey.  {12MR 130.4}
[12MR 131.1]          Dishonesty, immorality, and base depravity have lived in their very midst, and ［they have had］ no eyes to see where they were drifting, no Holy Spirit among them to discern and condemn the works of darkness.  {12MR 131.1}
[12MR 131.2]          The guardians of this institution are so devoid of the Spirit of God as to feel the best harmony with the Lord's worst enemies. Elder E stated of one of this class that he loved him as a brother. Why was this? Because of his smooth words and fair speeches. The man was working to carry out the artifice of his master. He was keeping the favor of a man who had the highest opinion of his own opinions and plans. He did not feel the necessity of counseling at every step. He did not see the need of constant watchfulness and prayer, of walking humbly with God, and learning from the great Teacher the meekness and lowliness He exemplified in His life. No, he did not want discerning eyes in that sanitarium to see and sense the wrong. God was daily dishonored. Warnings and reproofs were unheeded and there was a pretense, a form of religion, but God was displeased; for all the time they were casting His words behind them.  {12MR 131.2}
[12MR 131.3]          God gave me a message when Elder E and the matron were present in the parlor of the old building. It was the voice of God in warning. It was                                             -132-     acknowledged to be such. The Lord spoke through clay. But was there any manifest change? No, all things went on as they had done.  {12MR 131.3}
[12MR 132.1]          We know that the sanitarium is not answering the purpose of God. Is it anything surprising that the people everywhere know these things when the patients carry the reports all over the field? Truly, we have cause to put away our idols, to clothe ourselves with modest apparel and repent for our extravagance, and greatly humble our souls before God, for His wrath is upon us as a people. There is the accursed thing in the camp of Israel, and God says of you, "Neither will I be with you any more, . . . until ye take away the accursed thing from among you" ［Joshua 7:12, 13］.  {12MR 132.1}
[12MR 132.2]          The Spirit of God has not had a controlling influence upon Elder E, Dr. F, Sister G, and many others not in as responsible positions. Dr. F would have a different state of things, in some respects, if he could. But his position is well understood--that he is questioning and philosophizing and seeking through science to make of none effect the working of God's special Providence, his finite mind seeking to comprehend God. He could know more of God in one hour by opening the door of his heart to divine grace than he will find out by a lifetime through his vain philosophy and "so-called science." He must become a fool, in the sense God terms it, in order to become wise in the things of God and in the workings of His Spirit. Spiritual things are spiritually discerned.  {12MR 132.2}
[12MR 132.3]          I have been shown that the sanitarium under its present management is not a safe place for youth. They have already and would receive impressions in their education that would have a demoralizing influence upon them. Sister G, as matron, does not have moral fortitude and spiritual discernment to pursue a steadfast, conscientious course for the right. She is swayed,                                           -133-     molded by the associations and influences surrounding her. Mothers have opened their hearts to me and with bitter weeping and anguish of heart have told me their sorrow. They told me they thought that if their children were in the Sanitarium it would be as an asylum--the matron would have a religious interest for these inexperienced ones, but in the place of this they quoted her example: She and her daughter did this and that, and permitted, or gave consent to, many things they had instructed their children were wrong, and now the conscience of these children seems unimpressible. They think now, "Mother is altogether too particular, and exercises too much restraint. Why," say they, "sport and fun and frolic were permitted there, and if it had been wrong I guess Mrs. G, who sings and takes an active part in worship, would not sanction it." This is only one of many varieties of complaints that reach us from different ones. Everything has been drifting in a wrong channel. Deficiencies of character, which God has reproved, have not been overcome, but have been cherished, notwithstanding the rebuke of God has been upon them.  {12MR 132.3}
[12MR 133.1]          It is not like amusement or play to change wrong habits, to grow out of indolence and want of moral power, to resist worldly influences in which they have indulged themselves for years. There has been a neglect of duty in faithfulness, and it has resulted in a separation from God.  {12MR 133.1}
[12MR 133.2]          I greatly fear for those who have been even once reproved and have not made decided reforms, and when the reproof has been repeated there has been a blindness, an unfeeling heart, benumbed senses to take heed to warnings given. The conscience has been blunted, hardened against the influence of light. It is no easy matter to correct habits once formed. That which is right and pure, ennobling and enduring, can be won only by persistent                                           -134-     energy, by patient industry, by unwearied effort and untiring zeal. Many will become heartsick as they see themselves in the light God views them. They will want to turn away from the mirror.  {12MR 133.2}
[12MR 134.1]          The heart is deceptive and desperately wicked. Looking into the mirror and discerning the defects of character should set us to work, by personal efforts and in penitence and repentance through faith in the grace of Christ, to overcome them. Oh, how many times we shall become weary in the strife against internal foes. We shall long for release and often become discouraged, and then we will, in view of the prize of eternal life, arise again, gird on the armor anew, and toil on to gain the prize. Self-conquest, perfection of the heart, is nothing less than washing our robes of character and making them white in the blood of the Lamb. Thousands fail because they love ease and indulgence and self-gratification. Thousands will gain because they will be persevering, courageous, and vigilant.  {12MR 134.1}
[12MR 134.2]          Said one mother of good ability, of high intellectual attainments, "I am amazed at the change in my daughters. Before going to Battle Creek to work at the sanitarium they were particular in regard to keeping the Sabbath, but now they often infringe upon the Sabbath. They used to love to attend our meetings, and they will now frame any excuse to remain at home. Their love for serious things is gone. Their love for vanity, for dress, for trimmings and display has become a passion. They laugh at me in the face when I express surprise and tell me that we can be religious without being so prudish and fanatical. They say, "I wish you could see how the lady physicians dress at the sanitarium. I wish you could see how different are the ideas of the matron. She is a real good woman--so kind and accommodating to us girls. She does just what we want her to do!" And they began to sing a light song, and broke into a coarse laugh.                                           -135-  {12MR 134.2}
[12MR 135.1]          The mother said it was so unlike her child that she thought she was possessed of an evil spirit. She said, "Since that time I have never recommended anyone who wanted a situation or any invalid to go to the Sanitarium. I could not even take the Good Health. I feel so disappointed that I should have a child of mine thus transformed. I thought Mrs. G so motherly, so good a woman. If I had had twenty children, I would not have hesitated a moment to have placed them under her care." The tears rolled down her cheeks. Said she, "The work is done, I fear, for time and eternity, and I cannot undo it, but I prayed, oh, so earnestly, that God would save my children ［even］ if through sickness and dread death." I tried to present to the mother as favorably as I could the more pleasant prospect, but she only looked grieved and despairingly said, "They have ruined my child. I never can feel that they have done right even in their intention. I hoped you could do something to prevent this state of things." She knew not how much I had done.--Ms 2, 1882.     White Estate Washington, D. C. October 27, 1982  {12MR 135.1}
[12MR 136.1]       MR No. 952 - Material for Piper Biography         The girl, Nina Piper, has been with us several weeks. She is a remarkable girl among the girls. She is a sincere Christian. They have a large family and it is hard to support them. Mr. Piper has been a drunkard and poverty has been their experience. I pay the girl seven shillings per week and she is getting herself some clothing. But she was very sad when we decided to go to Napier. She had been told by her father that she must go out to work and earn her food and clothes. He has work now and has not drunk for two or three years, but he is not a Christian. I thought it would cost too much money to have her go with us, but as the time drew near when we must go, I told Emily my mind was ill at ease. I could perhaps get a girl in Napier, but she might be frivolous and want to be with the boys. She might be wasteful. She might be one who would be ill satisfied with the work, and Nina is feeling she is so privileged. She is willing to work hard and is saving, quiet, not forward. She answers well for us. I did not want Emily to do the housework, for she has more than she can do now. I could not lay any extra burden on Sister Wilson, for she must go with her husband, and we decided that we will not in the end save anything to go at a venture and leave a good girl behind.                                            -137-  {12MR 136.1}
[12MR 137.1]          When I proposed the matter to her, she was so elated and felt so privileged, she acted as though it was a dream. I never saw a girl as thankful, and it is such a rare thing to have anyone who does the common duties of life thankfully. I felt thankful that it was my privilege to make anyone so happy. She immediately communicated with her father and mother. They both felt very much pleased to have the girl with me, and the mother said it seemed so much of a favor to do her, to employ her daughter. She thought the news too good to be true.  {12MR 137.1}
[12MR 137.2]          She went to the government office where her brother is employed in the stamp department, and she told her brother of the proposition made to her. He told her that her lines had fallen in pleasant places. He is not a believer and is a staunch Presbyterian, but she came back so happy. She said he told her he was glad to see her. The mother came down evening after the Sabbath and remained until past ten. I had a pleasant interview with her. I never saw a woman more thankful, for she has a mother's interest in her child. The mother is a sweet-faced, amiable-looking woman.  {12MR 137.2}
[12MR 137.3]          We shall have no trouble now in getting the help we so much need, and we know what we have by experience--a child in years, yet a woman in stern experience. This is the way matters stand. If I go to Sydney I shall certainly take her with me.  {12MR 137.3}
[12MR 137.4]          The mail day was a trying day. We sent off quite a mail, and we all have felt like doing next to nothing since. We have now quite a little mail for South Africa, copies of letters sent to America. We will be glad to welcome you to Napier. Elder Israel says he shall break up as soon as we do,                                            -138-     so by the first of September Sister Tuxford will be left alone to manage the office. I will now leave this until tomorrow, after looking over the mail.  {12MR 137.4}
[12MR 138.1]          Monday, August 14. About eleven o'clock at night there was a knock at the door. My window being opened, I looked out and saw a man at the door. I inquired, "Is it the postman?" He answered, "Yes." Then I called Emily and they received the mail. It was a very light affair. I send your mail. Today, I think, the boat leaves. I send you Edson's letter. Poor boy, I feel sorry for him. I do not think he knows himself, else something more would have come than that scrap of a letter contains.  {12MR 138.1}
[12MR 138.2]          I send you the draft upon Echo office. My letters were: One from Elsie Hare, Emma and Edson, Reekie, Ebdall, Marian. I cannot believe this is all the mail I shall receive. It is very small indeed. I think there must be more to come. We have very little to answer this time if this is all.  {12MR 138.2}
[12MR 138.3]          August 15. We leave here for Napier. I think we will be comfortable. Brother Mountain is going to help us off in the morning. He worked late. Last night Nina's father came to see us and her. He seems quite an intelligent man. He thinks it the most wonderful thing that I take an interest in their daughter and expressed great gratitude as though we were doing them a great favor. I assured him we would have an interest in her. He thought it was such a rare thing, so unexpected.--Letter 138, 1893. (To W. C. White, August 13, 1893.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. October 27, 1982  {12MR 138.3}
[12MR 139.1]       MR No. 953 - Sale of Testimony No. 34 for Relief of Institutions in Denmark         I believe with all my heart that the Lord has the supervision of the sale of Christ's Object Lessons, and my heart is being deeply stirred to make an effort for the relief of the institutions in Denmark and Norway. I wish to donate the proceeds from Testimony 34 to this work. Will our publishing houses act in harmony with me in this matter? Shall we not do our best to lift the burden of debt from these institutions? Those who take part in such an effort will not lose, but gain; for this effort will bear God's endorsement. A manifestation of liberality now will win His approval. --Letter 16, 1901. (To C. H. Jones, January 23, 1901.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. October 27, 1982  {12MR 139.1}
[12MR 140.1]       MR No. 954 - Study of Growth of Ellen White's Theological Understanding         Spiritual Darkness Result of Separation From God--The spiritual darkness that covers the earth is the result of a separation from God. Christ is the light and life of the world. "Unto the upright there ariseth light in the darkness" (Psalm 112:4). All sin in darkness. When Christ came to this world, the Jewish rulers refused to accept His words. Wise in their own conceit, they declared that they knew all about the law of God. But Christ said to them, "Ye do err, not knowing the Scriptures, nor the power of God" (Matthew 22:29). Darkness covered the earth and gross darkness the people. The human family, and even the Lord's chosen people, had to a large extent lost the knowledge of God. The Jewish priests were teaching for doctrine the commandments of men. God was misrepresented. False ideas prevailed in regard to His character and attributes. Christ came to this world, and the light shone forth into the darkness, but the darkness comprehended it not.  {12MR 140.1}
[12MR 140.2]         Sin is death; righteousness is life. Sin cannot be changed into righteousness, but it can be taken away and the righteousness of Christ put in its place. The Saviour was manifested to take away our sin. "The wages of sin is death, but the gift of God is eternal life" (Romans 6:23). The Pharisees trusted in their own righteousness, of which Christ said, "Except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven" (Matthew 5:20). Of the Jewish leaders, He said, "Ye will not come to Me, that ye might have                                            -141-     life" (John 5:40). The righteousness of Christ brings life and healing. "As ye have therefore received Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk ye in Him" (Colossians 2:6). In Him all fullness dwells.  {12MR 140.2}
[12MR 141.1]          It is a beautiful morning. The Lord is good, and I praise His holy name. I greatly desire a clear, distinct idea of the subject of righteousness by faith in Christ. We have thought and talked on this subject far less than we should have; therefore we have dwelt in the shadow of darkness--hopeless, faithless, without power to resist the tempter. We need clearer spiritual eyesight, that like Moses we may be able to endure the seeing of Him who is invisible. There is a great work to be done in Australia, a great work to be done in the Melbourne church. In this city we should have one hundred missionaries at work, but instead there are only a few Bible workers. What does this mean? My cry is, "O God, wake up the people, and make them laborers together with Thee. Breathe into those who know the message for this time the true missionary spirit."--Ms. 20, 1892, pp. 40, 44. (Diary entry written in Preston, Victoria, Australia, August 1 and 9, 1892; August 9 part also in Ms 35, 1892.)  {12MR 141.1}
[12MR 141.2]          Learn by Searching the Scriptures--The law of God cannot be made void by the law of a nation. When the law is trampled in the dust, the sacredness of the commandments of God will be vindicated by those who are loyal to Him. We are to make no railing accusation against the nations, for this would close our way so that we could not set the light before the people. Every objection raised against the commandments of God will make a way for the advancement of truth and enable its advocates to present its value                                            -142-     before men. There is a beauty and force in the truth that nothing can make so apparent as opposition and persecution. When this is revealed, many will be converted to the truth. Many who profess the truth do not know its preciousness, nor realize the richness of the assurances God has given. And they will not understand this until they are pressed into places of difficulty. But then they will understand what the Saviour means when He says, "I will manifest Myself unto them." (See John 14:21.) When surrounded by those who have not the love of God, the Christian will realize how precious it is to have communion with God and to obtain views of eternal redemption.  {12MR 141.2}
[12MR 142.1]          Day by day we are to learn by searching the Scriptures that God does not exalt one man for the purpose of controlling the minds and the practices of another. Everything that is done to direct people to follow the sayings and observe the customs of men, in opposition to what the Lord has said, is wrong. Those who dare to take the guidance of men should understand that these very men need to be guided by that Voice which has said that there is to be no lording it over God's heritage. We have need of broad-minded, deep-thinking men; but we do not need men who, because they are in positions of trust, will think that they should put the yoke upon their fellow men. Those who think that their position gives them this authority had better become Bible students. The end of all government was beautifully set forth by the Lord in the symbol of a tree that gave shelter to the beasts of the field and to the birds of the air. Nebuchadnezzar was at one time a superior ruler, a man more compassionate toward his subjects than was the ruler of any other heathen nation, and his rule was symbolized by a lofty tree. But the man who thinks it is his prerogative to command his fellow men and                                           -143-     says, "You shall," and "You shall not," is entirely out of his place. He takes upon himself that which was never given him and lords it over God's purchased possession. Every man is accountable to God for his actions. The man in a position of trust who is guided by the spirit of God will always protect the weak, relieve the needy, and look after the widow and the fatherless.--Ms. 15, 1896, pp. 16-18. ("Revelation," April 27, 1896.)  {12MR 142.1}
[12MR 143.1]          God Desires to Save Sinful Man--God has revealed His character toward fallen man by giving him a Saviour, Jesus Christ. He covenanted not to stir up His wrath against the perversity of His children, not to censure them in His hot displeasure, until every advantage had been given them through all their period of probation. And even when they shall refuse His warnings, His messages of invitation, the presentation of His righteousness, when they continue to sin in the face of light and evidence, still He will not break forth upon them in His great anger. He leaves all judgment to His Son, whom He gave as a sin offering for the world.  {12MR 143.1}
[12MR 143.2]          God has a yearning desire to save the purchase of the blood of Christ from the sure result of a wrong course of action, which, if persisted in, will bring upon them the wrath of the rejected Lamb. Mercy, rich and free, is presented in the gift of Christ's righteousness. Those who scorn this precious gift, who despise and reject the Saviour, who refuse the invitation, "Let him take hold of My strength, that he may make peace with Me; and he shall make peace with Me" (Isaiah 27:5), reject the offer of the attributes of a character which will constitute them sons and daughters of God. "But as many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God,                                           -144-     even to them that believe on His name:" (What name? Immanuel, the Son of God) "Which were born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God. And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, (and we beheld His glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father,) full of grace and truth" (John 1:12-14).--Ms. 26, 1896.  {12MR 143.2}
[12MR 144.1]          Cultivate Dependence on God--The faith of those who believe every word of God is accounted unto them for righteousness. We need to cultivate a trustful dependence on God, saying as did the apostle Paul, I know whom I have believed, and am persuaded that He is able to keep that which I have committed unto Him against that day. (See 2 Timothy 1:12.)--Ms. 77, 1898.  {12MR 144.1}
[12MR 144.2]          The Gift of the Holy Spirit--"The Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in My name, He shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you" (John 14:26). There is a multitude of errors in our world, but the truth is a unit always. Those who cherish the truth in the heart will manifest its sanctifying power, for true faith works by love and purifies the soul. "Nevertheless I tell you the truth," Christ declared, "It is expedient for you that I go away: for if I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto you; but if I depart, I will send Him unto you" (John 16:7).  {12MR 144.2}
[12MR 144.3]          This was the arrangement of the divine government. Christ's ascension was the event which in heaven's order was to mark the descent of the Holy Spirit. A vital work was to be carried on. The world's Redeemer designed to show His followers on earth His union with the Father and with man.                                           -145-  {12MR 144.3}
[12MR 145.1]          "If ye love Me, keep My commandments, "Christ continued. "He that hath My commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth Me: and he that loveth Me shall be loved of My Father, and I will love him, and will manifest Myself to him" (verse 21).  {12MR 145.1}
[12MR 145.2]         When God's people search the Scriptures with a desire to know what is truth, Jesus is present in the person of His representative, the Holy Spirit, reviving the hearts of the humble and contrite ones. (John 15:23, 10, 11 quoted.)--Ms. 158, 1898.  {12MR 145.2}
[12MR 145.3]         Not Possible for Law of God to Be Set Aside--Holiness is wholeness for God. It means perfect obedience to every precept of the law of God. This is the only true moral excellence. A character in harmony with the law of God is the only character which will receive His approval. It shows that man has by faith received Jesus Christ, who came to this world to die for the transgressors of God's law. Christ by His own obedience to the law places man on vantage ground with God, giving him another trial. Thus probation is granted to man, opportunity is given him to show his hatred of sin, the transgression of the law, and to return to his loyalty to God.  {12MR 145.3}
[12MR 145.4]          Is it possible for the law of God to be changed or set aside? Nay, verily; for that law is immutable, eternal. It is forever to hold its claim of obedience upon every soul who has opportunity to gain a knowledge of the will of God. The responsibility of men today is proportionate to the light they receive through the messages of warning God has given.  {12MR 145.4}
[12MR 145.5]          To abrogate the law of God is as impossible as it would be for God to abolish Himself. The law of God's kingdom is a transcript of His character.                                           -146-     Men may talk of Christ. They may claim to be saved by Christ. They may talk of righteousness. But the only true righteousness is entire conformity to the law of Jehovah. Righteousness, goodness, virtue, purity, all mean conformity to the law of God.--Ms 60, 1900, p. 6. ("The Transgression of God's Law," August 20, 1900.)  {12MR 145.5}
[12MR 146.1]          Gospel of Christ to Be Practiced--God says, "A new heart will I give you." Every learner may be renewed in knowledge and true holiness. The ransom of an enslaved race was Christ's purpose in coming to this earth. What a pity it is that human beings cannot discern their own weakness. What a pity that they enslave their souls by lifting themselves up unto vanity. Christ alone can make us free. And when He makes us free, we are free indeed. His power breaks the yoke of bondage that binds man to the great deceiver, the originator of sin. But how many there are who are unwilling to allow Christ to break their shackles. How many there are who choose to cling to the thraldom of sin. The gospel of Christ is truly believed only when it is practiced. Faith is justified by works. Self must be hid; Christ must appear as the chiefest among ten thousand, the One altogether lovely. When an unreserved surrender of the powers of body, mind, and soul is made to the Saviour, self no longer strives for the mastery. What man needs today is the crucifixion of self and the revelation in his life of Christ, the hope of glory. Then will be fulfilled the word, "Ye are the light of the world." Then will be answered the prayer, "That they all may be one; as Thou, Father, art in Me, and I in Thee, that they also may be one in Us" (John 17:21). In thought, word, and action, Christ's followers will be an exemplification of godliness. An atmosphere of peace will surround them.                                           -147-  {12MR 146.1}
[12MR 147.1]          Step by step let us follow on to know the Lord, treading in His footprints, striving to live His life. He says to His followers, "Ye are the light of the world. A city that is set on an hill cannot be hid. Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven" (Matthew 5:14, 16). From the lives of God's children, the bright light of purity, of honesty, of unselfishness, is to shine forth.  {12MR 147.1}
[12MR 147.2]         As yet we have scarcely been a light to the world, because we cling to our sinful, corrupting practices. We have been too well satisfied with the twilight glow of heavenly enlightenment. We have not yet gained the experience that will make us feel at home in heaven. As yet we are but stepping over the threshold of the sanctuary containing the truths which every child of God must receive and reveal to a world lying in wickedness.--Ms. 102, 1902, pp. 5-6. ("The Relation That Should Exist Between Teacher and Students," July 27, 1902.)  {12MR 147.2}
[12MR 147.3]          Holy Spirit Needed--The Holy Spirit is greatly needed in our schools. This divine agency comes to the world as Christ's representative. He is not only the faithful and true witness to the Word of God, but He is the searcher of the thoughts and purposes of the heart. He is the source to which we must look for efficiency in the restoration of the moral image of God in man. The Holy Spirit was eagerly sought for in the schools of the prophets; His transforming influence was to bring even the thoughts into harmony with the will of God and establish a living connection between earth and heaven.                                           -148-  {12MR 147.3}
[12MR 148.1]          Teachers, if you will open your hearts to the indwelling of the Spirit of God, if you will welcome the heavenly guest, God will make you laborers together with Him. In cooperation with the Master Teacher, the spirit of selfishness will be expelled, and wonderful transformations will take place.--Ms 69, 1908, p. 3. ("Teacher, Know Thyself," June 19, 1908.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. October 27, 1982  {12MR 148.1}
[12MR 149.1]       MR No. 955 - Items for Newbold--Part II         Each Person Has an Influence on Others--The fruit borne upon the tree is not seen in good works, but in perpetuation of transgression and sin. It is not alone one's own soul and his own hope of eternal life that are sacrificed. He has influenced others. And all the influence he failed to exert in behalf of righteousness and truth, all the stumbling blocks laid in the way of other souls, will be charged against him in that great day when the judgment shall sit and the books shall be opened, and everyone shall be judged according to his deeds. The soul that has had light in regard to the Lord's Sabbath, His memorial of Creation, and to save himself from inconvenience and reproach has chosen to remain disloyal, has sold his Lord. He has dishonored the name of Christ. He has taken his stand with the armies of antichrist. With them at the last great day he will be found outside the city of God, not with the loyal, the true and righteous, in the heavenly kingdom.  {12MR 149.1}
[12MR 149.2]          All who have genuine faith will be tested and tried. They may have to forsake houses and lands, and even their own relatives, because of bitter opposition. But "when they persecute you in this city, flee ye into another," Christ said, "Ye shall not have gone over the cities of Israel, til the Son of man be come" (Matthew 10:23).--Ms. 9, 1900, p. 4. ("Our Duty Under Persecution," Jan. 26, 1900.)                                           -150-  {12MR 149.2}
[12MR 150.1]         God Wants His People to Be Ready to Meet Him in Peace--God is deferring the bringing of His judgment upon the earth in order that those who are supposed to be His people, but who have been bringing in the very things He has condemned in ancient Israel, working according to methods He will not accept, may get ready to meet Him in peace. Those who have been devising and bringing in selfish, covetous principles, and taking credit to themselves for their sharpness, will never see the kingdom of God unless they are decidedly changed in character; for selfishness is an abomination in the sight of the Lord, and is a dishonor to Christ, their Creator and Redeemer, whose name they claim. God says, "I will thoroughly purge My floor of all chaff. I will sift My people as in a sieve. Those who name My name must be thoroughly cleansed from all false and corrupting principles. Those whom I claim as My heritage will even now be wondered at as a peculiar people, cleansed from all fraud, all injustice. Those who enter the city of God will here have worked righteousness revealing to the world the principles of heaven."--Ms. 15, 1901, pp. 3-4. (Diary, Feb. 21, 1901.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. October 27, 1982  {12MR 150.1}
[12MR 151.1]       MR No. 956 - Revival at Danvers, Massachusetts                                                               Lynn, Mass. USA.                                                              Dec. 15, 1890            Dear Brother Olsen: Our meeting at Danvers has closed. During the session I spoke five times, two evenings in the week and on Sabbath morning, at the missionary meeting held Sunday morning, and also on Sunday afternoon. I am satisfied beyond a doubt that the Lord has a message for me to bear to His people. I have felt the sustaining power of God as I have stood before the congregation, and I know that the power of God was working through the human agent. I know that many have received the word, and hungry souls have been fed. My heart is full of sympathy and love for the souls that are ready to die.  {12MR 151.1}
[12MR 151.2]          Since the Brooklyn camp meeting I no longer talk of sickness and infirmity. I have never had such freedom from pain, and have not slept so well for twelve years. The peace of God abides in my heart. To speak the words God has given me is more than my meat and my drink. Thankful praise                                           -152-     ascends to God from my heart all the time. Day and night I have a spirit of intercession that the Lord will give me the spirit of meekness and the gentleness of Christ, and clothe me with His righteousness.  {12MR 151.2}
[12MR 152.1]          We had a most precious meeting in Lynn, but especially so at Danvers. Last Sabbath all in the house save two--an aged colored man and a poor timid soul who dared not make the move--came forward for prayer. The angel of God was in our midst. The ministers sought the Lord, and their supplications were heard in heaven. Oh, how thankful I was that I was able to feed the flock of God through the grace given me. The churches are starving for the bread of life, and they grasp readily the truth presented. I cannot hold back and refuse to visit these places, for I know that I have a message for them from the Lord.  {12MR 152.1}
[12MR 152.2]          After the season of prayer, we asked those who were conscious of the blessing of the Lord to testify. Although many of them had been in the church from nine o'clock in the morning, and had had nothing to eat in that time, they were in no hurry to have the meeting closed. Many testimonies were borne, and again supplications were made to God for ministers and people. The presence of the Lord was in the meeting. I felt the power of the Lord upon me. Elder Fifield was greatly blessed. After the season of prayer he grasped my hand and thanked the Lord for His goodness and rich blessing. It was the universal testimony from the Lord that the people at Danvers had never before experienced ［so great a blessing］.  {12MR 152.2}
[12MR 152.3]          When I see how much the Spirit of God is needed, and how much it is appreciated, I feel wholly reconciled to visit these places. I am treated by the people with respect and confidence. After the severe trials and hard                                             -153-     labor I have undergone in Battle Creek, only to be met with a refusal to receive the message, this spirit refreshes my soul. I have a deep-seated conviction that my work is not to be one of perpetual conflict, that the Lord does not call upon me to brace and push for every inch done. The men who should have held up my hands in the work have been laboring to the best of their ability to weaken and discourage me. My strength has been spent in beating against the walls of wicked prejudice and opposition. They do not see and understand, and I fear sometimes they never will. ［WRITTEN IN THE CRITICAL PERIOD SHORTLY AFTER THE GENERAL CONFERENCE OF 1888. SEE A. V. OLSON, THIRTEEN CRISIS YEARS, PP. 33-130.］  {12MR 152.3}
[12MR 153.1]         The statement is made that Christ could not do many mighty works in certain places because of unbelief. Jesus was the source of all power, all light and life, and if His way was obstructed by unbelief, what can be expected of the finite instrument? Time and time again the Lord has longed to communicate His Spirit in rich measure, but there was no place for it to rest. It was not recognized or valued. The blindness of mind, the hardness of hearts interpreted it as something of which they should be afraid. Some hidden evil lurks in the heart to hinder the manifestation of the power of God, and His Spirit cannot descend.  {12MR 153.1}
[12MR 153.2]          I know that if the way were only prepared there would be in Battle Creek such a feeling of love and sacred zeal in the heart that the message would go to the world, Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make His paths straight. When the leaders cease to obstruct the way, the work of God will progress in Battle Creek. The missionary spirit will revive and the church will act in the sense of her obligation to God and the world. In the highest sense God's people will be missionaries.                                             -154-  {12MR 153.2}
[12MR 154.1]          Christ has bought the church with His own blood, and He is longing to clothe her with salvation. He has made her the repository of sacred, holy truth, and He wants her to partake of His glory. Again and again the Lord has sent His Spirit to change the attitude of His people by infusing into the church a living, working principle. But unconsecrated elements have been at work, and the church has been rocked to sleep in the cradle of carnal security. The God of Israel has opened the windows of heaven and sent to the world rich floods of light, but that light has been rejected. The spirit manifested in Battle Creek has been the spirit of many churches. The power of God, the rich grace He longs to bestow, is not desired unless men can themselves mark out the way in which God shall work.  {12MR 154.1}
[12MR 154.2]          The whole treasure of heaven is at our command in our work of preparing the way of the Lord. God has made it possible by giving us the cooperation of heavenly angels, for our work to be a wonderful, yes, a glorious success. But success will seldom result from scattered, individual effort. The influence of every church member is required. The influence of ministers and workers is needed to prepare the way for the light and glory of God. Every soul who claims to believe in Jesus, God lays under tribute to Himself. The prayer of Christ for His disciples was, "Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on Me through their word; that they all may be one; as Thou, Father, art in Me, and I in Thee, that they also may be one in Us: that the world may believe that Thou hast sent Me. And the glory which Thou gavest Me I have given them; that they may be one, even as We are one" (John 17:20-22).                                             -155-  {12MR 154.2}
[12MR 155.1]          As we near the time when principalities and powers and spiritual wickedness in high places will be brought into warfare against the truth, when the deceiving power of Satan will be so great that if it were possible he will deceive the very elect, we must have our discernment sharpened by divine enlightenment, that we may know the spirit that is of God, that we may not be ignorant of Satan's deceptions. Human effort must combine with divine power, that we may be able to accomplish the closing work for this time.  {12MR 155.1}
[12MR 155.2]          Christ used the wind as a symbol of the Spirit of God. As the wind bloweth whither it listeth, and we cannot tell whence it cometh or whither it goeth, so it is with the Spirit of God. We do not know through whom it will be manifested. But I speak not my own words when I say that God's Spirit will pass by those who have had their day of test and opportunity, but who have not distinguished the voice of God or appreciated the movings of His Spirit. Then thousands in the eleventh hour will see and acknowledge the truth. "Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, that the plowman shall overtake the reaper, and the treader of grapes him that soweth seed" (Amos 9:13). These conversions to truth will be made with a rapidity that will surprise the church, and God's name alone will be glorified.  {12MR 155.2}
[12MR 155.3]          The church is highly privileged in being permitted to act a part with heavenly angels. God now calls upon professing Christians to be men and women of intercession. By their course of action they will show how much they love Jesus and the souls He has bought with His own blood. By holding up the hands that are ready to fall they may gain a high and holy experience, beautified by the attributes of Christ. We have a work to do if we                                             -156-     would be a living church. Individually and as a whole we are to tread sin under our feet. Our habits, our conversation, our daily life, must be placed on the Lord's side. We must intercede and wrestle with a covenant-keeping God in behalf of His watchmen, that souls may be won to the Saviour.  {12MR 155.3}
[12MR 156.1]          How many there are who need to become fools in their own estimation in order that they may be wise. God bestows on the humble and contrite one a wisdom that He does not give to the worldly-wise and prudent, those who are so self-sufficient that they know not the things that make for their peace. He reveals His wisdom to babes. He lays in the dust all human pride, but He recognizes the meek and the lowly, and exalts them with a true exaltation. How tenderly God regards the humble, contrite, self-denying follower of Christ, who is a daily learner in the school of the great Teacher.  {12MR 156.1}
[12MR 156.2]          Elder Olsen, I urge you to be of good courage. Have confidence in God. Carry every burden to Him. He can and will make you efficient, but you must have faith. Do not be depressed, do not mourn in secret because of the unfaithfulness of the watchmen on the walls of Zion. There is no call for despondency and misapprehension. Place yourself where the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness can shine into all the chambers of your mind and into the soul-temple. "Ye are the light of the world," God says. He will make those who are faithful in the church radiant with the word of God. His Spirit will be communicated to human instrumentalities, giving them light before which moral darkness must flee away.  {12MR 156.2}
[12MR 156.3]          I must close this epistle. I send my sincere love to you and your wife and children. May the Lord bless you and them is the prayer of your sister,                                              Ellen G. White                                           -157-  {12MR 156.3}
[12MR 157.1]          P. S. I was urged by our ministering brethren to return to Lynn and speak on Tuesday and Wednesday evening. I have consented to do this. Brother Fifield is doing all he can to get the people to the meetings on these two evenings. May the Lord move upon their hearts, is my prayer. On Thursday night we go to Boston, take the sleeper for Washington, and arrive in that city on Friday at eleven o'clock.--Letter 43, 1890. (To Elder O. A. Olsen, Dec. 15, 1890.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. December 2, 1982  {12MR 157.1}
[12MR 158.1]       MR No. 957 - Unity Prevails at 1889 General Conference         We are having a good meeting. ［THE 1889 GENERAL CONFERENCE SESSION WAS HELD FROM OCT. 18 TO NOV. 3, IN BATTLE CREEK, MICHIGAN.］ There seems to be no dissension. The testimonies which have been borne by ministers are that the light that came to them at Minneapolis and during the past year has been highly appreciated and they will walk in the light. They have seen more of the blessedness of the truth and the love of Jesus than ever before in their lives--that success has attended their labors during the past year as never before and they have enjoyed the presence and the love of God in large measure. This has been the testimony borne and the meetings are excellent. At the same time there are a large number who apparently stand where they did at Minneapolis. Oh, that God would work mightily for His people and scatter the clouds of darkness and let the sunlight of His glory in!  {12MR 158.1}
[12MR 158.2]         I am much pleased with the meeting. Thus far, not one voice of opposition is heard. Unity seems to prevail. I have had precious seasons of prayer in your behalf and I believe the Lord is working for you and Satan will be disappointed.--Letter 76, 1889, p. 1. (To Mary Kelsey-White, Oct. 29, 1889.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. Dec. 2, 1982  {12MR 158.2}
[12MR 159.1]       MR No. 958 - Sabbathkeeping in Arctic Lands         God rested on the seventh day, and set it apart for man to observe in honor of His creation of the heavens and the earth in six literal days. He blessed and sanctified and made holy the day of rest. When men are so careful to search and dig to see in regard to the precise period of time, we are to say, God made His Sabbath for a round world; and when the seventh day comes to us in that round world, controlled by the sun that rules the day, it is the time, in all countries and lands, to observe the Sabbath. In the countries where there is no sunset for months, and again no sunrise for months, the period of time will be calculated by records kept. But God has a world large enough, and proper and right for the human beings He has created to inhabit it, without finding homes in those lands so objectionable in very many, many ways.  {12MR 159.1}
[12MR 159.2]          The Lord accepts all the obedience of every creature He has made, according to the circumstances of time in the sun-rising and sun-setting world. Obedience is the test; and all this plowing into the intricacy of the precise minutes and hours of the Sabbath--it is the test of man's obedience to honor and glorify God. To sin, or transgression of His law, God will prove a consuming fire. The Sabbath observance is "a sign between Me and you throughout your generations forever."--Letter 167, 1900, pp. 1, 2. (To G. A. Irwin, March 23, 1900.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. Dec. 2, 1982  {12MR 159.2}
[12MR 160.1]       MR No. 959 - Wages for Women Doing Gospel Work         The Laborer Is Worthy of His (or Her) Hire--I was solicited to visit Melbourne before the tent would have to be taken down, but on account of the severe heat they dared not make the request too urgent. Elder Robinson thought my testimony must be given, as it was greatly needed. He and his wife were left to bear the responsibility of the work, giving Bible readings, conducting the mission, and training several young men and women as workers. The work has rested heavily upon them. Sister Robinson has hired a girl to do her housework and is doing work every way as taxing as that of a minister. The women workers have not received pay, but this will be changed in due time. The cause is now hemmed in for want of means. . . .  {12MR 160.1}
[12MR 160.2]          There are ministers' wives--Sisters Starr, Haskell, Wilson, and Robinson--who have been devoted, earnest, whole-souled workers, giving Bible readings and praying with families, helping along by personal efforts just as successfully as their husbands. These women give their whole time, and are told that they receive nothing for their labors because their husbands receive wages. I tell them to go forward and all such decisions will be revised. The Word says, "The labourer is worthy of his hire" (Luke 10:7). When any such decision as this is made, I will in the name of the Lord, protest. I will feel it my duty to create a fund from my tithe money to pay these women who are accomplishing just as essential work as the ministers are doing, and this tithe I will reserve for work in the same line as that                                           -161-     of the ministers, hunting for souls, fishing for souls. I know that the faithful women should be paid wages as it is considered proportionate to the pay received by ministers. They carry the burden of souls and should not be treated unjustly. These sisters are giving their time to educating those newly come to the faith and hire their own work done and pay those who work for them. All these things must be adjusted and set in order and justice be done to all. Proof-readers in the office receive their wages; those who are working at housework receive their wages, two dollars-and-a-half and three dollars a week. This I have had to pay and others have to pay. But ministers' wives, who carry a tremendous responsibility, devoting their entire time, have nothing for their labor.  {12MR 160.2}
[12MR 161.1]          This will give you an idea of how matters are in this conference. There are seventy-five souls organized into a church, who are paying their tithe into the conference, and as a saving plan it has been deemed essential to let these poor souls labor for nothing. But this does not trouble me, for I will not allow it to go thus.--Letter 137, 1898, pp. 1, 9, 10. (To Brethren Irwin, Evans, Smith, and Jones, April 21, 1898.)  {12MR 161.1}
[12MR 161.2]          Women Who Carry Responsibilities Should Receive Wages--Neither Brother nor Sister Hughes ［ELDER C. B. HUGHES WAS THE PRINCIPAL OF AVONDALE COLLEGE IN 1898.］ have the physical ability that Herbert ［Lacey］ and his wife have, yet they have been hard toilers. All through the vacation Sister Hughes has carried a heavy burden. Sister Hughes is not a strong woman, but she will carry the burdens that lie in her pathway. Her labors during the vacation are of as much value as is her work during the school session, and she should receive according to her work. She has shouldered the care, the                                           -162-     the burden, the inconveniences, and the responsibility of the school, and for this she should receive proportionate wages. . . .  {12MR 161.2}
[12MR 162.1]         Discouragement has been brought upon Brother and Sister Hughes, and the impressions made upon their minds must be effaced by their associate workers. Those who have held the fort, bearing responsibilities, are to receive just and equal remuneration. They have a love for the cause of God, and a conscientious regard for the work in all its phases, and the work needs their talents and influence. They will not leave upon the work a wrong impress. The door of temptation should not be opened to them by the inattention of their brethren.  {12MR 162.1}
[12MR 162.2]          The ways of the Lord are just and equal. The workers in the school should receive according to the hours they give to the school in honest, hard labor. Injustice must not be done to any worker. If one man or woman gives to the school full time, he is to receive from the school according to the time which the school receives from him. If one gives mind, toil, and strength in bearing the burdens, he is to receive according to the value he gives to the school. Justice and truth are to be maintained, not only for the present and future standing of the school, but for our own individual benefit in righteousness. The Lord will not be a party to the least injustice.--Ms. 69, 1898, pp. 2-4. ("Teachers and Wages," June, 1898.)  {12MR 162.2}
[12MR 162.3]          Ministers' Wives Who Do Bible Work Should Be Paid a Salary--A house has been hired for the ministers and their wives and those whom they are educating to give Bible studies from house to house. The people are invited to ask their friends and neighbors to these meetings, and opportunity is given                                           -163-     for them to ask questions on the lessons given. These are occasions of deep interest. I have great confidence in this method of labor. The workers who are hunting and fishing for the souls of men and women labor hard from morning till night. Often their appointments are not over till ten o'clock.  {12MR 162.3}
[12MR 163.1]          Work has now been begun in Wallsend, a suburb of Newcastle, ten miles from Newcastle, and in Maitland, a town twenty miles from Newcastle. This is a large field, and we shall employ workers who will give their whole time to the work. Elder Haskell and his wife are now laboring in Newcastle. They have tact and skill and teach the truth both in public and from house to house. There will be other ministers there besides Elder Haskell and the Bible readers. No less then twelve workers are needed in this place, for it is a large field.  {12MR 163.1}
[12MR 163.2]          In the past I have appropriated the means to sustain this kind of work, but my fund is now exhausted, for in this field the calls have been continual. Missionary work has been done in many cities. The ministers' wives join their husbands in this work, and accomplish that which their husbands could not possibly do. In order to do this work, these sisters have to hire someone to do their housekeeping. It takes the very best talent to do this class of missionary work, and the women who do it should receive a suitable amount for their work. Because of the dearth of means, our sisters have received very little pay, yet they have faithfully worked on, without any definite provision being made for them. Less qualified workers, who are receiving instruction by precept and example, are paid one pound a week, out of which they pay their board. But as yet the ministers' wives have been paid nothing.                                           -164-  {12MR 163.2}
[12MR 164.1]          I wish to create a fund for the payment of these devoted women who are the most useful workers in giving Bible readings. I am also led to say that we must educate more workers to give Bible readings, and I come right to the point: Will you consent to make me your steward, entrusting me with a certain amount to be invested in educating and sustaining workers, and also in helping to erect the humble meetinghouses we have to build? I have invested means in every house of worship save one which has been built by our people in Australia.  {12MR 164.1}
[12MR 164.2]          I think I have made the case plain. If you desire, I will send you a monthly statement of how your money has been invested.--Letter 83, 1899, pp. 4,5. (Written May 4, 1899.)  {12MR 164.2}
[12MR 164.3]          Women Missionaries to Be Financially Supported--When I see the great desire shown by men and women to hear the truth, I long earnestly for means to open up the work where the third angel's message has never been heard. We have had some very interesting experiences in Maitland. Our women workers, in giving Bible readings, find families, not always poor, who cannot read. They have taught several persons to read. By the blessing of God these can now read the Word of God for themselves.  {12MR 164.3}
[12MR 164.4]          Every soul is precious in God's sight, and I am wondering what can be done for the destitute fields where the flock of God is without a shepherd. I have thought that if every Seventh-day Adventist family would, during the year 1900, cut off every needless indulgence, and place the money thus saved in the Lord's treasury, there would be meat in His house. A rich blessing would rest upon those thus practicing self-denial. The Lord would give them                                           -165-     more to give. We need so much just now these fruits of self-denial, to support women missionaries in the field.--Letter 24, 1900, p. 3. (To Sister Wessels, Feb. 15, 1900.)  {12MR 164.4}
[12MR 165.1]          When Ministers and Their Wives Work Together, Both Should Receive Remuneration--Again and again I have repeated the instruction the Lord has given me concerning the opening of new fields, that our large cities might hear the truths of the third angel's message. Yet with all the urgent calls that have been made our brethren are not yet turning their attention to this work with the determination and earnestness that the importance of the case demands. A great work will be done in our cities when more earnest plans are laid for the furtherance of the cause of present truth in these places.  {12MR 165.1}
[12MR 165.2]          We should release some of the workers that are now tied up in those places where many interests are centering, that they may go out as missionaries to communicate the truth to others. Not only should the workers in these centers be devoting their energies and means to the sending out of our publications, but they should also feel the importance of spending a portion of their money in supporting the living preacher in the cities where labor wisely expended will be very effective.  {12MR 165.2}
[12MR 165.3]          The printed page cannot accomplish alone the work that the living minister can do. He can explain the Scriptures to the people, praying with them and appealing to them, and making effective the truths of the Bible. Not merely one or two men are called to do this work, but many men and women who have ability to preach and teach the Word.                                           -166-  {12MR 165.3}
[12MR 166.1]          As the messengers of God teach the Word, and live themselves by its truths, heavenly angels will set home the words to minds and hearts. One living discourse to a congregation of hearers may do a work that many publications could not accomplish. The minister's words, spoken under the Holy Spirit's guidance, his example in his association with the people, will accomplish a work that our publications of themselves cannot do.  {12MR 166.1}
[12MR 166.2]          If necessary, let us limit the number of our periodical publications, and let us send forth men and women to labor in faith and consecration for the giving of this last message of mercy to the world. When it is possible let the minister and his wife go forth together. The wife can often labor by the side of her husband, accomplishing a noble work. She can visit the homes of the people and help the women in these families in a way that her husband cannot.  {12MR 166.2}
[12MR 166.3]          Some will offer themselves for service who are not adapted to this line of work. Direct these to a work that they can do, and encourage them to study the first chapter of 2 Peter. Here is a representation of the experiences that will fit men and women to become efficient workers of God.  {12MR 166.3}
[12MR 166.4]          Select women who will act an earnest part. The Lord will use intelligent women in the work of teaching. And let none feel that these women, who understand the Word, and who have ability to teach, should not receive remuneration for their labors. They should be paid as verily as are their husbands. There is a great work for women to do in the cause of present truth. Through the exercise of womanly tact and wise use of their knowledge of Bible truth, they can remove difficulties that our brethren cannot meet. We need women workers to labor in connection with their husbands, and we should encourage those who wish to engage in this line of missionary effort.                                           -167-  {12MR 166.4}
[12MR 167.1]          Elder Haskell and his wife have united their labors in the California Conference. Conditions here demanded the capabilities of both. Let none question the right of Sister Haskell to receive remuneration for her work. Dr. Kress and his wife are likewise capable of uniting in missionary effort. None would question the right of Sister Kress to receive a salary. Laboring thus, Brother and Sister Kress can accomplish more than if they labored separately.  {12MR 167.1}
[12MR 167.2]          Study the Scriptures for further light on this point. Women were among Christ's devoted followers in the days of His ministry, and Paul makes mention of certain women who were helpers together with him in the gospel (see Philippians 4:2, 3).--Letter 142, 1909, pp. 4-6. (To A. G. Daniells, Oct. 27, 1909)     White Estate Washington, D. C. Dec. 2, 1982  {12MR 167.2}
[12MR 168.1]      MR No. 960 - Necessity of Balance in Health Reform                                                     St. Helena, Calif.                                                    May 29, 1901            Dear Brother and Sister Kress: I am deeply pained to learn that Brother Kress is ill. We have not yet heard the particulars.  {12MR 168.1}
[12MR 168.2]          I have some things I wish to send you, if I can get them off in this mail. Several cases have been presented to me, which I will speak of in time; meanwhile, do not put yourself through ［such an extreme regimen］ as you have done, and do not go to extremes in regard to the health reform. Some of our people are very careless in regard to health reform. But because some are far behind, you must not, in order to be an example to them, be an extremist. You must not deprive yourself of that class of food which makes good blood. Your devotion to true principles is leading you to submit yourself to a diet which is giving you an experience that will not recommend health reform. This is your danger. When you see that you are becoming weak physically, it is essential for you to makes changes, and at once. Put into your diet something you have left out. It is your duty to do this.                                              -169-     Get eggs of healthy fowls. Use these eggs cooked or raw. Drop them uncooked into the best unfermented wine you can find.［DR. KRESS ACCEPTED THIS COUNSEL. HE FOLLOWED THE RAW-EGG AND GRAPE-JUICE REGIMEN REGULARLY UNTIL HIS DEATH IN 1956 AT THE AGE OF 94.］ This will supply that which is necessary to your system. Do not for a moment suppose that it will not be right to do this. There is one thing that has saved life--an infusion of blood from one person to another; but this would be difficult and perhaps impossible for you to do. I merely suggest it.  {12MR 168.2}
[12MR 169.1]         The prayer of faith shall save the sick, and I beseech you to call for the elders of the church without delay. May the Lord help you, is my most sincere prayer. We appreciate your experience as a physician, and yet I say that milk and eggs should be included in your diet. These things cannot at present be dispensed with, and the doctrine of dispensing with them should not be taught.  {12MR 169.1}
[12MR 169.2]          You are in danger of taking too radical a view of health reform, and of prescribing for yourself a diet that will not sustain you.  {12MR 169.2}
[12MR 169.3]          Again, let nothing come up before you to worry you. Come apart and rest awhile. This you must do. Draw from the great Physician leaves from the tree of life. Plead in your own behalf, and let others also plead for you. "Let him take hold of My strength, that he may make peace with Me, and he shall make peace with Me" (Isaiah 27:5).  {12MR 169.3}
[12MR 169.4]          I do hope that you will heed the words I have spoken to you. It has been presented to me that you will not be able to exert the most successful influence in health reform unless in some things you become more liberal to yourself and to others. The time will come when milk cannot be used as freely as it is now used; but the present is not the time to discard it. And eggs contain properties which are remedial agencies in counteracting                                              -170-     poisons. And while warnings have been given against the use of these articles of diet in families where the children were addicted to, yes, steeped in, habits of self abuse, yet we should not consider it a denial of principle to use eggs of hens which are well cared for and suitably fed.  {12MR 169.4}
[12MR 170.1]          On one occasion a brother was taken sick with erysipelas of the head. His head was very much swollen. A message was sent for Dr. Lay to come at once. Meanwhile, a messenger was sent for me. At that time my husband and I had a most serious case on hand, a case in which the least wrong movement would prove fatal. A man had become dizzy while crossing a stream of water. He fell from his carriage, and was trampled under the feet of two high-spirited horses. He was brought to our house in a partially unconscious condition. His head and face were badly bruised and his skull was broken. A physician was sent for. He came and said that the man would have some chance for his life if he remained at our house. If he were taken to his own home, he would die; for his wife would indulge him in eating. The physician said that he could trust Elder White and his wife to carry out his orders strictly. For ten days he was to be kept at the point of starvation.  {12MR 170.1}
[12MR 170.2]          Just at this point his wife appeared, and concluded that her husband needed nourishing food. Without saying a word to me, she prepared something good, as she thought, and when we had left him to rest and sleep, stole in and gave it to him. In a short time he was in a raging fever, as crazy as a man need to be. All hope for his life seemed to have gone. We found out what was the matter, sent his wife home at once, and for two days worked unremittingly to save the life so heedlessly jeopardized. We watched, and we                                              -171-     worked, and we prayed; and the Lord mercifully carried him again in His arms.  {12MR 170.2}
[12MR 171.1]          Thus we were working when the call came for us to attend Brother Wilson, the man who had come down with the erysipelas. But we dared not leave our patient. The night before I dreamed that I was caring for a child whose life was despaired of. Its head was swollen, and the whole body inflamed. A skillful physician gave orders to take woolen sheets, dip them in hot water, and wrap them round the child. Up to this time the child had been without sense of feeling. But as we worked over him with persevering diligence, wrapping him in hot blankets, we saw that he began to cringe. This process was kept up until the child's life was saved.  {12MR 171.1}
[12MR 171.2]          It was the brother of the sick man who came to me with the message, and when I told him my dream about the child, he said that I had described his brother's case exactly. He said he would follow the directions given, for the dream was of the Lord. He said, "My brother has no sense of feeling. His body is apparently dead, just as you described the body of the child to be."  {12MR 171.2}
[12MR 171.3]          He went home and carried out the treatment as given in my dream. Two or three times they wrapped the sick man in hot blankets, until he began to wince and finally asked them what they were doing. In a short time the swelling left his head, and he was fully conscious. When the physician arrived, he said that it was nothing less than a miracle.  {12MR 171.3}
[12MR 171.4]          After this Dr. Lay came to me and said, "I have gone as far as I can go, but Brother Wilson is sinking. I cannot arouse him." I said, "Last night I dreamed that my sick child was sinking. I asked the skillful                                              -172-     Physician, who has never lost a case, what I should do. The answer came, "Break an egg into a glass of unfermented wine, and give him such a drink two or three times a day, until the exhaustion is gone and there is a revival of the life forces." Snatching up his hat, Dr. Lay said, "This is of the Lord. We shall save Brother Wilson yet." And off he went. For three days he gave him egg and wine, and he was soon fully recovered.  {12MR 171.4}
[12MR 172.1]          This Brother Wilson was the father of our beloved Brother Wilson who died in Queensland, Australia.  {12MR 172.1}
[12MR 172.2]          I write you this that you may see that the very simplest things may be used as remedial agents in placing one in great danger in a favorable condition.  {12MR 172.2}
[12MR 172.3]          I have something to say in reference to extreme views of health reform. Health reform becomes health deform, a health destroyer, when it is carried to extremes. You will not be successful in sanitariums where the sick are treated if you prescribe for the patients the same diet you have prescribed for yourself and your wife. I assure you that your ideas in regard to diet for the sick are not advisable. The change is too great. While I would discard flesh meat as injurious, something less objectionable may be used, and this is found in eggs. Do not remove milk from the table or forbid its being used in the cooking of food. The milk used should be procured from healthy cows, and should be sterilized.  {12MR 172.3}
[12MR 172.4]          Those who take an extreme view of health reform are in danger of preparing tasteless dishes. This has been done over and over again. The food has become so insipid as to be refused by the stomach. The food given the sick should be varied. They should not be given the same dishes over and over again.                                           -173-  {12MR 172.4}
[12MR 173.1]          There should be in our sanitarium a cook who thoroughly understands the work, one who has good judgment, who can experiment, who will not introduce into the food those things which should be avoided. It is well to leave sugar out of the crackers that are made. Some enjoy best the sweetest crackers, but these are an injury to the digestive organs. Butter should not be placed on the table, for if it is some will use it too freely, and it will obstruct digestion. But for yourself, you should occasionally use a little butter on cold bread, if this will make the food more appetizing. This would do you far less harm than to confine yourself to preparations of food that are not palatable.  {12MR 173.1}
[12MR 173.2]          Dr. Kellogg has prepared a potato flour, and this food I have used during my journey. It is made as a gruel, and some good cream is added to it. It is palatable, and does not produce any ill effects. I use some salt, and always have, because from the light given me by God, this article, in the place of being deleterious, is actually essential for the blood. The whys and wherefores of this I know not, but I give you the instruction as it is given me.  {12MR 173.2}
[12MR 173.3]          I have told you what I have because I have received light that you are injuring your body by a poverty-stricken diet. I must say to you that it will not be best for you to instruct the students as you have done in regard to the diet question, because your ideas in regard to discarding certain things will not be for the help of those who need help.  {12MR 173.3}
[12MR 173.4]          Brother and Sister Kress, I have all confidence in you, and I greatly desire that you may have physical health, in order that you may have perfect soundness spiritually. It is the lack of suitable food that has caused you                                           -174-     to suffer so keenly. You have not taken the food essential to nourish your frail physical strength. You must not deny yourself of good wholesome food.  {12MR 173.4}
[12MR 174.1]          At one time Dr. Merritt Kellogg tried to teach our family to cook according to health reform, as he viewed it, without salt or anything else to season the food. Well, I determined to try it, but I became so reduced in strength that I had to make a change and a different policy was entered upon with great success. I tell you this because I know that you are in positive danger. Food should be prepared in such a way that it will be nourishing. It should not be robbed of that which the system needs.  {12MR 174.1}
[12MR 174.2]          The Lord calls upon Brother and Sister Kress to reform, to take periods of rest. It is not right for you to take burdens as you have done in the past. Unless you take heed, you will sacrifice that life which is so precious in the sight of the Lord. "Know ye not that your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost which is in you, which ye have of God, and ye are not your own? For ye are bought with a price: therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's (1 Corinthians 6:19, 20).  {12MR 174.2}
[12MR 174.3]          You love to obey the commandments of God. I would that your conscientious adherence to principle could be seen in Brother _____ and Dr. _____. Then they would work on altogether different lines. They would be a strength and a necessity to the sanitarium. These brethren need converting. Then the correct principles will be followed in the development of character.  {12MR 174.3}
[12MR 174.4]          Self is the hardest master to serve. And no one can serve self and Christ. The responsibility of Christian profession is often shunned as a yoke of bondage. Men shake it off as an intolerable burden, supposing that                                           -175-     they will be disgraced unless they assert their dignity and their authority. Unless they wish to stand condemned before the heavenly universe, they must view in an altogether different light the wearing of the yoke of Christ. Unless they change, they will be humbled instead of exalted.  {12MR 174.4}
[12MR 175.1]          The religion of Christ is not what many have supposed it to be. Many have lost the holy principles of genuine Christlikeness. They make a pretense to follow Jesus, but self, dear self, is the mainspring of every action. They are not Christians, for Christ is dishonored by their misrepresentation of His example. They carry not with them the reviving hopes and helps of the gospel. These are kept in the outer court. They do not think it essential to blend the principles of Christ with their philosophy. They do not allow the Sun of Righteousness to give decided influence to their life-practice. Bible religion, reverence for God, homage to Christ, unswerving obedience to principle, are kept in the outer court. Christ has no personal contact with their lives. Their practice is far from the reality and sacredness of true religion.  {12MR 175.1}
[12MR 175.2]          God calls for whole-souled, upright, high-principled men. These are the men needed in our institutions. Those who are satisfied with half-and-half service can well be spared.  {12MR 175.2}
[12MR 175.3]          I arose very early this morning and wrote the foregoing before breakfast. I have more written on this subject, which the next mail may bring to you.  {12MR 175.3}
[12MR 175.4]          God calls upon those for whom Christ died to take proper care of themselves and set a right example to others. My brother, you are not to make a test for the people of God upon the question of diet, for they will lose                                           -176-     confidence in teachings that are strained to the farthest point of extension. The Lord desires His people to be sound on every point in health reform, but we must not go to extremes. I have matter written on these points, but I shall not be able to get it copied for this mail. This that I now send you was opened distinctly before me last night. The reason for Dr. Kress's poor health is his overdrawing on his bank stock of health and then failing to replace the amount drawn out by wholesome, nutritious, palatable food. My brother, devote your whole life to Him who was crucified for you, but do not tie yourself down to a meager diet, for thus you misrepresent health reform.  {12MR 175.4}
[12MR 176.1]          While working against gluttony and intemperance, we are to remember the means and appliances of gospel truth, which commend themselves to sound judgment. In order to do our work in straight, simple lines, we must recognize the conditions to which the human family are subjected. God has made provisions for those who live in the different countries of the world. Those who desire to be co-workers with God must consider carefully how they teach health reform in God's great vineyard. They must move carefully in specifying just what food should and should not be eaten. The human messenger must unite with the divine Helper in presenting the message of mercy to the multitudes God would save.  {12MR 176.1}
[12MR 176.2]         We are to be brought into connection with the masses. Should health reform be taught them in its most extreme form, harm would be done. We ask them to leave off eating meat and drinking tea and coffee. That is well. But some say that milk also should be given up. This is a subject that needs to be carefully handled. There are poor families whose diet consists                                           -177-     of bread and milk, and, if they can get it, a little fruit. All flesh food should be discarded, but vegetables should be made palatable with a little milk or cream or something equivalent. The poor say, when health reform is presented to them, "What shall we eat? We cannot afford to buy the nut foods." As I preach the gospel to the poor, I am instructed to tell them to eat that food which is most nourishing. I cannot say to them, "You must not eat eggs or milk or cream. You must use no butter in the preparation of food." The gospel must be preached to the poor, and the time has not yet come to prescribe the strictest diet.  {12MR 176.2}
[12MR 177.1]          The time will come when we may have to discard some of the articles of diet we now use, such as milk and cream and eggs, but my message is that you must not bring yourself to a time of trouble beforehand, and thus afflict yourself with death. Wait till the Lord prepares the way before you.  {12MR 177.1}
[12MR 177.2]          The reforms that are strained to the highest tension might accommodate a certain class who can obtain all they need to take the place of the things discarded, but this class forms a very small minority of the people, to whom these tests seem unnecessary. There are those who try to abstain from what is declared to be harmful. They fail to supply the system with proper nourishment, and as a consequence become weak and unable to work. Thus health reform is brought into disrepute. The work we have tried to build up solidly is confused with strange things that God has not required. The energies of the church are crippled.  {12MR 177.2}
[12MR 177.3]          But God will interfere to prevent the results of these too-strenuous ideas. The gospel is to harmonize the sinful race. It is to bring the rich and the poor together at the feet of Jesus.                                           -178-  {12MR 177.3}
[12MR 178.1]          This is all I can write today, for the mail must go soon. But I wish to say that when the time comes that it is no longer safe to use milk, cream, butter, and eggs, God will reveal this. No extremes in health reform are to be advocated. The question of using milk and butter and eggs will work out its own problem. At present we have no burden on this line. Let your moderation be known unto all men.--Letter 37, 1901, pp. 1-13. (To Dr. and Mrs. Kress, May 29, 1901.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. Dec. 2, 1982  {12MR 178.1}
[12MR 179.1]       MR No. 961 - Looking Back at Minneapolis  ［A WORKERS'  MEETING HELD IN MINNEAPOLIS FROM OCT. 10 TO 17, 1888, WAS  FOLLOWED BY THE GENERAL CONFERENCE SESSION, WHICH MET FROM  OCT. 17 TO NOV. 4.］         It was by faith I ventured to cross the Rocky Mountains for the purpose of attending the General Conference held in Minneapolis. We left Oakland for Minneapolis, Minnesota, October 2. A number of friends were on the same train and it was a pleasure for me to visit with them, but it was too much for my strength. I needed entire rest. I had a spasm of the heart that night and for several hours I suffered much with exhaustion. This illness so prostrated me that I was obliged, because of severe pain in my heart, to keep my berth nearly all the time through the entire journey.  {12MR 179.1}
[12MR 179.2]          We changed cars at Kansas City. The train that would take us to Minneapolis was gone and we had to wait over for several hours. The babble of confusion in the depot was almost unendurable. I could not remain there with any safety, and went out into the open air. A vacant place was found for me, and a trunk provided me a seat, but in a few minutes the heavy trucks loaded with baggage were rolled up and unloaded and the words, "Move, if you please, we must have this space," were so often repeated, wherever I                                           -180-     might go, that I knew not what to do next. W. C. White, accompanied by a brother, went in search of some trace of our brethren living in that place, while Elder Jones and other brethren watched the baggage.  {12MR 179.2}
[12MR 180.1]          I was becoming exhausted when my hand was grasped, and I heard these words: "Why this is Sister White! How glad I am to see you once more! You have been at my father's house. My name is Mallory. We were to take the train for our home, but I must find my father, for he will be pleased to see you." I was grateful to meet with friends, and for the warm clasp of a friendly hand. Soon we were surrounded with brethren and sisters who were glad to see us and we to see them.  {12MR 180.1}
[12MR 180.2]          We were informed that this was to be the last day of their meeting.［THE KANSAS CAMP MEETING WAS SCHEDULED FOR OCTOBER 3-8. SEE REVIEW AND HERALD, SEPTEMBER 11, 1888, PAGE 592.］ The campground was about six miles away, on the outskirts of the city. Quite a number who had long distances to go had left to return to their homes, but a large number were still on the encampment. We were urged to go out on the streetcar and speak to them that night and in the morning. My son returned, accompanied by Brother Shireman, and after consulting together we decided to tarry overnight upon the encampment.  {12MR 180.2}
[12MR 180.3]         Elder Dan Jones and his wife kindly gave us their tent and we were made comfortable. We here met many friends whom we had not seen since the death of my husband. Elder Haskell spoke in the evening. That night messengers were sent miles through the city and into the country, riding the entire night, to inform those who had left of the arrival of friends from the Pacific coast, and that they would speak at the campground. Believers and unbelievers responded to the call. I was surprised to see so large a number assembled.                                           -181-  {12MR 180.3}
[12MR 181.1]          I stood before the people in great weakness, but the Lord, who has been my support and strength in all my labors, was my helper on this occasion. I felt the blessing of the Lord resting upon me as I presented the message the Lord gave me for them--the necessity of practical Bible religion, religion brought into their homes, the truth sanctifying the soul temple. I felt urged to reprove and rebuke and encourage souls.  {12MR 181.1}
[12MR 181.2]          There has come a double-mindedness and indecision, a halting, wavering instability among those who have had great light, many advantages, and rich opportunities. If they only would improve these advantages and opportunities by showing zeal, steadfastness, and devotion to God corresponding with the greatness of light that shines upon our pathway! God calls for men of decided purpose, of determined character, to do His work in these last days.  {12MR 181.2}
[12MR 181.3]          Great light shines upon this generation. Decided piety and pure living unto God will distinguish the people of God from the world. The Lord would not have His people looking down in discouragement, but looking up to the things that are not seen, which are eternal. Then as His people by faith follow in the path where Christ leads the way, there will be no backsliding, but advancing, keeping pace with the opening providence of God. Then shall we have fellowship with the Father and with His Son Jesus Christ. The world and its treasures sink into insignificance when our eyes are fastened upon the imperishable treasure. Let God be the object of our supreme love. Then a decided influence will go forth from those who believe the truth, upon the household and upon the neighborhood, and it will be as far-reaching as eternity.  {12MR 181.3}
[12MR 181.4]          Brother A.T. Jones spoke to the people, also Brother E.J. Waggoner, and the people heard many precious things that would be to them a comfort                                           -182-     and a strength to their faith. They appreciated this, to them, all-important privilege.  {12MR 181.4}
[12MR 182.1]          The meeting closed and we were obliged to make a hasty farewell. We were unable to speak at all to a large number of our brethren and sisters, for our time was short and we were compelled to take the cars for the Kansas City depot. We regretted that we could not have been with our people at the earlier stage of the meeting. We had many things of great importance we would have been glad to present to them.  {12MR 182.1}
[12MR 182.2]          At Minneapolis we met a large delegation of ministers. I discerned at the very commencement of the meeting a spirit which burdened me. Discourses were preached that did not give the people the food which they so much needed. The dark and gloomy side of the picture was presented before them to hang in memory's hall. This would bring no light and spiritual freedom, but discouragement.  {12MR 182.2}
[12MR 182.3]          I felt deeply moved by the Spirit of the Lord Sabbath afternoon to call the minds of those present to the love God manifests to His people. The mind must not be permitted to dwell on the most objectionable features of our faith. In God's Word, which may be presented as a garden filled with roses and lilies and pinks, we may pluck by faith the precious promises of God, appropriate them to our own hearts, and be of good courage--yes, joyful in God--or we may keep our attention fastened on the briars and thistles and wound ourselves severely and bemoan our hard lot.  {12MR 182.3}
[12MR 182.4]          God is not pleased to have His people hanging dark and painful pictures in memory's hall. He would have every soul plucking the roses and the lilies and the pinks, hanging memory's hall with the precious promises of God blooming all over the garden of God. He would have us dwelling upon                                           -183-     them, our senses sharp and clear, taking them in in their full richness, talking of the joy that is set before us. He would have us living in the world, yet not of it, our affections taking hold of eternal things. He would have us talking of the things which He has prepared for those that love Him. This will attract our minds, awaken our hopes and expectations, and strengthen our souls to endure the conflicts and trials of this life. As we dwell on these scenes the Lord will encourage our faith and confidence. He will draw aside the veil and give us glimpses of the saints' inheritance.  {12MR 182.4}
[12MR 183.1]         As I presented the goodness, the love, the tender compassion of our heavenly Father, I felt that the Spirit of the Lord was resting not only upon me but upon the people. Light and freedom and blessing came to the hearers and there was hearty response to the words spoken. The social meeting that followed evidenced that the Word had found lodgment in the hearts of the hearers. Many bore testimony that this day was the happiest of their lives, and it was indeed a precious season for we knew the presence of the Lord Jesus was in the assembly and that to bless. I knew that the special revealing of the Spirit of God was for a purpose, to quell the doubts, to roll back the tide of unbelief which had been admitted into hearts and minds concerning Sister White and the work the Lord had given her to do.  {12MR 183.1}
[12MR 183.2]          This was a season of refreshing to many souls, but it did not abide upon some. Just as soon as they saw that Sister White did not agree with all their ideas and harmonize with the propositions and resolutions to be voted upon in that conference, the evidence they had received had as little weight with some as did the words spoken by Christ in the synagogue to the Nazarenes. Their hearts were touched by the Spirit of God. They heard, as it were, God speaking to them through His Son. They saw, they felt, the                                           -184-     divine influence of the Spirit of God and all witnessed to the gracious words that proceeded from His mouth. But Satan was at their side with his unbelief and they admitted the questioning and the doubts, and unbelief followed. The Spirit of God was quenched. In this madness they would have hurled Jesus from the precipice had not God protected Him that their rage did not harm Him. When Satan once has control of the mind he makes fools and demons of those who have been esteemed as excellent men. Prejudice, pride, and stubbornness are terrible elements to take possession of the human mind.  {12MR 183.2}
[12MR 184.1]          I had received a long epistle from Elder Butler, which I read carefully. I was surprised at its contents. I did not know what to do with this letter, but as the same sentiments expressed in it seemed to be working and controlling my brother ministers I called a few of them together in an upper room and read this letter to them. They did not, any of them, seem to be surprised at its contents, several saying they knew this was the mind of Elder Butler, for they had heard him state the same things. I then explained many things. I stated that which I knew was a right and righteous course to be pursued, brother toward brother, in the exercise of investigating the Scriptures. I knew the company before me were not viewing all the things in a correct light, therefore I stated many things. All my statements set forth correct principles to be acted upon, but I feared that my words made no impression upon them. They understood things in their way, and the light which I told them had been given me was to them as an idle tale.  {12MR 184.1}
[12MR 184.2]          I felt very much pained at heart over the condition of things. I made most earnest appeals to my brethren and sisters when assembled in the morning meetings, and entreated that we should make this occasion a season of                                           -185-     profit, searching the Scriptures together with humility of heart. I entreated that there should not be such freedom in talking in regard to things of which they knew but little. All needed to learn lessons in the school of Christ. Jesus has invited, "Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light" (Matthew 11:28-30). If we daily learn the lessons of humility and lowliness of heart, there will not be the feelings which exist at this meeting.  {12MR 184.2}
[12MR 185.1]          There are some differences of views on some subjects, but is this a reason for sharp, hard feelings? Shall envy and evil surmisings and imaginings, evil suspicion, hatred and jealousies become enthroned in the heart? All these things are evil and only evil. Our help is in God alone. Let us spend much time in prayer and in searching the Scriptures with a right spirit--anxious to learn and willing to be corrected or undeceived on any point where we may be in error. If Jesus is in our midst and our hearts are melted into tenderness by His love we shall have one of the best conferences we have ever attended.  {12MR 185.1}
[12MR 185.2]          There was much business to be done. The work had enlarged. New missions had been opened and new churches organized. All should be in harmony freely to consult together as brethren at work in the great harvest field, all working interestedly in the different branches of the work, and unselfishly considering how the Lord's work could be done to the best advantage. If ever there was a time when, as a conference, we needed the special grace and enlightenment of the Spirit of God, it was at this meeting. There was a power from beneath moving agencies to bring about a change in the Constitution                                           -186-     and laws of our nation, which will bind the consciences of all those who keep the Bible Sabbath, plainly specified in the fourth commandment as the seventh day.  {12MR 185.2}
[12MR 186.1]          The time has come when every man should be found doing his duty to the utmost of his ability to hold up and vindicate the law of God before our own people and the world, working to the limit of his capacity and entrusted talents. Many are blinded, deceived by men who claim to be ministers of the gospel, and they influence very many to consider they are doing a good work for God when it is the work of Satan. Now, Satan had a council as to how he should keep pen and voice of Seventh-day Adventists silent. If he could only engage their attention and divert their powers in a direction to weaken and divide them his prospect would be fair.  {12MR 186.1}
[12MR 186.2]          Satan has done his work with some success. There has been variance of feelings, and division. There has been much jealousy and evil surmising. There have been many unsanctified speeches, hints, and remarks. The minds of the men who should be heart and soul at work, prepared to do mighty strokes for God at this very time are absorbed in matters of little consequence. Because the ideas of some are not exactly in accordance with their own on every point of doctrine involving minor ideas and theories which are not vital questions, the great question of the nation's religious liberty, now involving so much, is to many a matter of little consequence.  {12MR 186.2}
[12MR 186.3]          Satan has been having things his own way; but the Lord has raised up men and given them a solemn message to bear to His people, to wake up the mighty men to prepare for battle, for the day of God's preparation. This message Satan sought to make of none effect, and when every voice and every pen should have been intensely at work to stay the workings and powers of                                           -187-     Satan there was a drawing apart; there were differences of opinion. This was not at all the way of the Lord. At this meeting the subject of the law in Galatians was brought before the ministers. This subject had been brought into the conference three years before. We have a letter, extracts from which we will here present, which letter was written while in Basel, Switzerland, and sent to Brethren A. T. Jones and E. J. Waggoner.  {12MR 186.3}
[12MR 187.1]          We know that if all would come to the Scriptures with hearts subdued and controlled by the influence of the Spirit of God, there would be brought to the examination of the Scriptures a calm mind, free from prejudice and pride of opinion. The light from the Lord would shine upon His Word and the truth would be revealed. But there should be prayerful, painstaking effort and much patience, to answer the prayer of Christ that His disciples may be one as He is one with the Father. The earnest, sincere prayer will be heard and the Lord will answer. The Holy Spirit will quicken the mental faculties and there will be a seeing eye to eye. "The entrance of Thy words giveth light; it giveth understanding unto the simple" (Psalm 119:130).  {12MR 187.1}
[12MR 187.2]         Elder E. J. Waggoner had the privilege granted him of speaking plainly and presenting his views upon justification by faith and the righteousness of Christ in relation to the law. This was no new light, but it was old light placed where it should be in the third angel's message. What is the burden of that message? John sees a people. He says, "Here is the patience of the saints: here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus" (Revelation 14:12). This people John beholds just before he sees the Son of man "having on His head a golden crown, and in His hand a sharp sickle" (verse 14).                                           -188-  {12MR 187.2}
[12MR 188.1]         The faith of Jesus has been overlooked and treated in an indifferent, careless manner. It has not occupied the prominent position in which it was revealed to John. Faith in Christ as the sinner's only hope has been largely left out, not only of the discourses given but of the religious experience of very many who claim to believe the third angel's message. At this meeting I bore testimony that the most precious light had been shining forth from the Scriptures in the presentation of the great subject of the righteousness of Christ connected with the law, which should be constantly kept before the sinner as his only hope of salvation. This was not new light to me, for it had come to me from higher authority for the last forty-four years, and I had presented it to our people by pen and voice in the testimonies of His Spirit. But very few had responded except by assent to the testimonies borne upon this subject. There was altogether too little spoken and written upon this great question. The discourses of some might be correctly represented as like the offering of Cain--Christless.  {12MR 188.1}
[12MR 188.2]          The standard by which to measure character is the royal law. The law is the sin detector. By the law is the knowledge of sin. But the sinner is constantly being drawn to Jesus by the wonderful manifestation of His love in that He humiliated Himself to die a shameful death upon the cross. What a study is this! Angels have striven, earnestly longed, to look into this wonderful mystery. It is a study that can tax the highest human intelligence, that man, fallen, deceived by Satan, taking Satan's side of the question, can be conformed to the image of the Son of the infinite God--that man shall be like Him, that, because of the righteousness of Christ given to man, God will love man, fallen but redeemed, even as He loved His Son. Read it right out of the living oracles.                                           -189-  {12MR 188.2}
[12MR 189.1]          This is the mystery of godliness. This picture is of the highest value. It is to be meditated upon, placed in every discourse, hung in memory's hall, uttered by human lips, and traced by human beings who have tasted and known that the Lord is good. It is to be the groundwork of every discourse. There have been dry theories presented and precious souls are starving for the bread of life. This is not the preaching that is required or that the God of heaven will accept, for it is Christless. The divine picture of Christ must be kept before the people. He is that Angel standing in the sun of heaven. He reflects no shadows. Clothed in the attributes of Deity, shrouded in the glories of Deity, and in the likeness of the infinite God, He is to be lifted up before men. When this is kept before the people, creature merit sinks into insignificance. The more the eye looks upon Him, the more His life, His lessons, His perfection of character are studied, the more sinful and abhorrent will sin appear. By beholding, man can but admire and become more attracted to Him, more charmed, and more desirous to be like Jesus until he assimilates to His image and has the mind of Christ. Like Enoch he walks with God. His mind is full of thoughts of Jesus. He is his best friend.  {12MR 189.1}
[12MR 189.2]          We have been pained to see, when ministers are much together and laboring together, that one catches the ways and the attitudes and the gestures, the manner of address, the very tones of the voice, of another, until his identity is lost in that of his associate. This causes me pain of heart, because I know that if he had been looking to Jesus, thinking of Jesus, talking of His love and imitating His character, the stamp of Jesus would be upon him and not the human impress of finite beings who, in words, manners, and spirit, but faintly represent the Lamb of God who taketh away the sins                                           -190-     of the world. If every minister who claims to love Jesus will only be filled with His charms and become assimilated to His image, what an example would he give to his brethren and to the world! The more ministers are in the company of Christ by communing with Him, the more they will be fastened to Christ. Catching His holy looks and copying His holy ways, they will be transformed into His image. They may be truly said to represent Jesus Christ.  {12MR 189.2}
[12MR 190.1]          "Wherefore, holy brethren, partakers of the heavenly calling, consider the Apostle and High Priest of our profession, Christ Jesus" (Hebrews 3:1). Study Christ. Study His character, feature by feature. He is our pattern that we are required to copy in our lives and our characters, else we fail to represent Jesus, but present to the world a spurious copy. Do not imitate any man, for men are defective in habits, in speech, in manners, in character. I present before you the Man Christ Jesus. You must individually know Him as your Saviour before you can study Him as your pattern and your example. Said Paul, "I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ: for it is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth; to the Jew first, and also to the Greek. For therein is the righteousness of God revealed from faith to faith: as it is written, The just shall live by faith. . . . Because that which may be known of God is manifest in them; for God hath shewed it unto them" (Romans 1:16-19).  {12MR 190.1}
[12MR 190.2]          We felt deeply and solemnly grateful to God that minds were being stirred by the Spirit of God to see Christ in the living oracles and to represent Him to the world, but not in words merely. They see the Scripture requirements that all who claim to be followers of Christ are under obligation to walk in His footsteps, to be imbued with His Spirit,                                           -191-     and thus to present to the world Jesus Christ, who came to our world to represent the Father. In representing Christ we represent God to our world. "If any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of His" (Romans 8:9). Let us inquire, Are we reflecting in the church and before the world the character of Jesus Christ? A great deal deeper study is required of us in searching the Scriptures. Placing the righteousness of Christ in the law distinctly reveals God in His true character and reveals the law as holy, just, and good, glorious indeed when seen in its true character.  {12MR 190.2}
[12MR 191.1]          If all our ministering brethren could have come to their Bibles together, with the spirit of Christ, respecting each other, and with true Christian courtesy, the Lord would have been their instructor. But the Lord has no chance to impress minds over which Satan has so great power. Everything that does not harmonize with their mind and their human judgment will appear in shadows and dark outlines.  {12MR 191.1}
[12MR 191.2]          Self has far more to do with our religious experience than we imagine. When self is crucified, when the stubborn will is subdued, then the language of the heart will be, "Not my will, but Thine, be done, O God, whose I am and whom I serve." "Speak, Lord, for Thy servant heareth." None will be as fixed stars, cold and immovable. This selfish, worldly dignity will no longer be maintained. There will be a beautiful blending of purity, elevation and nobility, which is wisdom from above and the meekness and lowliness of Jesus Christ. An innocent lamb was chosen as a representation of Christ.  {12MR 191.2}
[12MR 191.3]          Selfishness is written on the human heart in plain, unmistakable characters. Just as soon as the love of God takes its place, there is the image and superscription of Jesus Christ. His entire life amid a world filled                                           -192-     with pride and selfishness was without an exception an embodiment of that charity that suffereth long, and is kind: that envieth not; that "vaunteth not itself, is not puffed up, doth not behave itself unseemly, seeketh not her own, is not easily provoked, thinketh no evil; rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth in the truth; beareth all things, believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all things" (1 Corinthians 13:4-7). Here is presented before us the fruits of the grace of God which every follower of Christ will manifest in his life and reveal in his character. If these manifestations are wanting, there must be most earnest seeking of God. By repentance and faith in Jesus Christ we may receive the spirit of Christ here specified, and then we may indeed be called children of God and not children of the wicked one. We must have greater faith; then we shall have more of Christ.  {12MR 191.3}
[12MR 192.1]          My burden during the meeting was to present Jesus and His love before my brethren, for I saw marked evidences that many had not the spirit of Christ. My mind was kept in peace, stayed upon God, and I felt sad to see that a different spirit had come into the experience of our brother ministers, and that it was leavening the camp. There was, I knew, a remarkable blindness upon the minds of many, that they did not discern where the Spirit of God was and what constituted true Christian experience. To consider that these were the ones who had the guardianship of the flock of God was painful. The destitution of true faith, the hands hung down, because not lifted up in sincere prayer! Some felt no need of prayer. Their own judgment, they felt, was sufficient, and they had no sense that the enemy of all good was guiding their judgment. They were as soldiers going unarmed and unarmored to the battle. Can we marvel that the discourses were Spiritless, that the living water of life refused to flow through obstructed channels,                                           -193-     and that the light of heaven could not penetrate the dense fog of lukewarmness and sinfulness?  {12MR 192.1}
[12MR 193.1]          I was able to sleep but a few hours. I was writing all hours of the morning, frequently rising at two and at three a.m. and relieving my mind by writing upon the subjects that were presented before me. My heart was pained to see the spirit that controlled some of our ministering brethren, and this spirit seemed to be contagious. There was much talking done.  {12MR 193.1}
[12MR 193.2]          When I stated before my brethren that I had heard for the first time the views of Elder E. J. Waggoner, some did not believe me. I stated that I had heard precious truths uttered that I could respond to with all my heart, for had not these great and glorious truths, the righteousness of Christ and the entire sacrifice made in behalf of man, been imprinted indelibly on my mind by the Spirit of God? Has not this subject been presented in the testimonies again and again? When the Lord had given to my brethren the burden to proclaim this message I felt inexpressibly grateful to God, for I knew it was the message for this time.  {12MR 193.2}
[12MR 193.3]          The third angel's message is the proclamation of the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus Christ. The commandments of God have been proclaimed, but the faith of Jesus Christ has not been proclaimed by Seventh-day Adventists as of equal importance, the law and the gospel going hand in hand. I cannot find language to express this subject in its fullness.  {12MR 193.3}
[12MR 193.4]          "The faith of Jesus." It is talked of, but not understood. What constitutes the faith of Jesus, that belongs to the third angel's message? Jesus becoming our sin-bearer that He might become our sin-pardoning Saviour. He was treated as we deserve to be treated. He came to our world and took our sins that we might take His righteousness. Faith in the ability of Christ to save us amply and fully and entirely is the faith of Jesus.                                           -194-  {12MR 193.4}
[12MR 194.1]          The only safety for the Israelites was blood upon the doorposts. God said, "When I see the blood, I will pass over you" (Exodus 12:13). All other devices for safety would be without avail. Nothing but the blood on the doorposts would bar the way that the angel of death should not enter. There is salvation for the sinner in the blood of Jesus Christ alone, which cleanseth us from all sin. The man with a cultivated intellect may have vast stores of knowledge, he may engage in theological speculations, he may be great and honored of men and be considered the repository of knowledge, but unless he has a saving knowledge of Christ crucified for him, and by faith lays hold of the righteousness of Christ, he is lost. Christ "was wounded for our transgressions, He was bruised for our iniquities: the chastisement of our peace was upon Him; and with His stripes we are healed" (Isaiah 53:5). "Saved by the blood of Jesus Christ," will be our only hope for time and our song throughout eternity.  {12MR 194.1}
[12MR 194.2]          When I plainly stated my faith there were many who did not understand me and they reported that Sister White had changed; Sister White was influenced by her son, W. C. White, and by Elder A. T. Jones. Of course such a statement coming from the lips of those who had known me for years, who had grown up with the third angel's message and had been honored by the confidence and faith of our people, must have influence. I became the subject of remarks and criticism, but no one of our brethren came to me and made inquiries or sought any explanation from me. We tried most earnestly to have all our ministering brethren who were rooming in the house meet in an unoccupied room and unite our prayers together, but did not succeed in this but two or three times. They chose to go to their rooms and have their conversation and prayers by themselves. There did not seem to be any opportunity                                           -195-     to break down the prejudice that was so firm and determined. We had no chance to remove the misunderstanding in regard to myself, my son, and E. J. Waggoner and A. T. Jones.  {12MR 194.2}
[12MR 195.1]         I tried to make another effort. I had that morning at an early hour written matter that should come before our brethren, for then my words would not be misstated. Quite a number of our leading responsible men were present, and I deeply regretted that a much larger number were not taken into this council, for some of those present, I knew, began to see things in a different light, and many more would have been benefited had they had the opportunity to hear what I had to say. But they did not know and were not benefited with my explanations and with the plain "Thus saith the Lord" which I gave them.  {12MR 195.1}
[12MR 195.2]          Questions were asked at that time. "Sister White, do you think that the Lord has any new and increased light for us as a people?" I answered, "Most assuredly. I do not only think so, I but can speak understandingly. I know that there is precious truth to be unfolded to us if we are the people that are to stand in the day of God's preparation."  {12MR 195.2}
[12MR 195.3]          Then the question was asked whether I thought the matter better drop where it was, after Brother Waggoner had stated his views of the law in Galatians. I said, "By no means. We want all on both sides of the question." But I stated that the spirit I had seen manifested at the meeting was unreasonable. I insisted that there should be a right spirit, a Christlike spirit manifested, such as Elder E. J. Waggoner had shown all through the presentation of his views; and that this matter should not be handled in a debating style. I urged that this matter should be handled in a Christlike spirit and that there should be no thrust made against the brethren who                                           -196-     differed with them. As Elder E. J. Waggoner had conducted himself like a Christian gentleman they should do the same, giving the arguments on their side of the question in a straightforward manner.  {12MR 195.3}
[12MR 196.1]          I told them I had been shown that some of our brethren had educated themselves as debaters. The process of this education and the mold received by such an education were not after God's order, neither did they meet the approval of God. In many respects men trained in this kind of school unfitted themselves to become pastors of the sheep and lambs; and in combating an opponent, as in the way of discussions, usually harm is done with but little good results. The combative spirit is raised in both parties, and a defiant, hard spirit becomes habitual when their track is crossed. They become criticizers and do not always handle the Scriptures fairly, but wrest the Scriptures to make their point.  {12MR 196.1}
[12MR 196.2]          The remark was made, "If our views of Galatians are not correct, then we have not the third angel's message, and our position goes by the board; there is nothing to our faith." I said, "Brethren, here is the very thing I have been telling you. This statement is not true. It is an extravagant, exaggerated statement. If it is made in the discussion of this question I shall feel it my duty to set this matter before all that are assembled, and whether they hear or forbear, tell them the statement is incorrect. The question at issue is not a vital question and should not be treated as such. The wonderful importance and magnitude of this subject has been exaggerated. For this reason--through misconception and perverted ideas--we see the spirit that prevails at this meeting, which is un-Christlike, and which we should never see exhibited among brethren. There has been a spirit of Pharisaism coming in among us which I shall lift my voice against wherever it may be revealed."                                           -197-  {12MR 196.2}
[12MR 197.1]          Again, a brother said, "Perhaps you think nothing should be said on the other side of the question." My son Willie and I spoke decidedly that we would not have the matter end here by any means, but we desired that they should bring out all the evidence on both sides of the question, for all we wanted was the truth, Bible truth, to be brought before the people.  {12MR 197.1}
[12MR 197.2]          What was my astonishment to learn the next morning that a meeting was called where the statement was made that they felt bad, for Sister White was opposed to the other side of the question being discussed! One in the meeting went for my son, W. C. White, who was entirely ignorant of the meeting, and advised him to come in. Apparently there was a very mournful presentation of the case, which created great sympathy for the brethren who were crippled and not allowed a chance to set forth their ideas. My son said he would speak in behalf of his mother, who was just as desirous--and more so now that Elder Waggoner had spoken--to hear all that was to be said on the other side of the question; and she had spoken thus decidedly in the council of the ministers the night before. Thus the matter was set before them in the correct light.  {12MR 197.2}
[12MR 197.3]          When they came into the meeting in the morning I was surprised to hear Elder _____ make the kind of speech he did before a large audience of believers and unbelievers--a speech which I knew could not be dictated by the Spirit of the Lord. He was followed by Elder _____, who made remarks of the same order, before Brother _____ began his talk, which was all calculated to create sympathy which I knew was not after God's order. It was human but not divine. And for the first time I began to think it might be we did not hold correct views after all upon the law in Galatians, for the truth required no such spirit to sustain it.                                           -198-  {12MR 197.3}
[12MR 198.1]          Brother _____, who first spoke in decided, unqualified language, deplored the introduction of the subject of the law in Galatians. He stated, over and over again, that he greatly deplored the introduction of this question and that he was so sorry it should be introduced at a time when Elder Butler was sick and could not be present to manage this matter. With emphasis he stated that it was a cowardly thing to broach this matter when Elder Butler could not be present, as he was best prepared to handle this question. There were many things said which astonished me, both by Elder _____ and Elder _____. These men were speaking these things before a mixed congregation. The house was full. And these were the ones who felt that it was not the thing to do to bring this subject for investigation before any but the ministering brethren!  {12MR 198.1}
[12MR 198.2]          Elder Waggoner had taken a straightforward course, not involving personalities, to thrust anyone or to ridicule anyone. He conducted the subject as a Christian gentleman should, in a kind and courteous manner. This was acknowledged to be the case by those who were holding opposite views. If only Elder _____ had done the same, and had entered upon the work without these preliminaries before a large congregation, many not of our faith being present! Their course of action and their expressed ideas and objections against presenting these subjects before even our own people did not harmonize.  {12MR 198.2}
[12MR 198.3]          I could see a great want of wise discrimination and of good judgment. The evil of such things has often been presented before me. The difference of opinion was made apparent to both believers and unbelievers. These things made such an impression upon my mind that I felt that my brethren had met with a great change. This matter had been set before me while I was in                                           -199-     Europe, in figures and symbols, but the explanation was given me afterwards so that I was not left in the dark in regard to the state of our churches and of our ministering brethren.  {12MR 198.3}
[12MR 199.1]          Language cannot express the burden and distress of my soul. I had been passing through deep and painful exercise of soul in Switzerland as the conference held in Battle Creek three years before was presented before me. The same distress and anguish of mind were upon me. I had not one doubt or question in regard to the matter. I knew the light which had been presented to us in clear and distinct lines.  {12MR 199.1}
[12MR 199.2]          The brethren had all the evidence they would ever have that words of truth were spoken in regard to the righteousness of Christ. I knew that if they had distinguished the voice of the true Shepherd, if they had opened their hearts to receive the light, such speeches would never be made to create sympathy and leave the impression upon the congregation that we were at variance and at enmity one with the other.  {12MR 199.2}
[12MR 199.3]          Had my efforts that I made before some of the prominent men in responsible positions done any good? Certainly my labors seemed to be in vain. There was a spirit upon our brethren that I never met in them before.  {12MR 199.3}
[12MR 199.4]          I returned to my room questioning what was the best course for me to pursue. Many hours that night were spent in prayer in regard to the law in Galatians. This was a mere mote. Whichever way was in accordance with a "Thus saith the Lord," my soul would say, Amen, and Amen. But the spirit that was controlling our brethren was so unlike the spirit of Jesus, so contrary to the spirit that should be exercised toward each other, it filled my soul with anguish.                                           -200-  {12MR 199.4}
[12MR 200.1]          In the next morning's meeting for the ministers I had some plain things to say to my brethren, which I dared not withhold. The salt had lost its savor, the fine gold become dim. Spiritual darkness was upon the people and many evidenced that they were moved with a power from beneath, for the result was just such as would be the case when they were not under the illumination of the Spirit of God. What pages of history were being made by the recording angel! The leaven had indeed done its sharp work, and nearly leavened the lump. I had a message of reproof and warning for my brethren, I knew. My soul was pressed with anguish. To say these things to my brethren caused me far greater anguish than they caused those to whom they were addressed. Through the grace of Christ I experienced a divine compelling power to stand before my ministering brethren, in the name of the Lord, hoping and praying that the Lord would open the blind eyes. I was strengthened to say the words which my secretary took in shorthand. (Here comes in Morning Talk, October 24. ［SEE MS. 9, 1888, PUBLISHED IN THIRTEEN CRISIS YEARS, PP. 300-303.］)  {12MR 200.1}
[12MR 200.2]         I thought I had done all that I could do to present the light which the Lord had given me and that I would quietly withdraw from the meeting and answer the earnest solicitation of my brethren and sisters to speak to them in Kansas City. There was firm and decided resistance to anything that I might say that did not harmonize with the ideas of those present in regard to their treatment of Brethren A. T. Jones and E. J. Waggoner and those who did not fully harmonize with their own views. Conjectures, much talk, and hard speeches gave evidence of what kind of a spirit was in those who made them. False statements and surmisings were current, but no one came to me                                           -201-     to ask if there was any truth in these things. I was in their midst. I would have talked freely with any of them and would have enlightened their minds if they had had any desire to be enlightened.  {12MR 200.2}
[12MR 201.1]         It was evident that a spirit had been at work for years to bring about this state of things. It was no sudden work. Our brethren never did have and never will have any greater evidence that God was with me, working with me and by me for the benefit of His people, than they had at that conference. It was evident that a delusion was upon our brethren. They had lost confidence in Sister White, not because Sister White had changed but because another spirit had taken possession and control of them. Satan's purpose is, through his devices, to make of none effect the testimonies of the Spirit of God. If he can lead the minds of the people of God to see things in a perverted light, they will lose confidence in the messages God sends through His servants; then he can the more readily deceive, and not be detected.  {12MR 201.1}
[12MR 201.2]          If our brethren had been divested of prejudice, if they had had the Spirit of Christ and spiritual discernment, reasoning from cause to effect, they would not have borne false witness against me. They would not have made the statement that Sister White was influenced by W. C. White, A. T. Jones, and E. J. Waggoner.  {12MR 201.2}
[12MR 201.3]          The charge of my being influenced has been brought against me by first-day Adventists and by those to whom the Lord has sent warnings, cautions, and reproof. "Someone has influenced Sister White," they have said, "Someone has told her these things." This I have had to meet from the very first day of my labors. Everyone who has been reproved and has apostatized has had these things to say.                                           -202-  {12MR 201.3}
[12MR 202.1]          One thing many did know, and that is that they were guilty of the very things for which they were reproved, but rather than humble their proud hearts and confess their sins, they threw themselves fully on Satan's ground to work wickedness. They are of that class of whom Christ said, "Ye will not come to me, that ye might have life" (John 5:40). "Every one that doeth evil hateth the light, neither cometh to the light, lest his deeds should be reproved" (John 3:20).  {12MR 202.1}
[12MR 202.2]          The Lord was testing and proving His people who had had great light, whether they would walk in it or turn from it under temptation, for but few know what manner of spirit they are of until circumstances shall be of a character to test the spirit which prompts to action. In many the natural heart is a controlling power, and yet they do not suppose that pride and prejudice are entertained as cherished guests, and work in words and actions against light and truth.  {12MR 202.2}
[12MR 202.3]          Our brethren who have occupied leading positions in the work and the cause of God should have been so closely connected with the Source of all light that they would not call light darkness and darkness light. They had the example of those before them who had claimed to believe the truth but who, when mercifully reproved for sin and errors, gave loose rein to their own natural temperament and opposed the work of the Spirit of the Lord. They had seen these go farther and farther in darkness until they became apostates to the truth. And they do not discern that they are in the greatest peril, if, notwithstanding the course and marked example of others, they blindly stumble into the same path of doubt, unbelief, and rejection of light sent of God, because it does not coincide with their ideas. They do not seem to understand that if the Lord sent them reproof it was because He loved them.                                           -203-  {12MR 202.3}
[12MR 203.1]          A Christian is the highest type of a man because he is Christlike, and when he departs from the principles that are after Christ's order he is often ignorant that he has done wrong. The Lord sets the case before him as it is, as he is. He does not specify all his wrongs, but gives him a chance to manifest that he is a true child of God by his repentance and confession, not only of the sins specified but of those which conscience sets in order before him.  {12MR 203.1}
[12MR 203.2]          In doing this work ［becoming Christlike］ he reveals he has made an open rupture with Satan and with sin. He feels his weakness, he lays hold with earnest purpose and living faith upon the strength of God, and is an overcomer. Great becomes his peace, his joy, for it comes from the Lord, and there is nothing more acceptable in the sight of God than the continual humiliation of the soul before Him. These evidences are unmistakable proofs that the Lord has touched hearts by His Holy Spirit. More wonderful than miracles of physical healing is the miracle wrought in the child of God in wrestling with natural defects and overcoming them. The universe of God looks upon him with joy far greater than on any splendid outward display. The inward character is molded after the divine Pattern.  {12MR 203.2}
[12MR 203.3]          But when men in high positions of trust will, when under pressure, say that Sister White is influenced by any human being, they certainly have no more use for messages that come from such a source. This was freely spoken at the Minneapolis meeting, and it came from the lips of men who were acquainted with me, with my manner of life, and the character of my labor, men who had made the most of the testimonies in times past in correcting existing evils in the churches, who had felt no hesitancy in declaring their authenticity--that they bore the Divine credentials. Was it all contrary to the Lord's manner of working to send messages to ministers and churches? Has it not been His way of dealing with His people in the past?                                           -204-  {12MR 203.3}
[12MR 204.1]          Why were not these men, who knew of these things, afraid to lift their hand against me and my work for no reason except their imagination that I was not in harmony with their spirit and their course of action toward men whom they and I had reason to respect? These men were just as sincere as those who criticized, men of correct principles--but who did not harmonize with their views concerning the law in Galatians. I knew how the Lord regarded their spirit and action and if they did thus in ignorance, through perverted ideas, they have had all the opportunity God will ever give them to know He has given these men ［A. T. Jones and E. J. Waggoner］ a work to do, and a message to bear which is present truth for this time. They knew that wherever this message comes its fruits are good. A vigor and a vital energy are brought into the church, and where the message is accepted, there hope and courage and faith beam in the countenances of all those who open their eyes to see, their understanding to perceive and their hearts to receive the great treasure of truth.  {12MR 204.1}
[12MR 204.2]          Holding up Christ as our only source of strength, presenting His matchless love in having the guilt of the sins of men charged to His account and His own righteousness imputed to man, in no case does away with the law or detracts from its dignity. Rather, it places it where the correct light shines upon and glorifies it. This is done only through the light reflected from the cross of Calvary. The law is complete and full in the great plan of salvation, only as it is presented in the light shining from the crucified and risen Saviour. This can be only spiritually discerned. It kindles in the heart of the beholder ardent faith, hope, and joy that Christ is his righteousness. This joy is only for those who love and keep the words of Jesus, which are the words of God. Were my brethren in the light the words that the Lord gave me for them would find a response in the hearts of those for whom I labored.                                           -205-  {12MR 204.2}
[12MR 205.1]          As I saw that the hearts with which I longed to be in harmony were padlocked by prejudice and unbelief, I thought best for me to leave them. My purpose was to go from Minneapolis the first of the week. Brother Kilgore came with a request that I should speak the next day, but I said, "No, my brother, I can say nothing that many of my ministering brethren consider to be of any value to them. I must not work and exhaust my strength needlessly. I must go away and see what the Lord has for me to do elsewhere, for I know I have a message to bear to His people."  {12MR 205.1}
[12MR 205.2]          I wished to meditate, to pray, ［that I might know］ in what manner we could work to present the subject of sin and atonement in the Bible light before the people. They were greatly needing this kind of instruction that they might give the light to others and have the blessed privilege of being workers together with God in gathering in and bringing home the sheep of His fold. What power must we have from God that icy hearts, having only a legal religion, should see the better things provided for them--Christ and His righteousness! A life-giving message was needed to give life to the dry bones.--Ms. 24, 1888. ("Looking Back at Minneapolis," written in November or December, 1888.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. January 6, 1983  {12MR 205.2}
[12MR 206.1]       MR No. 962 - The Value of Pictures in Educating Children         Edson, your method of instructing from pictures for the Southern school is an excellent idea. These pictures can be got up as cheaply as possible. You might talk till you were weary to get ideas into the heads of the colored ［or any］ children, but give them a similitude, an object, and the lesson becomes stamped upon the mind never to be forgotten. This is why the Gospel Primer has been and will continue to be effective.--Letter 136a, 1898, p. 9. (To Edson White, Aug. 14, 1898.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. January 6, 1983  {12MR 206.1}
[12MR 207.1]       MR No. 963 - The Days of Noah         As they reasoned in Noah's day they reason today, when the warning message is proclaimed to fear God and keep His commandments. The wrath of God is soon to fall on all the sinful and disobedient, and they will perish in the general conflagration. Professed servants of Christ who are unfaithful, who do not reverence God and with fear prepare for the terrible future event, will lull themselves to carnal security with their fallacious reasoning, as they did in Noah's day. "God is too good and too merciful ［they reason］ to save just a few who keep the Sabbath and believe the message of warning. The great men and the good men, the philosophers and men of wisdom would see the Sabbath and the shortness of time, if it were true." They do not believe a merciful God who made men will consume them with fire because they do not believe the warnings given. This, they reason, is not in accordance with God. . . .  {12MR 207.1}
[12MR 207.2]          God's love is represented in our day as being of such a character as would forbid His destroying the sinner. Men reason from their own low standard of right and justice. "Thou thoughtest that I was altogether such an one as thyself" (Psalm 50:21). They measure God by themselves. They reason as to how they would act under the circumstances and decide God would do as they imagine they would do.                                           -208-  {12MR 207.2}
[12MR 208.1]         God's goodness and long forbearance, His patience and mercy exercised to His subjects, will not hinder Him from punishing the sinner who refused to be obedient to His requirements. It is not for a man--a criminal against God's holy law, pardoned only through the great sacrifice He made in giving His Son to die for the guilty because His law was changeless--to dictate to God. After all this effort on the part of God to preserve the sacred and exalted character of His law, if men, through the sophistry of the devil, turn the mercy and condescension of God into a curse, they must suffer the penalty. Because Christ died they consider they have liberty to transgress God's holy law that condemns the transgressor, and would complain of its strictness and its penalty as severe and unlike God. They are uttering the words Satan utters to millions, to quiet their conscience in rebellion against God.  {12MR 208.1}
[12MR 208.2]          In no kingdom or government is it left to the lawbreakers to say what punishment is to be executed against those who have broken the law. All we have, all the bounties of His grace which we possess, we owe to God. The aggravating character of sin against such a God cannot be estimated any more than the heavens can be measured with a span. God is a moral governor as well as a Father. He is the Lawgiver. He makes and executes His laws. Law that has no penalty is of no force.  {12MR 208.2}
[12MR 208.3]          The plea may be made that a loving Father would not see His children suffering the punishment of God by fire while He had the power to relieve them. But God would, for the good of His subjects and for their safety, punish the transgressor. God does not work on the plan of man. He can do infinite justice that man has no right to do before his fellow man. Noah would have displeased God to have drowned one of the scoffers and mockers                                           -209-     that harassed him, but God drowned the vast world. Lot would have had no right to inflict punishment on his sons-in-law, but God would do it in strict justice.--Ms 5, 1876, pp. 1-3.     White Estate Washington, D. C. January 6, 1983  {12MR 208.3}
[12MR 210.1]       MR No. 964 - SDA Work in England in 1887                                                      Healdsburg, California                                                     December 8, 1887            Dear Brother ［Haskell］: I have written letters to you, but did not send them, thinking we should find someone to go to England. Thought I would wait a little longer, as no one seems to appear in this part of the world.  {12MR 210.1}
[12MR 210.2]          The decision was made to recall Brother and Sister Robinson from Africa. This, I think, is the only thing that can be done, and we hope this movement may relieve the situation.  {12MR 210.2}
[12MR 210.3]          I am sorry that Brother and Sister Ings cannot remain and have good health in England, but we did not expect they would be able to stay in England through the winter. Now the winter is about half gone, so you see how fast time flies. . . .  {12MR 210.3}
[12MR 210.4]          I have said and done all in my power to arouse the people to act in reference to Europe. I know that I have not labored in vain. Many have given of their means, and we will trust in the Lord still.  {12MR 210.4}
[12MR 210.5]          I hoped to hear from you, my brethren, and I hope that the meetings we have had and all that we have said will counteract the impressions made upon the minds that but little firm work has been done in England, and that their means has been sent across the water for naught; that it would have been                                           -211-     better if nothing had been done. It has cost us a tremendous effort to place the work in its true character before the people, and especially before Brother J. In the conference it was voted to send $1,000 in publications to England. Brother J opposed it, and I had to give a most decided testimony in favor of this, and the vote was carried over his head. He favored the Review and Herald giving $1,000 to the African Mission, but opposed the other.--Letter 23, 1887.     White Estate Washington, D. C. January 6, 1983  {12MR 210.5}
[12MR 212.1]       MR No. 965 - Counsels to E. J. Waggoner                                                         "Elmshaven"                                                      Sanitarium, California                                                      July 7, 1902            Dear Brother Waggoner: To every man is given his work. No one mind can give a complete presentation of truth. The Lord has many servants whom He is leading and teaching, giving them wisdom and knowledge. Those who would be successful teachers of the gospel must be learners with those whom they teach.  {12MR 212.1}
[12MR 212.2]          Our teachers of wide experience must remember that their brethren and sisters cannot be expected to see at once all that they see of Bible truth. They must guard against the inclination to give them too large mouthfuls of spiritual food. Some have keen perceptive faculties and can quickly grasp the subjects presented. Others need more time. They must meditate, consider, pray, and compare scripture with scripture.  {12MR 212.2}
[12MR 212.3]          Our lesson for the present time is, How may we most clearly comprehend and present the gospel that Christ came in person to present to John on the isle of Patmos--the gospel that is termed "the Revelation of Jesus Christ"? We are to present to our people a clear explanation of Revelation. We are to give them the Word of God just as it is, with as few of our own explanations as possible. No one mind can do this work alone. Although we have in                                           -213-     trust the grandest and most important truth ever presented to the world, we are only babes, as far as understanding truth in all its bearings is concerned. Christ is the great Teacher, and that which He revealed to John, we are to tax our minds to understand and clearly to define. We are facing the most important issues that men have ever been called upon to meet. The theme of greatest importance is the third angel's message, embracing the messages of the first and second angels. All should understand the truths contained in these messages and demonstrate them in daily life, for this is essential to salvation. We shall have to study earnestly, prayerfully, in order to understand these grand truths; and our power to learn and comprehend will be taxed to the utmost.  {12MR 212.3}
[12MR 213.1]         As to the Bible's being the textbook in our schools, we know that it is to be so. But we are not to approach people abruptly with the bare assertion. Nothing will so successfully demonstrate the truth of the statement that the Bible is to be our textbook as success in using it as such.  {12MR 213.1}
[12MR 213.2]          We are the Lord's family, His children, and by Him we are to be instructed in regard to what is and what will be in the future. Vigilant waiting and earnest looking are required in the preparation for the solemn events soon to take place. The perfect man in Christ does not spend all his time in waiting, in meditation and contemplation. While we should have quiet, prayerful hours of meditation when we leave the busy bustle and excitement to commune with God, to learn from Him His will concerning us, we are not to forget that we have a positive message of warning to bear to the world. Enoch walked with God, and he bore a message of warning to the inhabitants of the old world. His words and actions, his example of piety, were a continual witness in favor of the truth. In an age no more favorable                                           -214-     to the development of a pure, holy character than is the present age, he lived a life of obedience. So filled had the earth become with impurity that the Lord washed it by a flood. He turned the world upside down, as it were, to empty it of its corruption.  {12MR 213.2}
[12MR 214.1]         Enoch was holy because he walked with God in God's way. In him the world had an example of what those will be who when Christ comes are caught up in the clouds to meet Him in the air. As Enoch was, so are we to be. Personal piety is to be blended with the most earnest and energetic warnings and appeals. We are to point to what is, with what is to be following fast after. We are instructed to be "not slothful in business; fervent in spirit; serving the Lord" (Romans 12:11). We are to be earnest in our efforts to clear the King's highway, to prepare a people for the coming of the Lord. Fervency of spirit must be brought into our service for the Lord. The lamps of the soul must be kept filled and burning.  {12MR 214.1}
[12MR 214.2]         Service for God demands the whole being--heart, mind, soul, and strength. Without reservation, we are to give ourselves to God, that we may bear the image of the heavenly instead of the image of the earthly. There must be a quickening of the sensibilities, that the mind may be fully awake to the work to be done for all classes, high and low, rich and poor, learned and ignorant. We are to reveal the tenderness shown by the great Shepherd as He gathers the lambs in His arms and carefully guards His flock from harm, leading it in safe paths. Christ's followers are to show His tenderness and sympathy and they must also show His intensity of desire to impart the truths which mean eternal life to the receiver.  {12MR 214.2}
[12MR 214.3]          To be good and to do good--this is our part. The heart must be right with God. The affections must be devoted to Him. To the world, to angels,                                           -215-     and to men we are to show the blessed results of being in God's service, of conforming to His will, and bearing His sign, shown by observance of the seventh-day Sabbath. The reverence that we show to this day is the sign that we accept Jehovah as our God.  {12MR 214.3}
[12MR 215.1]          The keeping of the seventh-day Sabbath is to be the great test in these last days. Thus is to be drawn the line of demarcation between him that serveth God and him that serveth Him not. By keeping this day holy we acknowledge before the universe that we worship Him who by His power created the world. We acknowledge also that life is found in obedience.  {12MR 215.1}
[12MR 215.2]          Spiritual life means full obedience to God. He who has this life possesses a knowledge of heavenly things, and with this knowledge there comes continual sanctification to God. The whole being is conformed to His will. There is a capacity to receive more and still more. There is a greater and still greater desire to obtain the knowledge that is from God. Intellectual attainments will surely be the result. As we gain Bible knowledge, it is as if we were eating of the leaves of the tree of life. Duties and privileges are perceived with the keenest relish. There comes an experimental knowledge of the pardoning love of God. There is peace and purity, conflict and victory. The heart is filled with love to God and man.  {12MR 215.2}
[12MR 215.3]          The knowledge of God comes from the doing of the things required in God's law. The experience thus gained will be proportionate to the development of the life, proportionate to the capacity to receive and to the faithfulness with which the capabilities are used to the glory of God. There is no halfway work about this. Profession and assertion are nothing. Our knowledge will surely be proportionate to our Christlikeness of character. The gaining of this knowledge will be to the receiver eternal life. No                                           -216-     other knowledge can take the place of this. We may have all the knowledge on secular subjects that is within mental reach, but this knowledge does not communicate the mysteries of the higher life. The heavenly calling demands larger, broader, higher capacities. Words can never impart this knowledge. It comes from God. Having gained it, we have passed from spiritual death to spiritual life, knowing Him who is our life, our sanctification, our righteousness.  {12MR 215.3}
[12MR 216.1]          Those who have gained this knowledge value aright the privilege of communion with Him who is their life, Him in whom they believe, who declares that to all who receive Him, He will give power to become the sons of God. To him they have committed the keeping of the soul. Their knowledge of God and of Christ, their Redeemer, is genuine. They know that were their earthly tabernacle dissolved, they have a home not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.  {12MR 216.1}
[12MR 216.2]          This is the rest that we may have in Christ. The effect of righteousness is quietness and assurance forever.  {12MR 216.2}
[12MR 216.3]          We must now do more than make attempts to serve God. We must show an earnestness that will convince unbelievers that we have the truth. We must show certainty of faith and action, making known what is and what is to be.  {12MR 216.3}
[12MR 216.4]          To every one of us are spoken the words of Paul to Timothy: "Take heed unto thyself, and unto the doctrine" (1 Tim 4:16). Self must first be brought into close connection with Christ. We are to work for Him with vigilance and solicitude, with strong, persevering effort, with self-denial and self-sacrifice, determined in word and deed to represent Him who works through human beings to achieve glorious results. As we labor thus, divine power will be revealed in our efforts. God will work through us to will and to do of His good pleasure. Divine love will be revealed in thought, word, and action.--Letter 97, 1902.     White Estate, Jan. 6, 1983  {12MR 216.4}
[12MR 217.1]       MR No. 966 - True Worship Vs. False Worship         Multiplying Machinery While Losing Love--I am afraid for you in Battle Creek. The Spirit of Christ is the missionary spirit that seeks to save that which was lost. This Spirit makes everyone who possesses it a worker together with God. The church is multiplying form and machinery, but more and more losing her first love. The church is responsible for the work of Christ, but the work as a whole which the church is doing will not bear the approval of God. It must bear the image of Christ; and unless the workers are invested with His divine attributes for the performance of that work, it is an offense to God.--Ms. 33, 1894, p. 1. ("Testimony to Battle Creek," August 3, 1894.)  {12MR 217.1}
[12MR 217.2]          Our Churches Are Too Formal--We want to live a life that will please God, one that will bear witness that we are children of God and not children of the wicked one.  {12MR 217.2}
[12MR 217.3]          This is the nature of the instruction that we are giving in the morning meetings, and we hope some good is being effected. I tell you in the fear of God, our churches are altogether too formal. The love, the tenderness of Christ is not practiced in their intercourse with one another. We must not demerit ourselves, and lightly esteem the ability given us of God, neither should we overestimate our own importance and trust to our human ability. Those who have far less ability may be doing far more for the Master because they put out to the exchangers every talent they possess. They keep up an                                           -218-     unfaltering purpose, a brave heart, and a calm, peaceful, trusting confidence in God because they believe His Word. Heaven recognizes the loyalty of the soul that is struggling to do the will of God, and to grow into the likeness of Christ.--Letter 7a, 1886. (To Brother and Sister Ings, August 11, 1886.)  {12MR 217.3}
[12MR 218.1]          True Love and Sympathy Needed, With Less Form and Ceremony--I am sure if there were fewer forms and ceremonies in our churches, and a greater manifestation of that genuine simplicity, that true love and sympathy that reaches out for souls, and bears others' burdens, much more would be accomplished. All who have the work of Christ to do must have the mind of Christ. The great burden is to educate these souls by the Word of God, and adapt its teachings to all classes. It alone can purify the soul from all moral and spiritual impurity.--Letter 123, 1896, p. 2. (To Edson and Emma White, August 30, 1896.)  {12MR 218.1}
[12MR 218.2]          Union of Church and State Produces Spiritual Poverty--Earnest movements have been made here in the Parliaments to have God acknowledged in the government of this nation. ［AUSTRALIA.］ Earnest efforts have been made to prevent this, knowing that it meant nothing less than religious bigotry and oppression. When religion is mixed with civil government, it means much to Seventh-day Adventists. A union of church and state means a recognition of a spurious sabbath, and a failure to respect the conscientious observance of the Sabbath of the fourth commandment.  {12MR 218.2}
[12MR 218.3]         This movement, demanding that all observe as sacred an idol sabbath, resembles the act of Nebuchadnezzar in making a golden image, and setting                                           -219-     it up for all to worship. In the interpretation of the king's dream, Daniel had told him, "Thou art this head of gold."  {12MR 218.3}
[12MR 219.1]          The dream was given the king to show him that earthly kingdoms were not enduring, but would pass away and be followed by the kingdom of the Prince of heaven, which should fill the whole earth. But Nebuchadnezzar determined to make an image like that which he had seen, only it was to be made all of gold. This idol of gold was to be a most imposing spectacle, and was to take the place of God and be worshiped as God.  {12MR 219.1}
[12MR 219.2]          The Sunday idol is set up as was this image. Human laws demand that it be worshiped as sacred and holy, thus putting it where God's holy Sabbath should be. Men speak great swelling words, and exalt their power, placing themselves where God should be. Sitting in the temple of God, they strive to make themselves as God, showing themselves to be God. When Pilate said of Christ, "I find no fault in Him," the priests and elders declared, "We have a law, and by our law He ought to die."  {12MR 219.2}
[12MR 219.3]          As the advisers of Nebuchadnezzar hit upon the scheme of ensnaring the Hebrew captives and causing them to bow to the idol by leading the king to proclaim that every knee should bow to the image, so men will strive today to turn God's people from their allegiance. But the men who sought to destroy Shadrach, Meshech, and Abed-nego, were themselves destroyed. Those who make cruel enactments, seeking to destroy, are destroyed by the recoil of their actions.  {12MR 219.3}
[12MR 219.4]          When the power invested in kings is allied to goodness, it is because the one in responsibility is under the divine dictation. When power is allied with wickedness, it is allied to satanic agencies, and it will work to destroy those who are the Lord's property. The Protestant world has set                                           -220-     up an idol sabbath in the place where God's Sabbath should be, and they are treading in the footsteps of the Papacy. For this reason, I see the necessity of the people of God moving out of the cities into retired country ［places］ where they may cultivate the land and raise their own produce. Thus they may bring their children up with simple, healthful habits. I see the necessity of making haste to get all things ready for the crisis.  {12MR 219.4}
[12MR 220.1]          Petitions signed by thousands have been sent in asking that the civil and religious interests not be blended. Those present in some of the large assemblies state that they witnessed the most disgraceful uproar and disorder. Clergymen professing to be in the service of God utter blasphemies. They care no more for the Bible and its holy teachings than do infidels. When men will lay aside a plain "Thus saith the Lord," and accept human enactments, you may be sure that they are revealing the attributes of the of the great apostate.  {12MR 220.1}
[12MR 220.2]          All false religions run counter to the commandments of God. Those who accept these religions have no inward purity and beauty. They depend on their position of authority to compel those who acknowledge God as their Creator and their Sovereign, to bow to human enactments without a question. They depend upon outward display, upon outward beauty, trusting to its subtle influence upon the senses.  {12MR 220.2}
[12MR 220.3]          When a church depends on parade, ceremonies, and display, be sure that inward holiness is wanting. To make up for the absence of the Spirit of God, to conceal spiritual poverty and apostasy, the outside is made attractive. Thus the Protestant churches are following in the footsteps of Rome, depending not on Christ, the divine Teacher, but upon their ornaments and shrines. Embroidered altars and magnificent architecture attract and hold                                           -221-     the senses. Thus men become entrapped by the enemy. So the great golden image, impressive and attractive, with beautiful music to charm the senses, did honor to the prince of darkness.--Letter 90, 1897, pp. 5-8. (To Brother and Sister Lindsay, August 18, 1897).  {12MR 220.3}
[12MR 221.1]          Satan's Sophistry Turns Men Into Hard-spirited Religious Zealots--Every soul that believes is to connect with Christ and angels in saying, Come, whosoever will may partake of the water of life freely. But we look around us, and what do we see? Many churches erected, and worship going on in them formal and insincere. The heart is going after its idols. In the place of heart devotion, the Lord beholds apparent solemnity and formality. The attitudes and signs of devotion are performed. He hears men confessing their sins, but not repenting or forsaking them. He discerns an array of spiritual idols which engage the attention and in which men trust, supplanting God. He sees a system of maxims, customs, and false theories, which they tenaciously cherish, robbing Him of the honor due His name.  {12MR 221.1}
[12MR 221.2]          The idols of the heathen stood between them and their God, obscuring God from their vision. Thus it is today. By the cunning deception of Satan false theories are made a power to rob God. Man's spiritual understanding is darkened by Satan's sophistry. Instead of religion's making men meek and lowly in heart, it works to make them religious zealots, exacting and hard-spirited because their ideas are not met. Their religious ideas do not lead the soul to humble, fervent trust in God. False theories, wholly human, stand between them and their God. Their souls are wrapped up in their own preconceived opinions, separating them from all who differ with them, engrossing the soul in self.                                           -222-  {12MR 221.2}
[12MR 222.1]          Shall not Seventh-day Adventists have a record differing entirely from this? The Lord declares that He will have the whole heart; for God is a Spirit, and all who worship Him must worship Him in spirit and in truth and in the beauty of holiness. My brother, you need so much to have enlarged views. Then your light will shine. You will not try to shine; you cannot help shining.--Letter 29, 1898, pp. 4-5. (To Brother Sisley, January 11, 1898.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. January 6, 1983  {12MR 222.1}
[12MR 223.1]       MR No. 967 - Controversy Over the "Daily" to be Avoided                                                   Sanitarium, California                                                  July 1, 1908 Elder W. W. Prescott Takoma Park            Dear Brother: I am instructed to say to you, Let there be no questions agitated at this time in the Review that will tend to unsettle minds. Let us seek for soul work. Let us as a people humble ourselves before the Lord, and seek Him for true conversion. There is a work to be done in our hearts and in our homes that but few understand. There is need of much praying, not need of long prayers, but prayers of faith offered in humility of soul.  {12MR 223.1}
[12MR 223.2]          We have no time now to enter into unnecessary controversy, but we should earnestly consider the need of seeking the Lord for true conversion of heart and life. There should be determined efforts made to secure sanctification of soul and mind. There is a deep and earnest work to be done in every church and in every family. Fathers and mothers have a solemn work to do in bringing their children to understand the necessity of seeking the Lord for salvation from sin.  {12MR 223.2}
[12MR 223.3]          In all our schools instruction is to be given that will lead the students to put on the white robe of the righteousness of Christ. In our                                           -224-     larger churches special personal efforts should be made for fathers and mothers, that they may understand the consecration that is required of them that they may do effectual work for the salvation of their children. Earnest prayers should be offered for the institutions established for the education and training of our children and youth, that those who receive instruction there may grow up to honor and glorify God.  {12MR 223.3}
[12MR 224.1]          It will prove to be a great mistake if you agitate at this time the question regarding the "daily," which has been occupying much of your attention of late. I have been shown that the result of your making this question a prominent issue would be that the minds of a large number will be directed to an unnecessary controversy, and that questioning and confusion will be developed in our ranks. Cannot you see that if this question is agitated now minds would be unfavorably impressed, and many who should be seeking most earnestly for the saving grace of Christ would be drawn into controversy? There are some who would make capital of this matter to turn souls away from the truth. My brother, let us be slow to raise questions that will be a source of temptation to our people.  {12MR 224.1}
[12MR 224.2]          I have had no special light on the point presented for discussion and I do not see the need of this discussion. But I am instructed to tell you that this small matter upon which you are concentrating your thought will become a great mountain unless you determine to let it alone. I have been instructed that the Lord has not placed upon you the burden you are now carrying regarding this matter, and that it is not profitable for you to spend so much time and attention in its consideration. You are not using wisely the time God is giving you by thus devoting it to such jots and tittles, when you can be speaking words that will confirm the people of God in                                           -225-     the faith they hold. God has not placed upon any of His ministers the work of sowing seeds that will produce confusion and unbelief.  {12MR 224.2}
[12MR 225.1]          You suppose that a mistake has been made in the view that has been held by some of our brethren in regard to the sanctuary question. There have been different opinions regarding the daily, and there will continue to be. If the Lord has seen fit to let this matter rest for so many years without correcting the same, would it not be wisdom on your part to refrain from presenting your views concerning it? I advise you not to present your ideas before our churches, but to let this matter alone, because at this period of our history the enemy will be served by an attack made on us regarding our disagreement on this point if it is made prominent, and this will lead to a worse issue.  {12MR 225.1}
[12MR 225.2]          The simplicity of our faith is to be dwelt upon. Let the ministers teach the people how to give to others a knowledge of the saving truth for this time. The teachings of Christ are very simple but they are all essential. Let us heed His words, for we are exhorted to look to Him for guidance. We should ever bear in mind that we are to be taught of God. "The Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, . . . full of grace and truth. And of His fulness have all we received, and grace for grace" (John 1:14, 16). The power of the gospel is to come upon the companies who are raised up to bear witness to the commandments of God and the testimony of Jesus Christ.  {12MR 225.2}
[12MR 225.3]          Study the 78th Psalm; it is worthy of our earnest consideration. A solemn work is before us, and the people of God should be far in advance of where they now stand in an understanding of eternal realities. What we need now is fishers of men. Let us as a people arouse to our duty to explain the                                           -226-     truths of the Word to those who know them not. Begin earnest, self-sacrificing efforts for those who are perishing in their sins. Those who sow the seeds of truth will reap a rich harvest. The amount of good done by unselfish effort no human mind can estimate.--Letter 226, 1908.     White Estate Washington, D. C. January 6, 1983  {12MR 225.3}
[12MR 227.1]       MR No. 969 - Faithfulness in Confessing Christ         "Whosoever therefore shall confess Me before men, him will I confess also before My Father which is in heaven" ［Matthew 10:32］. Do you confess Christ in your expenditure of His entrusted means? Is He confessed when most of your income is spent on self, when the Lord's tenth is withheld, and when gifts and offerings are used for your own pleasure and benefit? It would not be out of place for you to head a column in your domestic account book "Charity." Had you done this, and had you put down all that you have spent for self, and all that you have used for charity, the list of that spent for self would make a large amount; but how would your column set apart for charity come out? Again I urge you to ask yourself, Do I confess Christ in my expenditure? Heading a column of your account book "Charity" would make a revelation to you. No other human eye may see that book but yourself, but the Lord Jesus Christ sees it, and your reward in the day of reckoning will be in accordance with your works.  {12MR 227.1}
[12MR 227.2]          When the question is asked those who have professed to be Christians, "How much owest thou unto my Lord?" many will stand silent and convicted, unprepared to answer, because they have not considered the Lord's dues and have set apart nothing for charity. Have you been forward with gifts and offerings? Would not an examination of your account book reveal that you have neglected your duty in this respect?                                           -228-  {12MR 227.2}
[12MR 228.1]          If Christ had that which is His own in tithes and offerings, so much would not be left for selfish outlay on nicknacks and display. Less would be spent for dress, for pleasure excursions, for entertainments, or for display in table fare. We may confess Christ by making no elaborate preparations for visitors; we may deny Him by making more than ordinary preparations, which takes time that rightly belongs to the Lord. Not only do you rob your family of the attention they need, in order to prepare an elaborate entertainment, but the practice is followed by others whom you have influenced by your example. The Lord does not judge us according to the highness and elevation of our various spheres, but according to the faithfulness with which we fill them. Before you enter into amusement for the gratification of self, ask yourself the question, Is not this God's time and money that I am expending needlessly? Open your account book and see how your account stands with God, with your household, and with the world.  {12MR 228.1}
[12MR 228.2]          Have you confessed Christ by faithfully tithing the mint, the anise, and the rue? When we give the Lord the tithe, we are only giving Him that which is His own, to withhold which is theft and robbery. When we withhold the tithe we keep back that which God designs shall sustain His work on the earth. For this work of redemption God gave the richest gift of heaven; can we not give one tenth of what we have? Many have forgotten God, and have kept back the tithe. Does your account book reveal that you have dealt faithfully with your Lord? Are you poor? Then give your little. Have you been blessed with abundance? Then be sure to lay aside that which the Lord registers as His own.                                           -229-  {12MR 228.2}
[12MR 229.1]          By dealing truly with God, we really deal much more benevolently with ourselves; for when the great day of reckoning comes, every man will be asked, What have you done with the goods which I lent you? As we consider this question many of us need to walk more humbly and with greater self-denial before God. All who feel it a cross not to keep up an appearance in the eyes of the world, I would point to the life and work of Christ, who for our sake became poor, that we through His poverty might be made rich. The fear of not keeping up an appearance need not exist; for an appropriate course of action will bring honor rather than discredit from all sensible minds. Confess Christ in this particular; for He has said, "If any man will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow Me" ［Luke 9:23］. The neglect to confess Christ in your account books cuts you off from the great privilege of having your name registered in the Lamb's book of life.  {12MR 229.1}
[12MR 229.2]          Do you confess Christ by visiting the sick, the needy, and the poor? "Pure religion and undefiled before God and the Father is this, To visit the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep himself unspotted from the world" ［James 1:27］. Do your works testify, "I am crucified with Christ: nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me: and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave Himself for me"? ［Galatians 2:20］.  {12MR 229.2}
[12MR 229.3]          As Christ represented the Father to the world, so we are to represent Christ; and every inducement is presented to us that we may represent Christ by keeping the way of the Lord, and faithfully living out every requirement of His Word. This is the power of the gospel. By doing this we will be as                                           -230-     lights shining in a dark place, and will be of more value to the world than sermons or religious ceremonies. The world is watching us, and will criticize us severely. We are constantly making an impression, favorable or unfavorable, upon those with whom we associate. Through us others will look at Christ, but unless we practice the lessons of Christ, we are none of His, and cannot properly represent Him. Cheerfulness will be the fruit borne by the Christian tree, but levity and coarse, unruly conduct are as thorn berries.  {12MR 229.3}
[12MR 230.1]          The religion of Jesus Christ is a religion of practical godliness, and while the grace of God abides in the heart, the Christian will produce the fruit of industry, frugality, economy; he will not waste, but will gather up the fragments, that nothing be lost. In the lives of those who have Christ abiding in the heart will be seen no avarice, no dishonesty in trade, no overreaching, for all covetousness is pronounced idolatry, but every species of dishonesty will be put away from the character. Unkindness of disposition will be overcome; for they are made new men in Christ Jesus, and sin no longer reigns in their mortal bodies. Everyone who has thus been renewed will manifest kindness, forbearance, and generosity, in this confessing that Christ, the hope of glory, is formed within.  {12MR 230.1}
[12MR 230.2]          The cause of God should be kept in a healthful condition; the treasury should be supplied with means for carrying forward the work of God. Institutions which are established to help orphans, those who are dependent and destitute, the infirm and the aged, should be aided. Those who have the blessing of health should cooperate with Christ by helping the weak. The blessing of God rests upon those who represent Christ by doing this work.                                           -231-     Christmas and New Year celebrations can and should be held in behalf of those who are helpless. God is glorified when we give to help those who have large families to support. But no man who can earn his own livelihood has a right to live on the produce of others. The proverb, "The world owes me a living," has in it the essence of falsehood, fraud, and robbery. The world owes no man a living who is able to work to gain a living for himself.  {12MR 230.2}
[12MR 231.1]          ［2 Corinthians 8:7-15 and 9:6-8, quoted.］        Christ demands the entire service of the soldiers in His army. In His Word he has given the principles of action: "Not slothful in business; fervent in spirit; serving the Lord" ［Romans 12:11］. These principles should govern our conduct at all times. No allowance is made for lazy, negligent work, or for want of zeal. God has a righteous claim to constant service and supreme love. Your body, your soul, your life, all your God-given capabilities should be consecrated to God for the promotion of His glory. No one can be a sincere Christian unless he is a laborer together with God, unless he belongs to the family of workers. We must ever bear in mind that we are in copartnership with God. His work and His cause demand the first consideration. "Seek ye first the kingdom of God, and His righteousness; and all these things shall be added unto you" ［Matthew 6:33］.--Ms 13, 1896.     White Estate Washington, D. C. February 3, 1983  {12MR 231.1}
[12MR 232.1]      MR No. 970 - Jesus--Our Righteousness, Example, and Partner         I have not been able to sleep past twelve o'clock, so have arisen, and after seeking the Lord in prayer and committing myself to the keeping of Him who careth for me, I commence my work.  {12MR 232.1}
[12MR 232.2]          ［Matthew 11:28-30 quoted.］        There is a condition to the rest and peace here offered us by Christ. It is that of yoking up with Him. All who will accept the condition will find that the yoke of Christ will help them to bear every burden needful for them to carry. Without Christ at our side to bear the heaviest part of the load, we must indeed say that it is heavy. But yoked with Him to the car of duty, the burdens of life may all be lightly carried. And just in proportion as man acts in willing obedience to the requirements of God will come rest of spirit. He will give evidence of clear judgment and a steadfastness of character to redeem himself through faith in Christ.  {12MR 232.2}
[12MR 232.3]          Meekness and humility will characterize all who are obedient to the law of God, all who will wear the yoke of Christ with submission. These graces will bring the desirable result of peace in the service of God. In learning Christ's meekness and lowliness of heart, we shall submit the entire being to His control. Then the transforming grace of Christ will work upon heart and character, making human beings, fallen in sin, complete in Him.                                           -233-  {12MR 232.3}
[12MR 233.1]          Christ would teach this lesson to all who will follow Him. As our substitute and surety, standing at the head of humanity, He is our example. He was obedient to all of God's requirements. He, the Majesty of heaven, the King of glory, laid aside His royalty, His position as commander in the heavenly courts, and came to our world as a man, and became subject to the law. And all this, that man might become like his Master, obedient, not to the enemy of God, but obedient to his Father in heaven; then man might engage in the service that God requires of each of His obedient children.  {12MR 233.1}
[12MR 233.2]          This constitutes the condition of salvation. And God enjoins this condition upon every human being just as verily as He enjoined it upon Adam and Eve in the garden of Eden. Our first parents fell, because, when tempted by Satan, they disobeyed God. The human family with few exceptions have since been under service to Satan, doing his work, wearing his yoke, and bearing his burdens. But they have found this yoke uncomfortable and galling, these burdens disagreeable and heavy to be borne.  {12MR 233.2}
[12MR 233.3]          But Christ pledged His own life in order that the transgressor might be spared, that man might have another trial. He would Himself stand in man's place; He would clothe Himself in the garb of humanity, and live the life of man from the very beginning. He would pass through the stages of infancy, childhood, youth, and manhood, that He might show man how he should live, how he should employ his hours of probation.  {12MR 233.3}
[12MR 233.4]          Christ acknowledged Himself subject to the law. If this were not so, He could not be our Saviour, and take away our sin. And God designs that man shall live up to every specification of the law, that he may reveal a character after the pattern given him by Christ. He desires that while in                                           -234-     the world His followers shall not be of the world, and that their experience shall find expression in the words, "I am crucified with Christ: nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me: and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave Himself for me" ［Galatians 2:20］.  {12MR 233.4}
[12MR 234.1]          The man who is niggardly, who possesses a narrow, self-serving mind, is himself responsible for those objectionable traits of character; for Christ has made it possible for him to be freed from these defects. He has placed within the reach of man the possibility of receiving Him. And He bears testimony, "As many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name" ［John 1:12］.  {12MR 234.1}
[12MR 234.2]          This power is not the human agent. It is the power of God. When a soul really receives Christ, he receives His righteousness. He lives the life of Christ. Then as he trains himself to behold Christ, to study His life and practice His virtues, he eats the flesh and drinks the blood of the Son of God.  {12MR 234.2}
[12MR 234.3]          Those whose characters are marred by a passionate disposition, should be in haste to seek the Lord. From their hearts the prayer should arise, "Create in me a clean heart, O God; and renew a right spirit within me" ［Psalms 51:10］. Give me a correct estimate of Jesus Christ and His merits. Lead me by His Spirit. "Then will I teach transgressors Thy ways; and sinners shall be converted unto Thee" ［verse 13］.  {12MR 234.3}
[12MR 234.4]         In His Son God has placed before the human agent the life he is to live. It is not for him to be constantly branching out in lines of his own choosing, and placing his will against the power of the will of God. Yet                                           -235-     many are expending their God-given powers in hopeless pursuit of things they can never attain. How different are the lives of such when compared with that of their Example, who for their sakes pledged Himself to a life of self-denial, of poverty, and of suffering, unappreciated, unacknowledged, despised, and rejected. Christ was often weary and hungry, and filled with sorrow in the consciousness of unrequited love. The nation whom He came to save and bless did not realize His mission. They had departed from God, and were constantly misunderstanding and misinterpreting Him. ［John 1:11; Isaiah 53:3, 5, 7, quoted.］  {12MR 234.4}
[12MR 235.1]          In view of the abundant evidence God has given of His love, His sympathy, and His benevolence, He requires our willing obedience. His love will prove a safeguard to every soul. It will bar the path to sin and selfish indulgence. In looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith, in studying His life of self-denial and self-sacrifice, we are armed with the same mind to do the same service. "If any man will come after Me," says Christ, "let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me ［Matthew 16:24］. To the true follower of Christ there is a pleasure in doing the things that Christ has done in his behalf. He considers it not an arbitrary exaction, but a clear specification of his only safety from the advances of the wily foe who is ever seeking to entangle our feet and make our path difficult.  {12MR 235.1}
[12MR 235.2]          God knows that if we were left to follow our own inclinations, to go just where our will would lead us, we would fall into Satan's lines and become possessors of his attributes. Therefore the law of God confines us to the will of One who is high and noble and elevating. He desires that we                                           -236-     shall patiently and wisely take up the duties of service. It is for our present and eternal good to work the works of God. If His will is cheerfully and gratefully accepted, the results will be seen in the service rendered and in the character developed.  {12MR 235.2}
[12MR 236.1]         A sullen submission to the will of the Father will develop the character of a rebel. Service is looked upon by such a one in the light of drudgery. It is not rendered cheerfully and in the love of God. It is a mere mechanical performance. If he dared, such a one would disobey. His rebellion is smothered, ready to break out at any time in bitter murmurings and complaints. Such service brings no peace or quietude to the soul.  {12MR 236.1}
[12MR 236.2]          Christ assumed humanity with all its humiliation and service, that He might cut man loose from Satan's chariot car as a bond slave. He knew that the service of Satan can bring only wretchedness and misery and distress in its train. The sinner is a stranger to repose and rest. The sinner says, I want my freedom. By this he would get rid of all restraint by casting aside the law of God. But it is this desire that has made the world what it is today--corrupt as in the days of Noah, and polluted as the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah.  {12MR 236.2}
[12MR 236.3]          God presents before us two classes. For the one--the wicked--He says, "There is no peace" ［Isaiah 48:22］. Of the other, "Great peace have they that love thy law: and nothing shall offend them" ［Psalms 119:165］. Of that law He says, "The law of the Lord is perfect, converting the soul: the testimony of the Lord is sure, making wise the simple. The statutes of the Lord are right, rejoicing the heart: the commandment of the Lord is pure, enlightening the eyes. The fear of the Lord is clean, enduring for ever: the judgments                                           -237-     of the Lord are true and righteous altogether. More to be desired are they than gold, yea, than much fine gold: sweeter also than honey and the honeycomb. Moreover by them is thy servant warned: and in keeping of them there is great reward" ［Psalms 19:7-11］. We should deem our service for God a pleasure, and should make it the expression of our love for Him.  {12MR 236.3}
[12MR 237.1]          Law and service are a part of every true life. Idleness is sin. Money is supposed to carry its possessor above service, and because a man has money he is allowed to spend his time in idleness. But the devil engages all such in the meanest kind of work. It is the Lord who has a right to our service. The more an individual lives for himself, and the less for the good of others the less noble and pure will he be in his own life. His moral power degenerates while living for himself. Compare that idle life with the one who looks his responsibilities in the face, and takes up his life work for God and for his fellowmen.  {12MR 237.1}
[12MR 237.2]          All who sense their duty to their fellowmen will accept the offer to work in partnership with Jesus Christ, a life of obedience and service. In this way alone can they give the divine credentials to the world. These will entertain a high conception of life. It is not to them a round of worldly pleasure and amusement. This can never satisfy the hungry soul. The truth is noble, elevating, and sacred, and the wisdom and knowledge given us in it is a tree of life to all who will accept it.  {12MR 237.2}
[12MR 237.3]          In the 58th chapter of Isaiah God has placed before us the service He would have us do for our fellowmen and for Him. He says, ［Isaiah 58:6-11 quoted］.                                           -238-  {12MR 237.3}
[12MR 238.1]          Then why not try this kind of service? The Lord calls His yoke easy, and His burden light. Yet that yoke will not give us a life of ease and freedom and selfish indulgence. The life of Christ was one of self-denial and self-sacrifice at every step. And His true follower, with consistent, Christlike tenderness and love, will follow in the footsteps of his Master; and as he advances in this life, he will become inspired with the spirit and life of Christ.--Ms. 20, 1897. (Written at "Sunnyside," Cooranbong, NSW, March, 1897.)     White Estate Washington, D.C. February 3, 1983  {12MR 238.1}
[12MR 239.1]       MR No. 971 - Counsels on Soul Winning         Every Person to Be Active in Soul Winning--Every one who believes in Christ as a personal Saviour is under bonds to God to be pure and holy, to be a spiritual worker seeking to save the lost, whether they are great or small, rich or poor, bond or free. The greatest work upon earth is to seek and to save those who are lost ［those］ for whom Christ has paid the infinite price of His own blood. Every one is to do active service, and if anyone who has been blessed with light does not diffuse light to others, he will lose the rich grace which has been bestowed upon him, because he neglects a sacred duty plainly marked out in the Word of God. As his light diminishes, his own soul is brought into peril, and the ones to whom he should have been a shining light, miss the labor that God intended that they should have through the human instrument. Thus the sheep unsought is not brought back to the fold.  {12MR 239.1}
[12MR 239.2]          God depends upon you, the human agent, to fulfill your duty to the best of your ability, and He Himself will give the increase. If human agents would but cooperate with the divine intelligences, thousands of souls would be rescued. The Holy Spirit would give devoted workers glimpses of Jesus                                           -240-     that would brace them for every conflict, that would elevate and strengthen them and make them more than conquerors.  {12MR 239.2}
[12MR 240.1]          When two or three are met together to unite their counsel, and to send up their petitions, the promise is for them, "Ask, and it shall be given you: seek, and ye shall find: knock, and it shall be opened unto you" ［Luke 11:9］. "If ye then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children, how much more shall your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to them that ask Him" ［verse 13］. The Lord has promised that where two or three are met together in His name, there will He be in the midst. Those who meet together for prayer will receive an unction from the Holy One. There is great need of secret prayer, but there is also need of several Christians' meeting together, to unite with earnestness their petitions to God. In these small companies Jesus is present, and the love of souls is deepened in the heart and the Spirit puts forth His mighty energies, that human agents may be exercised in regard to saving those who are lost. Jesus ever sought to show how worthless were formal ceremonies, and strove to impress upon His disciples that the Holy Spirit must enlighten, renew, and sanctify the soul.--Ms. 52, 1894.  {12MR 240.1}
[12MR 240.2]         Small Groups to Unite in Prayer for Souls--We are laborers together with God. Spiritual workers are needed not only to labor in the pulpit but to do personal work among the people. Too much time is devoted to the churches in preaching. This is not attended with the best results. The work of the Lord's ambassadors is to organize companies of workers to hunt for the souls who need help. Hours are spent in preaching that might better                                           -241-     be devoted to house-to house labor. In the spirit of Christ, with a heart all aglow with His love, seek to win the hearts of those in the families you visit. Give faithful admonitions and instruction from the Word of God. There are appropriate and applicable lessons from the Scripture that need to be presented in the spirit of Christ and in love for the souls for whom He has died. "All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness: that the man of God may be perfect, throughly furnished unto all good works" ［2 Timothy 3:16, 17］.  {12MR 240.2}
[12MR 241.1]         But there are many who have had no personal labor. Words of kindly instruction have not been spoken to them. It is time that unselfish, consecrated workers entered families who have accepted the truth but who have not worked for its advancement. It is time that our preaching brethren ministered not only to the congregation but to families.--Ms. 65a, 1898. ("Words of Instruction to Ministers and People," May 22, 1898.)  {12MR 241.1}
[12MR 241.2]          Power to Be Obtained Through Prayer--My mind has been dwelling upon the subject of prayer. Little groups should gather and seek the Lord earnestly. We are, as a people, sadly neglecting this means of grace. Christ declares--and the words were spoken after His resurrection--"All power is given unto Me in heaven and in earth." And because of this power, He adds the great gospel commission: "Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world" ［Matthew 28:18-20］. --Letter 320, 1906.--(To S. N. Haskell, Oct. 4, 1906.)     White Estate February 3, 1983  {12MR 241.2}
[12MR 242.1]       MR No. 972 - Counsel to a Husband         Dear Brother B: I have been instructed that you need to view matters in an altogether different light, else those on both sides of the question that you are considering will be wronged. I believe that both you and your wife desire to do the will of God. Sister B must not become discouraged. In the past she has not been properly situated in many respects. When she left her home to become your wife, she was not to withdraw her love from her mother. The relationship between mother and daughter is a most tender one, and is ever to be cherished. It is not at all strange, but the most natural thing in the world, that Sister B's mother should wish her daughter to remain with her instead of marrying you. The daughter that ignores the tender relationship that should exist between parent and child should not claim to be a Christian. Children owe certain obligations to their parents, and these obligations are to be fulfilled. A daughter owes her mother a debt that is binding upon her at all times and in all places.  {12MR 242.1}
[12MR 242.2]          And while the marriage vow is to be sacredly fulfilled, there is to be no transgression of the fifth commandment. God says to children, "Honor thy father and thy mother: that thy days may be long upon the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee"; and He has set no time when this obligation ceases to be binding.                                           -243-  {12MR 242.2}
[12MR 243.1]          Brother B, you have no idea of how the discord that has existed between you and your wife has worn upon her mind. When you leave her free to act toward her mother as her conscience tells her that she should act, a terrible strain will be removed from her. In the past she has not been free. She has had little opportunity to be with her mother, and at the same time you have been a great deal away from her, engaged as you have been in the canvassing work. She has been placed where she could not help her mother as she desired to. She had a right to expect that her marriage with you would give her mother a son who would be a help and blessing to the family.  {12MR 243.1}
[12MR 243.2]          Your opinions in regard to your wife's association with her mother have been a cause of constant depression to her. She is a woman of capability. In some respects her abilities are superior to yours. Your opinions in regard to her association with her relatives are unnatural, and she cannot make herself see things as you see them.  {12MR 243.2}
[12MR 243.3]          There is a good reason why your wife is with her mother now. Her aged grandfather, in his feebleness, needs care, and who but his grandchildren could be expected to help their mother give him this care? You have not viewed this matter in a right light. The impression that your wife has had in regard to this matter is in accordance with Bible truth, and she can no more rid herself of this impression than she can give up the truth.  {12MR 243.3}
[12MR 243.4]          You must both study how you can assimilate, instead of differing, with one another. You must not exercise a masterly influence over your wife's mind, for often her judgment is superior to yours. You must not try to cramp your wife's mind to make it fit your own. She has an individuality that is not to be submerged in the individuality of another. You have a                                           -244-     very strong mind, but it is not always correctly balanced. You see things in a way in which your wife cannot see them.  {12MR 243.4}
[12MR 244.1]          I have something more written in regard to your case, which I will send you when I find it. You have not practiced economy in the use of means. Sometimes when you have wished to help certain ones, you have brought them things which struck your fancy, but which they were unable to use. In such matters your judgment has often been quite defective. It would have been better for you to have given them the money you spent for them. They could have purchased that which would have been of use to them. Our money is the Lord's and is not to be used with prodigality.  {12MR 244.1}
[12MR 244.2]          The Lord cannot endorse your course. Give your wife a share of the money that you receive. Let her have this as her own and let her use it as she desires. She should have been allowed to use the means that she earned as she in her judgment deemed best. If she had had a certain sum to use as her own without being criticized, a great weight would have been lifted from her mind.  {12MR 244.2}
[12MR 244.3]          From the light that is given me, I know that you should secure a little home for yourself and your wife. A small, modest home would not cost very much. Then assure your wife that if she wishes she may have her mother live with her. If you could harmonize with your mother-in-law, her advice and counsel would in many respects be a great blessing to you. Your will is very strong, and you are inclined to be egotistical. You need a counselor.  {12MR 244.3}
[12MR 244.4]          Matters between you and your wife may be satisfactorily adjusted if you will not take a hard, stern position. You will find that the use of mild, gentle methods will make a surprising difference in your lives. Do not                                             -245-     treat your wife as if she understands no more than a child. Show her consideration and respect. Give her a home. I can assure you that she has never spoken one disparaging word of you to me.  {12MR 244.4}
[12MR 245.1]          I am your friend, and as such I write to you. I will send this letter to you today, and will write more fully as soon as I can. But this will give you something to work on. You can be a blessing to your wife, and she can be a blessing to you.--Letter 157, 1903. (July 26, 1903.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 31, 1983  {12MR 245.1}
[12MR 246.1]       MR No. 973 - Need for Unity Among Spiritual Shepherds         A vision the Lord gave me at Sutton, Vermont, September, 1850. I saw the loveliness of Jesus and the love that the angels have for one another. Said the angel, Can ye not behold their love? Follow it. Just so God's people must love one another. Rather let blame fall on thyself than on a brother. I was then pointed back to western New York and saw that Brother Bates did not give the message.--"Sell that ye have and give alms"--in its clear light. It caused some to follow for the loaves and fishes, and now they are ready to be purged out. Falsehoods have been in their mouths. I saw that Brother Bates's holding up "sell that ye have" in a wrong light had caused those who had been coveting others' property to take lenity from it and to rejoice and triumph, and had also caused those who had property to hold on to it. Those who had been coveting were zealous to attend conference                                             -247-     with their families, not to glorify God but for the loaves and the fishes. They had better have remained at home and worked with their hands to supply the wants of their families and to have something to give to sustain the cause of truth.  {12MR 246.1}
[12MR 247.1]          I saw that Brother Bates erred again in praying for the sick before unbelievers. I saw if any among us were sick and called for the elders of the church to pray over them, we should follow the example of Jesus. He went into an inner chamber, and we should go into a room by ourselves separate entirely from unbelievers, and then the atmosphere would not be polluted by them. By faith we could take hold on God and draw down the blessing. I saw that God's cause was dishonored and reproached in western New York at the general conference by praying for the sick in the midst of unbelievers. I also saw that Brother Bates erred in attending the washing of saints' feet and the communion among unbelievers. It only caused reproach to come on the cause of God. I saw that the example of Jesus should be followed. He took His disciples away alone, separate from the wicked, and first washed their feet, and then gave them to eat of the broken bread to represent His broken body and gave them to drink of the juice of the vine to represent His spilled blood.  {12MR 247.1}
[12MR 247.2]         I saw that Brother Bates and all the shepherds should be careful in these things, and move understandingly, and follow the example of Jesus in these things. I saw that a Judas might be among us from time to time, that would appear to be with us, but they would eat and drink to their own damnation, but God would make them manifest quickly, and they would be purged out from among Israel. I saw that the above named errors of Brother Bates and                                             -248-     others more dangerous brought confusion and had destroyed James's confidence in Brother Bates; I saw that James at first had godly jealousy for the truth, then other jealousy crept in until he was jealous of most every move Brother Bates would make. These wrongs I saw must be taken out of the way.  {12MR 247.2}
[12MR 248.1]          Then I saw Brother Bates. Said the angel, Be not quick to receive error, nor too slow to receive the truth. I saw that the women of Revelation 18:4 meant the churches and that we were bid to "come out of her" that we be not defiled, partake of her sins, and receive of her plagues. I saw that Brother Bates had not applied Revelation 18:4 correctly, and his error had caused confusion.  {12MR 248.1}
[12MR 248.2]          Then I saw that after Jesus leaves the sanctuary the plagues will be poured out. Said the angel, It is the wrath of God and the Lamb that causes the destruction or death of the wicked. I saw that at the voice of God the saints will be mighty and terrible as an army with banners, but they will not then execute the judgment written. But after they are changed in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye ［1 Corinthians 15:52］, and are caught up with the sleeping saints ［1 Thessalonians 4:17］, and receive their harps, crowns, etc., and enter the city, Jesus and the saints sit in judgment, the books are opened, the book of life and the book of death.  {12MR 248.2}
[12MR 248.3]         The book of life contains the good deeds of the saints, and the book of death contains the evil deeds of the wicked. These books were compared with the statute book--the Bible--and according to that they were judged. The saints in unison with Jesus passed their judgment upon the wicked dead. "Behold ye," said the angel, "the saints sit in unison with Jesus and mete out to each of the wicked according to the deeds done in the body ［2 Corinthians                                           -249-     5:10］, and it is set off against their names what they must receive at the execution of the judgment." This I saw was the work of the saints with Jesus through the 1,000 years.  {12MR 248.3}
[12MR 249.1]         At the end of the 1,000 years Jesus, with the holy angels and all the saints, leaves the city, and while He is descending with them the wicked dead are raised, and then the very men that pierced Him ［Revelation 1:7］ will see Him afar off in all His glory, and all the holy angels and the saints with Him. They will see the prints of the nails in His hands and in His feet, and where they thrust the spear into His side, and they will wail because of Him. I saw that the prints of the nails and of the spear were His glory.  {12MR 249.1}
[12MR 249.2]          Then it is that Jesus stands upon the Mount of Olives and the Mount parts asunder and becomes a plain, and the city comes down from God out of heaven and settles on the plain. Then Satan imbues the wicked that have been raised, with his spirit and he flatters them that the army in the city is small and that his army is large and that they can overcome them and take the city.  {12MR 249.2}
[12MR 249.3]          While Satan is rallying his army the saints are in the city beholding the beauty and glory of the paradise of God. Jesus was at their head leading them. All at once the lovely Jesus was gone from our company, but soon we heard His lovely voice saying, "Come, ye blessed of My Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world." ［Matthew 25:34.］ We gathered about Jesus and just as He closed the gates of the city the curse from God was pronounced upon the wicked. The gates are shut. Then the saints use their wings and fly to the top of the wall of the city. Jesus is also with them. His crown looked brilliant and glorious. It was a crown within a crown, seven in number.                                           -250-  {12MR 249.3}
[12MR 250.1]          The crowns of the saints were of the purest gold, and were decked with stars, and shone like the sun, as they moved all together to the top of the city. Their faces shone with glory, for they were in the express image of Jesus. Then the wicked saw what they had lost. And fire was breathed from God upon them and consumed them. Then was the execution of the judgment. The wicked received according as the saints, in unison with Jesus, had meted out to them through the 1,000 years. The same fire from God that consumed the wicked purified the whole earth. The mountains melted with fervent heat, the atmosphere also, and all the stubble was consumed. Then our inheritance opened before us glorious and beautiful. Then we inherited the whole earth made new. We shouted with a loud voice, Glory Alleluia.  {12MR 250.1}
[12MR 250.2]          Then I saw that God had not given to Brother Bates the gift of discernment; but his gift was to talk the Word. None had a gift like his. He could talk to a small company when there were no more than two present, as well as to a large company. This gift is greatly needed in the church. I saw that he had prepared the way in many places for the Lord to speak through visions. The angel then pointed to Brother Bates and said, Be careful how thou treadest, lest the flock be torn. Draw near to God. Thou hast been in danger. Can ye not see it? That must be healed every whit. This people must be humble.  {12MR 250.2}
[12MR 250.3]          I begged of Jesus to forbid that there should be any discord among the shepherds, for then the flock would be scattered as sheep without a shepherd. I prayed Jesus to encircle them now in His lovely arms. I saw that the disunion between the shepherds had affected the flock. Then I saw that in the scattering time when paper after paper was dying, Brother Bates wrote                                           -251-     for them until the last, and now in the gathering time when precious souls that have been hid beneath the rubbish and have not had the privilege of hearing the truth, need light from different ones, his testimony has been withheld. I saw that if ever the saints could be benefited by comforting words and the truth made clear in the paper, it is now in the gathering. God wanted the papers to cease in the scattering time, but now the truth should be sung, preached, prayed, and published. Then I saw we must drink deep, deep from the water of the fountain. Said the angel, Ye must reflect the lovely image of Jesus more and more. I saw that we were almost home, to rest in the city 1,000 years. Said the angel, "Ye must love one another as Jesus hath loved you."  {12MR 250.3}
[12MR 251.1]          I saw that Brother Bates's heart must be open, ready to yield up a dear point when the clear light shines. I saw that we must be more like Jesus. Everything in heaven is in perfect order, and the events of the judgment will come in perfect order. Then I saw James and Brother Bates. Said the angel, "Press together, press together, press together, press together, ye shepherds, lest the sheep be scattered. Love one another as I have loved you. Swim, swim, swim, plunge deep, deep, deep in the ocean of God's love. Come into a nearness with God." I saw that we must overcome perfectly and get the victory over the powers of darkness.  {12MR 251.1}
[12MR 251.2]          I saw that Brother Bates with the other shepherds should consult those in whom they have reason to have confidence, and who have been in all the messages, and are firm in all the present truth, and have not wavered upon it, before they receive and advocate any new point of importance which they think the Bible sustains. Then I saw that all the shepherds would be perfectly                                           -252-     united and the church would feel that union and the shepherds would be strong; and each one would know just what work the other was doing, and thereby they could hold up each other's hands, and the church would be benefited, and then there would be but little danger of any of the shepherds receiving dangerous error with which to divide the precious flock.--Ms. 14, 1850. (Copied from Hiram Edson's manuscript. Original copy in Advent Source Collection. Compares with Present Truth, 86-87. See EW, pp. 52-54.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 31, 1983  {12MR 251.2}
[12MR 253.1]       MR No. 974 - The Results of Selfishness         The spirit that leavened you at Minneapolis was with you during your service in the Office ［THE REVIEW AND HERALD WAS OFTEN REFERRED TO AS "THE OFFICE."］ at Battle Creek; it was the confederacy formed with the very men you now condemn which led you to do many things contrary to the principles of the commandments of God. Selfishness was inwrought in your course of action, and this is why you are not connected with the Office today. The Lord's hand was in the whole matter.--Letter 10, 1895. (To F. E. Belden, June 9, 1895.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 31, 1983  {12MR 253.1}
[12MR 254.1]      MR No. 975 - The Value of Bible Study         The Bible is the most precious lesson book that you can study. In studying it, you hold communion with God. If you are an earnest Bible student, you will, when standing before a congregation, speak with power and assurance.--Letter 38, 1903. (To Edson and Emma White, March 3, 1903.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 31, 1983  {12MR 254.1}
[12MR 255.1]       MR No. 976 - God the Source of All Wisdom         Thinking for Oneself--Many are changed by every current. They wait to hear what someone else thinks, and his opinion is accepted as altogether true. If they would lean wholly upon God, they would grow strong in His strength; but they do not say to the Lord, "I cannot make any decision until I know Thy will." Their natural inclination is to allow another to be conscience for them and think for them, and they speak after he has spoken, saying what he says and acting as he acts. When these persons are placed in circumstances where they must think and act for themselves, they dare not express any settled opinion. God pity such weaklings; and yet often, like Aaron, they have much ability.--Ms. 121, 1898. ("An Example of Faithfulness," Oct. 2, 1898.)  {12MR 255.1}
[12MR 255.2]          Seek Wisdom From God--The Lord invites us to ask of Him. Shall we turn from God's wisdom, to ask of man? They may advise us to do what is best, but unless they receive their light from heaven, finite men can have no certain light to give us. The Lord is acquainted with our ignorance and darkness, and He bids us come unto Him, the Source of all light and all wisdom. . . .                                             -256-  {12MR 255.2}
[12MR 256.1]          As a people we have become weak and dwarfed in religious growth, because we have sought the strength of finite, erring men, when we might have had the strength of an unerring, infinite God. The displeasure of God is upon the churches in every conference, because they do not come to Jesus and learn of Him, seeking for that wisdom which He alone can give. Ministers who have labored zealously in the work have gone prematurely to the grave, because church members have clung to them, making them responsible for the work which God alone could do. They have not been able to do all that should have been done to teach the people the way of the Lord, to point them to Him who is man's sure Helper. Why do we not go to the mighty Helper, instead of to weak, erring man? Why do we place man where God should be? Let every church member closely examine his own heart, and see if he really has confidence in the promises of God. . . .  {12MR 256.1}
[12MR 256.2]          It is the absence of the grace of Christ in the heart that causes men to make wrong decisions. It leads those who have had light and rejected it to regard light as darkness. They call error truth and truth error, because they walk in the sparks of their own kindling. God declares that such shall lie down in sorrow. The reception of the Word of God in sincerity and simplicity will renew the mind and awaken it to understand clearly the Word of God. The blindness passes away, the darkness is removed, and the true light shines forth.--Ms. 23, 1899, pp. 3-6 (March 9, 1899).     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 31, 1983  {12MR 256.2}
[12MR 257.1]       MR No. 977 - The Power of the Holy Spirit         The Holy Spirit Necessary to Make Word Understood--Of the disciples of Christ we read that they understood not His disclosures in regard to His humiliation, His rejection, and His crucifixion. But when Christ was risen from the dead, they understood. When the Holy Spirit came upon them at the day of Pentecost, they understood. Look at the change wrought under the Holy Spirit's guidance in the faltering, stumbling, erring, misinterpreting, misunderstanding ones! Passages from the living oracles are seen in a new light. No comparison can be made with the disciple before the reception of the Holy Spirit, and the disciple renewed, converted, baptized by the Spirit of God.  {12MR 257.1}
[12MR 257.2]          Men may study and try to learn the living words of God, but unless the Holy Spirit shall unite with the human understanding, and the human unite with the divine by becoming partakers of the divine nature, they are blind and cannot see afar off, and have forgotten that they were purged from their old sins. But the touch of the Holy Spirit upon the human mind makes decided changes.  {12MR 257.2}
[12MR 257.3]          Behold those disciples, hidden in that upper chamber for fear of the priests and rulers. They were to go everywhere to preach the Word. They were to speak with new tongues, not a foreign language, but words eloquent from lips which had been touched with a live coal from off the altar. After the disciples had received the baptism of the Holy Spirit, the priests and                                           -258-     rulers marveled at the words which they spake, for they knew them as unlearned and ignorant men. But they took knowledge of them that they had been with Jesus.  {12MR 257.3}
[12MR 258.1]          Their teaching was a second edition of the teachings of Christ, the utterance of simple, grand truths that flashed light into darkened minds, and converted thousands in a day. The disciples began to understand that Christ was their advocate in the heavenly courts, and that He was glorified. They could speak because the Holy Spirit gave them utterance. "The entrance of Thy words giveth light; it giveth understanding unto the simple" ［Psalm 119:130］.  {12MR 258.1}
[12MR 258.2]         Bible truth spoken by sanctified lips is eloquence and power. The disciples had a saving understanding of the words of Christ. Because they were united with Christ, eating His flesh and drinking His blood, the inspired book was to them spirit and life. We may understand the Bible as we understand other books, but it is not thus taken into our minds and hearts as the living bread from heaven.--Ms. 32, 1900.  {12MR 258.2}
[12MR 258.3]          "Greater Works" to Be Done in Power of the Holy Spirit --"Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on Me, the works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he do; because I go unto My Father" ［John 14:12］. Christ's work was largely confined to Judea. But though His personal ministry did not extend to other lands, people from all nations listened to His preaching, and carried the message to all parts of the world. Many heard of Jesus by hearing of the wonderful miracles He performed.                                           -259-  {12MR 258.3}
[12MR 259.1]          When Christ said that His disciples should do greater works than He had done, He did not mean that they would make any more exalted exertion of their powers; He meant that their work should have greater magnitude. He did not refer merely to miracle working, but to all that would transpire under the working of the Holy Spirit. The scenes of His suffering and death, to be witnessed by the large numbers in attendance at the Passover, would be spread from Jerusalem to all parts of the world. The apostles, used as His representatives, would make a decided impression on all minds. Being humble men would not diminish their influence, but increase it. The minds of their hearers would be carried from the men to the Majesty of heaven who, though unseen, was still working and performing miracles upon the suffering and diseased.  {12MR 259.1}
[12MR 259.2]          The teaching of the apostles, the special doctrines taught, their words of trust, would assure all that it was not by their own power that they did their works, but that they were continuing the same line carried forward by the Lord Jesus when He was with them. Humbling themselves, the apostles would declare that the Man the Jews had crucified was the Prince of Life, the Son of the living God, and that in His name they did the works He had done.  {12MR 259.2}
[12MR 259.3]          "Greater works than these shall he do; because I go unto My Father." He would then intercede for them, and would send His own representative, the Holy Spirit, who would attend them in their work. This representative would not appear in human form, but by faith would be seen and recognized by all who believe in Christ. . . .                                           -260-  {12MR 259.3}
[12MR 260.1]          Christ Present With Believers by the Holy Spirit--"And I will pray the Father, and He shall give you another Comforter, that He may abide with you forever; even the Spirit of truth; whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth Him not, neither knoweth Him: but ye know Him; for He dwelleth with you, and shall be in you" ［John 14:16, 17］. Christ was about to depart to His home in the heavenly courts. But He assured His disciples that He would send them another Comforter, who would abide with them forever. To the guidance of this Comforter all who believe in Christ may implicitly trust. He is the Spirit of truth, but this truth the world can neither discern nor receive.  {12MR 260.1}
[12MR 260.2]          Before He left them, Christ gave His followers a positive promise that after His ascension He would send them the Holy Spirit. "Go ye therefore," He said, "and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father ［a personal God］ and of the Son ［a personal Saviour］, and of the Holy Ghost ［sent from heaven to represent Christ］: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world" ［Matthew 28:19, 20］.  {12MR 260.2}
[12MR 260.3]          ［John 14:26-28 quoted.］ This positive assurance was given to the disciples, to be given to all who should believe on Him to the close of this earth's history.  {12MR 260.3}
[12MR 260.4]          Christ desired His disciples to understand that He would not leave them orphans. "I will not leave you comfortless," He declared; "I will come to you. Yet a little while, and the world seeth Me no more; but ye see Me: because I live, ye shall live also" ［verses 18, 19］. A precious, glorious assurance of eternal life! Even though He was to be absent, their relation to Him was to be that of a child to its parent.                                             -261-  {12MR 260.4}
[12MR 261.1]         The influence of the Holy Spirit is the life of Christ in the soul. We do not see Christ and speak to Him, but His Holy Spirit is just as near us in one place as in another. He works in and through every one who receives Christ. Those who know the indwelling of the Spirit reveal the fruits of the Spirit--love, joy, peace, long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith.-- Ms. 41, 1897, pp. 7-11. ("Words of Comfort").     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 31, 1983  {12MR 261.1}
[12MR 262.1]       MR No. 978 - A Trip to Lake County, California         Lakeport a Good Place to Escape Pressures--I have recently made a journey to Lake County, and I stood it much better than I expected. I will enclose with this an account of our trip. If it were possible I would like to secure a little place where I can go at times from the pressure of the work here. Especially would I enjoy such a place in the hot season of the year. I was much pleased with the scenery on the way to Lakeport. --Letter 152, 1908. (Written from Sanitarium, California, to Mrs. L. M. Hall, Battle Creek, Michigan, May 12, 1908.)  {12MR 262.1}
[12MR 262.2]          Beautiful Scenery and Visits to the Hurlbutt and Workman Homes --Last Sunday morning, between four and five o'clock, we started on our journey to Lake County. We first drove to Calistoga, which is nine miles from St. Helena, and after passing through the town began the ascent of a mountain road so narrow that it seemed impossible for two teams to pass on it. For a number of miles we traveled up this steep ascent, turning constantly to the                                             -263-     left, on which side huge rocks towered above us. On our right lay a deep ravine. I had seen something of these great rocks on the journey from California to Michigan.  {12MR 262.2}
[12MR 263.1]         W. C. White drove with me in the single buggy, Brother James leading the way in the platform wagon, in which were Professor E. A. Sutherland and Sara McEnterfer and the luggage.  {12MR 263.1}
[12MR 263.2]          After traveling many miles we came to a watering trough. Here we took out our provisions, laid rugs on the earth, spread our tablecloth, and ate breakfast.  {12MR 263.2}
[12MR 263.3]          For some weeks previous to this, I had been unable to ride for more than two hours at a time, and we doubted if I could endure so long a journey as this to Lake County, but I stood it wonderfully well. I was surprised to find that as I journeyed I seemed to gather strength. We had thought that we might have to put up at a hotel on my account; but this was not necessary. The fragrance of the pine and fir trees, and the breath of the pure atmosphere seemed to give me new strength.  {12MR 263.3}
[12MR 263.4]          I was surprised to see the enormous height to which some of the pines and firs reached. The madrona and live-oak trees were not so tall, but they spread their branches and leaves over a wide circumference. They too seemed to breathe out life-giving properties.  {12MR 263.4}
[12MR 263.5]          The last ten miles of our journey was less mountainous and rocky; but most of the way the wood scenery was delightful. By this time I began to feel quite weary; nevertheless I was able to reach our destination, which was the home of Brother and Sister Hurlbutt. Here we received a hearty welcome, and were very thankful to rest. We retired early, for we had eaten our meals on the way, and had rested and fed our horses.                                             -264-  {12MR 263.5}
[12MR 264.1]          We were sorry to find that Mr. Hurlbutt is afflicted with partial paralysis, and is obliged to walk on crutches. He promised that he would come to the St. Helena Sanitarium, where he can be prescribed for by Dr. Rand.  {12MR 264.1}
[12MR 264.2]          On the next day, Monday, we looked around the farm of Brother and Sister Hurlbutt. They have a large tract of land, on which are two houses and fine orchards. The lake is only a short drive from the house. On Tuesday we drove to the lake. On Monday we drove about twenty miles in all.  {12MR 264.2}
[12MR 264.3]          In the past Brother and Sister Hurlbutt have given a home to cast-out and orphan children; but this work has been broken up by the illness of the husband. These people have thought that they might establish an orphanage at their home, but they cannot without efficient help carry on such an enterprise. The Lord understands better than we do how to manage such important matters as the education and training of the youth. Wherever such schools are located, whether they be for white or colored people, they should always have connected with them wise, strong managers.  {12MR 264.3}
[12MR 264.4]          We could hope that sometime this place among the fir and hemlock, the birch and pines, might become a place of resort for the sick and suffering. But if such should ever be, great changes would have to be made. With its beautiful lake, its pure atmosphere, and healthful altitude this would make an excellent health resort.  {12MR 264.4}
[12MR 264.5]          On Tuesday morning, before we left the home, two of the workers on the Hurlbutt place, Brother D. R. McMains and Miss E. H. Batterson, were married, W. C. White performing the marriage ceremony. The newly married people will now take charge of the place.                                           -265-  {12MR 264.5}
[12MR 265.1]          I wish, my children, that you could have had the privilege of being with us on this journey. The blessing to be found in the invigorating atmosphere is better realized than described. All along the journey our eyes were greeted with the sight of beautiful trees laden with blossoms. It was a great delight to me to look upon the lilac-colored flowers growing in such profusion, and to see the pure, clear streams flowing from the mountain ravines. The young pines were just putting out their beautiful new foliage. Oh, it was so inspiring, so full of health, so free from the spoliation of man's devisings. I could not help wishing that a camp meeting might be held in these forests among the towering trees and massive rocks.  {12MR 265.1}
[12MR 265.2]          On our way home we stopped for a few hours at the home of Brother Workman. We found everything about the house very neat and clean. Brother Workman has been in ill health for some time. For a while he took treatment at the St. Helena Sanitarium, but is now at home with his family. His wife is a very pleasant woman. There is one daughter about 29 years old working as a nurse at the sanitarium; another daughter of about 18 helps the mother in the home. There is a son about 15 years old and a little girl of 11. Mabel, Willie White's second daughter, is married to the eldest son of the family, and another is bookkeeper at Healdsburg College.  {12MR 265.2}
[12MR 265.3]          Mabel and her husband are at Washington, where he is attending school and educating himself for a teacher and builder.  {12MR 265.3}
[12MR 265.4]          We would be pleased to have Emma with us this summer, and you also, Edson, whenever this is possible. With our horses we can drive wherever we please. In the heat of summer I shall go, with Sara to accompany me, to Lake View, and then I hope you will be able to go with me. There is a fine hotel soon to be opened a few miles from the house where we made our home.                                           -266-     With the horses and carriages we have we could make the journey in comfort, and you could be delighted with such scenery as I think you have never before seen. This is all I need to say on this subject, except to repeat that we have plenty of house room. If Emma's sister should accompany you, we will welcome her also.  {12MR 265.4}
[12MR 266.1]          I am planning to attend the camp meeting at Lodi. We shall find rooms off the ground, so that I may not be wearied by many visitors. I shall remain at this meeting as long a time as my health will permit. I wish you also could be present. I am sure you could be made comfortable.  {12MR 266.1}
[12MR 266.2]          I learn from several that there is a great deal of sickness in Battle Creek just now. I feel that it is not a healthful place to live.  {12MR 266.2}
[12MR 266.3]          I will not write any more, for I expect to see you soon. And to a great degree my writing must be laid aside for a time, and I must rest.  {12MR 266.3}
[12MR 266.4]          We are nearing the close of this earth's history, and we need to place ourselves in right relation to our dear Saviour, who gave His life for us. We have not a moment to lose. We are fitting our characters for eternity, preparing for habitation in that city that Christ has gone to prepare for those who love Him. I do not want to miss gaining an entrance into the New Jerusalem, and I want Edson and Emma and Emma's sister to be there. All who will form characters after the divine similitude will receive a welcome to that holy place.  {12MR 266.4}
[12MR 266.5]          I hope you will think about what I have told you in this letter about my journey to Lake County. I feel that the trip has done me good.--Letter 118, 1908. (Written from Sanitarium, California, to the J. E. Whites--Edson and Emma--Edgefield, Tennessee, April 23, 1908.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 31, 1983  {12MR 266.5}
[12MR 267.1]       MR No. 979 - More Counsel to Frederick Griggs         Men plan after their own selfish methods. Over and over again God has given messages of reproof in His Word, but they disregard the Word if by so doing they can obtain an advantage over others. That which is common and forbidden is brought into the work.  {12MR 267.1}
[12MR 267.2]          God says, "I hate robbery for burnt offering" ［Isaiah 61:8］. The Lord will work for those who are pure in heart. "The pure in heart . . . shall see God" ［Matthew 5:8］, and they will see in Him no corrupting principles. When all selfishness and covetousness is cleansed from the church and from our institutions, we shall see the Lord in His ways and in His works, and great good will be done. His righteousness will go before us. It is Christ our righteousness who leads the way for our feet in the path cast up for the ransomed of the Lord to walk in.  {12MR 267.2}
[12MR 267.3]          If we are worked by the Holy Spirit, we shall seek for the conversion of souls. Everything possible should be done to draw them to Christ--by religious instruction, by a right training in the home and school life. Everything that will prove a hindrance to their conversion should be kept from them. Instruction is needed. The fullest education should be obtained. The character must be formed for the future eternal life, if we would be conquerors over the difficulties which all must meet. . . .                                           -268-  {12MR 267.3}
[12MR 268.1]          Christ died for them ［the youth］ that they might have every opportunity of becoming partakers of the divine nature. Every youth should be properly instructed, for this means a great deal. Will they perpetuate the attributes of character received? The will of one is not to be violently forced by the will of another.  {12MR 268.1}
[12MR 268.2]          The love of God in the heart of the teacher is valuable in the home, in the church, and in schoolwork in all its lines. The work is to be entered into with earnestness. The children and youth are to understand that their rule of action is the Word of God, and not human inventions. There must be obedience to what God has enjoined. An instructor is not prepared to mold minds or fashion characters unless Christ is abiding in his heart, unless he is learning Christ's ways and walking in His footsteps.--Letter 117, 1898, pp. 1-5. (To Frederick Griggs, Dec. 1, 1898.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 31, 1983  {12MR 268.2}
[12MR 269.1]       MR No. 980 - The Need for Insurance         Brother Palmer says he has written to you in regard to the insurance. If the house is not insured, it should be at once. He says you have all the papers, and you have not answered his letter at all. If you have the insurance, they can get pay for the damage done to the house. Please attend to this immediately. Write something at once so that we may know what to do.--Letter 53, 1884, pp. 1, 2. (To Willie and Mary White, written from Syracuse, New York, August 20, 1884.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. May 5, 1983  {12MR 269.1}
[12MR 270.1]       MR No. 981 - Ellen White's Sixty-Eighth Birthday         I received your letters today, two of them. We left Armadale, Tuesday, November 26, on my 68th birthday, and I knew it not until past. Another year of my life has passed into eternity. Another year of my life has commenced. God grant me more largely of His Holy Spirit, and lead and guide me. I fear and tremble before God as I see the perils of the last days upon us. What is before us we know not.--Letter 22a, 1895, p. 1. (To Marian Davis, from Hobart, Tasmania, Nov. 29, 1895.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 31, 1983  {12MR 270.1}
[12MR 271.1]       MR No. 982 - Conforming to God's Will in Tithe Paying, Soul Winning, and Unity         Dear Sister: A long time ago I received your letter enclosing a draft for $100; $25 of this you say is a thank offering, to be used in carrying forward the work in some needy place. As you have requested, I shall use it where, according to my best judgment, it is most needed. The reward of whole-souled liberality is the leading of mind and soul and heart to a closer fellowship with the Spirit.  {12MR 271.1}
[12MR 271.2]          You ask if I will accept tithe from you and use it in the cause of God where most needed. In reply, I will say that I shall not refuse to do this, but at the same time I will tell you that there is a better way.  {12MR 271.2}
[12MR 271.3]          It is better to put confidence in the ministers of the conference where you live, and in the officers of the church where you worship. Draw nigh to your brethren. Love them with a true heart fervently, and encourage them to bear their responsibilities faithfully in the fear of God. "Be thou an example of the believers, in word, in conversation, in charity, in spirit, in faith, in purity" ［1 Timothy 4:12］. Read Philippians 2:1-16.  {12MR 271.3}
[12MR 271.4]          There are many things that I am bidden to bring before our people. There is a great work yet to be done, a work that calls for the sanctification of all our powers. This message must be preached in the highways and the byways. The efforts put forth for the recovery of souls must be greatly                                           -272-     increased. Justice and the love of God should mark the lives of His workers. We are too far advanced in this world's history to indulge in ease and idleness. And none should think to hoard their means for future years, but let them invest their means to create new interests in places where the need of truth is felt.  {12MR 271.4}
[12MR 272.1]          If all the professed followers of Christ had followed this course, great changes would have been wrought in our cities. If they had been in earnest, and had worked as laborers together with God, many souls would have been convicted and converted who now are ensnared by the wiles of the enemy. The wickedness of the wicked is increasing; Satan's efforts are not lessening. But the love of many believers is growing less, when it should be increasingly revealed in untiring labor for lost souls.  {12MR 272.1}
[12MR 272.2]          My brother and sister, we need to keep before us the example of Christ's perfection. When we allow our minds to dwell upon the imperfections of others, our own souls become filled with the leaven of evil. In our endeavors to represent the truth for this time to the world, we shall meet with many difficulties, but if we will keep heart and mind fixed upon the precious Saviour, if we talk of His love and power, the perplexities will pass away, and we shall become happy in the assurance of a Saviour's love. We are not dependent upon the world and its changeableness. He in whom dwelleth all the fullness of the Godhead bodily, and in whom are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge, is our joy and crown of rejoicing, our peace, our power, our satisfaction. Then let us rejoice, whatever may happen, within and without.                                           -273-  {12MR 272.2}
[12MR 273.1]          We must obtain that measure of the grace of Christ that will enable us to dwell together in love and unity in this life, else we can never dwell together in the life to come. I am trying to show our people the need of the unity for which Christ prayed. The soul must fully own the power and authority of the Word of God. Christ, the perfect example, is ever before us. To Him we may look for grace and power to overcome every fault. We are to get ready for the great day of God by carrying out in the daily life the perfect principles presented to us in the life of Christ. We are called by Him to be His representatives. We are God's children. By spiritual adoption we become His sons and daughters. We are to live in conformity to His will, representing Him in life and character.  {12MR 273.1}
[12MR 273.2]          Perfect conformity to the will of God is the condition on which eternal life is given. The apostle Peter writes: ［2 Peter 1:5-11, quoted］.  {12MR 273.2}
[12MR 273.3]          May the Lord bless you, my brother and sister, and lead you, through a knowledge of His Word, to a perfect understanding of His will concerning you.-- Letter 96, 1911. (Written from Sanitarium, California, to Mrs. J. J. Gravell, December 29, 1911.)     White Estate Washington, D.C. May 5, 1983  {12MR 273.3}
[12MR 274.1]       MR No. 983 - Counsel on Solving Church Difficulties         In the vision given me one year ago last fall I was shown many things in regard to the churches in Indiana, in reference to ministers and people; but now I have time to refer to only one church, the church at Ligonier. I saw them in trouble; they were a spectacle to the world, angels, and to men. They professed to be the repositories of God's law, but difficulties and dissensions made them a weak church; and because of their lack of union, they were bringing the precious, sacred truth of God into disrepute.  {12MR 274.1}
[12MR 274.2]          There were some who did not meet the minds of others in the church. These were not all as they should be, and as God would have them to be; and some leading spirits in the church had a controlling influence, which they exercised unwisely. It would have been better for the cause of God had these zealous ones sought most earnestly for the Spirit of the Lord to soften, subdue, elevate, and ennoble their characters, that they should be correct representatives of Jesus Christ.  {12MR 274.2}
[12MR 274.3]          But those who had a ruling influence in the church were not right in heart themselves, notwithstanding they made high profession of faith. The outside was apparently right, as far as belief and profession were concerned, while the inward work of the heart--the grace of God in the life developing characters--was very much at fault. They had not the Spirit of Christ, and they labored with another spirit, exhibiting self. Strong feelings                                           -275-     would rise up under contradiction, or if others differed with them in their ideas or opinions, their own hearts being controlled by selfishness, they sought to exalt themselves and censure and judge their brethren--a work God had not given them at all.  {12MR 274.3}
[12MR 275.1]          They had left the anxious work of taking care lest they should "fail of the grace of God; lest any root of bitterness springing up ［trouble you］, and thereby many be defiled" ［Hebrews 12:15］. They turned their eyes outward to watch lest others' characters should not be right, when their eyes should have been turned inward to close searching of their own motives, scanning and criticizing their own characters, their own feelings; and emptying from the heart love of self, envy, evil surmisings, jealousy, malice, unkindness, and self-esteem.  {12MR 275.1}
[12MR 275.2]          When they do this, they will esteem others better than themselves, and will not be climbing upon the judgment seat to pronounce sentence upon others. This has caused all the difficulties in the church. Young churches may have leaders in elders and deacons chosen to have a burden and care for the prosperity of the church, yet these men should not feel at liberty in their own judgment and responsibility to cut off names from the church. They should not have so much zeal as to make decisive moves of so grave a character.  {12MR 275.2}
[12MR 275.3]          They should communicate with the one who has been appointed as president of their conference, and confer with him. At some appointed time have the matter particularly considered, and with great wisdom and in the fear of God, with much humility and earnest, humble prayer, should erring ones be dealt with.                                           -276-  {12MR 275.3}
[12MR 276.1]          The matter should be thoroughly investigated. What is the charge brought against the erring one? Has he willfully transgressed the law of God? Has the offender been dishonest in his deal or trade with his brethren or the world? Has he been untruthful? Has he practiced deception? Has he been licentious? Has he been severe, overbearing, and abusive in his family, with his neighbors, with his brethren, or worldlings? Has he shown a spirit of penuriousness, selfishness, covetousness; of questioning doubts, of faultfinding, of talebearing, of talking of his brethren's faults; magnifying their wrongs, having a spirit of bitterness against them? All these things are grave matters, and deserving of consideration.  {12MR 276.1}
[12MR 276.2]          But the next question is, what course has been pursued toward the erring? Have the Bible rules been followed to the letter? Read before them the rules given by their Captain. Have they obeyed orders like faithful soldiers in the army? To go contrary to the positive orders of the Captain of our salvation is deserving of severest censure.  {12MR 276.2}
[12MR 276.3]          ［Matthew 18:15-18, quoted.］        Jesus is united to His people by a love far greater and more enduring, than ever bound human kindred hearts together; and this love, so deep, so unchanging, is a continual assurance, a guarantee of this faithfulness to you. O wondrous love that should lead the Son of God in order to secure us to Himself, and ensure our eternal salvation, to yield up His honor, His glory, His royal throne and royal court; and for our sakes to become poor, that we, through His poverty, might be made rich.                                           -277-  {12MR 276.3}
[12MR 277.1]          He gave all that He had--His riches and His glory--and then gave His own precious life. For us He endured the agony in the garden of Gethsemane, where the mysterious cup trembled in His hand, and His anguished soul cried out: "Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from Me." Three times from His pale and quivering lips came this agonizing prayer, and then-- "Nevertheless, not My will, but Thine, O God, be done." An angel from heaven strengthened the royal Sufferer to tread His bloodstained path to Calvary, and to drink the cup of suffering to its very dregs.  {12MR 277.1}
[12MR 277.2]          Oh! why was all this suffering, this agonizing, and torturing agony? It was that by the sacrifice of Himself His love might stand revealed and move men from their ways of transgression.  {12MR 277.2}
[12MR 277.3]          His arms are outstretched to clasp the repentant, believing ones to His heart of love, with all the tenderness of divine affection. And after man had cost so much, will He leave him now? Oh! no! no! He is faithful that hath promised.  {12MR 277.3}
[12MR 277.4]          In Jesus we have an enduring, unchanging Friend; and though all worldly prospects fail, and every earthly friend prove unfaithful and treacherous, yet He is faithful still. His servants are as dear to Him as the apple of the eye. In trial, in want, in perplexity and distress, we are not alone; at every step, in tones of assurance, He bids you, "Follow Me, I will never leave thee nor forsake thee." But this blessed assurance is given only on condition of your obedience and faithfulness to Him.                                           -278-  {12MR 277.4}
[12MR 278.1]          After man has cost such an infinite price as the Son of God, that He might make him a being of His throne, how tenderly should man deal with his fellow men. How fearful should brethren and sisters in the church feel lest they shall hurt the oil and the wine, and push and destroy one of God's little ones. How patiently, kindly, and affectionately should they deal with the purchase of the blood of Christ. How faithfully should they labor, and how earnestly, to lift up the desponding, the discouraged, and those whose surroundings may not be as favorable as their own. How tenderly should they treat those who, while seeking to obey the truth, have no encouragement at home, but have constantly to breathe the atmosphere of unbelief.  {12MR 278.1}
[12MR 278.2]          Jesus' eye is constantly upon these little ones of His fold, and those who are trying to leave all to follow Him. If a brother or sister is supposed ［i.e., presumed］ to err, do not whisper among yourselves, commenting upon, magnifying, and exaggerating supposed errors of others. Do not backbite with your tongue. A great deal of this is done in our churches and the result is the displeasure of God and exulting of Satan that he can weaken and annoy those who might be strong in God. The world sees their weakness; the world judges the truth they profess to love, by the fruits they see manifested by these who claim to believe the truth.  {12MR 278.2}
[12MR 278.3]          ［Psalm 15 quoted.］        Here the backbiter is excluded from abiding in the tabernacle of God, and from dwelling in the holy hill of Zion. He that "taketh up a reproach against his neighbour" cannot receive the approval of God, and abide in His tabernacle.                                           -279-  {12MR 278.3}
[12MR 279.1]         How many ministers, while laboring in a good work amid a precious interest, are summoned from their work while souls are being converted, to help in some church trial. Satan instigated and originated it all for the purpose of distracting and confusing minds, and throwing souls off the track.  {12MR 279.1}
[12MR 279.2]          Ministers, after repeated urgent calls, are called from a profitable field of labor to let the interests waver and die, in order to settle some matters in the church, among brethren, which they have manufactured by disregarding the orders of their Captain. While in this divided state of feeling, their hearts are unimpressible, and the minister's efforts are like blows upon cold iron; each party is more firmly set in its own way, and will, after making so much of little matters that might have been adjusted at the outset by following the rule Christ has given them, refuse to make any concession.  {12MR 279.2}
[12MR 279.3]          The minister makes his home with one of the brethren, but some are watching lest the minister shall receive impressions unfavorable to themselves. If the minister gives counsel, some will say, There! such a one has been talking with him; and his words have no weight with them. Thus the souls are armed with prejudice and distrust and evil surmisings; and the minister is made the sport of their prejudices and their jealousies. He generally leaves the matter much worse than he found it. The dye has set the colors, and the impressions are almost indelible.  {12MR 279.3}
[12MR 279.4]          Had the minister given words of advice in accordance with the Bible rule, and stated like Nehemiah, "I am doing a great work, so that I cannot come down," that church would be in a far better condition. This has been acted over and over again, and many souls have been lost as the result.                                           -280-     Satan knew just how to work upon unconsecrated, unconverted men and women, who thought more of maintaining their dignity and their own opinions than the salvation of souls; therefore he worked upon hearts and minds to get up something to call the minister away from his labors just at the time when souls are interested and leaning in favor of the truth. And should the minister leave, he knows that that interest will never be revived again. Satan then secures souls in his toils who cannot again so easily break his fetters off them.  {12MR 279.4}
[12MR 280.1]          In such cases a minister is placed in a most miserable position. He may decide ever so wisely, ［but］ if his decision is not in favor of certain ones, they think less of him, and a party spirit is strengthened. Had he refused to leave his work, his influence would have been preserved, for his decisions must displease some who have a mind of their own and who are not willing to yield to any man's judgment.  {12MR 280.1}
[12MR 280.2]          Ministers and lay members of the church displease God when they allow individuals to tell them of the errors and faults of their brethren. They should not open their ears to these reports. They should inquire, "Have you strictly followed the injunction of your Saviour? Have you told him his faults between you and him alone? And then if he refused to hear, have you carefully and prayerfully taken two or three others and labored with him in tenderness, in humility, in meekness, your heart throbbing in love for his soul?" If you failed here, there was only one more step you could take--tell it to the church, and let action be taken in the case according to the Scriptures. Then it is that heaven will ratify the decision made by the church in cutting off the offending member.                                           -281-  {12MR 280.2}
[12MR 281.1]          If these steps have not been taken, do not listen to a word, close the ears, and refuse to take up a reproach against your neighbor; listening to the reports of evil is lifting or taking up the reproach. If there were no brethren and sisters to take up the reproach against their neighbors, evil tongues would not find so fruitful a field in which to labor, backbiting and devouring one another.  {12MR 281.1}
[12MR 281.2]          This is the great wrong existing in the church at Ligonier. There have been tale-bearing, gossiping ones, seeking spots and stains in the characters of others, while their own souls were open to Satan's temptations and closed to the compassion, pity, and love of Christ.  {12MR 281.2}
[12MR 281.3]          Instead of cherishing the spirit of the truth, they were glorifying themselves ［by saying］, "We are rich and increased with goods, and have need of nothing," while they are "miserable, poor, blind, and naked." The gold which is love, they do not possess. Says the true Witness, "I counsel thee to buy of me gold . . .  that thou mayest be rich; and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, and that . . . thy nakedness do not appear; and . . . eyesalve, that thou mayest see."  {12MR 281.3}
[12MR 281.4]          This is what the church in Ligonier wants ［lacks］, and must have, or it would ［be］ better ［if it had］ never been raised up; for they are a curse to the truth they profess. They need to seek white raiment, which is a pure and spotless character; they need eyesalve, that they may clearly see their own defects of character, the lack of the grace and Spirit of God.  {12MR 281.4}
[12MR 281.5]          There has been a decided wrong with those who have carried their strong spirit into the church, and ruled it. Women have had this strong, untamable spirit, which has been thought by some to be zeal for truth and for God. It is their own natural self-sufficient, unyielding spirit, that would never                                           -282-     endure control or contradiction. They exalt themselves, but God sees their wicked ways and His curse is resting upon them.  {12MR 281.5}
[12MR 282.1]          This spirit has ruled in the family, in the neighborhood, and in the church. This spirit is threatening the ruin of the church at Ligonier. One, only one, such element, if countenanced in the church, will destroy its peace, its unity, and its prosperity; but where there are relatives near and distant connected with this element, the danger is increased to just that degree of the number of connections and the sympathy given this ruling influence. The leader in the church is not the man for the place. Paul writes to Titus: ［Titus 1:5-9 quoted.］  {12MR 282.1}
[12MR 282.2]          It would be well for all of our ministers to take heed to these words, and not hurry men into office without due consideration, without much prayer that God would designate by His Spirit whom He would accept. The families of those who are suggested as officers, are to be considered. If the father has had a good influence at home, if he has shown piety in his family, and has brought up his children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord, they will show reverence for sacred things. They will be kind, obedient, respectful, and courteous.  {12MR 282.2}
[12MR 282.3]          If the father has felt no special burden for the conversion of his children, and has not brought them up to be peaceable, kind, pure, and respectful, it is enough to show that the same influence he has had at home will be exerted in the church. He will not show an entirely different phase of character in the church from that which he has manifested at home.  {12MR 282.3}
[12MR 282.4]          This influence is read in the manner in which the family conduct themselves. Here the Bible has been disregarded, and in consequence, much, very much, trouble has been brought upon the church.                                           -283-  {12MR 282.4}
[12MR 283.1]          The leader at Wolfe Lake has not the right qualification to build up and create that interest which the members of the church shall need to become laborers. There is not tact and judgment used to preserve the life and vital interest in the church. Old habits have been dragged into the church. A living connection with God would give a living, fresh experience. Old stereotyped prayers and exhortations; dry, prosy hymns and labors are not in place at all.  {12MR 283.1}
[12MR 283.2]          The leaders of churches in every place should be earnest, full of zeal and unselfish interest. They should make their request to God in faith; pray short and to the point; speak short and interestingly. Long prayers and exhortations are all uncalled for. If the brethren and sisters have something to say that will edify and refresh others, they will be men and women connected with God, drawing their supplies from His exhaustless storehouse. They will bring from the storehouse of God things new and old. If their own souls have been sanctified by the Spirit of God, they will cheer, strengthen, and encourage others. If they themselves have not drunk at the fountain of salvation, they will not know how to lead others to the fountain.  {12MR 283.2}
[12MR 283.3]          God has precious souls in these churches who would become ministers if they grow in the knowledge of the truth, and teach others the way of salvation, and lead them to righteousness. Satan will use every device in leading young men to form marriage connections which will defeat the purpose of God. He will seek to lower the standard of spirituality and holiness, so that the church will not be a living, working church, and its members be fitting themselves to work in the cause of God. Oh! how careful should be those who take the leading position in the church that their lives and deportment shall not scatter from Christ instead of gathering with Him.                                           -284-  {12MR 283.3}
[12MR 284.1]          Experimental religion must be urged upon those who embrace the theory of the truth. Ministers must not neglect to keep their own souls in the love of the truth and of God, and then impress upon the people the necessity of an individual consecration, a personal conversion, and a living experience to be obtained for themselves; or the profession of faith is of no value. It is, indeed, worse than if they had never embraced the truth, for they are as salt without the savor.  {12MR 284.1}
[12MR 284.2]          Unless Christ is enshrined in the soul, His Spirit controlling the affections, the profession of truth is useless.  {12MR 284.2}
[12MR 284.3]          "Lay hands," said the inspired apostle,"suddenly on no man" ［1 Timothy 5:22］. Do not be in such haste to manufacture leaders, ordaining men that have never been tested or proved. Let the church be conducted in this manner: alternating with several, one leading one week and choosing another for the next week or two, thus keeping individuals at work in the church; and after a suitable trial select by the voice of the church someone to be the acknowledged leader, for never more than a year at a time; then elect again a new one, or the same one if he has been a blessing to the church.  {12MR 284.3}
[12MR 284.4]          There are many who run risks, doing things at a venture, and do not move with proper discernment and wisdom in these important matters in which vital interests are involved.  {12MR 284.4}
[12MR 284.5]          The church must not be entrusted to inefficient, unsanctified men, for Satan works through them to ruin the church. There have been some professing the truth who have not been dealt with considerately, because the men in responsible positions have not known how to treat such cases, as they themselves were not right with God. There has been such a course pursued toward men whom they should respect even if they were erring.                                           -285-  {12MR 284.5}
[12MR 285.1]          Dr. Osborn is a man of intelligence, a man who loves the truth but one who will need to be dealt with considerately for his years and for his position as a man of influence. Those who have had no authority and who should not feel that it developed upon them to handle such men have felt free to move and act in a most unwise manner. Their course has made the doctor regard them with contempt. The course pursued toward Doctor Osborn has been all wrong. Had this man been handled judiciously he would have been a blessing to the church. He has used tobacco to a greater or less degree, but this habit was not as offensive in the sight of God as the defects in the character of those who might judge him, for God weighs the motives.  {12MR 285.1}
[12MR 285.2]          The ruling, driving, storming spirits need to take their hands off and turn their attention to themselves. Their own destitution of the Spirit of God is the reason of their unquiet, censorious, condemning spirit. Could the doctor have been dealt with in a kindly manner, in a spirit of tenderness; had respect been shown to his years and to his position, then his heart would have been impressed. God has His eye upon him and will deal with him in a very different manner from that in which his brethren have dealt with him.  {12MR 285.2}
[12MR 285.3]          The doctor has character molded and habits confirmed, and to take the truth at his age and be transformed is a great work. This may not be expected in a day or a week or a month. The indulgence of tobacco is an evil which God would have him overcome. He can do this in the name and strength of Jesus. He can be conqueror and wear finally the victor's crown.  {12MR 285.3}
[12MR 285.4]          He has not submitted to the treatment which he has received with a good grace. He has been harsh, severe, and unyielding. He has been excited and has manifested strong feelings. His human nature could not bear the                                           -286-     unintelligent, unreasonable, unchristian, course pursued by men and women who had more zeal than knowledge. God has been displeased with, and dishonored by, them.  {12MR 285.4}
[12MR 286.1]          Some have taken a position that those who use tobacco should be dealt with and turned out of the church. In all of our experience for many years not a case of this kind has thus been treated by us. We have borne with them and labored with and prayed with them for years, and if after a time they did not reform they became lax in other things, and causes of a grievous character occurred which required an action on the part of the church. But then the responsibility was not assumed by merely the resident elder, the deacon, or any church member, but the church waited in patience for help, for wise counselors, and then moved with the greatest caution. These hasty movements in such cases tend to ruin a church. It shows a self-sufficient, self-important, bigoted spirit which if indulged will ruin any church.  {12MR 286.1}
[12MR 286.2]          God loves the soul of Doctor Osborn. He is a man who, if converted soul and body to God, would do good. The Master has entrusted him with talents of influence and means. He has made him His steward and He will ere long require him to give an account of his stewardship. Many souls will come to the knowledge of the truth through his efforts to spread the publications. There are a large circle of his acquaintances and relatives to whom he can be the means of presenting the truth, some of whom will receive it.  {12MR 286.2}
[12MR 286.3]          He may be an instrument in the hands of God of great good, but narrow minds and self-important, self-righteous ones do not discern this. They are too much shut up to themselves, too far separated from God to see the great good that one such man may do if he is indeed converted, heart and soul, to God. They would push off such a soul: they would pursue a course which                                           -287-     would result in his being lost to the cause, for the sake of carrying out their own spirit and will. Doctor Osborn has not pursued that meek and Christian course which the Bible requires, but those who have condemned him have pursued a course far more objectionable in the sight of God than that pursued by him, and they are answerable for their influence upon the doctor.  {12MR 286.3}
[12MR 287.1]          God calls upon Doctor Osborn to come near to Him by faith and obedience. The grace of God can subdue, sanctify, and refine, and make him an honor to the cause and a chosen vessel fit for the Master's use. The natural heart may be transformed by the grace of God.  {12MR 287.1}
[12MR 287.2]          I was shown that the same injudicious treatment has been exercised toward others. Some precious souls that could not justify the unchristian course pursued toward the doctor were crowded until they have separated from the church, and others have been cut off. Such a spirit has taken possession of those who have ever carried things by storm that Satan, instead of the Spirit of Christ, has triumphed. Some of those who have been deprived of the fellowship of the church have been more worthy of a place in the church than those by whom they were cut off. God calls upon these to repent, and learn of Christ the spirit of meekness, of self-denial, and love.  {12MR 287.2}
[12MR 287.3]          Those persons who have been so officious need to become acquainted with the dear Saviour. He is the eternal and universal guardian of justice. You can never exclude Him from any matter in which the rights of His offspring are concerned. He takes the part of His children against all who would wrong them. His hand is spread over them as a buckler. No man or woman can wound them without smiting that hand.  {12MR 287.3}
[12MR 287.4]          Sister Graham, see that you smite it not, for that right hand holds the sword of justice. It is in your organization to hurt, to mar, and to wound                                           -288-     the feelings of others while you exalt yourself. If you could see yourself as God sees you, you would take up the duties neglected at home and would correct, in the fear of God, your own ways, and have a subdued, meek, and quiet spirit, that you might work the works of God.  {12MR 287.4}
[12MR 288.1]          You need unbending integrity. Unless you are a thoroughly converted woman, you will never enter the city of God. You should deal with the precious souls under your charge with gentleness, with kindly consideration, with affection, with love, for you will then reveal the Christ side of your character instead of the repulsive, satanic side. Practice the highest standard of moral integrity. Show your children that you love them and want them happy. This will be of more value than all of your teachings in reference to religion and truth. Practical godliness goes a great ways in influencing others to come to Christ. You make high claims of godliness while your influence is to corrupt and deceive souls.  {12MR 288.1}
[12MR 288.2]          A harsh manner, a repulsive spirit, a cold, unsympathizing, unlovely bearing toward our children, is molding and fashioning the character, and this spirit is brought into the church to be acted over there and to sow discord and malice and strife.  {12MR 288.2}
[12MR 288.3]          The only safe course to pursue is to search the heart, try the motives by the Word of God, and test the spirit, and see what is the influence of words and actions. Conversion is needed. A transforming influence of the Spirit of God upon the character must be felt and demonstrated in the words and actions. There are very many who are copying the spirit of Sister Graham. This spirit is certainly not the Spirit of Christ. If her eyes could be turned inwardly and she could see how offensive is this spirit in the sight of God, she would make determined efforts to sit at the feet of                                           -289-     Jesus and, like Mary, learn of the Master meekness and lowliness of mind. She would be a learner in the school of Christ rather than a teacher. We cannot with safety look away from our Saviour for one moment, for a dart of Satan will be hurled at our weakest points. In the exercise of a living faith in the merits of Christ alone are we safe. The helpless soul of the sinner must hang on Jesus. If he lets go his hold for one moment, he is in imminent peril of hurting his own soul and of imperiling the souls of others.  {12MR 288.3}
[12MR 289.1]          The commission of any known sin, the neglect of the duties of life at home or abroad, will destroy faith and disconnect the soul from God. Sin is a heinous and offensive thing. It is highly offensive to God. There is a sad history in the life of Peter, which should be a lesson to all. He had been warned by his Master of approaching danger, but, self-confident and presumptuous, he affirmed a constant fidelity and zeal superior to the other disciples and declared himself willing to follow his Master to prison and to death. The test came for Peter when the storm of opposition came upon the followers in the humiliation of their Master. Mournful words traced by the pen of inspiration, "They all forsook Him and fled." And Peter, the ardent, self-confident, zealous Peter, repeatedly denied his Lord. He afterwards bitterly repented, but this example should admonish all to beware of self-confidence and self-righteousness. Mark the lesson of Christ upon humility and of the tenderness and care which should be manifested for the erring and those who need sympathy and love.  {12MR 289.1}
[12MR 289.2]          ［Matthew 8:1-14, quoted.］        There are those who have not honored the cause of God but have the deformity of sin revealed in their lives and in their character; but even                                           -290-     these must be borne with, remembering how Jesus bears with us and how wicked and sinful we have been and yet He bears with us still.  {12MR 289.2}
[12MR 290.1]          ［Matthew 18:23-35, quoted.］        Here we are to take home the lessons of Christ in regard to the Spirit which we should manifest toward each other. We should not be severe and exacting with the erring; it is all out of place. Christ has been merciful to us, forgiving our sins and transgressions. He paid an infinite price to redeem us from hopeless despair, and with the same tenderness, forbearance, and love, and with hearts filled with gratitude to God, we should exercise the same spirit.  {12MR 290.1}
[12MR 290.2]          When we need grace constantly and forgiveness daily, and mercy and compassion every moment of our existence, how unbecoming and out of place for Christians to be so ready to criticize, censure, and condemn their brethren of like passions with themselves. The reproof is here given by our Redeemer for all such conduct. Much of this spirit is the result of self-esteem and of self-exaltation, striving for the supremacy lest others shall come in and fill a place higher than ourselves. But the lessons given on these points are marked, "Except ye be converted, and become as little children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven." Meekness and humility must be cultivated continually in order to preserve the true spirit of Christianity.  {12MR 290.2}
[12MR 290.3]          Here again is presented the lost sheep. The ninety and nine are left while search is made for the one, lost, perishing sheep. When the sheep was found, the shepherd elevated it to his shoulder and returned with rejoicing. He did not reprimand the straying sheep. He did not say, Let him go, if he will. But he goes forth mid frost and cold, storm and tempest, to save the one lost sheep; and patiently he continues his labor until the object of his search is found.                                           -291-  {12MR 290.3}
[12MR 291.1]          In this very manner we are to treat the erring and the wandering. We are to practice self-denial and self-sacrifice. Ease and comfort are not to be considered when a soul for whom Christ died is in peril. Said Christ, "Joy shall be in heaven over one sinner that repenteth, more than over ninety and nine just persons, which need no repentance." As joy was manifested over the recovery of the lost sheep, so will thankfulness and exceeding joy be manifested by the true servants of Christ when one soul is saved from death.  {12MR 291.1}
[12MR 291.2]          There has been a reckless disregard manifested for the souls of men and women in Ligonier. There has been a spirit of push and crowd and thrust out from the church. In this there has not been exercised the spirit of the true Shepherd who has an interest for the souls for whom Christ died. The spirit of the self-righteous Pharisees has been cherished by men and women who profess to believe the truth. They were working to be first in everything. They loved the uppermost rooms at feasts and the chief seats in synagogues, but shut up the kingdom of heaven against men, neither going in themselves nor permitting others to enter; and who, for a pretense made long prayers, but secretly devoured widows' houses; who paid tithe of mint and anise and cummin, but neglected the weightier matters of the law, judgment, mercy, and the love of God; who externally appeared to love the truth and to be very zealous for the cause of God, while the heart was left unsubdued, unsanctified, unhumbled, open to jealousy, hatred, and malice.  {12MR 291.2}
[12MR 291.3]          The Christian reformer should be first to reform himself, to obtain the spirit of the Master, willing, like Him, to suffer reproach and practice self-denial to consummate the great purpose which brought Him into the world.                                           -292-  {12MR 291.3}
[12MR 292.1]          Christ teaches all who profess His name to humble themselves and bear the cross, walking in His footsteps. Instead of sparing themselves and seeking their own glory, they should continually have a just appreciation of the value of one soul. The whole world sinks into insignificance when compared with the value of one soul.  {12MR 292.1}
[12MR 292.2]          A spirit to rule and exercise authority, lording it over God's heritage, is a work which will do great harm and result in the loss of souls.  {12MR 292.2}
[12MR 292.3]          Those who really love Jesus will seek to labor in His spirit and strive to conform their own lives and characters to the great Pattern. In reforms, the Spirit of Christ must continually abide with the reformer. Men may be attracted and won into the ranks of Christ and reform; but they cannot be forced or driven by censure, reproach, or harsh measures. A course of Christian forbearance, of candor, and of consideration and courteousness toward all who do not see the truth as we do, will be a power for good.  {12MR 292.3}
[12MR 292.4]          Order must be preserved in every change. We must learn not to be too fast and require too much of men. It is impossible to exert a proper influence unless the heart of the believer is in connection with God. Souls that were precious in the sight of God have been oppressed, censured, abused, and severed from the church. The body of Christ is, as it were, bleeding from these terrible movements. The most thrilling appeals may be made from the pulpit; logic and eloquence may fail to move men to see the truth and accept it; but meekness and piety exhibited in the daily life, in the management and right training of families, have power which even disarms infidelity.  {12MR 292.4}
[12MR 292.5]          It is truth seen in the words, in the conduct; it is the word of God burning in the heart, shining upon the countenance, expressed from the lips; it is the humble prayer of the lowly and contrite, which moves the arm of Omnipotence.                                              -293-  {12MR 292.5}
[12MR 293.1]          Christ prayed to His Father just prior to His crucifixion: ［John 17:17-26, quoted.］  {12MR 293.1}
[12MR 293.2]          We profess to be the repositories of God's law, and as a people professing ［to have］ greater light, and to live up to a higher standard than any other people upon earth, we should show greater perfection of character and a deeper devotion, exalting sacred and eternal things. A most solemn message has been entrusted to those who have received the light of truth, and our light should shine forth in clear beams to brighten the pathway of those who are in darkness, and thus daily glorify God in our lives.  {12MR 293.2}
[12MR 293.3]          Every member of the church has an individual responsibility as a member of the visible church, and a worker in the vineyard of the Lord, and should do his utmost to preserve harmony, union, and love in the church. Mark the prayer of Christ, "that they all may be one; as Thou, Father, art in Me, and I in Thee, that they also may be one in Us: that the world may believe that Thou hast sent Me."  {12MR 293.3}
[12MR 293.4]          The evidence that the world cannot withstand and controvert, that God has sent Jesus into the world as its Redeemer, is in the oneness of the church. Their unity and harmony is the convincing argument. Satan is therefore constantly at work to prevent this harmony and union, that in witnessing the bickerings, strifes, and dissension, unbelievers shall become disgusted with Christianity and fastened in unbelief and infidelity. God is dishonored by those who profess the truth while they are at variance with one another.  {12MR 293.4}
[12MR 293.5]          If our profession ［to have］ greater truths than other denominations does not lead to deeper consecration, and purer and holier lives, of what advantage is this truth to us? It would be better for us if we had never                                            -294-     seen the light of truth, than to profess to accept it, and not be sanctified by it.  {12MR 293.5}
[12MR 294.1]         To determine how great a matter is involved in the conversion of a soul from error to truth, we must appreciate the value of immortality, we must sense the pains of the second death. We must comprehend the honors and glory awaiting the ransomed, and understand what it is to live in the presence of Him who died that He might elevate, ennoble, and give to the overcomer a royal diadem.  {12MR 294.1}
[12MR 294.2]          The worth of a soul cannot be fully estimated. How gratefully will the ransomed and glorified ones remember those who were instrumental in their salvation. Not one will forget his self-denying labors, his persevering efforts, his patience, perseverance, and earnest heart yearning for these souls who might have been lost to Jesus Christ, had he neglected his duty or became weary in well doing.  {12MR 294.2}
[12MR 294.3]          Now these white-robed ones are gathered within the fold of the great Shepherd. The faithful instrument and souls saved by his labors are greeted by the Lamb which is seated in the midst of the throne, and led to the tree of life and to the fountain of living waters. With what joy does he behold these redeemed ones, who are made sharers of the Redeemer's throne! How much more precious is heaven to those who have been faithful in the work of saving others. "And they that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars for ever and ever."  {12MR 294.3}
[12MR 294.4]          I have written these lines with feelings of deep concern for my brethren and sisters. I would plead with you as one who is deeply interested in                                            -295-     your salvation to heed the words of reproof and warning here given. Do not delay to seek the Lord, each making a personal application to his own case of the lessons Jesus would have him learn. If each one now seeks the Lord; ［if］ each one now humbles himself before God, He will accept you. Make diligent, earnest work to set your hearts in order. The consecration must be complete; you must be willing to do and to suffer cheerfully for Christ's sake. Hide yourself in Jesus. Jesus loves you; He can be honored by you if you will abide in Him.  {12MR 294.4}
[12MR 295.1]          Cultivate kindness, gentleness, and love in your heart and in the hearts of your families, at home and in the church of God. The channels of thought, desire, and action must be refined, purified, and ennobled. Rich blessings are in store for the church if they will come into a position to receive them. Look to Jesus constantly, not at the faults of your brethren. Purify the soul temple that has become defiled. Heaven is rich in blessings. Our heavenly Father is more willing to give the Holy Spirit to them that ask Him, than parents to give good gifts to their children.  {12MR 295.1}
[12MR 295.2]          Ask in faith, earnestly in humility; ask in faith, steady, constant faith, and He will answer. Remember, "the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance: against such there is no law."  {12MR 295.2}
[12MR 295.3]          Let no man or woman, whether his name be on the church book or not, presume to cherish the idea that he is a child of God, an heir of heaven, whatever his profession may be or experience he may have, unless these evidences are in his heart and developed in his character.  {12MR 295.3}
[12MR 295.4]          These clusters of Christian graces will grow upon the Christian tree. "By their fruits ye shall know them."--Ms. 1, 1880. (Written at Battle Creek, Michigan, February 18, 1880.)     White Estate May 5, 1983  {12MR 295.4}
[12MR 296.1]      MR No. 984 - The Matchless Christ Offers His Spirit to the Humble and Contrite         We ask of Paul, the great apostle, and he answers, "Without controversy great is the mystery of godliness: God was manifest in the flesh, justified in the Spirit, seen of angels, preached unto the Gentiles, believed on in the world, received up into glory" ［1 Timothy 3:16］.  {12MR 296.1}
[12MR 296.2]          Again we ask John, What of Christ? ［John 1:9-14, 29, quoted］. We hear the testimony of Isaiah: ［Isaiah 62:1-3;  63:1-4, quoted］. We ask John what he saw and heard in the vision at Patmos, and he answers: ［Revelation 5:1-3, quoted］.  {12MR 296.2}
[12MR 296.3]          There in His open hand lay the book, the roll of the history of God's providences, the prophetic history of nations and the church. Herein was contained the divine utterances, His authority, His commandments, His laws, the whole symbolic counsel of the Eternal, and the history of all ruling powers in the nations. In symbolic language was contained in that roll the influence of every nation, tongue, and people from the beginning of earth's history to its close.  {12MR 296.3}
[12MR 296.4]          This roll was written within and without. John says: "I wept much, because no man was found worthy to open and to read the book, neither to look thereon" ［verse 4］. The vision as presented to John made its impression upon his mind. The destiny of every nation was contained in that book. John was distressed at the utter inability of any human being or angelic                                           -297-     intelligence to read the words, or even to look thereon. His soul was wrought up to such a point of agony and suspense that one of the strong angels had compassion on him, and laying his hand on him assuringly, said, "Weep not: behold, the Lion of the tribe of Juda, the Root of David, hath prevailed to open the book, and to loose the seven seals thereof" ［verse 5］.  {12MR 296.4}
[12MR 297.1]         John continues: ［verses 6, 7, quoted］. As the book was unrolled, all who looked upon it were filled with awe. There were no blanks in the book. There was space for no more writing. ［Revelation 5:8-14; 6:8-11; Revelation 8:1-4, quoted.］  {12MR 297.1}
[12MR 297.2]         The psalmist prayed: ［Psalms 141:1-3, quoted］. We have every evidence that the humble, contrite prayer offered to God is regarded as precious in His sight. Not one is lost. The promise is: ［Luke 11:9-13, quoted］.  {12MR 297.2}
[12MR 297.3]          This invitation is for all. The Saviour seeks to impress the truth by an illustration. Will the father whose child asks for bread, give him a stone? If he asks a fish, will he give him a serpent? If he asks for an egg, will he give him a scorpion? This is presented as an impossibility. Drawing the contrast between the heavenly and earthly parent, Christ adds, "If ye then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children: how much more shall your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to them that ask Him?"  {12MR 297.3}
[12MR 297.4]          Let us ask Isaiah what he has from the Lord in regard to this matter: ［Isaiah 57:15-21; 66:1,2, quoted］.  {12MR 297.4}
[12MR 297.5]         The Lord hears the prayers of all who come to Him in their necessity, all who are humble and contrite in heart. The Lord hears, and He will manifest Himself unto them, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the hearts of the contrite ones. . . .                                           -298-  {12MR 297.5}
[12MR 298.1]          ［Revelation 3:15-18, quoted.］        There are precious experiences for the youth to gain, if they will die to self, but if they cherish and exalt self, Christ will not work with or for them. He will permit them to exhibit how little there is of them in their pride and haughtiness and spiritual poverty. Christ says, ［Revelation 3:4, 5, quoted.］  {12MR 298.1}
[12MR 298.2]         I have a word of warning to my brethren in this country. ［verses 6-11; 2 Peter 1:2-11, quoted.］--Letter 65, 1898. (To Frederick Griggs and Franklin in Howe. Written from "Sunnyside," Cooranbong, Australia.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. May 5, 1983  {12MR 298.2}
[12MR 299.1]      MR No. 986 - Comments About Dr. Caro, A New Zealand Dentist         I have had so much trouble with these teeth and ［have］ expended on them no less than $150 or $200. I found Mrs. Dr. Caro a superior dentist of high repute. She had special interest in, and love for, Sister White. The matter was decided as far back as the conference in Napier, to have this done at once after the conference.  {12MR 299.1}
[12MR 299.2]          I leave Wellington in two months to go to Napier where Dr. Caro and Mrs. Dr. Dentist Caro live. Her dentist rooms are in their own house. I am glad the job that is the most disagreeable is done.--Letter 117, 1893, p. 2. (Written from Wellington, New Zealand, July 12, 1893, to Edson and Emma White.)  {12MR 299.2}
[12MR 299.3]          The 60 pounds that went to Sister Caro to help bear the load she was carrying, I meant to invest in the meetinghouse in Melbourne. But there seem to be more than six ways to expend every shilling in the work that needs to be done.--Letter 46, 1895, p. 4. (Written from North Fitzroy, Australia, April 15, 1895, to Dr. J. H. Kellogg.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. June 1, 1983  {12MR 299.3}
[12MR 300.1]       MR No. 987 - Definitions of Righteousness and Iniquity         In Hebrews it is stated of Christ that He was exalted above His associates because He loved righteousness and hated iniquity. Righteousness is simply loving and doing that which is just and right to every soul with whom we have to do. Iniquity means perverting the right. Crooked practices, selfish plans, are instituted, that self and certain ones may be benefited while, in order to secure these ends, others are oppressed. All this is robbery toward God and toward man. True principles are forsaken; things are twisted out of God's line in order to gratify selfishness. Wrong means turning things out of the straight lines in which God designs they should go. Fraud is a transgression of God's commandments, and all who profess to be Christians and do not obey the commandments of God, misrepresent the character of Jesus. Those who believe the truth for this time will practice it voluntarily, at any cost to themselves. Sound doctrines will be represented by sound practice.--Letter 31a, 1894, pp. 10, 11. (Written from the Ashfield campground, New South Wales, October 27, 1894, to A. R. Henry, Battle Creek, Michigan.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. June 1, 1983  {12MR 300.1}
[12MR 301.1]       MR No. 988 - Christ in Both Old and New Testaments         The instruction given in the Old Testament Scriptures is as verily the word of Christ as the instruction in the New Testament. Christ was as verily man's Redeemer in the days when the Old Testament was written as He was when He appeared in the form of humanity. He gave those of ancient Israel just as favorable an opportunity of working out their own salvation as He did those who listened to His words.--Letter 34, 1899. (Written from Cooranbong, Australia, February 14, 1899, to "My Brother and Sister.")     White Estate Washington, D. C. June 1, 1983  {12MR 301.1}
[12MR 302.1]       MR No. 989 - Jesus, Comforter of the Afflicted         We are sorry to learn of your affliction. If we were anywhere within reach, we would visit you. Your daughter has been with us, more or less, for a few weeks. It seems like being at home ［having］ your daughter and Brother Farnsworth, Elders Haskell and Starr ［with us］. Your daughter has told us of your protracted sickness. We can sympathize with you, and pray for you, and this is all that it is in our power to do. Christ said to Nathanael, in answer to his question, "How knowest Thou me?" "Before that Philip called thee, when thou wast under the fig tree, I saw thee" ［John 1:45］. We see here that Christ saw Nathanael before Nathanael saw Christ.  {12MR 302.1}
[12MR 302.2]          So it is now. Christ sees His children before they see Him. He calls them before they answer Him. He has them in His mind before they notice Jesus. How cheerful it is to realize that we have a sympathizing Redeemer, who identifies His interests with those of suffering humanity. You may consider Him as your physician. He will, and does, give you grace. He will never leave nor forsake you. He will carry you from grace to grace. You need not be anxious. Simply rely upon Jesus Christ, your righteousness and your sufficiency.  {12MR 302.2}
[12MR 302.3]          Your mind may often be clouded because of pain. Then do not try to think; but just rest, and show that you have committed your soul to God as                                           -303-     unto a faithful Creator. It is your privilege to show in your weakness and suffering that you do not doubt the love of God toward you, that you know that He is faithful who has promised, and that you trust soul and body in His hands, that He will keep that which is committed to His trust.  {12MR 302.3}
[12MR 303.1]          Let your mind dwell upon the goodness of God, upon the great love wherewith He has loved us, as evidenced in the work of redemption. If He did not love us, and consider us of value, then this great sacrifice would not have been made. He is beneficent in mercy and in grace. Let your heart and mind be at rest, like a tired child in the arms of its mother. His everlasting arms are beneath you. In all your afflictions Jesus is afflicted. What a privilege it is for you, now afflicted, to find a refuge in Jesus.  {12MR 303.1}
[12MR 303.2]          The gospel armor seems too weighty to be borne. Well, Jesus Christ is your armor. Hide in Him, and the wicked one will not harass or confuse your faith. Jesus has bequeathed His peace to you.                   "Strong in the strength which God supplies                           Through His eternal Son."  {12MR 303.2}
[12MR 303.3]          Praise the Lord that you have felt the cleansing efficacy of the Saviour's blood. Upon your soul the Son of Righteousness hath arisen with healing in His wings. How empty and unsatisfying is every earthly thing. But Jesus, the precious Saviour, is your spiritual sustenance. He has linked your life with His life. The word of His grace is manna to the believing soul. The precious promises of the Word are life, sweetness, and peace.                                           -304-  {12MR 303.3}
[12MR 304.1]          Do not be troubled. Jesus loves you, and will care for and bless you. The active, aggressive battle you can no more fight, but you can let Jesus fight it for you. He says to you, Give your case entirely into My hands. "Be still, and know that I am God."  {12MR 304.1}
[12MR 304.2]          Dear Sister Cady, we hope and pray that the Lord will give you help and strength under the severe taxation that is upon you. That God that saw Nathanael under the fig tree sees you, and understands all your griefs and all your sorrows. The Lord Jesus will be your strength in this day of your affliction.  {12MR 304.2}
[12MR 304.3]          These words are very precious unto me, "He that cometh to Me shall never hunger; and he that believeth on Me shall never thirst. . . . Whoso eateth My flesh, and drinketh My blood, hath eternal life; and I will raise him up at the last day" ［John 6:35, 54］. Christ explains His meaning: "The flesh profiteth not; the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life" ［verse 6］. Yes, the Word is the living bread. Eat of it daily. It will be a sustaining power to do all that you must do. It will infuse immortal vigor into your soul, perfect your experience, and bring to you those joys which are real, and which abide forever.  {12MR 304.3}
[12MR 304.4]         It would be a comfort to you to have your children near you; but if this cannot be, never forget that you have Jesus. In your weariness, in the anxiety you feel as you see your loved one suffering, and ［you］ cannot relieve him, be assured that Jesus Christ is your ever-present agency in the Holy Spirit, to cheer, to sustain, to bless in the varied experience that day by day you are passing through.                                           -305-  {12MR 304.4}
[12MR 305.1]          Bear in mind that Jesus is afflicted in all our afflictions. He became in our behalf a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief. You are being brought into profound sympathy with the fellowship of the sufferings of Christ as you are partaking of His sufferings. You will be sharers of His glory, which will be revealed. Let the grasp of your faith become more firm, and the measure of your love for Jesus deeper and more abiding.  {12MR 305.1}
[12MR 305.2]          The Lord permits great trials to come upon His loved ones. He tries them as gold. Now is your opportunity to show that you do trust in your Redeemer, even though in the crucible of affliction. Be cheerful. Let your cheerfulness be seen in your countenance, because you have Jesus by your side, to watch with you. You may converse with Jesus. You may say, "The Lord is my helper. I shall not be moved." You may find blessed opportunities to speak to some soul words of courage, and sow seed that will spring up and bear fruit. Let all see in whom you place your trust.  {12MR 305.2}
[12MR 305.3]          Our period of toil, my brother, my sister, will soon be at an end. We shall see Jesus, and be made like Him. "And one of the elders answered, saying unto me, What are these which are arrayed in white robes? and whence came they? And I said unto him, Sir, thou knowest. And he said to me, These are they which came out of great tribulation, and have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb. Therefore are they before the throne of God, and serve Him day and night in His temple: and He that sitteth on the throne shall dwell among them. And they shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more; neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat. For the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them, and                                           -306-     shall lead them unto living fountains of water: and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes" ［Revelation 7:13-17］. We shall surely see and realize all these blessings. Trust in the Lord and He will strengthen thy faith.-- Letter 16, 1896. (Written from Ashfield, N.S.W., November 17, 1896, to Brother and Sister Cady.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. June 1, 1983  {12MR 305.3}
[12MR 307.1]      MR No. 990 - Heaven Cooperates in Fulfilling the Gospel Commission         Christ's Messengers to Act in His Stead--Christ came to our world to teach all who believe in Him the way in which to work. It is not to be in vain that God has given the Bible to the world. The disciples were to begin their work by publishing the great truths of Christianity in the metropolis of Palestine, and from Jerusalem they were to go to all parts of the world.  {12MR 307.1}
[12MR 307.2]          As Christ sent His disciples forth He gave them their commission: "When He had called unto Him His twelve disciples, He gave them power against unclean spirits, to cast them out, and to heal all manner of sickness and all manner of disease" ［Matthew 10:1］. This is just as verily a part of the work of those who proclaim the gospel message as is ministering to the spiritual needs of the being. Christ's messengers are to act in His stead in behalf of their fellow-men. In this age of the world, when Satan is stirred by a power from beneath to work with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish, the Saviour is waiting to cooperate with His servants.  {12MR 307.2}
[12MR 307.3]          Christ met with the greatest success among the poor. Thus every human being, learned and unlearned, may find abundance to do. In doing this work they will fulfill their commission. This is the highest credential of the gospel ministry. If the gospel had been of men, it would have been popular with the rich and mighty. But it pours contempt upon human greatness, and calls upon all who accept it to work the works of Christ, helping those who are destitute, despised, forsaken, afflicted.--Ms. 31a, 1898 ("His Own Received Him Not").                                           -308-  {12MR 307.3}
[12MR 308.1]          Eternal Consequences of Words and Works of Christians--We need to understand better than we do the work of these angel visitants. It would be well for all who claim to be children of God to consider that the words they speak are in the hearing of heavenly beings, and that they behold the works they do. Who would think that heavenly angels are cooperating with us in our work? But so it is, and thus earth is connected with heaven. . . .  {12MR 308.1}
[12MR 308.2]          Too well do the unprepared inhabitants of earth know what to expect. Satan cannot pay a ransom for their souls, and poor, deluded, professed Christians, who have been content to let the ministers do their searching of the Scriptures, see that they will receive as their works have been. Those, too, who have wrested the Scriptures and taught for doctrine the commandments of men, see that they must answer for the souls of those whom they have led into error and apostasy. A wail of despair and agony reaches heavenward, but it is echoed back to earth. Louder, far louder, than any human cry is the last trumpet's sound, and far above all is heard the voice of Omnipotence: "Depart from Me, ye that work iniquity."--Ms 39, 1898, pp. 5, 9 ("The Day of Reckoning").     White Estate Washington, D. C. June 1, 1983  {12MR 308.2}
[12MR 309.1]       MR No. 991 - At Times Jesus Spoke Cutting Truths         The Lord Jesus was the light of the world, the greatest witness for truth the world has ever seen. When necessary He spoke truths which were keen and cutting as a two-edged sword, and sent them home to the conscience so forcibly that the priests and rulers could not bear His words, and planned again and again to put Him to death. But when they sought to take His life, He departed to other places.--Letter 123, 1900, pp. 2, 3. (Written to Edson and Emma White from "Sunnyside," Cooranbong, N.S.W., August 14, 1900.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. June 6, 1983  {12MR 309.1}
[12MR 310.1]       MR No. 992 - Importance of Medical Missionary Work         Orlando To Be a Training Center for Medical Missionaries--I have just read your article in the Review, and also your letter of June 18 to my son, regarding a place which you have found near Orlando, where there is land and buildings that seem to be suitable for a sanitarium.  {12MR 310.1}
[12MR 310.2]          I have no hesitancy in saying that I believe the time has come for Florida to have a sanitarium, so that the light which our sanitariums are established to reflect, may shine forth to the people of Florida, and to the many health seekers who come from the northern States.  {12MR 310.2}
[12MR 310.3]          Our time is short in which to do the important work of giving the last gospel message to the world. Therefore, if there is opportunity to purchase at a moderate price, buildings suitably located and well adapted to the work we wish to do, let us improve the opportunity, and save ourselves the time, care, and anxiety that would be required in the work of erecting the buildings ourselves.  {12MR 310.3}
[12MR 310.4]          I hope that this property which you have described, and which seems to have been brought within your reach by the providence of God, will become the means of strengthening the work in Florida, and that it will become an important center of influence from which many well-trained medical missionaries                                         -311-     shall go forth with the message of mercy to the unworked parts of the Master's great harvest field.  {12MR 310.4}
[12MR 311.1]          Not long ago I wrote a letter to our people in Indiana, regarding their effort to establish a sanitarium in LaFayette. I will send a copy to you, because I desire our people in Florida to have the same encouragement and counsel.--Letter 220, 1908. (Written from Sanitarium, California, July 23, 1908, to the president of the Florida Conference.)  {12MR 311.1}
[12MR 311.2]          Medical Missionary Work Is the Right Hand of the Gospel--I have a message for our people in Indiana, and trust that it will be read to our brethren and sisters in every church in the conference. My heart is made glad as I hear of the efforts being made by our people in Indiana to establish a sanitarium at LaFayette. The circumstances connected with the beginning of this work at LaFayette are certainly very encouraging. If the churches in Indiana will unite heartily to carry to completion this good work that has been begun, very many will be benefited thereby.  {12MR 311.2}
[12MR 311.3]          The blessing of the Lord will come to His people as they perform acts of self-denial and self-sacrifice in order to establish a place where the sick may be healed and where they may also become acquainted with the principles of health reform. The Lord would have these suffering ones have every advantage of learning the truths concerning the question of health reform.                                           -312-  {12MR 311.3}
[12MR 312.1]          The message given to all our people regarding the "Extent of the Work," as published in the Testimonies for the Church, vol. 7, pp. 51-59, I here repeat to you; also a few words from page 62. ［Excerpts quoted from 7T pp. 51-59; 62.］  {12MR 312.1}
[12MR 312.2]          Erroneous opinions, arrived at because of faulty education in the home, have been handed down by children to children's children, and habits of indulgence have been fostered which have resulted in ruined health to thousands. Our sanitariums are to be places where correct education can be given to many on matters that pertain to life and health. The habits of eating should be carefully guarded, that none shall make themselves sick by indulgence of appetite. The Lord is not pleased when His people, bought by the sacrifice of His beloved Son, thoughtlessly injure themselves by wrong habits of living. As we pass through this world, we should seek to instruct all who will be taught, how to avoid and how to overcome self-indulgent practices.  {12MR 312.2}
[12MR 312.3]          If we are believers in Jesus Christ, we shall seek to become intelligent as to how to keep the brain clear and active, that not a tittle of our influence shall be lost. We should seek to become laborers together with God by keeping the system in such a condition that it can render perfect service. It is poor policy indeed, to ill-treat the digestive organs, upon which the happiness of the whole being so largely depends. When the stomach is disturbed, the mind is disturbed, and the brain-nerve power is weakened. It therefore becomes a religious duty with every soul to learn the science                                             -313-     of healthful living, to keep the question of diet in mind, and to treat the matter conscientiously.  {12MR 312.3}
[12MR 313.1]          The apostle Paul declares to us that we are not our own, that we are bought with a price. If we truly love the One who gave His life for us, we shall feel under solemn obligation to avoid disease. There is a solemn responsibility resting upon all, and especially upon our ministers and their families, to set a right example in the matter of healthful living. If our ministers would combine physical labor with their mental efforts, they would find great improvement in health and mental clearness.  {12MR 313.1}
[12MR 313.2]          The strength of the temptation to indulge perverted appetite can be measured only by the longsuffering of Christ in His long fast in the wilderness. Christ knew that in order to carry out the plan of salvation, He must begin the work of redemption just where the ruin began. Adam fell on the point of appetite. Christ took up the work of redemption just where the ruin began. The same is true of our experience. We are to begin the work of reform just where the work of degeneracy is so keenly felt.  {12MR 313.2}
[12MR 313.3]          To teach us how to overcome the temptings of appetite, Christ has given us the record of His own experience of nearly six weeks of fasting, followed by His wonderful victory over the powers of Satan. In this experience Christ broke the power of appetite for all who will accept the aid of the divine power on which He relied. He made it impossible for Satan to destroy the human race through indulged appetite, and made it possible for men and women in His strength to live a Christian life. Those who believe in Christ must, like Him, guard the appetite.                                             -314-  {12MR 313.3}
[12MR 314.1]          Study again and again the counsel given in Testimonies for the Church, vol. 6, regarding "God's Design in Our Sanitariums." ［Two paragraphs quoted from 6T, pages 224 and 225.］--Letter 218, 1908. (Written from Sanitarium, California, July 15, 1908, to the president of the Indiana Conference.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. June 6, 1983  {12MR 314.1}
[12MR 315.1]       MR No. 993 - A Visit to the Veterans' Home at Yountville, California         Yesterday we drove to the Veterans' Home at Yountville--a distance of thirteen miles--where I spoke in the chapel, according to previous announcement. The State has erected several large buildings at Yountville, as a home and a hospital for aged and disabled soldiers. Nearly a thousand soldiers are cared for in this institution.  {12MR 315.1}
[12MR 315.2]          For several months services have been held regularly at the Veterans' Home. A company of workers from this vicinity has visited the soldiers every other Sabbath, conducting a song service, speaking to them, and distributing reading matter among them.  {12MR 315.2}
[12MR 315.3]          Yesterday I visited the Home for the first time. To the soldiers gathered in the chapel, I spoke from the fourteenth chapter of John. As I stood before them I saw many men of fine appearance. All seemed to be deeply interested, and paid good attention. I spoke for thirty-five minutes. After the service was closed, several expressed themselves as being much pleased with my remarks. One old man said to me, "You spoke to us the words of life. It was good to hear them."  {12MR 315.3}
[12MR 315.4]          One man was there in whom I feel a deep interest. In the early days of the message, in 1843 and 1844, Brother and Sister Foy of Brunswick, Maine, accepted the message of Christ's soon coming. A few years later our people                                             -316-     held meetings in Brunswick and in Topsham, a city near Brunswick. As a result, a few accepted the Sabbath truth, among whom were Brother and Sister Stockbridge Howland and their two daughters of Topsham, and Brother Foy and his family of Brunswick. I was well acquainted with both families.  {12MR 315.4}
[12MR 316.1]          Brother and Sister Howland and Brother and Sister Foy are sleeping in Jesus. They died true to the faith. Brother Howland's daughters are still living. John, a son of Brother and Sister Foy, has for years been connected with the Battle Creek Sanitarium as gardener. A few weeks ago I learned, to my surprise, that the other son, Stephen, is at the Veterans' Home in Yountville. I last saw him--then a lad of seven years--in Brunswick, Maine. Yesterday we renewed our acquaintance. He is now 50 years old. It was a most interesting meeting to us both.  {12MR 316.1}
[12MR 316.2]          In the Soldiers' Home at Yountville is an open door for service whereby we may reach needy souls. To labor for the salvation of the men in this home is as important missionary work as any to be found in India or China. I have sent down several copies of Desire of Ages and other of my books to be lent to the soldiers. Mr. Foy takes charge of them and circulates them among those who desire to read them.  {12MR 316.2}
[12MR 316.3]          Good results are being seen from the efforts that are being put forth at Yountville. One man tells us that as a result of the services held by our people, his life has been changed. He used to spend most of his time in drinking and carousing with his companions, but he is now trying to live a Christian life. Some time ago a copy of Desire of Ages was lent to him, and                                             -317-     he has read it over and over again. At last, thinking that he must soon return the book, he began to copy portions of it. Hearing of this, we presented him with a copy, and he seemed much pleased. During the week, a little company of soldiers meets together in the grove for prayer and Bible study. One man at the home is observing the Sabbath.--Manuscript 86, 1903. ("The Work at Yountville," August 9, 1903.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. June 6, 1983  {12MR 316.3}
[12MR 318.1]       MR No. 994 - An Appeal to Live the Truth and Share It         For weeks I have not been able to sleep after half past three o'clock. My mind is deeply exercised in regard to our condition as a people. We ought to be far in advance of any other people on the earth because we have greater light and greater knowledge of the truth, which lays us under increased accountability to advance that light and not only profess to believe the truth but to practice it. When we do practice the truth we are then following Jesus, who is the light of the world; and if we as a people are not constantly elevating, becoming more and more spiritually minded, we are becoming like the Pharisees--self-righteous--while we do not the will of God.  {12MR 318.1}
[12MR 318.2]          We must have a greater nearness to God. Much less of self and much more of Jesus Christ and His grace must be brought into our everyday life. We are living in an important period of this world's history. The end of all things is at hand; the sands of time are fast running out; soon in heaven it will be said: "It is done." "He that is holy, let him be holy still," "he which is filthy, let him be filthy still" ［Revelation 21:6; 22:11］.  {12MR 318.2}
[12MR 318.3]         Let our testimonies be sharpened up; let us have a firmer hold on God. I cannot refrain from prayer at one, two, and three o'clock in the morning for the Lord to work upon the hearts of the people. I think of all heaven being interested in the work that is going on upon the earth. Ministering                                             -319-     angels are waiting about the throne to instantly obey the mandate of Jesus Christ to answer every prayer offered in earnest living faith. I think of how many who profess the truth are keeping it apart from their lives. They do not bring its sanctifying, refining, spiritualizing power into their hearts. I think how this grieves Jesus.  {12MR 318.3}
[12MR 319.1]          I think of His great sorrow as He wept over Jerusalem, exclaiming, "O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, which killest the prophets, and stonest them that are sent unto thee; how often would I have gathered thy children together, as a hen doth gather her brood under her wings, and ye would not" ［Luke 13:34］! God forbid that these words shall apply to those who have great light and blessings. In the rejecting of Jerusalem it was because great privileges were abused, which brought the denunciation upon all who lightly regarded the great opportunities and precious light that were entrusted to their keeping. Privileges do not commend us to God, but they commend God to us. No people are saved because they have great light and special advantages, for these high and heavenly favors only increase their responsibility.  {12MR 319.1}
[12MR 319.2]          The more and increased light God has given makes the receiver more responsible. It does not place the receiver in any safer position unless the privileges are wisely improved, prized, and used to advance God's glory. Christ said, "Woe unto thee, Chorazin! Woe unto thee, Bethsaida! for if the mighty works which were done in you, had been done in Tyre and Sidon, they would have repented long ago in sackcloth and ashes" ［Matthew 11:21］.  {12MR 319.2}
[12MR 319.3]          When Jerusalem was divorced from God it was because of her sins. She fell from an exalted height that Tyre and Sidon had never reached. And when an angel falls he becomes a fiend. The depth of our ruin is measured by the exalted light to which God has raised us in His great goodness and                                             -320-     unspeakable mercy. Oh, what privileges are granted to us as a people! And if God spared not His people that He loved, because they refused to walk in the light, how can He spare the people whom He has blessed with the light of heaven in having opened to them the most exalted truth ever entrusted to mortal man to give to the world?  {12MR 319.3}
[12MR 320.1]          We are far from being the people God would have us to be, because we do not elevate the soul and refine the character in harmony with the wonderful unfolding of God's truth and His purposes. "Righteousness exalteth a nation: but sin is a reproach to any people" ［Proverbs 14:34］. Sin is a disorganizer. Wherever it is cherished--in the individual heart, in the household, in the church--there is disorder, strife, variance, enmity, envy, jealousy, because the enemy of man and of God has the controlling power over the mind. But let the truth be loved and brought into the life, as well as advocated, and that man or woman will hate sin and will be a living representative of Jesus Christ to the world.  {12MR 320.1}
[12MR 320.2]          The people claiming to believe the truth will not be condemned because they had not the light, but because they had great light and did not bring their hearts to the test of God's great moral standard of righteousness. The people who claim to believe the truth must be elevated by living it out. Real Bible religion must leaven the life, refine and ennoble the character, making it more and more like the divine model. Then will the home be vocal with prayer, with thanksgiving and praise to God. Angels will minister in the home and accompany the worshiper to the house of prayer.  {12MR 320.2}
[12MR 320.3]          Let the churches who claim to believe the truth, who are advocating the law of God, keep that law and depart from all iniquity. Let the individual                                           -321-     members of the church resist the temptations to practice evils and indulge in sin. Let the church commence the work of purification before God by repentance, humiliation, deep heart searching, for we are in the antitypical day of atonement--solemn hour fraught with eternal results.  {12MR 320.3}
[12MR 321.1]          Let those who teach the truth present it as it is in Jesus. Under the subduing, sanctifying, refining, influence of the truth of God they are as clean vessels. Let them be leavened with Bible religion, and what an influence would go forth from them to the world! Let the individual members of the church be pure, steadfast, unmovable, always abounding in the love of Jesus, and they will then be a light to the world. Let the men standing as watchmen and as shepherds of the flock proclaim the solemn truth, sound the notes of warning to all people, nations and tongues. Let them be living representatives of the truth they advocate, and honor God's law by strict and holy compliance with its requirements, walking before the Lord in purity, in holiness, and a power will attend the proclamation of the truth that will reflect light everywhere.  {12MR 321.1}
[12MR 321.2]          God never forsakes people or individuals until they forsake Him. Outward opposition will not cause the faith of God's people, who are keeping His commandments, to become dim. The neglect to bring purity and truth into practice will grieve the Spirit of God and weaken them because God is not in their midst to bless. Internal corruption will bring the denunciations of God upon this people as it did upon Jerusalem. Oh, let pleading voices, let earnest prayer be heard, that those who preach to others shall not themselves be castaways. My brethren, we know not what is before us, and our only safety is in following the Light of the world. God will work with us                                           -322-     and for us if the sins which brought His wrath upon the old world, upon Sodom and Gomorrah and upon ancient Jerusalem, do not become our crime.  {12MR 321.2}
[12MR 322.1]          The least transgression of God's law brings guilt upon the transgressor, and without earnest repentance and forsaking of sin he will surely become an apostate. You inquire in regard to the course which should be pursued to secure the rights of our people to worship according to the dictates of our own conscience. This has been a burden on my soul for some time, whether it would be a denial of our faith and an evidence that our trust was not fully in God. But I call to mind many things God has shown me in the past in regard to things of a similar character, as the draft and other things. I can speak in the fear of God, it is right we should use every power we can to avert the pressure that is being brought to bear upon our people. I know that were our people spiritualized by the truth the greatest love would be maintained.  {12MR 322.1}
[12MR 322.2]         ［We are］ not to provoke those who have accepted this spurious sabbath, an institution of the Papacy, in the place of God's holy Sabbath. Their not having the Bible arguments in their favor makes them all the more angry and determined to supply the place of arguments that are wanting in the Word of God, by the power of their might. The force of persecution follows the steps of the dragon. Therefore great care should be exercised to give no provocation. And again let us as a people, as far as possible, cleanse the camp of moral defilement and aggravating sins. When sin is making its march upon the people who claim to be elevating the moral standard of righteousness, how can we expect God to turn His power in our behalf and save us as a people that did righteousness?                                           -323-  {12MR 322.2}
[12MR 323.1]          All the policy in the world cannot save us from a terrible sifting, and all the efforts made with high authorities will not lift from us the scourging of God, just because sin is cherished. If as a people we do not keep ourselves in the faith and not only advocate with pen and voice the commandments of God, but keep them every one, not violating a single precept knowingly, then weakness and ruin will come upon us. It is a work that we must attend to in every one of our churches. Each man must be a Christian.  {12MR 323.1}
[12MR 323.2]          Let the sin of pride be put away, let all superfluities of dress be overcome, and repentance toward God be exercised for the highhanded robbery toward Him, which has withheld money that should flow into the treasury to sustain the work of God in its mission fields. Let the work of reformation, of true conversion, be set before and urged upon the people. Let our works, our deportment, correspond with the work for this time, that we may say, "Follow me as I follow Christ." Let us humble our souls before God by humiliation, fasting and prayer, repentance of sin, and putting it away.  {12MR 323.2}
[12MR 323.3]          The voice of the true watchman needs now to be heard all along the line, "The morning cometh, and also the night" ［Isaiah 21:12］. The trumpet must give a certain sound, for we are in the great day of the Lord's preparation. All the struggles to carry our appeals to the highest authorities in our land, however earnest and strong and eloquent may be the pleas in our favor, will not bring about that which we desire unless the Lord works by His Holy Spirit in the heart of those who claim to believe the truth. We may struggle as a mighty man in swimming against the current of Niagara, but we shall fail unless the Lord pleads in our behalf. God will be honored among His people. They must be pure, they must be divested of self, steadfast, unmovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord. The Lord will                                           -324-     elevate the humblest soul that trusts in Him. He will unite His power with human effort if that man will honor Him as did Daniel. But as a people we need the beauty of righteousness, holiness, and truth. The most harmonious theory will not save us. The God that ruled in Babylon is the same God that rules now.  {12MR 323.3}
[12MR 324.1]          There are many doctrines current in our world. There is many a religion current that numbers its thousands and tens of thousands, but there is but one that bears the superscription and the stamp of God. There is a religion of man and a religion of God. We must have our souls riveted to the eternal Rock. Everything in God's world, both men and doctrines and nature itself, is fulfilling God's sure word of prophecy and accomplishing His grand and closing work in this world's history.  {12MR 324.1}
[12MR 324.2]          We are to be ready and waiting for the orders of God. Nations will be stirred to their very center. Support will be withdrawn from those who proclaim God's only standard of righteousness, the only sure test of character. And all who will not bow to the decrees of the national councils and obey the national laws to exalt the sabbath instituted by the man of sin to the disregard of God's holy day, will feel, not the oppressive power of popery alone, but of the Protestant world, the image of the beast.  {12MR 324.2}
[12MR 324.3]          Satan will work his miracles to deceive; he will set up his power as supreme. The church may appear as about to fall, but it does not fall. It remains, while the sinners in Zion will be sifted out--the chaff separated from the precious wheat. This is a terrible ordeal, but nevertheless it must take place. None but those who have been overcoming by the blood of the Lamb and the word of their testimony will be found with the loyal and                                           -325-     true, without spot or stain of sin, without guile in their mouths. We must be divested of our self-righteousness and arrayed in the righteousness of Christ.  {12MR 324.3}
[12MR 325.1]          The remnant that purify their souls by obeying the truth gather strength from the trying process, exhibiting the beauty of holiness amid the surrounding apostasy. All these, He says, "I have graven . . . upon the palms of my hands" ［Isaiah 49:16］. They are held in everlasting, imperishable remembrance. We want faith now, living faith. We want to have a living testimony that shall cut to the heart of the sinner. There is too much sermonizing and too little ministering. We want the holy unction. We need the spirit and fervor of the truth. Many of the ministers are half paralyzed by their own defects of character. They need the converting power of God.  {12MR 325.1}
[12MR 325.2]          That which God required of Adam before his fall was perfect obedience to His law. God requires now what He required of Adam, perfect obedience, righteousness without a flaw, without shortcoming in His sight. God help us to render to Him all His law requires. We cannot do this without that faith that brings Christ's righteousness into daily practice.  {12MR 325.2}
[12MR 325.3]          Dear brethren, the Lord is coming. Lift up your thoughts and heads and rejoice. Oh, we would think that those who hear the joyful news, who claim to love Jesus, would be filled with joy unutterable and full of glory. This is the good, the joyful news which should electrify every soul, which should be repeated in our homes, and told to those whom we meet on the street. What more joyful news can be communicated! Caviling and contention with believers or unbelievers is not the work God has given us to do.                                           -326-  {12MR 325.3}
[12MR 326.1]          If Christ is my Saviour, my sacrifice, my atonement, then I shall never perish. Believing on Him, I have life forevermore. Oh, that all who believe the truth would believe in Jesus as their own Saviour. I do not mean that cheap faith unsupported by works, but that earnest, living, constant, abiding faith, that eats the flesh and drinks the blood of the Son of God. I want not only to be pardoned for the transgression of God's holy law, but I want to be lifted into the sunshine of God's countenance. Not simply to be admitted to heaven, but to have an abundant entrance.  {12MR 326.1}
[12MR 326.2]          Are we so insensible as a peculiar people, a holy nation, to the inexpressible love that God has manifested for us? Salvation is not to be baptized, not to have our names upon the church books, not to preach the truth. But it is a living union with Jesus Christ, to be renewed in heart, doing the works of Christ in faith and labor of love, in patience, meekness, and hope. Every soul united to Christ will be a living missionary to all around him. He will labor for those near and those afar off. He will have no sectional feeling, no interest merely to build up one branch of the work over which he presides and there let his zeal end. All will work with interest to make every branch strong. There will be no self-love, no selfish interest. The cause is one, the truth a great whole.  {12MR 326.2}
[12MR 326.3]          Well may the question be asked with earnest, anxious heart, "Is envy cherished, is jealousy permitted to find a place in my heart?" If so, Christ is not there. "Do I love the law of God, is the love of Jesus Christ in my heart?" If we love one another as Christ has loved us, then we are getting ready for the blessed heaven of peace and rest. There is no struggling there to be first, to have the supremacy; all will love their neighbor                                           -327-     as themselves. Oh, that God would open the understanding and speak to the hearts of our churches by arousing the individual members.  {12MR 326.3}
[12MR 327.1]          The Lord appoints and sends forth ministers not only to preach, for this is a small part of His work, but to minister, to educate the people not to be fighters but to be examples of piety. There are workers in every department appointed to do their work. When Jesus ascended on high He gave some apostles, and some prophets, and some evangelists, and some pastors and teachers. Some have entered the work with a human commission rather than the divine. They have educated themselves as debaters, and the churches under their care show the character of their work. They were not ready, they were not fitted for the work. Their hearts are not right with God. In short, they have a theory but not true conversion and sanctification through the truth. The great issue so near at hand will weed out those whom God has not appointed, and He will have a pure, true, sanctified ministry prepared for the latter rain.  {12MR 327.1}
[12MR 327.2]          Our prayer should ascend to the throne of grace with fervor for the Lord of the harvest to send forth laborers into His vineyard. My heart aches as I look around upon the mission fields and see so feeble efforts to get the truth before the people. No censure can be attached to our leading men. I believe, brethren, you are one with me in heart, in sentiment, in regard to our great need, and in the earnest desire and earnest efforts to meet the mind of the Spirit of God in these things.  {12MR 327.2}
[12MR 327.3]          Those who are at ease in Zion need to be aroused. Great is their accountability who bear the truth and yet feel no weight or burden for souls. Oh, for men and women professing the truth to arouse, to take on the yoke of Christ, to lift His burdens. There are wanted those who will not                                           -328-     have merely a nominal interest but a Christlike interest, unselfish--an intense ardor that will not flag under difficulties or cool because iniquity abounds.  {12MR 327.3}
[12MR 328.1]          I want to speak to the ears of our people in America in every church. Awake from the dead, and Christ will give you life. Souls are perishing for the light of truth as it is in Jesus. We are standing upon the very borders of the eternal world. Fair-weather Christians will not be wanted for this work. The sentimental and tasteful religion is not needed for this time. There must be intensity brought into our faith and in the proclamation of truth. I tell you, a new life is proceeding from satanic agencies to work with a power we have not hitherto realized. And shall not a new power from above take possession of God's people? The truth, sanctifying in its influence, must be urged upon the people. There must be earnest supplications offered to God, agonizing prayer to Him, that our hopes as a people may not be founded on suppositions, but on eternal realities. We must know for ourselves, by the evidence of God's Word, whether we are in the faith, going to heaven or not. The moral standard of character is God's law. Do we meet its requirements? Are the Lord's people bringing their property, their time, their talents, and all their influence into the work for this time? Let us arouse. "If ye then be risen with Christ, seek those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God" ［Colossians 3:1］.-- Letter 55, 1886. (Written from Basel, Switzerland, to G. I. Butler and S. N. Haskell, December 8, 1886.).     White Estate Washington, D. C. July 7, 1983 Entire Ms.  {12MR 328.1}
[12MR 329.1]       MR No. 995 - Greater Concern and Zeal Needed for Soul Winning         I find, after our American mail is closed up and gone, a letter written to you. Well, I am sorry, but will put it in the mail for the next steamer to convey to America.  {12MR 329.1}
[12MR 329.2]          My mind is exercised day and night in regard to our missionary work. I am alarmed because there is so little genuine burden for perishing souls. The church knows her duty well, if she would only contemplate the situation. There is work to be done in home missionary efforts. There is work to be done in far-off lands. Why are there not hundreds giving themselves to the performance of the work, where ［now］ there is ［but］ one? The truth of God which they profess to believe should sanctify the soul, stirring every power that God has given them--the deep and living fountains of motives and sympathies, that they will cooperate with the heavenly intelligences. It is the Holy Spirit that accomplishes the work. ［Said Jesus］, "Without Me, ye can do nothing" ［John 15:5］. Keep this before every congregation, that it is earnestness, wholeness of purpose, that God will accept.  {12MR 329.2}
[12MR 329.3]          But what is the matter, that the church does not arouse and seek with earnest prayer and determined effort to set their people in the church to work? Are elders of these churches carrying any burden? Do they feel any love for the souls of the sheep of God's pasture? Do they humble their hearts before God and by faith lay hold on the grace of Christ and put away their sins, and believe their repentance is accepted of God? Have they piety? Have they devotion to God? Will the elders of the church--the officers of the church--draw nigh to God? Will they now, in probationary                                           -330-     time, learn the lessons of Jesus Christ and practice them, until they shall ascend the high places of faith and command a clearer, more spiritual view of the situation?  {12MR 329.3}
[12MR 330.1]          There has been an abundance of slipshod work done. The only conclusion the world can come to is that those who profess to believe the end of all things is at hand do not really believe the tremendous truth that Christ is at the door. Do they believe the mission of Christ was to save the lost and perishing, that Christ is the only remedy for sin, and that the world's Redeemer came to the world, all seared and marred with the curse, to lift up fallen man, to reveal to the perishing the love of the Father and bring them to look and live and thereby bring many sons and daughters to glory? But everyone must strive lawfully to win the crown of everlasting life. They must believe the only name "given among men, whereby we must be saved" ［Acts 4:12］ is Jesus Christ. And this must be no pretentious faith, but that faith that makes Christ a personal Saviour.  {12MR 330.1}
[12MR 330.2]          There has been very little deep piety and wholeness to God. When the spirit of Christ takes possession of the heart, then there is a missionary for God. The most grievous sin of idolatry exists in the church. And he who interposes between the professed Christian and his wholehearted service to God, takes the form of an idol, and the most grievous sin of idolatry is idolatry itself.  {12MR 330.2}
[12MR 330.3]          The testimonies of God's word are plain and clear in regard to the snares of the devil. Yet there are not only church members on the devil's ground, but those who are opening the Scriptures to others practice evil and defile the soul and body. They are guilty before God because they are unholy. Were the church living by faith, had the oil of faith been in their vessels with their lamps, their guilty repose would end. They who believe                                           -331-     the sacred, elevating truths for this time cannot sleep over them. A burden is upon them to reiterate the words of Christ, "And the Spirit and the bride say, Come. And let him that heareth say, Come. And let him that is athirst come. And whosoever will, let him take the water of life freely" ［Revelation 22:17］.  {12MR 330.3}
[12MR 331.1]          I look over the large fields here in Australia and New Zealand, destitute of laborers, calling for laborers, and this is an English-speaking people, and our brethren in these places are disappointed because no laborers are sent to them.  {12MR 331.1}
[12MR 331.2]          Many in America who can, might move their families into different towns and cities and there lift the standard of truth. From the light given me of God, there is need of workers, and there has been existing the same need for years even from the commencement of the work in Australia and New Zealand. There can be persons, lay members of the church, who can for Christ's sake move to these places and raise the standard of truth in the islands of the sea.  {12MR 331.2}
[12MR 331.3]          "Ye are the light of the world." Is this addressed exclusively to a few men who have been ordained to the ministry? No! but to every Christian, young or old, rich or poor. If Christ has forgiven them of their sins, if the truth has made them free, have they not a work to do for the Master? If they are Christians, they will present the truth to others. They will not consider that all that they have to do is to serve themselves--to please themselves and glorify themselves. They will have a sense that they are Christ's, bought with a price, and will concentrate their energies to the work of building up a kingdom of God by raising souls that are ready to perish, seeking to save the lost. When believers are rejoicing in God because                                           -332-     they see the beauty there is in Jesus, because they see He is Chief among ten thousand, the One altogether lovely, do they consider how many know nothing of the saving grace of Christ? Many have not the joy and happiness of anticipating the heaven of bliss awaiting the faithful. While the church is indolent, not doing the work God has given it to do, men are sickening and dying without a ray of saving light, without being pardoned of their sins.  {12MR 331.3}
[12MR 332.1]          And what are we as a people doing, to whom Christ has entrusted precious light and a knowledge of the truth? Jesus has made us the depositories of sacred truth, but so many are burying their talents in the earth, and point not out the antidote for sin. If they thus neglect their duty, God will pronounce them slothful servants, and will not, cannot, commend them. They will not receive the benediction, "Well done, good and faithful servant."  {12MR 332.1}
[12MR 332.2]          Elder Haskell, our testimony must be clear cut--there must be no daubing with untempered mortar. Sins of a grave character are cherished in our borders, and unless there is an awakening such as we have not seen for some time, which will convict and convert professed Sabbathkeepers, they will die in their sins. The punishment of Sodom and Gomorrah will be light in comparison with that of those who have had great light and precious opportunities, and have been earthly-minded, corrupt in thoughts and practices, and have not purified their souls by obeying the truth.  {12MR 332.2}
[12MR 332.3]          Now we see ［the］ need of workers in the opening fields before us, but where are the men that can be trusted? Where are the men who year by year have been growing into a better knowledge of God and His ways and the movings of His providence? I want to sound in the ears of these sleepy,                                           -333-     half-paralyzed souls the words spoken to Nicodemus, "Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God" ［John 3:5］. There is need to seek God with all the heart. Elevate the standard. The commonness, the cheapness of conversation, reveal the measure of the spirituality of members of the church.  {12MR 332.3}
[12MR 333.1]          Now, those who have had years in this same experience, know not God nor Jesus Christ whom He has sent, and should such go forth as representatives of Jesus Christ? These men will never give the right mold to other minds; they have not grown up to the full stature of men and women in Christ. They simply have the name of Christians but are not fitted for the work of God, and never will be until they are born again, and learn the A.B.C. in true religion of Jesus Christ. There is a little hope in one direction: Take the young men and women, and place them where they will come as little in contact with our churches as possible, that the low grade of piety which is current in this day shall not leaven their ideas of what it means to be a Christian.  {12MR 333.1}
[12MR 333.2]          The worshipers of God are in need of transforming grace to subordinate the world to religion. In the place of making the temporal interests first, exhausting soul, body, and spirit to secure temporal advantages, Jesus points us to the heavenly treasure, and tells us to lay not up treasures in this earth, which will perish, but "lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven," which will not perish, "for where your treasure is, there will your heart be also."  {12MR 333.2}
[12MR 333.3]          Jesus would have all who profess to believe in Him deal in the currency of heaven, handling those things upon which God has stamped His image and superscription. These He presents before us as of infinite value. We                                           -334-     see the need of a deep and thorough work in our churches but the Lord alone can by His Spirit make the hearts that are as steel, soft and sympathetic and true to the service of Christ. We are far behind because the churches have folded their hands in a peace-and-safety attitude, and are at ease in Zion, doing almost nothing.  {12MR 333.3}
[12MR 334.1]          When the living zeal should be in their hearts, now as before, Satan is stirring the powers from beneath to make one last desperate effort to convert the world to his principles. He has his plans laid with satanic subtlety, and destruction cometh suddenly, while those who have the light, the warnings that such a crisis is before us, are almost unmoved.  {12MR 334.1}
[12MR 334.2]          I can but feel deeply over the indifference of those who claim to be the repositories of sacred truth. They seem to be blinded in the way they view sin. They cannot see afar off, and have forgotten they were purged from their old sins. Why? Because they did not advance in the knowledge of the truth. They did not practice the truth; they were not sanctified through the truth. The Pattern was before them but they did not copy the Pattern. So perfect was the example and life of Christ, that not the least jot of inconsistency existed between His instructions and His life. Now, what a marked contrast is seen to exist in the truth we profess to believe as a people, and the life and character!  {12MR 334.2}
[12MR 334.3]          Then there is not a vigilant supervision over self. There is not felt a necessity of placing self under the control of the Spirit of God, and of shunning as they would a serpent all facilities and temptations to evil. The Holy Spirit alone can be the positive remedial agent. We can put no confidence in humanity. Perfect humanity without Christ does not exist in                                           -335-     human society. Watch it, and degeneracy will be revealed. Active agencies are at work to pollute and stain the soul. The cross, the cross of Calvary, presented again and again and plainly dwelt upon in every discourse, will prove the life-healing balm; ［it］ will reveal the beauty and excellence of virtue.  {12MR 334.3}
[12MR 335.1]          Those who quibble over the authenticity of the Scriptures and question the authority of revelation, will not be influenced. Their hearts are not sound. They are not at enmity with Satan. The heart is the treasure house of sin. Not being expelled, sin is hidden until an hour of opportunity, and then it is revealed and springs into action. The first work is with the heart. Truth-- the love of Jesus--must supply the vacuum. Said Christ, "Make the tree good, and the fruit will be good" ［see Matthew 12:33］.  {12MR 335.1}
[12MR 335.2]          Elder Haskell, the Lord is waiting to do great things for His people. But they must be pure in heart before they can see God or know Him as a pure and holy God. Jesus led His disciples into the audience chamber of the Most High; He impressed upon their minds what was to be the burden of their prayer. They were to pray for the gift of the Holy Spirit, which would supply every need of the soul, for it would work by love and purify the soul. The Spirit taking His abode in the heart, will transform the entire being, conforming it to the likeness of Christ. Let us humble our hearts before God and believe He has pardoned all our transgressions and forgiven all our sins. We cannot honor God unless we do believe this, and make Jesus our personal Saviour. We must as a people rise up from our formality. We must enter the strait gate.                                           -336-  {12MR 335.2}
[12MR 336.1]         Satan has placed his active agents along the passage to dispute the way of every soul. Christ has encouraged His followers not to be intimidated. Press on; urge your way through. "Strive to enter in at the strait gate: for many, I say unto you, will seek to enter in, and shall not be able" (Matthew 13:24). Darling, cherished idols will have to be given up, and the sins that have been indulged, even if it comes as close as the plucking out of the right eye or cutting off the right arm. Agonize! Force your way through the very armies of hell that oppose your passage.  {12MR 336.1}
[12MR 336.2]          Oh! we must be terribly in earnest to impress upon every soul that there is a heaven to win and a hell to shun. Every energy of the soul must be aroused to force their passage, and seize the kingdom by force. Satan is active, and we must be active too. Satan is untiring and persevering, and we must be the same. There is no time to make excuses and blame others for our backslidings; no time now to flatter the soul ［that］ if circumstances had only been more favorable, how much better, how much easier ［it would be］ for us to work the works of God. We must tell even those who profess to believe in Christ, that they must cease to offend God by sinful excuses.  {12MR 336.2}
[12MR 336.3]          Jesus has provided for every emergency. If they will walk where He leads the way, He will make rough places plain. He, with His experience, will create an atmosphere for the soul. He closes the door and brings the soul into seclusion with God, and the needy soul is to forget everyone and everything, but God. Satan will talk with him, but speak aloud to God and He will drive back the hellish shadow of Satan. With humble, subdued, thankful hearts they will come forth saying, "Thy gentleness hath made me great." The sincere seeker comes forth from the alliance with God, rich in                                           -337-     the assurance of His love, to go forth to distill a heavenly prayer wherever he goes. He can talk of the righteousness of Christ; he can talk ［of］ the love of God with sincerity. He has trusted and he knows the Lord is good.  {12MR 336.3}
[12MR 337.1]          Thus, work is to be done in all our churches. Christ--His love, His forgiveness, His purity--is to be the theme upon which we are to dwell.  {12MR 337.1}
[12MR 337.2]          The charms of Jesus are to be kept ever before our minds. Charged with the elevated character of the True Model every soul must copy, let us turn our eyes from everything that would dishearten or discourage.  {12MR 337.2}
[12MR 337.3]          Satan will work to distort everything to our vision, and make a mountain of a molehill. Our eyes must be steadfastly fixed upon Jesus. The Lord Jesus is our leader; we must follow where He leads the way. We are not to commence to plan for the second step. We are not to say, "Lord, after I take that step, then what shall I do? for I shall meet with difficulties." But by faith we must take that one step, come what will, and trust in Jesus.  {12MR 337.3}
[12MR 337.4]          Elder Haskell, the reason our ministers are so inefficient is because they go to their work and come from their labors, if they have any success, full of themselves. The disciples of Christ did this when they said, "Even the spirits are subject unto us." Jesus could discern their danger, and He said, "Come ye yourselves apart into a desert place, and rest awhile." Come out of the din of battle, away from the conflict, and hold communion with God. Thus it is with many workers. They are too strong, too full of self. The Lord cannot lead them or teach them or use them to His glory, for they are wise in their own conceits, and vainly imagine that the Lord cannot do without them. Self must be buried. We must educate the people to seek the Lord. We must speak plain words to ministers who are walking in the sparks of their own kindling.                                           -338-  {12MR 337.4}
[12MR 338.1]          Praise of men and flattery makes ministers hungry for more until they think, as did Elder ［E. P.］ Daniels, that the praise of man is of more value than the approval of God. We must, if saved, imbibe the Spirit and power of Christ. Self must be hidden in Christ, and Christ alone appear. Our work is to elevate, not by praising anyone, but by upholding Jesus. Bring the mind to Jesus; lift Him up, the Man of Calvary, before the people and He can do all things for the humble, trusting believer.  {12MR 338.1}
[12MR 338.2]          P.S. I enclose this matter to you. Will you please send copy of the general matter in ［the］ letter to you, as Marian wants to make note of some things in it.--Letter 16f, 1892. (Written to S. N. Haskell, May 9, 1892, from Preston, Melbourne, Australia.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. August 4, 1983 Entire Ms.  {12MR 338.2}
[12MR 339.1]       MR No. 996 - The Far-Reaching Influence of Wives         It is with sadness that I learn of your affliction. I sympathize with you in your daughter's illness, and we all pray for you. But, my brother and sister, there is a work that must be done for yourselves, as well as for your child, and I have hope that this work will be done. But let me tell you that unless you are willing to learn, you will not, cannot, obtain that Christian experience which it is so essential for every one of us to have.  {12MR 339.1}
[12MR 339.2]          I have been much pained as I have thought of your family; my heart aches every time I think of you. Sister McCullagh, you have not that Christian experience which is obtained by walking daily in the footsteps of Jesus. All your life you have followed your own will and way, and you have not strength of character that comes only by perseveringly acting from principle. You have right impulses, and can speak those words that are right, but often you lose your hold of Christ, because you are not led and guided by the Spirit of God. Your Christian experience is fitful, for your own impulses have been brought into your religious life, and the atmosphere that surrounds your soul is more earthly than heavenly.  {12MR 339.2}
[12MR 339.3]          You have a controlling influence over your husband, and if your heart were a treasure house filled with the word of God, if your mind were a                                           -340-     channel through which God could work, you could be a great blessing to him. But this is not so, neither has it been. You have not obtained those qualifications which it is essential that the wife of a chosen servant of God should have; and therefore you are unable to give spiritual help and wise counsel to your husband. By your words you have planted suspicion in his mind. You have suggested thoughts to him in reference to his brethren in the faith, which he never would have had, had you not suggested them to him. Thus seeds have been planted which were ready to spring into life at any favorable opportunity.  {12MR 339.3}
[12MR 340.1]          My sister, the transforming grace of Christ must be brought into your heart and mind. When the influence of this grace is seen in your life, you will no longer be a hindrance and a cause of temptation to your husband by bringing to his notice things which others have said and done, and which you think reflect upon his work in the ministry. Your pettish complaints of your brethren and sisters, the suggestions you make concerning them, are not of that character which encourages the Holy Spirit to preside with you. They do not stimulate the mind to right actions, but have a depressing influence upon it, and tend to pull it downward.  {12MR 340.1}
[12MR 340.2]          At times Brother McCullagh thinks that he will no longer entertain the wrong views he has received, but your words are as poison to his mind. The enemy continues to present your views of different matters, and Brother McCullagh decides, It is as my wife says. In turn, he thinks and talks evil of others; and by so doing eats fruit which has been plucked from the tree of knowledge forbidden by God.                                           -341-  {12MR 340.2}
[12MR 341.1]          The wife of one of our ministers kept her husband, who was a very sensitive-minded man, tortured by suggestions similar to those you have uttered. Upon the words and actions of others she cast untruthful suspicions, and presented her views in such a strong light that her husband thought that she possessed superior insight into character. The Lord gave me a message for this brother and sister, but neither of them received it. He thought that he was right in his belief that his wife possessed superior discernment, and he believed that her suggestions were perfectly true. Any effort made to enlighten him, or to remove the wrong impressions he had received, were looked upon as a design to deceive him. And the unruly tongue of his wife was constantly at work. Any endeavor to save him from a breakdown was interpreted by her as a desire to put someone else in his place. His brethren worked with all their power to save him, but their plans were construed as deep-laid schemes set on foot to hurt his influence. Thus the work of God was counteracted by home influence.  {12MR 341.1}
[12MR 341.2]          I saw that God would take this matter into His hands, for nothing but the judgment of God could save the man or remove the blindness brought upon others by the wrong impressions given. All unexpectedly, Sister ________ was paralyzed. Her tongue was forever silenced; she was unable to speak more than a word or two. Today she is a helpless invalid, obliged to be lifted from place to place. She lives, but is as one dead, save that she is a burden and a care to those around her. Her mind, once active in creating distrust, is as the mind of a child. Thus a talent, which if rightly employed would have done good to the church and to the world, was laid in ruins. Both husband and wife are almost useless in the work of the Lord.                                           -342-  {12MR 341.2}
[12MR 342.1]         I write you these things to show you what one person may do when under the enemy's training. We needed Brother ________'s experience in the cause and work of God, and if he had allowed the Holy Spirit to influence him, he would have been a powerful instrument in God's hand. But Satan triumphed, and his wife remains as a monument of God's displeasure.  {12MR 342.1}
[12MR 342.2]         The spiritual and mental powers of Brother _________ should have been strong and vigorous. But they were not, for a cancer was eating away his spiritual life. When advice was given him by his brethren, advice which ought to have helped him, his suspicions were at once aroused; the leaven of distrust began to work. Suspecting that a design was on foot to damage his influence and to supplant him, he rejected counsel which should have been gratefully received. Those trying to help him were looked upon with distrust that has not a vestige of truth for foundation. The plans made to preserve him for the work and cause of God were criticized and looked upon as contrivances to keep him down.  {12MR 342.2}
[12MR 342.3]         Neither he nor his wife accepted the principles of health reform, chiefly because of her insinuations and misinterpretations. Fully armed to resist light, he took open issue with Dr. Kellogg on the health question, turning to ridicule the reform diet. And both he and his wife used food which could not but bring disease to them.  {12MR 342.3}
[12MR 342.4]          It was decided that at a certain camp meeting, cheese should not be sold to those on the ground; but on coming to the ground, Dr. Kellogg found to his surprise that a large quantity of cheese had been purchased for sale at the grocery. He and some others objected to this, but those in charge of                                           -343-     the grocery said that the cheese had been bought with the consent of Brother ______, and that they could not afford to lose the money invested in it. Upon this, Dr. Kellogg asked the price of the cheese, and bought the whole of it from them. He had traced the matter from cause to effect, and knew that some foods generally thought to be wholesome, were very injurious. But imagine the surprise of those who had studied the question of healthful living, to find their brethren working counter to right principles. Thus it was till the time of the General Conference at Minneapolis. We stood on the field of battle for nearly three years, but at that time decided changes took place among our people, and through the grace of God we gained decided victories.  {12MR 342.4}
[12MR 343.1]         While in California, we went over the same ground with Elder E. P. Daniells. He was a powerful speaker, and to all appearances had a wonderful control over his congregations. His wife possessed unusual ability and influence, and both were in the employ of the conference, for her influence was fully equal to his. But their course of action was not in harmony with the principles of truth. At times Elder Daniells took his position strongly on the subject of health reform. But he was of a very nervous temperament, and when once he lost his hold of the right principles, he broke down every barrier and by his practice went contrary to that which he had strongly advocated in his teaching. His wife might have helped him much on this point, but she did not.  {12MR 343.1}
[12MR 343.2]          Reproofs and warnings were sent to both of them, and he always received them. His wife received them too, apparently, but still she continued to                                           -344-     set her table as she chose, irrespective of principle. Their children grew up around them and they saw that their parents' practice of truth was not in accordance with their profession. The mother furnished the table with food which gratified the appetite but which did not properly sustain life. The father was very liberal, too much so in some things, but he did not seem to realize that he must be governed by principle.  {12MR 343.2}
[12MR 344.1]         This indulgence and mismanagement led to sad results. For a time the father tried to maintain correct discipline, but the mother counteracted his work by acting contrary to his expressed requirements. Her children were indulged, with the excuse that their father was too strict, too particular, and they were charged that he must know nothing about it. Thus the children were educated to deceive, in order that discipline might be prevented.  {12MR 344.1}
[12MR 344.2]          Today this family have no connection with the truth. Because of mismanagement, father, mother, and children are lost to the cause of God. With them, the reaping meant the sowing.--Letter 40, 1893. (Written to Brother and Sister McCullagh, September 7, 1893, from Hastings, New Zealand.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. July 7, 1983  {12MR 344.2}
[12MR 345.1]       MR No. 997 - Ellen White and the Stanmore Church in Sydney, Australia         Soul Winning at Stanmore--I feel very grateful to my heavenly Father for the strength He has given me to reach this place. At Morisset we got into a ladies' compartment, in which were three women, one young girl, and one well-behaved baby. The seat was hard, and I had to sit up, but I was not tired. When we reached Gosford, we changed into a second-class compartment, and the seats were in every way as good as in the first-class car.  {12MR 345.1}
[12MR 345.2]          The change of trains at Strathfield was rather hard for Sara, but she got all fixed up nicely. After the change was made, we had to wait about three-quarters of an hour for a train to Stanmore; and at Stanmore we could find no conveyance to take us the short distance up the hill to the home for the workers. Sara had to find a cart that would take all our luggage, and then I took her arm and walked slowly up the hill.  {12MR 345.2}
[12MR 345.3]          Oh, how pleased I was to enter the room that was waiting for us. It is a very pleasant room, with two windows and two doors, one opening into the hall, the other onto the piazza. I lay down at once, and then heard a little about the meetings here. I have written a few words to Brother Wilson, which I wish you and the family to see.  {12MR 345.3}
[12MR 345.4]          Last Sunday the tent was not only crowded, but the people stood ten feet deep on the outside. From what little I have heard, the interest seems                                           -346-     to me to resemble that which was manifested in 1844. The work of the Spirit of God upon hearts has indeed begun. All the heavenly intelligences are waiting for channels through which they can communicate the light of truth, and to help in the work to be done in human hearts. The whole community is stirred.  {12MR 345.4}
[12MR 346.1]          Mrs. Gorick is keeping the Sabbath. One of her neighbors, a member of the High Church, wished her to meet Cardinal Moran at her house, and she consented to do so. When he came in, the lady of the house fell on her knees before him, and kissed first one hand and then the other. This both astonished and disgusted Mrs. Gorick. She was then introduced to him. He began questioning her, and entered into conversation with her, giving a lengthy talk in regard to the church and its delegated power and authority. He then spoke of a very desirable piece of land they were anxious to purchase, telling her that he thought Mr. Gorick could in some way secure this land for them without letting the owners know for what purpose it was to be used. He asked her if they could not help them. She told him that they were deciding to unite with the Seventh-day Adventists, and would help them build a church. She had accepted the seventh-day Sabbath, she said, which was the Sabbath of the Bible. The first day was not the Sabbath.  {12MR 346.1}
[12MR 346.2]          Cardinal Moran told her that all Protestants should keep the seventh day, that they had no reason for keeping Sunday as a holy day. The Roman Catholics, he said, had a right to keep Sunday; but Protestants had nothing to base their faith upon in their observance of that day. She told him that she had been considering this matter very thoroughly, and had come to the true church.                                           -347-  {12MR 346.2}
[12MR 347.1]          They had, I believe, a very earnest talk, but Mrs. Gorick is more firm and decided than before this interview. She can see plainly that the authorities of the Catholic Church set themselves above God, assuming the place of God, and speaking with the authority of God. This interview will not only enlighten her eyes, but, through her, the Lord can enlighten the eyes of many others.  {12MR 347.1}
[12MR 347.2]          The people act as if they had never read their Bibles. Many are thoroughly aroused. Sister Haskell has just come in, and tells us that another lady has been found keeping the Sabbath. This lady begged that her husband might be visited. She wants him to be converted, as she has been. They promised to visit him. Every day new Sabbathkeepers are found. Some have been keeping the Sabbath since before the camp meeting closed.  {12MR 347.2}
[12MR 347.3]          I will tell you more when I learn more. This is a wonderful interest. The Holy Spirit is working on human hearts. The people are apparently greedy for the truth. They appreciate the Word of God; it seems so wonderful to them.  {12MR 347.3}
[12MR 347.4]          I can see more clearly now why the light was given me to give to our people in regard to advertising the camp meeting. Elder Daniells wrote to Brother Baker saying a company of workers should begin labor in Sydney and its suburbs some weeks before the opening of the camp meeting. He wrote me in regard to the matter. That night, after receiving Brother Baker's letter enclosing a copy of the letter from Brother Daniells, the Lord gave me light. I saw that it was not the best thing to do to make our plans known, and advertise the meeting to be held; for in doing this we would prepare the                                           -348-     way for the ministers of the churches to arm themselves with all their implements of warfare, and by their falsehoods in their publications make the people bitter opponents to the truth. I was shown that the best plan on this occasion was to come on the people as a surprise, and let them have an opportunity to hear for themselves before the ministers of all denominations should rally their forces to misinterpret our work and pour in their false reports.  {12MR 347.4}
[12MR 348.1]          Well, Brother Baker carried out this instruction to the letter. The cautions given were heeded. The light given was, When the seed of truth has been sown in the hearts of the people by the laborers at the camp meeting, then those who remain to follow up the work will, through the Spirit's power, be prepared to ripen off the work and gather in the harvest. The means used before the camp meeting would not be one-third as successful as the same expense and labor put forth after the influence of the meeting had been felt. In many cases such large advertising and distribution of publications hedges up the way instead of preparing it. Now we see a large, deep interest, and if the working forces will walk softly before God, if they will walk humbly, and pray, and watch unto prayer, they will have the cooperation of heavenly angels. Christ will work by His Holy Spirit upon human hearts.  {12MR 348.1}
[12MR 348.2]          The work is advancing, and all are of excellent courage in the Lord. I am so glad, so thankful to God for all His benefits and blessings. I felt the peace of God in my heart in coming to this place. Now in my weakness I speak to the people on the morrow (Sabbath). After three weeks of sickness,                                           -349-     I go forth in the name of the Lord. He has given me a message to bear to the people, and He will give me strength to bear it. My heart cries out after the living God. I shall pray, I shall believe and praise God, because I believe He will help me.  {12MR 348.2}
[12MR 349.1]          I have been thinking that it would be a good thing to send down all those little books by Brother Haughey on the coming of the Lord. I have saved some to carry to different places, but will now have them sent down here. Then there are our papers, Present Truth, the Signs of the Times, Youth's Instructor, and our church papers. Gather up what you can find in my room, and send them down. We will try to get subscribers for some of these papers. I want to see those who are interested furnished with reading matter.  {12MR 349.1}
[12MR 349.2]          Now comes the donation of perhaps fifty or one hundred of my books, just as necessity demands. I have brought some with me, and have several others in mind. I must have Patriarchs and Prophets and The Great Controversy. I do so want that book on temperance. I need also books on the life of Christ. I want to get these things in the hands of those who do not have them. Will you see if there are some of the best-bound books in my stock? Let there be quite a box of books--a variety of what I have on hand--sent. This is the time I can show liberality to some purpose, to help establish souls in the truth.  {12MR 349.2}
[12MR 349.3]          But the Sabbath is drawing on, and I must close and mail this. Believers and unbelievers are all deeply interested. They say, You are going to build a meetinghouse, are you not? and they are all ready for the proposition. Next Sunday night the matter of building will be laid before the                                           -350-     people. All will be given an opportunity to donate. The time has come to "arise and build." We need much more faith to stir us up to zeal and good works. Now the time has fully come for a house to be built for the Lord. God will help all those who are pushing forward and not holding back. The Lord has a great work to be done in the city of Sydney. We will advance as long as we hear the word, "Go forward." May the Lord bless you all.--Letter 37, 1897. (Written to Marian Davis, Nov. 19, 1897, at Stanmore, Sydney, N.S.W.)  {12MR 349.3}
[12MR 350.1]          Church Building Needed in Stanmore--I have been meaning to write to you for some time, but other things have crowded upon me, and now I can write only a short letter for Maggie to copy.  {12MR 350.1}
[12MR 350.2]          My health has not been good this summer. I have been very much exhausted for some time, but I am now improving, and I feel very grateful to God for this.  {12MR 350.2}
[12MR 350.3]          I learn that your health is not as good as it has been. My sister, look to the Lord. He would have you live, I believe, to care for your family. Take right hold of the power of the mighty Healer. Whatever may be your affliction, the Lord would have you come to Him in faith, believing in Him as the One who can heal both soul and body by His mighty power.  {12MR 350.3}
[12MR 350.4]          I point you to the great Physician. He will, I believe, undertake your case. Only believe, and you will see the salvation of God. After you have done all on your part, you may rest in God, feeling that you have committed                                           -351-     the keeping of soul and body to Him. You are His property and His child. He loves you, and He can make you well if it is for His name's glory.  {12MR 350.4}
[12MR 351.1]          Come to the Lord just as you are. Cast your helpless soul and body upon the mercy and care of the tender Shepherd; and believe, believe, believe. You will indeed see the salvation of God. Let your trust in God be unwavering. Present the promise, and then rely upon the Word that says, "Ask, and ye shall receive." Read the fifth chapter of James, and follow the directions as best you can, and if it is for the Lord's glory He will raise you up. But act your part faithfully, and cling to the mighty One.  {12MR 351.1}
[12MR 351.2]          There is a large interest in Stanmore since the camp meeting. The tent has been crowded most of the time. Meetings have been held every night with the exception of Monday evenings. Now and then they have dropped out the evening after the Sabbath, for so many calls come in for visiting that they have to give up that evening to holding Bible readings. Brother and Sister Haskell, Brother and Sister Starr, and Brother and Sister Wilson are the chief workers. Brother and Sister Haskell have charge of the mission, where quite a number are being educated as Bible workers, and others are being educated to sell papers and tracts, that the work may be made as far as possible self-sustaining.  {12MR 351.2}
[12MR 351.3]          All day long there is but one person in the home, the girl that does the cooking. Visits are made, and Bible readings given from house to house, for invitations are constantly coming in, and the different families invite their neighbors in to hear. The people seem to be of a better class intellectually than is usually the case, and they will be able to teach the truth to others. Much praying is being done.                                           -352-  {12MR 351.3}
[12MR 352.1]          Quite a stir is now being made among those newly come to the faith in regard to erecting a meetinghouse. Forty souls have already come to the faith, and my soul grasps no less than one hundred, for the interest is wide and deep and is constantly increasing.  {12MR 352.1}
[12MR 352.2]          Two weeks ago I spoke in the tent on Sabbath and Sunday. I also spoke last Sabbath and Sunday. The tent was well filled with interested listeners. I have an appointment for next Sabbath and Sunday.  {12MR 352.2}
[12MR 352.3]          It now becomes necessary to build a house of worship for the Stanmore believers. This will serve also for the Sabbathkeepers in Newtown, who now meet in a hall. We see that the land is going to cost us as much as the meetinghouse, 600 pounds. If this house could be erected now, the new believers would have a place where they could worship God according to the dictates of their own conscience. Some of the most reliable families are now hanging in the balances, uncertain whether to obey the light and risk the consequences. We greatly desire that these souls shall venture everything for the truth's sake.  {12MR 352.3}
[12MR 352.4]          We now purpose to arise and build, and if any of our people can donate something toward this object, we shall be very thankful to God. We want the standard raised very near Sydney. We desire that the last message of mercy shall be sounded in these suburbs. We ask if there are any who will ［come］ up to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord against the mighty power of darkness.  {12MR 352.4}
[12MR 352.5]          Every device possible is being set in operation to hinder the work, but those newly come to the faith move right forward, and say what they will do.                                           -353-     Some have already pledged ten pounds and others five pounds, and as yet no pledges have been asked. It is a great undertaking. Brother Shannan, a builder in Sydney, says that he will be responsible for half the brick. He says that it is nearly as cheap to build with brick as with wood. The matter of location is being discussed. There are some beautiful places there, if the price is not too high. We are praying and waiting and watching. We expect to arise and build; for there is nothing else we can do; and may the Lord help us, is my most earnest prayer. If any of you can help us, do so, and the Lord will bless you.--Letter 58, 1897. (Written to Sister Wesley Hare, Dec. 18, 1897, from Sunnyside, Cooranbong, N.S.W.)  {12MR 352.5}
[12MR 353.1]          Successful Evangelism in Stanmore--I have commenced letters to you several times, but have not been able to finish them before something else came in that must have immediate attention. I would be much pleased could I have a long talk with you face to face. This may be some time. I was seventy years old last November. I am still engaged in writing.  {12MR 353.1}
[12MR 353.2]          We are now in the midst of the hot weather. Fruit is being canned vigorously. We have been at work canning for quite a while. I often think of the time when you and I first came here, when we used to hire a horse and carriage, and drive around. As I drive over these roads now, I often think of you. We have a very thrifty orchard, which bore a considerable number of beautiful peaches last year. I think I never saw such beautifully tinted peaches. No artist could have so blended the darker and lighter shades of red with the green. Some of these peaches weighed half a pound each, and they were delicious.                                           -354-  {12MR 353.2}
[12MR 354.1]          I would have said to you, Come to me again, but I knew that it would not answer for you to work the typewriter. I can get persons to keep my books, and although I have missed you very much I could not ask you to join me in my work, fearing that your health would suffer by thus doing.  {12MR 354.1}
[12MR 354.2]          The amount of writing that I have been compelled to do has been greater than at any former period of my life. Maggie Hare and Minnie Hawkins are doing good work. I feel so thankful that Fannie is not with me. She has not known what manner of spirit she is of, and I do not think she ever will, for she is deluded by the enemy in regard to her own talents. If she would be converted and remain transformed in character, no one would be more happy than I. But even then I would say to her, Remain in America; never come across the water again. But I have no such thought or feeling in regard to you. I would be very glad to have you with me, but I do not think it best, for reasons which I have written.  {12MR 354.2}
[12MR 354.3]          A very precious work has been going on in Stanmore, a suburb of Sydney a few stations from Ashfield. Forty have embraced the truth since the camp meeting. Twenty-seven have been baptized, and still others are to go forward in baptism next week. The interest continues to be good. Brother and Sister Haskell, Brother and Sister Starr, and Brother and Sister Wilson are at work. Meetings have been held in the tent on Sabbaths and Sundays, and every evening in the week except Monday.  {12MR 354.3}
[12MR 354.4]          The workers visit from house to house, laboring personally with the people. They have so many calls that the three married couples separate, one going to one place and the other to another, to hold readings with those who are interested. New families, one after another, are soliciting help,                                           -355-     and the workers say that ten or twenty more could be employed to good advantage. In the mission there is a company of twelve. Two classes are held everyday, that the workers may receive instruction from the Bible, and know how to work to enlighten others. Many calls have been made by sick people, and the young ladies at the mission, who are receiving their education, are visiting the sick and doing what they can to relieve their sufferings. This opens the way to gain access to still others.  {12MR 354.4}
[12MR 355.1]          Now there must be a meetinghouse built in or near Stanmore. This will cost quite a sum. The believers who assemble in a hall at Newtown, called the Sydney church, will meet with the church at Stanmore as soon as ground can be procured on which to erect a house of worship.  {12MR 355.1}
[12MR 355.2]          Brother Humphries is re-converted. He has pledged 25 pounds to help in building the church, and loaned Brother Starr 100 pounds more, which he proposes to use in building the church. He hopes to get this back in donations. Several who have newly come to the faith ［have］ donated, some 25 pounds, some 20 pounds, others ten pounds. A beginning has been made, and when the new ones see that the land is purchased, they will be led to donate further. We see that we must all strain every nerve and muscle to do our level best.  {12MR 355.2}
[12MR 355.3]          Our people have long talked of building a house of worship in Sydney. Now Brother Humphries and his wife are aroused to do something. Brother Shannan is all interested to act his part. We feel courage in the Lord to advance. The house is to be built of brick, and Brother Shannan says that he will furnish half the brick. I hope we shall not be unbelieving, for the Lord has a location for us, and He will clear the way.                                           -356-  {12MR 355.3}
[12MR 356.1]          Those who have already embraced the truth are in better circumstances than those who embraced the truth after the Ashfield camp meeting. Already several have commenced to pay their tithes. The work in Melbourne is just as promising as it is in Sydney. Since the camp meeting held there, 43 have decided to keep the Sabbath. Brother A. T. Robinson and his wife are the main workers, and Brother Herbert Lacey and his wife are also engaged in the work. I have no doubt but that no less than 100 souls will be added to the church in Melbourne, and 100 souls in Sydney. The Lord will help us.  {12MR 356.1}
[12MR 356.2]          As those who profess to believe the truth, we are called, not only in these cities, Melbourne and Sydney, but everywhere, to rise up in the spirit and mind of Christ, and with a firm purpose of heart separate from all worldly influences, break every worldly link, laying aside every weight in order to wear the armor of righteousness and be co-workers with Jesus Christ. We are to be absolutely and completely for Him in this world, as He is for us in the presence of God. If Christ abides in the heart, the work will go forward; but if there is a reserve--an undercurrent in the soul, any secondary object, any worldly motive, any selfish aims or ends--the work that the Lord means should be done, will not be done. We must make the kingdom of heaven and the glory of God our best and whole interest. We want to see the work advancing.  {12MR 356.2}
[12MR 356.3]          I often think that if those who are church members in Battle Creek would do their best, and realize that the work of saving souls is of the utmost importance, the work would move more rapidly. The banner of truth must                                           -357-     be held firmly, and in the spirit of Christ. Open the Word, and present from it the lines of truth that concern the salvation of souls. The truth is to be presented as it is in Jesus. We need hearts filled with love and tender compassion. Christ came to seek and to save that which was lost. If all in Battle Creek would stand firm, separating from the world, and drinking from the water of life, they could refresh thirsty souls.--Letter 6, 1898. (Written to Miss Emily Campbell, January 12, 1898, from Sunnyside, Cooranbong, N.S.W.)  {12MR 356.3}
[12MR 357.1]          Progress and Trials at Stanmore--We have been in Stanmore since Thursday evening. Your brother Willie came down Monday, January 31. Sabbath, January 29, I spoke to the congregation assembled under the tent. The Lord gives me His Spirit as I stand before the people. The attendance is not decreasing, but is increasing. But, Edson, it is a hard pull.  {12MR 357.1}
[12MR 357.2]          Sunday I spoke again. There was a good attendance. The Lord gave me a message for the people, and I spoke in a decided manner. After I had finished speaking, we made a revival effort in the old American style. We know that many were on the eve of deciding, but did not have moral courage to take the step. A break was made, some came forward, and we had a precious season of prayer. Several decided to obey the truth.  {12MR 357.2}
[12MR 357.3]          There are now no less than 50 who have taken their position; but we have strange elements to deal with. One man who took his position on Sunday has held the position of postmaster in Stanmore for, I think, 18 years. He                                           -358-     owns several houses. His wife has been baptized. A lady--for this she is in every sense of the word--was brought to the tent in a carriage, and then carried inside and placed in a chair. She is soon to be baptized. Several of her children have become interested, and in a week or so one will be baptized with her mother.  {12MR 357.3}
[12MR 358.1]          The interest here is broadening and deepening. The men in government employ who are interested are afraid to come out and say to the authorities, I will keep the Sabbath; but two have taken their stand, and they are both enjoying the blessing of the Lord. One, Brother Sharp, lost his position and was out of work for one week only. He was then employed by another firm at the same wages he had been receiving, and was much more comfortably situated. The other, Brother Stuckey, was baptized. He then told his employer that he could not work on the Sabbath, and the Sabbath was given him. Others who have good positions are interested, but the cross seems heavy. Those who have taken their stand are sharp, intelligent business men, and if all their talents are cultivated they will be a great blessing to the church. . . .  {12MR 358.1}
[12MR 358.2]          We have had great trials in securing a lot on which to build a church. We decided on one, but were not able to pay the large sum asked-- 600 pounds for a 100-foot lot--and therefore had to give it up. We have found another lot, and are going to take it if it can be secured for 500 pounds. It is 200 feet by 90 feet. The owner, a woman, lives at quite a distance from Stanmore, but we hope to receive an answer in a few days. The building itself will cost 700 pounds, but a meetinghouse must be built. When wind and rain come, the tent is not a proper place for meeting.                                           -359-  {12MR 358.2}
[12MR 359.1]          Last Sabbath, before I rose to speak, the tent master told Brother Haskell that there had been a breakage in the gearing of the tent, and that two slender ropes were all that were keeping the tent from falling. He said that these ropes might snap at any minute. Brother Haskell kept praying that the Lord would keep us from harm and danger, and the Lord did hold the tent up by His own power. We felt thankful that no one was hurt. Just as soon as the Sabbath closed, the tent was quickly lowered, and the rope mended.--Letter 38, 1898. (Written to Edson and Emma White, Feb. 2, 1898, from Stanmore, Sydney, N.S.W.)  {12MR 359.1}
[12MR 359.2]          Finding a Building Site in Stanmore--Our brethren are working very hard to secure a lot for a meetinghouse in Stanmore, a suburb of Sydney. These lots cannot be obtained for less than six or seven hundred pounds sterling. We really need help, and if you can help us we would be very grateful; and if you can get help from any others, please do so. I expect to have to visit Sydney and Melbourne soon. There will be a general rally then and meetings will be held over two Sabbaths and Sundays. The weather is extremely hot in both these places.  {12MR 359.2}
[12MR 359.3]          There is a great work being done in Melbourne--forty or fifty have embraced the truth. Brother Robinson has been very anxious that I should come to Melbourne but I have not dared to leave the interest in Stanmore, as Sydney is a large center. We must have small houses of worship built in the suburbs, and we are now in selection of land seeking to get as near Sydney                                           -360-     as possible. We are to commence labor in Sydney proper if we can get a suitable place for a tent to be pitched and if the Lord opens the way for the standard to be raised.--Letter 8, 1898. (Written to Sister Gotzian, Feb. 4, 1898, from Sunnyside, Cooranbong, N.S.W.)  {12MR 359.3}
[12MR 360.1]          The Stanmore Church Dedicated--Since the camp meeting held at Stanmore last November, a meetinghouse, so constructed that it will hold 600 people, has been erected in that suburb. As a fruit of the work done in that place, 75 souls have taken their position to obey the commandments of God. A few weeks after the camp meeting, some of these interested ones introduced the subject of a meetinghouse, and stated what they would give toward it. Afterward, when we had decided that we must build, several of these doubled their donation.  {12MR 360.1}
[12MR 360.2]          In the providence of God, land was secured in a beautiful locality, and the workmen began to prepare the material for the building. Again, for this enterprise, the help of our American brethren was solicited, and they gave of their means, even when a financial pressure was crippling their resources, We thank every liberal soul who came to our assistance in the time of our great necessity.  {12MR 360.2}
[12MR 360.3]          During the erection of this building, we were favored by God, for not for one day were the workmen hindered by rain. April 24 and 25 the dedicatory services were held. The auditorium was full, and the heavenly Guest was present. His blessing rested on the worshipers. We thank the Lord for                                           -361-     the precious privilege of presenting to Him a house in which His people can assemble to worship Him in spirit and truth and in the beauty of holiness. This house will stand as a living testimony, a memorial of the Sabbath given at Creation. After the Lord had spent six days in creating the world, He rested on the seventh, and was refreshed. Then He blessed the day on which He had rested; and while the morning stars sang together, and all the sons of God shouted for joy, He gave it to man as a rest day, to be kept holy throughout all time.  {12MR 360.3}
[12MR 361.1]         The hearts of all who had carried the burden of this work were filled with thanksgiving and joy. The tent had been used for a tabernacle for nearly six months. Several times, on account of the weather, they had been unable to hold services in it; and for nearly a week now, we have had both rain and wind every day. When the last meeting was held in the tent, many expressed regret at leaving a place where the blessing of God had often rested so signally upon them. But had they been compelled to leave the tent standing for two more Sabbaths, it would have been of no more service to them.  {12MR 361.1}
[12MR 361.2]          I feel grateful to my heavenly Father that we have in Stanmore a neat, comfortable chapel, that the people could leave the tent, so long used as a tabernacle, where many souls had heard the truth for the first time, and where they had felt the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness shining into the chambers of the mind and into the soul temple.  {12MR 361.2}
[12MR 361.3]          The building of this meetinghouse has drawn largely upon many, and some of the means invested have had to be withdrawn from the school. But we                                           -362-     knew that the Lord was in the work of building the Stanmore meetinghouse.--Manuscript 59, 1898, pp. 2-4. ("Notes of the Work.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. July 7, 1983  {12MR 361.3}
[12MR 363.1]       MR No. 998 - Warnings Against Jealousy and Misjudging; A Defense of Dr. Kellogg              ［THIS LETTER WAS WRITTEN TO ELDER BUTLER AT THE TIME OF THE 1888 GENERAL CONFERENCE IN MINNEAPOLIS. ALTHOUGH ELDER BUTLER WAS SICK IN BATTLE CREEK AND SO NOT ABLE TO ATTEND THE CONFERENCE, HE ENDEAVORED TO COUNTERACT THE INFLUENCE OF E. J. WAGGONER, A. T. JONES, AND OTHERS, BY LETTERS SENT TO MANY OF THE DELEGATES. ELLEN WHITE REBUKED HIM FOR DISPLAYING A WRONG ATTITUDE. FORTUNATELY, ELDER BUTLER DID NOT REMAIN IN A STATE OF DARKNESS. DUE TO HIS WIFE'S ILL HEALTH, AS WELL AS HIS OWN, HE WAS FORCED TO DROP OUT OF ACTIVE WORK FOR A NUMBER OF YEARS. THIS PERIOD OF RETIREMENT MADE QUIET REFLECTION OF NECESSITY, AND HE PROFITED FROM THE EXPERIENCE. IN 1902, ELLEN WHITE WROTE OF ELDER BUTLER:               The Lord has proved and tested and tried him, as He did Job and as        He did Moses. I see in Elder Butler one who has humbled his soul before        God. He has another spirit than the Elder Butler of younger years. He        has been learning his lesson at the feet of Jesus.          ELDER URIAH SMITH ALSO CAME OUT OF DARKNESS INTO THE LIGHT. FOR FURTHER DETAILS, SEE A. V. OLSON, THIRTEEN CRISIS YEARS, PP. 87-108.］  {12MR 363.1}
[12MR 364.1]                                          -364-          Warnings Against Jealousy and Misjudging; A Defense of Dr. Kellogg          I have read your letter with surprise, and yet I am not altogether in the dark in regard to your feelings. I fail to discover in your letter the right ring. I do not see in your expressions in regard to others the love and respect that should exist between brethren. If you think you can indulge in feelings of contempt for men whom God has been raising up to fill important places in His work for this time because you are the president of the General Conference, you do not understand your true position. We all need, rather, to encourage these men who are evidencing that they are bearing burdens in the work--even if they are younger men in years and in experience, even if they were mere children when we were active in the work--and standing in the forefront of the battle.  {12MR 364.1}
[12MR 364.2]         I tremble for you and Elder Smith, for I know from the light God has been giving me from time to time for the last 45 years that you are working upon principles that are not altogether after God's order. Your understanding has become confused upon some things. You must not think that the Lord has placed you in the position that you now occupy as the only men who are to decide as to whether any more light and truth shall come to God's people. The spirit and influence of the ministers generally who have come to this meeting is to discard light. I am sorry that the enemy has power upon your                                         -365-     minds to lead you to take such positions. They will be a snare to you and a great hindrance to the work of God, if God has ever spoken by me. I do not hesitate to speak to you decidedly, because the position you occupy is a responsible one and your relation to the cause and work of God makes it important that you be entirely clear and correct in your ideas of what is truth and what is light. While many are looking to you to lead the way, be very careful that you do not lead in the wrong direction.  {12MR 364.2}
[12MR 365.1]         There is not the least need, my brethren, of disunion and variance among us. No such thing should exist among Christians. When you speak let your words savor of unity and love. We are Christians; how can we be in the least perplexed in regard to the course we should pursue toward each other? Christ has given the plainest rules for us to follow in Matthew 5:23, 24: "Therefore if thou bring thy gift to the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother hath ought against thee; leave there thy gift before the altar, and go thy way; first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come and offer thy gift."  {12MR 365.1}
[12MR 365.2]          Why is it that our personal feelings are stirred up so easily? Why do we cherish suspicion toward each other? One of the terrible fruits of sin is that it separates very ［close］ friends, puts brother at variance against brother, and neighbor against neighbor. Those who have enjoyed sweet union and love become cold and indifferent toward each other because they do not hold, in all points, ideas alike. Our blessed Lord came into the world to bring peace and good will to men, and prayed that His disciples might be one as He was one with the Father. He prayed for His immediate disciples and                                           -366-     said, "Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also who shall believe on Me through their word; that they all may be one; as Thou, Father, art in Me, and I in Thee, that they also may be one in Us; that the world may believe that Thou hast sent Me. And the glory which Thou gavest Me I have given them; that they may be one, even as We are one: I in them, and Thou in Me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that Thou hast sent Me, and hast loved them, as Thou hast loved Me" ［John 17:20-23］. It is the absence of Christ in the soul, and the cherishing of self-sufficiency, that leads to dissension.  {12MR 365.2}
[12MR 366.1]          I have felt so grateful to God that He was qualifying men to carry the heavy burdens which have tested with crushing weight upon a few men who have been the standard bearers. Shall not we, my brother, acknowledge that God in mercy has been raising up other workmen besides ourselves to devise, and plan, and gain experience? And shall we regard them lightly because they may differ with us, honestly and conscientiously, upon the interpretation of some points of Scripture? Are we infallible? The spirit that controls the attitude of a large number at this meeting evidences that they are led by another spirit. The church at Battle Creek, which is the great center, will either be advancing to greater light, or it will be retrograding.  {12MR 366.1}
[12MR 366.2]          How men claiming to be led of God can feel at ease when the church is so destitute of the grace of Christ, is a marvel to me. The truths of God's Word are elevating and stirring if really acted upon. They are truths of eternal moment. The application of scriptural truths to the heart and conscience by the Holy Spirit must have a power upon the life, and work a                                           -367-     transformation of character, else the truth is no truth to us. The fruit we bear should testify that the truth has sanctified the soul, that the receiver is ever learning in the school of Christ to be more and more like the divine Teacher, and that the grace of God has fallen upon the soul like the warm, bright rays of the sun upon the earth. And God gives the weary wrestler rest.  {12MR 366.2}
[12MR 367.1]          I cannot be pleased with your spirit, Brother Butler; it is not Christ-like. I am sorry for you that you have not kept pace with the opening providence of God. You have mingled your own natural traits of character with your work. Sometimes your spirit has been softened and melted with tenderness, but false ideas of what belonged to your position in the work has turned your mind into wrong channels. There have been continuous mistakes made in devising and planning. If one man has been deemed capable to stand in a position of trust, manifold responsibilities have been laid upon him, so that nothing was done with thoroughness. This was not wise. The Lord did not move upon you by His Holy Spirit to write upon inspiration. That was not your work. While you may regard it as light, it will lead many souls astray, and will be a savor of death to some.  {12MR 367.1}
[12MR 367.2]          You have special union with those who consider your work and your way of doing it all right. They seek your favor, confide in, and work to sustain you, while there are many who are far more acceptable than these men in the sight of One who is infinite in wisdom and who never makes a mistake, but upon whom you look with suspicion because they do not feel obliged to receive their impressions and ideas from human beings ［who］ act only as they                                           -368-     act, talk only as they talk, think only as they think and, in fact, make themselves little less than machines.  {12MR 367.2}
[12MR 368.1]          God wants both pupils and teachers to look to Him for light and knowledge. Christ is always sending fresh and profitable messages to those whose minds and hearts are open to receive them. It is not for the Lord's delegated ministers to look to other minds to plan and devise for them. They must use the ability God has given them, and make God the center and source of all their wisdom.  {12MR 368.1}
[12MR 368.2]          Has God given these light? Has He given them knowledge? Go yourself to the same source from whence they received that light. In God is strength, and power, and all blessing. We must carry the minds of all away from poor, defective self, and present Jesus as the fountain of all grace and all wisdom. We must teach young and old to search the Scriptures and obtain an experience for themselves, that they may be rooted and grounded in the truth. They are not to copy any man's peculiarities of speech, or of spirit, or his ways and manners of working, but are to be their own simple selves, looking to God to put His divine impress upon the character. We are pained to see the defects existing in men entrusted with weighty responsibilities being copied as virtues by those who look up to them. This makes us afraid. We say, Go to God for your own selves, and obtain His mold upon you.  {12MR 368.2}
[12MR 368.3]          The Lord has presented some things before me in regard to the prejudice and jealousy which has existed in your mind, and which you have communicated to others both by hints and in plainly expressed words, showing that you                                           -369-     were not seeking to promote harmony and unity with the workers upon the Pacific coast. Just as precious are they in the sight of the Lord as are the workers on this side of the Rocky Mountains. Unsanctified ambition is always abhorrent to God. It reveals itself in seeking to be first, because they have borne burdens and, unwisely, too many responsibilities. Let these things be corrected, and let each man bear his part in thinking and in planning, and gain an experience.  {12MR 368.3}
[12MR 369.1]          You are not doing God's will in depreciating those who are fellow workers in the same cause and for the same purpose as yourself. Give them the same chance to obtain an experience and to act, as you have had. God enjoins upon us to guard the reputation of our fellow believers in the harvest field as we desire our own reputation to be guarded. If carnal ambition holds the supremacy, God is displeased, for His name is dishonored where it should be magnified. A man may be looked upon as under the controlling influence of the Spirit of God, while he may be deceived, for it is his own natural tendencies that control his judgment and bear sway, so that a look, a hint, a mean smile, a word from him, though he may be apparently suppressing his own feelings, goes a long way in suggesting doubts and suspicion to other minds when, in order to meet the approval of God, his every word, his whole soul, should be thrown in an opposite direction from that to which he gives it.  {12MR 369.1}
[12MR 369.2]          Now, God notes all this human sinful ambition, and it is an offense to Him. One will express a hint, or make an assertion unadvisedly, another repeats the impression made upon his mind, and another gathers it up and                                           -370-     adds a little more of his human imaginings, and before any of them are aware of what they are doing they have built up strong barriers between God's workmen. They make it very unpleasant for themselves, for Satan enters into, and figures largely in, this kind of work. He leads these deluded ones to think their own convictions are true beyond a question or doubt. Now, against Satan's schemes of this kind there is but one safeguard--that is to have truth as it is in Jesus planted in the heart of every man engaged in the work of God, not merely in theory but by the Spirit of God. They should feel the truth in its power and know by experience its sanctifying and elevating influence upon the soul.  {12MR 369.2}
[12MR 370.1]          You speak of the affliction that came upon you because of the "way this matter (the question of the law in Galatians) has been pushed and urged by responsible men in the cause, and by your seeming attitude, which has brought me to my present condition more than any other one thing." I have no knowledge of taking any position in this matter. I have not with me the light God had given me on this subject, and which had been written, and I dared not make any rash statement in relation to it till I could see what I had written upon it. My attitude therefore could not be helped. I had not read Dr. ［E. J.］ Waggoner's articles in the Signs, and I did not know what his views were.  {12MR 370.1}
[12MR 370.2]          You speak, dear brother, of that terrible conference, the last held in Battle Creek, while I was in Switzerland. That conference was presented to me in the night season. My guide said, "Follow me; I have some things to show you." He led me where I was a spectator of the scenes that transpired                                           -371-     at that meeting. I was shown the attitude of some of the ministers, yourself in particular, at that meeting, and I can say with you, my brother, it was a terrible conference.  {12MR 370.2}
[12MR 371.1]          My guide then had many things to say which left an indelible impression upon my mind. His words were solemn and earnest. He opened before me the condition of the church at Battle Creek, I can only give here a meager portion of what was said to me. He stated that the church needed the "energy of Christ"--that all must cling close to the Bible, for it alone can give a correct knowledge of God's will. A time of trial was before us, and great evils would be the result of the Phariseeism which has in a large degree taken possession of those who occupy important positions in the work of God.  {12MR 371.1}
[12MR 371.2]          He said that the work of Christ upon the earth was to undo the heavy burdens and let the oppressed go free, to break every yoke; and the work of His people must correspond with the work of Christ. He stretched out his arms toward Dr. Waggoner, and to you, Elder Butler, and said in substance as follows: "Neither have all the light upon the law; neither position is perfect." "Light is sown for the righteous, and gladness for the upright in heart" ［Psalms 97:11］. There are hundreds that know not why they believe the doctrines they do.  {12MR 371.2}
[12MR 371.3]          Let all search the Scriptures diligently for themselves, and not be satisfied to have the leaders do it for them, else we shall be as a people in a position similar to that of the Jews in Christ's time--having plenty of machinery, forms, and customs, but bearing little fruit to God's glory. It                                           -372-     is time for the church to realize her solemn privileges and sacred trust, and to learn from the great Teacher.  {12MR 371.3}
[12MR 372.1]          The spirit which has prevailed at this meeting is not of Christ. There is not love, there is not sympathy or tender compassion one toward another. Dark suspicions have been suggested by Satan to cause dissension. Roots of bitterness have sprung up whereby many will be defiled. Christians should harbor no jealousies or evil surmisings, for this spirit is of Satan. There must be no strife between brethren. God has made this people the repository of sacred truths. Ye are one in faith, one in Christ Jesus. Let there be no lording it over God's heritage. Let there be no such oppression of conscience as is revealed in these meetings. It is God that scrutinizes every talent, and it is He who will judge every man's work. He has not laid this work of judging upon any man; they have mistaken their calling. There must be no exalting one's self above others.  {12MR 372.1}
[12MR 372.2]          God has not committed to any finite man the work of judging others, for man's judgment would be biased by his peculiar traits of character. Neither had He laid it upon any man to bind the conscience of another, or to pass judgment upon His holy Word, defining what is inspired and what is human. Unless sanctified, soul, body, and spirit, man will be in danger of manifesting an unkindly spirit toward his brother who does not agree with his ideas. There is no such narrowness with God.  {12MR 372.2}
[12MR 372.3]          The enemy of God and man is here on the ground where important interests are centered, at the heart of the work, to misrepresent, to create suspicion and misapprehensions. From this night's work there will arise false                                           -373-     imaginings, cruel and unjust misunderstandings, that will work like leaven in every church, and close hearts to the strivings of the Spirit of God. Unless the Lord in His mercy shall lift up a standard for us against the enemy, kindness will be requited with suspicions and insult; faithful warnings and admonitions sent from God will be scorned by some, unheeded by others, and the influence of this meeting will be as far-reaching as eternity.  {12MR 372.3}
[12MR 373.1]          The spirit manifested is not of Christ. The outgrowth of this will be that some will turn away from light and others will come to a standstill in spiritual growth, because from this hour blindness of mind and self-righteousness will take the place in their experience of justice, mercy, and the love of God. The seeds of disaffection and disunion will be scattered broadcast, and all because men allow their own spirit to control them and make them unsympathetic and unimpressible, like moral icebergs, cold, sunless, dark, and forbidding. The result will be ruin to souls. The church at Battle Creek has been blessed with great privileges, but the work that should have been done in it to make these privileges and opportunities tend to spiritual health and growth, has been neglected.  {12MR 373.1}
[12MR 373.2]          The Lord is willing to bestow great light upon those who open their hearts to its divine rays. Those who have marked out a certain course in which the light must come will fail to receive it, for God works in His own appointed way. It will be said of some here, unless they quickly change their present attitude, "Ye have taken away the key of knowledge: ye entered not in yourselves, and them that were entering in, ye hindered" ［Luke 11:52］. The church needs earnest and persevering labor.                                           -374-  {12MR 373.2}
[12MR 374.1]          If those who are placed in responsible positions are faithful, living in daily communion with Christ, they will learn to place the same estimate upon man that God does. Personal preferences manifested for a few will give way to a true spirit of charity toward all. You know not whom God may have chosen to be heirs of His kingdom. They may be the very ones you would not think at all qualified for the work. The great Shepherd will call His own sheep by name, ［and］ one by one will lead them out. The men upon whom you place so low an estimate may be those whom God will choose to do a special work for Him, notwithstanding your judgment to the contrary.  {12MR 374.1}
[12MR 374.2]          The churches have been cherishing a spirit which God cannot approve; and unless they humble their souls before God and possess a different spirit, they will reject God's light and follow spurious light to the ruin of their own and many other souls. They must have the converting power of God to transform them. This power needs to come into your heart, my brother, and mold you over anew. You are passing a crisis in your experience, and are in great danger of self-deception.  {12MR 374.2}
[12MR 374.3]          You have made grave charges against me in your letter sent to me at this place, but as yet I do not see their justice. I wrote to you from Switzerland in the fear of God. I was doing a work in this matter that was not pleasant to me, but I felt it my duty to do this work. If my letter caused so great consequences to you as five months' illness, I shall not be held accountable for it; for if you had received it in the right spirit, it would have had no such results. I wrote in the anguish of my soul in regard to the course you pursued in the ［1886］ General Conference ［session］ two                                           -375-     years since. The Lord was not pleased with that meeting. Your spirit, my brother, was not right. The manner in which you treated the case of Dr. Waggoner was perhaps after your own order, but not after God's order. The course you took was not excusable, even if his views were questionable. We must not crowd and push one another because others do not see just as we see. We must treat others with Christlike courtesy, even if they differ with us. Matthew 5:43-48; 1 John 2:9-11;  3:16-18; 1 John 4:7, 8.  {12MR 374.3}
[12MR 375.1]          You refer to your office as president of the General Conference, as if this justifies your course of action, which you deemed wholly right, but which, from the light the Lord has been pleased to give me, I deem to be wrong in some respects. The very fact that you are standing in a position of responsibility I urge upon you as the reason why you should show a forbearing, courteous, Christlike spirit at all times and under all circumstances. Your brethren in the ministry, who respect you and your office, will be very apt to follow your example in the treatment of such cases. You are to be an example to your brethren, worthy of imitation. Your words, your spirit, your deportment, even the manner in which you treat your brethren, are sowing seeds for good or evil. It is both your privilege and duty, especially in your position of trust, to be like-minded with God, then you will be strong in His strength, and meek and humble as a little child.  {12MR 375.1}
[12MR 375.2]          Cling close to your Bible, for its sacred truths can purify, ennoble, and sanctify the soul. You must hold the truth and teach it as it is in Jesus, else it is of no value to you. Before the light of God's truth let human opinions and ideas and human wisdom appear as they are in the sight of                                           -376-     God--as foolishness. Let no man feel that his position as president, either of the General Conference or of a State conference, clothes him with a power over the consciences of others that is the least degree oppressive, for God will not sanction anything of this kind. He must respect the rights of all, and all the more because he is in a position where others will pattern after him. Your position binds you under the most sacred obligations to be very careful what kind of spirit you entertain towards your brethren. They are acting a part in God's cause as well as yourself. Will not God teach them and guide them as well as yourself? You are not even to allow yourself to think unkindly of them, much less to climb upon the judgment seat and censure or condemn your brethren, when you may be yourself, in many respects, more deserving of censure than they. Your work is bearing the inspection of God.  {12MR 375.2}
[12MR 376.1]          If a brother differs with you on some points of truth, do not stoop to ridicule, do not place him in a false light or misconstrue his words, making sport of them; do not misinterpret his words and wrest them of their true meaning. This is not conscientious argument. Do not present him before others as a heretic, when you have not with him investigated his positions, taking the Scriptures text-by-text in the spirit of Christ to show him what is truth. You do not yourself really know the evidence he has for his faith, and you cannot clearly define your own position. Take your Bible, and in a kindly spirit weigh every argument that he presents, and show him by the Scriptures if he is in error. When you do this without unkind feelings, you will do only that which is your duty and the duty of every minister of Jesus Christ.                                           -377-  {12MR 376.1}
[12MR 377.1]          There were thrusts in your pamphlet which the Lord did not prompt you to make. You have no right to wound the feelings of your brethren. You speak of them in a manner which I cannot sanction, because I have been shown many times in the case of others that it was not right. You call Brethren Jones and Waggoner fledglings, and you make reference to the words I spoke at the conference in California. I am surprised, my brother, to read such things from your pen. I was not making thrusts at you, Elder Butler; I was speaking upon general principles, and I felt that the cause before us required me to speak. I have been shown, in reference to Dr. Kellogg and his work, that which warranted me in speaking. I had been shown more than once that he was regarded in a wrong light by many in Battle Creek, that they were unchristian in their feelings and treatment of him, and that he was even regarded by some as a dishonest man.  {12MR 377.1}
[12MR 377.2]          Some have come to me to inquire if these reflections from you upon the doctor were correct, if it was true that he was a scheming and designing man. I had always labored to remove this impression, for I knew it was not just to have it prevail in California among those who knew him not. I simply did that which I knew to be my duty in that conference. I would not dare to say I acted in my own spirit or spoke from mere human impulse or wisdom, for I knew better than my brethren how the Lord looked upon this case. My remarks were not hasty, and I spoke only as I knew that I ought to speak. I have nothing to retract in that matter.  {12MR 377.2}
[12MR 377.3]          It will be seen sometime that our brethren and sisters have not been inspired by the Spirit of Christ in their manner of dealing with Dr.                                           -378-     Kellogg. I knew that your views of the doctor are not correct. Your attitude toward him will not bear the approval of God, even if he was the man which you think him to be. You cannot be any help to him while you maintain this position, but you can pursue a course that will so weaken his confidence in his brethren that they cannot help him when and where he needs to be helped.  {12MR 377.3}
[12MR 378.1]          He is placed, as I have been shown repeatedly, in a peculiar position in his relation to the world, respected by men of highest intelligence and yet holding the faith and doctrines of Seventh-day Adventists. Now, as the doctor is situated, standing on the high eminence that he does in his profession, he can by firmly holding the truth exert a wide influence in its behalf. The position he occupies affords him many privileges and opportunities to reach with the truth a class which we could not otherwise reach. Dr. Kellogg is a man of opportunity, a man who needs the wisdom of God to bless and guide him every step in his position of trust, if he will serve God faithfully, just as He will you in your position of trust, if you serve Him faithfully.  {12MR 378.1}
[12MR 378.2]          Your work and Dr. Kellogg's lie in altogether different lines, and you have no more right to depreciate him because he does not meet your ideas and do just as you think he should do, than he has to depreciate you because you do not work in his way. In the providence of God, Dr. Kellogg has influence. Like yourself he was taken from among the laboring class, and by his indomitable will and persevering energy and with one object in view, he has reached a position among the honored men of the world. This position did                                           -379-     not compel him to sacrifice one principle of our doctrines of faith to make a success. He has signalized himself as a man of wisdom and aptitude to plan and execute them, and his high standing in the medical profession has an influence to remove from a large class the false impressions which have prevailed with regard to Seventh-day Adventists' being an ignorant class of people.  {12MR 378.2}
[12MR 379.1]          Whatever course he may take he is only a man liable to make mistakes and give some a chance to find something to criticize. Because you do not always think and speak and act as one having the mind of Christ, you will not consider that you make mistakes and that others may criticize you. The position the doctor occupies in medical circles leads him amid scenes of temptation, where he needs a constant hold upon God and brethren who can help him, pray for him, advise and counsel him. If he has this hold he will be the means of great good. Some of the worldly wise will at first disapprove; lawless and designing ones, and those who are disaffected, and men who have apostatized from the faith, will plot against him, but if he maintains his integrity, as did Daniel, God will give him favor among men in order that true hygienic principles and appliances may prevail to a large extent over drug medication. Shall those who claim to be reformers cease to reform? Shall they set themselves in array against the work of reform and these men to whom the Lord shall entrust a certain work?  {12MR 379.1}
[12MR 379.2]          Dr. Kellogg is a finite man and has his errors as well as other men, but God has done a work through him and has been giving him strength. He does not now feel exasperated, as he once did, when he is misjudged. He                                           -380-     needs wise men for counselors, for their wisdom will be required to set things right and keep them right. Men are needed in the sanitarium and out of the sanitarium who can appreciate the situation on all sides, who will take in all in their hearing and not say Yes, Yes, to every proposition, but who, if they see danger of wrong moves that will injure the reputation of Dr. Kellogg and the sanitarium, will not be afraid to speak frankly and honestly. This is just as much a part of their duty as to approve and sanction; but they should do this with a Christian spirit and in such a reasonable way that the words will not appear a thrust, or condemnatory, but will have a right effect.  {12MR 379.2}
[12MR 380.1]          There is no reason why his brethren should stand away from him and criticize and denounce and condemn him when they have no real knowledge of his work and what they are talking about. They gather from hearing or supposition the idea that Dr. Kellogg is a designing, dangerous man, and acting upon that idea they unjustly and with an unchristian spirit place themselves directly in the way of his efforts, thus counteracting the good work he is trying to do, and their course is not fair and just. It may produce a condition of things to drive him to the very things they condemn. The opposition that has existed in reference to Dr. Kellogg is contagious and is hostile to the health of the soul. This is not the Spirit of Christ and will have no saving influence upon Dr. Kellogg.  {12MR 380.1}
[12MR 380.2]          In the fear of God we say to all such, Keep silent, speak no evil thing, keep your mouth as with a bridle that your lips will not offend God, and when you do speak let it be to some purpose to set things in order, as                                           -381-     is your duty as wise sentinels of sacred trusts. The very same course that some are pursuing towards the doctor might as justly be pursued towards themselves, but they do not think of this; they do not see their own course is open to criticism.  {12MR 380.2}
[12MR 381.1]          God is displeased to have brethren suspiciously pick up an item here, and a jot and tittle there, and construe these tidbits into grave sins. Complaining, faultfinding, and backbiting will be carried on to a large extent among the people when encouraged by the influence of the men engaged in the solemn work of the ministry. To disdain another's work because it is not in your line of work is an offense to God. It is no less a sin when men who occupy positions of trust engage in it. If you, my brother, were to go into a field where are precious things, shrubs and flowers, and pass these by unnoticed, and begin to complain of the thistles and the briers and unsightly shrubs, and present these as the representation of what was in that field, would it be just? Should you not rather have gathered the roses, the lilies, and the precious things and carried these away, thankful that such blessings did exist, acknowledging that there were things of precious value in that field?  {12MR 381.1}
[12MR 381.2]         Dr. Kellogg has done a work that no man I know of among us has had qualifications to do. He has needed the sympathy and confidence of his brethren. There should have been a tender compassion for him in his position of trust, and they should have pursued a course that would have gained and retained his confidence. God would have it thus. But there has been, instead, a spirit of suspicion and criticism. If the doctor fails in doing                                           -382-     his duty and being an overcomer at last, those brethren who have failed in their want of wisdom and discernment to help the man when and where he needed their help, will be in a large measure responsible, for there have ［been］ but few ［who have］ faithfully warned him in kindness and love for his soul, but hurt him with their thrusts behind his back. His brethren do at times really feel that God is using the doctor to do a work that no other one is fitted to do; but when they meet so strong a current of reports to his detriment, ［they］ are perplexed; they partially accept them, and decide that Dr. Kellogg must really be hypocritical and dishonest. They do not consider the good he has done and that he is doing. They do not look at his efforts to elevate the religious and moral tone at the sanitarium, and keep it up to a high standard. How must the doctor feel to be ever regarded with suspicion? Can nothing be done to change this order of things? Must it ever be thus? I know that it is not right. There are things that will occur in connection with the sanitarium that will need much wisdom to plan and arrange, and here is where other minds must come in to place things as God would have them.  {12MR 381.2}
[12MR 382.1]          I did not have one thought at the General Conference at Oakland of making thrusts at you, Brother Butler. I sustained the proposition to have such a building as has been erected on the sanitarium grounds, and as the plan was set before me I could not admit that Dr. Kellogg was doing anything unfair or dark in this move. It was a work which was much needed if it could be successfully and wisely managed, and no one would have had reason to doubt the doctor's integrity in the matter if his brethren from Battle                                           -383-     Creek had not planted the seeds of doubt and suspicion on the Pacific Coast. I have not hesitated to speak plainly to the doctor when I have seen him in the wrong or in danger of taking a wrong course, because his soul was of value. Christ paid the redemption price for his soul, and the devil will do his utmost to ruin his soul. Let none of us help him ［the devil］ in his work.  {12MR 382.1}
[12MR 383.1]          I am very sorry that you should have allowed yourself to think that because he has treated me with great kindness and respect that he was prompted in this by motives of selfishness. I believe he had confidence in me, and in the work God has given me to do. He has treated me with all the courtesy that he would show toward his mother, while at the same time I have not shunned to reprove and warn and entreat when he was in danger or under temptation. I am grieved at these words coming from your pen. If the Lord puts it into the hearts of my brethren, especially those whom I have known from their childhood, to show me respect, and to bring, if possible, a little sunshine into my life, I thank the Lord for this. When I have been at Battle Creek I have been always worn down with labor. I have had no home and I have needed care. In my widowhood I have had sorrows and trials which God alone knows, and I have felt grateful that the Lord has put it into the heart of Dr. Kellogg to show me kindness, and to seek to do me good physically. And not Dr. Kellogg alone, but many others of my brethren and sisters. I do not forget one of their favors, and hope they will receive a full reward for what they have done for me.  {12MR 383.1}
[12MR 383.2]          And why should not those who represent the sanitarium show me some respect? My husband and I labored hard to establish it, and I have felt the                                           -384-     deepest interest in its prosperity. I should not breathe a murmuring word if I were neglected and unnoticed, but I thank God I am not left to be thus wounded. But am I the only one whom the doctor treats with courtesy and favor? Why did he invite Brother and Sister Hutchins to the Sanitarium to remain as long as they would? Was it because they were popular? They were feeble and worn, but they were Christians and their influence would be in favor of godliness. This is just as it should be. Has not Dr. Kellogg shown the greatest respect to our ministers, and has he ever given the least evidence that he was ashamed of his brethren? I believe he has done this to you--shown you favors--more freely than he has to me, because he loves the cause of God. I hope, my brother, that you will no longer cherish such thoughts. They are unworthy of a Christian.  {12MR 383.2}
[12MR 384.1]          You speak of neglect being shown towards some. There will always be such complaints in such institutions. While great care should be exercised to avoid it, such cases will sometimes occur, and yet the blame may not belong to the doctor personally, but to those employed to do the work relating to these cases, and he not know anything about it.  {12MR 384.1}
[12MR 384.2]          When we look at these matters without prejudice we shall see some things to excuse and some things to commend, and fewer to censure. "Finally, brethren, whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are of good report; if there be any virtue, and if there be any praise, think on these things" ［Philippians 4:8］.--Letter 21, 1888. (Written to Elder George I. Butler, October 14, 1888, from Minneapolis, Minnesota.)     White Estate, Wash. D. C. Entire Letter Released 8/4/83  {12MR 384.2}
[12MR 385.1]       MR No. 999 - Christ as Sacrifice and High Priest         The Crucifixion--For three hours Christ hung upon the cross, looked upon by thousands. Thousands heard and saw the reviling of the priests and rulers; they heard the challenge, "Come down from the cross, and we will believe in Thee," and the taunt, "He saved others; Himself He cannot save."  {12MR 385.1}
[12MR 385.2]          "And when the sixth hour was come, there was darkness over the whole land until the ninth hour" ［Mark 15:33］. Not only did the darkness enshroud the immediate location where the cross stood, "there was darkness over the whole land until the ninth hour."  {12MR 385.2}
[12MR 385.3]          God dwelleth in the thick darkness; He hides His glory from human eyes. The Father, with His heavenly angels, was enclosed in that thick darkness. God was close beside His Son, though not manifesting Himself to Him or to any human being. Had one ray of His glory and power penetrated the thick cloud that enveloped Him, every spectator would have been extinguished. And in that thick darkness God hid from prying eyes the last human agony of His Son. He clothed nature in sackcloth that she might not look upon her suffering, dying Author in His last humiliation.  {12MR 385.3}
[12MR 385.4]          All who had looked upon Christ during His trial were convicted of His loyalty and royal character. That face, once beheld by humanity, was never forgotten. As Cain's face expressed his guilt as a murderer, so the face of                                           -386-     Christ revealed His innocence, serenity, benevolence--the image of God. But His accusers would not heed the mark, the signet of heaven, and that countenance was hidden by the mantle of God.  {12MR 385.4}
[12MR 386.1]          ［Mark 15:34-37, 40, 41, quoted.］        When Christ's life ended, the veil of the Temple was rent in twain. This veil was very significant to the Jewish nation. It was of most costly material, of purple and gold, and was of great length and breadth. At the moment that Christ breathed His last, there were witnesses in the Temple who beheld that strong, heavy material rent in two by unseen hands, from top to bottom. He who had hitherto dwelt in the Temple made with hands, had gone forth never again to grace it with His presence.  {12MR 386.1}
[12MR 386.2]          There was a mighty earthquake. The rocks were rent; the graves of many dead burst open, and all nature was in commotion, expressing sympathy with her dying Author. The Roman centurion, in charge of his soldiers, halted at the cross, and when Christ uttered the cry, "It is finished; into Thy hands I commend My spirit," overpowering conviction came upon him. "Truly," he said, "this Man was the Son of God."  {12MR 386.2}
[12MR 386.3]          The conviction forced upon many at the time of Christ's trial, at the time when the three hours' darkness enshrouded the cross, without any natural cause for it, and when the last sentences were uttered, "My God, My God, why hast Thou forsaken Me?" "It is finished. Into Thy hands I commend My spirit," was seed sown that ripened into harvest when at a future date the gospel was boldly proclaimed by His disciples. The shaking earth, the piercing cry, the sudden death which called forth in no whispered tones the cry, "It is finished," forced from many the words, "Assuredly this Man was                                           -387-     righteous"; "Truly this was the Son of God." Many who had scoffed and jeered at and taunted the Son of God were terribly afraid that the shaking earth, the rent and trembling rocks would put an end to their own lives. They hastened away from the scene, beating upon their breasts, stumbling, falling, in awful terror lest the earth should open and swallow them up. The veil of the Temple rent so mysteriously, changed the religious ideas of many of the Jewish priests, and a large company changed their faith. After the day of Pentecost, we read that "the word of God increased, and the number of the disciples multiplied in Jerusalem greatly; and a great company of the priests were obedient to the faith. And Stephen, full of faith and power, did great wonders and miracles among the people" ［Acts 6:7, 8］.  {12MR 386.3}
[12MR 387.1]          It seemed a great mystery to the people when it was ascertained that Jesus was already dead. They could not reason that this sudden death was from a supernatural cause. It was found that the two thieves were still living, and their legs were broken; but Christ was dead already, and His legs were left untouched. "But one of the soldiers with a spear pierced His side, and forthwith came there out blood and water. And he that saw it bare record, and his record is true: and he knoweth that he saith true, that ye might believe. For these things were done, that the Scripture should be fulfilled, A bone of Him shall not be broken" ［John 19:34-36］.--Ms 91, 1897.  {12MR 387.1}
[12MR 387.2]          The True High Priest--With Caiaphas the Jewish high priesthood ended. This proud, overbearing, wicked man proved his unworthiness ever to have worn the garments of the high priest. He had neither capacity, nor authority                                           -388-     from heaven, for doing the work. He had not one ray of light from heaven to show him what the work of the priest was, or for what the office had been instituted. Such ministration could make nothing perfect, for in itself it was utterly corrupt. The priests were tyrannous and deceptive, and full of ambitious schemes. The grace of God had nought to do with this.  {12MR 387.2}
[12MR 388.1]          Virtually Caiaphas was no high priest. He wore the priestly robes, but he had no vital connection with God. He was uncircumcised in heart. With the other priests he instructed the people to choose Barabbas instead of Christ. They cried out for the crucifixion of Christ and, as representatives of the Jewish nation, placed themselves under the Roman jurisdiction, which they despised, by saying, "We have no king but Caesar." When they said this, they unchurched themselves.  {12MR 388.1}
[12MR 388.2]          It is righteousness that exalts a nation. A disregard for the law of God will be the ruin of the religious world in the last days of this earth's history. Everything is becoming unsettled, but God's Word is changeless and sure. It is His voice, speaking to us in admonitions, entreaties, and warnings. Nothing can separate a living Christian from a living God.  {12MR 388.2}
[12MR 388.3]          Caiaphas was filling the end of the priestly service, for the priesthood had become base and corrupt. It had no longer any connection with God. Truth and righteousness were hateful in the eyes of the priests. The last order of priests was so entirely perverted that the last work of the officiating high priest was to rend his robes in pretendedly pious horror, and in his perverted priestly authority accuse the Holy One of Israel of blasphemy.  {12MR 388.3}
[12MR 388.4]          The mock trial of Christ shows how base the priesthood had become. The priests hired men to testify under oath to falsehood, that Jesus might be                                           -389-     condemned. But on this occasion, truth came to the help of Christ. Pilate declared Him to be without fault. How significant was the oft-repeated statement, "I find no fault in Him at all." Thus it was shown that the testimonies borne against Him were false, that the witnesses had been hired by men who cherished in their hearts the basest elements of corruption. It was God's design that the men who delivered Jesus should hear the testimony of His innocence. "I find no fault in Him," Pilate declared. And Judas, throwing at the feet of the priests the money he had received for betraying Christ, bore testimony, "I have sinned, in that I have betrayed innocent blood."  {12MR 388.4}
[12MR 389.1]          Previously when the Sanhedrin had been called together, to lay plans for waylaying Christ, and putting Him to death, Caiaphas said, Cannot ye see that the world is gone after Him? ［See John 12:19.］ The voices of some members of the council were heard, pleading with the others to check their passion and hatred against Christ. They wished to save Him from being put to death. In reply to them, Caiaphas said, "Ye know nothing at all, nor consider that it is expedient for us (He might have said, a corrupted priesthood), that one man should die for the people, and that the whole nation perish not" ［John 11:49, 50］.  {12MR 389.1}
[12MR 389.2]          These words were uttered by one who knew not their significance. His ideas were demoralized. He had lost the sense of the sacredness of the Jewish system of sacrifices. He was condemning One whose death would end the need for types and shadows, whose death was prefigured in every sacrifice made. But the high priest's words meant more than he, or those who were combined with him, knew. By them he bore testimony that the time had                                           -390-     come for the Aaronic priesthood to cease forever. He was indeed uttering words that closed the order of the priesthood. He was showing that Christ was to fulfill the object of the foundation of the Jewish economy.  {12MR 389.2}
[12MR 390.1]          "This," added the evangelist, "spake he not of himself: but being high priest that year, he prophesied that Jesus should die for that nation; and not for that nation only, but that also he should gather together in one the children of God that were scattered abroad" ［verses 51, 52］.  {12MR 390.1}
[12MR 390.2]         Caiaphas was the one that was to be in office when types and shadows were to meet the reality, when the true High Priest was to come into office. Each actor in history stands in his lot and place; for God's great work after His own plan will be carried out by men who have prepared themselves to fill positions for good or evil. In opposition to righteousness, men become instruments of unrighteousness. But their course of action is unforced. They need not have become instruments of unrighteousness any more than need Cain. God said to him, "If thou doest well, shalt thou not be accepted? and if thou doest not well, sin lieth at the door" ［Genesis 4:7］. Cain would not hear the voice of God, and as a result, he killed his brother.  {12MR 390.2}
[12MR 390.3]          Men of all characters, righteous and unrighteous, will stand in their positions. With the characters they have formed, they will act their part in the fulfillment of history. In a crisis, just at the right moment, men will stand in the places they have prepared themselves to fill. Believers and unbelievers will fall into line as witnesses, to confirm truth which they do not themselves comprehend. All will cooperate in accomplishing the purposes of God, as did Annas, Caiaphas, Pilate, and Herod.                                           -391-  {12MR 390.3}
[12MR 391.1]          Heaven and earth will pass away, but not one jot or tittle of the Word of God will fail. It will endure forever. All men, whatever their position, whatever their religion, loyal or disloyal to God, wicked or righteous, are fitting themselves to do their work in the closing scenes of the day of the Lord. They will trample down each other as they act out their natural attributes and fulfill their purposes; but they will carry out the purpose of God. The priests thought that they were carrying out their own purposes, but unconsciously and unintentionally they were fulfilling the purpose of God. He "revealeth the deep and secret things: he knoweth what is in the darkness, and the light dwelleth with him."  {12MR 391.1}
[12MR 391.2]          If the Bible student learns from the great Teacher who inspired Bible history, he will know the truth. The Word is light, and to those who search its pages diligently, it is illuminated by the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness.  {12MR 391.2}
[12MR 391.3]          Christ, the foundation of the whole Jewish economy, stood at the bar of Pilate, but it was virtually at the judgment seat of the Jewish rulers, to be condemned by His own nation. With His divinity clothed with humanity, He stood to be judged by the beings He had made. His garment, which was His human flesh, was to be torn from Him. He could have flashed the light of His glory upon His enemies, and consumed them, but He bore patiently their humiliating abuse.  {12MR 391.3}
[12MR 391.4]          ［John 1:1-4, 9-11, quoted.］        In Christ the shadow reached its substance, the type its antitype. Well might Caiaphas rend his clothes in horror for himself and for the nation; for they were separating themselves from God, and were fast becoming                                           -392-     a people unchurched by Jehovah. Surely the candlestick was being removed out of its place.  {12MR 391.4}
[12MR 392.1]          It was not the hand of the priest that rent from top to bottom the gorgeous veil that divided the holy from the Most Holy Place. It was the hand of God. When Christ cried out, "It is finished," the Holy Watcher that was an unseen guest at Belshazzar's feast pronounced the Jewish nation to be a nation unchurched. The same hand that traced on the wall the characters that recorded Belshazzar's doom and the end of the Babylonian kingdom, rent the veil of the Temple from top to bottom, opening a new and living way for all, high and low, rich and poor, Jew and Gentile. From henceforth people might come to God without priest or ruler.  {12MR 392.1}
[12MR 392.2]          Caiaphas, well may you rend your official robes, which signify that you claim to be a representative of the great High Priest; for no longer have they any meaning for you or for the people. "For if the blood of bulls and of goats, and the ashes of an heifer sprinkling the unclean, sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh: how much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered Himself without spot to God, purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God?" ［Hebrews 9:13, 14］.  {12MR 392.2}
[12MR 392.3]          How vastly different was the true High Priest from the false and corrupted Caiaphas. In comparison with Caiaphas, Christ stands out pure and undefiled, without a taint of sin. "By one offering He hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified" ［Hebrews 10:14］. This enabled Him to proclaim on the cross with a clear and triumphant voice, "It is finished." ［Hebrews 9:24-26; 10:12, quoted.］ Christ entered in once into the holy place, "having obtained eternal redemption for us" ［Hebrews 9:12］. "Wherefore He is able                                           -393-     also to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by Him, seeing He ever liveth to make intercession for them" ［Hebrews 7:25］.  {12MR 392.3}
[12MR 393.1]         Christ glorified not Himself in being made High Priest. God gave Him His appointment to the priesthood. He was to be an example to all the human family. He qualified Himself to be, not only the representative of the race, but their Advocate, so that every soul if he will may say, I have a Friend at court. He is a High Priest that can be touched with the feelings of our infirmities.  {12MR 393.1}
[12MR 393.2]          Our Redeemer humbled Himself, fully identifying His interest with humanity. Look at Him girding Himself and washing the feet of His disciples. Mark how tenderly He performs this act of ministry, to give them a lesson in humility. He who was one with God, who thought it not robbery to be equal with God, humbled Himself, and took upon Him the form of a servant. But who was tender and compassionate to Him? During His trial, what friend had He that dared to say even as did the heathen Pilate, "I find no fault in Him at all"? Christ's humanity so completely veiled His glory that it was difficult for even His disciples to believe in Him; and when He died on the cross, they felt that their hopes had perished. As Christ told them the things He must suffer at the hands of wicked men, He said, "If they do these things in a green tree, what shall be done in the dry?" ［Luke 23:31］. If they do these wicked acts to your divine Lord, what will they do to those that bear the testimony that He came from God, that He was God in human flesh?  {12MR 393.2}
[12MR 393.3]          After Adam fell, Jesus entered upon the work of redeeming men. In every part His sacrifice was perfect. He could make an atonement for sin.                                           -394-     Though He was one with God, yet He made Himself of no reputation. He took human nature upon Him. "Lo, I come," was the cheerful announcement of the clothing of His divinity with humanity. "I delight to do Thy will, O My God" ［Psalms 40:7, 8］.  {12MR 393.3}
[12MR 394.1]          "God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life" ［John 3:16］. Christ mourned for the transgression of every human being. He bore even the guiltiness of the high priest Caiaphas, knowing the hypocrisy that dwelt in his sinful soul, while for pretense he rent his robe in vehement passion. That priest might truthfully have said in regard to himself, By our law I ought to die.  {12MR 394.1}
[12MR 394.2]          Christ was one with the Father. He loved His church, and gave Himself for it. "Therefore doth My Father love Me," He said to the cavilling scribes and Pharisees, "because I lay down My life, that I might take it again" ［John 10:17］. "He saved others; Himself He cannot save" ［Matthew 27:42］, was the mocking taunt hurled at Him during the agonies of His death on the cross. At any moment He could have saved Himself, and come down from the cross, but had He done this, the world would have been given over to the control of the great apostate.  {12MR 394.2}
[12MR 394.3]          As Christ hung on the cross, bearing the taunts and revilings of His persecutors, He might appropriately have asked, Which of you convicteth Me of sin? It was a marvel to the angelic beings that He did not seal the lips of the scoffers and paralyze the hand that smote Him. It was a mystery to them that He did not flash forth His righteous indignation upon the hardened and corrupt soldiers, as they mocked Him and forced a crown of thorns on His head.                                           -395-  {12MR 394.3}
[12MR 395.1]          But the Son of God knew that the greatest guilt and heaviest responsibility belonged to those who stood in the highest places in the nation, the repositories of sacred trusts that they were basely betraying. Pilate, Herod, the ignorant soldiers, were comparatively ignorant of Jesus. They knew not that this Man was the Sent of God. They thought to please the priests and rulers by abusing Him. They had not the light that the Jewish nation had so abundantly received. They were unacquainted with Old Testament history. Had the light been given to the soldiers, they would not have treated Christ as cruelly as they did.  {12MR 395.1}
[12MR 395.2]          Christ was not compelled to endure this cruel treatment. The yoke of obligation was not laid upon Him to undertake the work of redemption. Voluntarily He offered Himself, a willing, spotless sacrifice. He was equal with God, infinite and omnipotent. He was above all finite requirements. He was Himself the law in character. Of the highest angels it could not be said that they had never borne a yoke. The angels all bear the yoke of dependence, the yoke of obedience. They are the appointed messengers of Him who is Commander of all heaven.  {12MR 395.2}
[12MR 395.3]          No one of the angels could become a substitute and surety for the human race, for their life is God's; they could not surrender it. On Christ alone the human family depended for their existence. He is the eternal, self-existent Son, on whom no yoke had come. When God asked, "whom shall I send, and who will go for Us?" Christ alone of the angelic host could reply, "Here am I; send Me." He alone had covenanted before the foundation of the world to become a surety for man. He could say that which not the highest angel could say--"I have power over My own life. I have power to lay it down, and I have power to take it again" ［see John 10:18］.                                           -396-  {12MR 395.3}
[12MR 396.1]          Christ did not come to this earth merely to live the law, and so reveal the character of God in His spotless life that the one who condemned Him said of him, "I find no fault in Him." Christ's work must be deep and thorough. Without shedding of blood there is no remission for sin. He must suffer the agony of a public death on the cross, that witness of it might be borne without the shadow of a doubt.  {12MR 396.1}
[12MR 396.2]          At the time of the Passover, the Jews and their adherents were drawn to the Hebrew capital. At this time universal attention in the plan of redemption must be awakened. Matters of eternal interest must now become the theme of conversation. The Old Testament must be searched as never before for evidence of the work and character of the Messiah so long looked for. Minds must be convicted and led to ask, Is not this the Christ? Every transaction in Christ's life, His trial, His condemnation, His crucifixion, and His resurrection, would become matters of the deepest interest.  {12MR 396.2}
[12MR 396.3]          As Christ hung upon the cross, nature sympathized with her dying Author. The heavens shrouded in the deepest darkness, the rent rocks, the convulsed earth, struck terror to the hearts of those who had been actors in His mock trial.  {12MR 396.3}
[12MR 396.4]          Twice, at the baptism and at the transfiguration, the voice of God had been heard proclaiming Christ as His Son. The third time, just before Christ's betrayal, the Father had spoken, witnessing to His Son. But now the voice from heaven was silent. No testimony in Christ's favor was heard. Alone He suffered abuse and mockery at the hands of wicked men.  {12MR 396.4}
[12MR 396.5]          Adam and Eve were banished from Eden for transgressing the law of God. Christ was to suffer without the boundaries of the holy place. He died                                           -397-     outside the camp, where felons and murderers were executed. There He trod the wine press alone, suffering the penalty that should have rested on the sinner, to rest on Him. Oh, how deep and full of significance are the words, "Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law, being made a curse for us" ［Galatians 3:13］. He went forth without the camp, thus showing that He gave His life not only for the Jewish nation but for the whole world. The hand of the Lord was in the inscription "Jesus of Nazareth, the King of the Jews," that was written out in Hebrew, Greek, and Latin, and placed above the cross. Thus Christ proclaimed to all kindreds, tongues, and people, "I gave My life for you. Look unto Me, and be ye saved, all the ends of the earth."  {12MR 396.5}
[12MR 397.1]          Christ fulfilled still another feature of the type. "His visage was so marred more than any man, and His form more than the sons of men; so shall He sprinkle many nations" ［Isaiah 52:14］. In the Temple service, when the animal brought as a sacrifice was slain, the high priest, clothed in white robes, caught in his hand the blood that gushed forth, and cast it in the direction of the tabernacle or Temple. This was done seven times, as an expression of perfection. So Christ, the great antitype, Himself both High Priest and Victim, clothed with His own spotless robes of righteousness, after giving His life for the world, cast the virtue of His offering, a crimson current, in the direction of the holy place, reconciling man to God through the blood of the cross.  {12MR 397.1}
[12MR 397.2]          Christ might have continued to abide in the heavenly courts, clothed in garments whiter than the whitest white, and sitting as a prince at God's right hand. He was not compelled to step down from the throne, to lay aside                                           -398-     His royal robe and kingly crown, and come to this earth to receive hatred, abuse, rejection, scourging, and a crown of thorns. The humiliation that He endured, He endured voluntarily, to save a world from eternal ruin.  {12MR 397.2}
[12MR 398.1]          Christ rent not His robe as did Caiaphas. He gave up His body to be rent, to be bruised, to be wounded for the transgression of the world. As by His own choice He died in the presence of an assembled nation of worshipers, type met antitype. Priest and victim combined, He entered the Temple as a place of sacrifice. Christ our Passover was sacrificed for us. He was the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world. He is a true high priest, for after enduring humiliation, shame, and reproach, after being crucified and buried, He was raised from the grave, triumphing over death. He is a priest forever, after the order of Melchizedek.  {12MR 398.1}
[12MR 398.2]          When Christ died on the cross, Satan triumphed, but his triumph was short. The prophecy was made in Eden. "I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed; It shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise His heel" ［Genesis 3:15］. Christ was nailed to the cross, but thus He gained His victory. Through death He destroyed him that had the power of death. By becoming the Sin-bearer, He lifted from the human race the penalty of transgression. In His own body He paid the penalty of that on which the power of Satan over the human race is founded, even transgression.  {12MR 398.2}
[12MR 398.3]          Not that sin might become righteousness and transgression of the law a virtue, did Christ die. He died that sin might be made to appear exceeding sinful, the hateful thing it is. By His death He became the possessor of the keys of hell and of death. Satan could no longer reign without a rival                                           -399-     and be revenged as a god. Temples had been erected to him, and human sacrifices offered on his altars. "They sacrificed to devils."  {12MR 398.3}
[12MR 399.1]          The emancipation papers of our race were signed by the blood of the Son of God, and a way was opened for the message of hope and mercy to be carried to the ends of the earth. Now, whoever will may reach forth and take hold of God's hand, and make peace with Him, and they shall make peace. The heathen are no longer to be wrapped in midnight superstition. The gloom is to disappear before the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness. The power of hell has been overcome. The truth of the words has been proved: "I am sought of them that asked not for Me; I am found of them that sought Me not: I said, Behold Me, behold Me, unto a nation that was not called by My name" ［Isaiah 65:1］. ［Isaiah 63:1-3; 60:1-3, quoted.］--Ms. 101, 1897.  {12MR 399.1}
[12MR 399.2]         Our Substitute and Surety--［Matthew 26:62, 63, quoted.］ According to the Jewish form of administration, Christ was placed on oath by the priest: "I adjure Thee by the living God, that Thou tell us whether Thou be the Christ, the Son of God." This appeal was made by the first magistrate of the nation. He occupied a position higher than any in earthly courts. But his religion was a cloak that hid the deformities of a hard, cruel heart. He lorded it over the people, making his supposed godliness a source of gain. He was not accepted by God as a typical high priest at any time. His fitness for the priesthood ended with the covering garment, set apart for the use of the priests, which he wore. He was incapable and unworthy.  {12MR 399.2}
[12MR 399.3]          The priesthood itself had become corrupt. Priest after priest filled his appointment and performed his religious duties as an actor in a theater.                                           -400-     Christ was fully aware of the high priest's unworthiness to occupy the position that he did. He knew that he had not the character that would enable God to connect with him. But knowing all this, Christ responded. The true High Priest stood before the false priest, to be criticized by one whom the people detested.  {12MR 399.3}
[12MR 400.1]          Christ might have glorified Himself there and then. He might have shown a power that would have made His judges quail. He knew that He was appointed to His office by God. But a body of flesh had been prepared for Him. He concealed His divinity by a garb of humanity. Being found in fashion as a man, He humbled Himself, that He might be qualified to represent man in the heavenly courts. He took not on Him the nature even of angels. The highest of all angels, He girded Himself with a towel, and washed the feet of His disciples. He mourned and wept over the perversity and transgression of men. He did not rend His robe, but His soul was rent. His garment of human flesh was rent as He hung on the cross, the Sin-bearer of the human race. By His suffering and death, a new and living way was opened. By this He was to enter upon His priestly office forever. There was no longer a wall of partition between Jew and Gentile. As the high priest for the whole world, He entered the holy place.  {12MR 400.1}
[12MR 400.2]          To the charge of the high priest, Jesus said, "Thou hast said: Nevertheless I say unto you, Hereafter shall ye see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven" ［Matthew 26:64］. These words were spoken with dignity and assurance. They fell from the lips of One whose Spirit went with the words. Christ, the only begotten Son of God, was the speaker, and His words came with ease, as if from the depths of                                           -401-     a soul possessing the testimony to be given on earth. Divinity flashed through humanity, and like an arrow the conviction flashed into the hearts of the hearers that this Man spake as never man spake.  {12MR 400.2}
[12MR 401.1]          "Then the high priest rent his clothes." Conviction, mingled with passion, caused him to do this. He was furious with himself for believing Christ's words, and instead of rending his heart under a deep sense of truth, and confessing that Jesus was the Messiah, he rent his priestly robes in determined resistance.  {12MR 401.1}
[12MR 401.2]          By this act he placed himself under the penalty of death. Under no circumstances were the priests to remove their turbans or rend their robes. He who disregarded this law was to die. Nothing but perfection, in dress and attitude, in word and spirit, could be acceptable to God. He is holy, and His glory and perfection must be represented by the earthly service. Nothing but perfection could properly represent the sacredness of the heavenly service. Finite man might rend his own heart by showing a contrite and humble spirit. This God would discern. But no rent must be made in the priestly robes, for this would mar the representation of heavenly things.  {12MR 401.2}
[12MR 401.3]          The Jewish rulers said of Christ, "We have a law, and by our law He ought to die" ［John 19:7］. Christ, who made the laws governing the Temple service, might have said to Caiaphas as he rent his robe, "You have transgressed the law of the God of heaven."  {12MR 401.3}
[12MR 401.4]          Every word of Christ's reply was an arrow aimed by no uncertain hand. The judges rose up and confronted Christ, and with angry vehemence one after another asked Him the question, "Art Thou the Son of God?" To all came the answer as to Caiaphas, "I AM." Oh, will not the dignity revealed in that                                           -402-     pale face bring discernment to these men? Will not His bearing impress them with the truth of His words? On this occasion impressions were made that were never effaced. The actors in the scene went from place to place, hoping to find relief, but never did they gain the peace and quietude they sought.  {12MR 401.4}
[12MR 402.1]         The rulers did not yield to the conviction, but decided the matter as Satan hoped they would. They condemned Christ as a blasphemer. But Christ was not cowed or intimidated by their anger. With patience and without retaliation, He bore dishonor and shameful abuse. He looked forward to the time when their positions would be reversed, when He would sit on the right hand of God, clothed with power, when all--Pilate, Caiaphas, and those who mocked and derided Him--would stand before Him. When He comes in the clouds of heaven, the whole world will be cited before Him. Those who pierced Him will look upon Him. The sentence will be passed on those who have not received Him.  {12MR 402.1}
[12MR 402.2]          This is one of the times when Christ publicly confessed His claim to be the Messiah, the One for whom the Jews had long looked. Weighted with such great results, it was to Christ one of the most wonderful moments of His life. He realized that all disguise must be swept away. The declaration that He was one with God must be openly made. His judges looked upon Him as only a man, and they thought Him guilty of blasphemous presumption. But He proclaimed Himself as the Son of God. He fully asserted His divine character before the dignitaries who had arraigned Him before their earthly tribunal. His words, spoken calmly, yet with conscious power, showed that He claimed for Himself the prerogatives of the Son of God.                                           -403-  {12MR 402.2}
[12MR 403.1]          At this time, none of the disciples dared open their lips to acknowledge Christ as the Messiah so long expected. When asked if he was one of the disciples, Peter denied, and when again charged with being Christ's follower, he denied with cursing and swearing. On one occasion Jesus asked His disciples, "Whom say ye that I am?" The light of the Saviour's glory flooded Peter's soul, and with inspired earnestness, he broke out into no prosaic acknowledgment, "Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God." Christ commended him, saying, "Blessed art thou, Simon Bar-jona: for flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto thee, but My Father which is in heaven" ［Matthew 16:15-17］. Is this the same Peter that now denies his Lord with cursing?  {12MR 403.1}
[12MR 403.2]          These things are too great for me to handle, but I must mention some things to ease my mind of its burden. Many who claim to be Christians are in danger of rending their garments, making an outward show of remorse and repentance, when their hearts are not softened or contrite. This is the reason why so many continue to make failures in the Christian life. An outward appearance of sorrow is manifested for wrong, but their repentance is not that repentance that needeth not to be repented of ［2 Corinthians 7:10］. May God grant to His church true contrition for sin. Oh, that we may feel the necessity of revealing true sorrow for wrongdoing.  {12MR 403.2}
[12MR 403.3]          My soul is constantly pained because of the evidence that I have of the superficial conversion of those who claim to be children of God. The question arises in my mind, Do these have any sense of the infinite sacrifice made in their behalf? It was a priceless gift, the sacrifice of One who was the foundation of the Jewish economy. All the offerings that were made pointed to Christ, the one complete offering for the sins of the world.                                           -404-  {12MR 403.3}
[12MR 404.1]          From the desert where single-handed Christ wrestled with the temptation of the enemy, to the cross, Satan was on the Saviour's track. All hell was leagued against Christ. And the people that God had honored by making them the repositories of sacred truth, that they might be lights in the darkness of the world, joined the ranks of the great rebel, and sought to extinguish the light that was to lighten every man that cometh into the world. "He was in the world, and the world was made by Him, and the world knew Him not" ［John 1:10］. Satan had thrown his hellish shadow across their pathway, to intercept the rainbow of promise. Priests and rulers confederated with him to catch Christ in His words, but they failed. At times the temptations were most painful, but step by step Christ advanced in the path of humiliation and self-sacrifice. All Satan's attempts to inspire Him with his own attributes were unsuccessful.  {12MR 404.1}
[12MR 404.2]          It is a most difficult matter to meet the wily foe, and discern his falsehoods. To do this demands more than the highest intellectual qualities. It is through Christ's sacrifice that man comes into possession of the power to do this. Throw open the door of the hidden chamber of the mind and heart, that your sins may be set in the light of God's countenance. He takes your trembling hand of faith, and lays it on the head of the atoning sacrifice. Thus every sin may be confessed and pardoned. Having therefore boldness to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus, and having an high priest over the house of God, let us draw near with full assurance of faith ［see Hebrews 10:19-22］.  {12MR 404.2}
[12MR 404.3]          Christ took humanity upon Himself, that as a substitute and surety, He might act in behalf of humanity. He came to earth to bear the test that                                           -405-     Adam failed to endure. Satan thought that this was his opportunity. United with the religious nation, the apostate strove to overcome God in Jesus Christ, to banish pure and undefiled religion from the earth. From the desert to the cross, temptation came to Christ like a tempest. As the fierceness of Satan's efforts to wound the Saviour's heel with his poisonous fangs increased, the lower Christ stepped down in the path of humiliation, self-denial, and self-sacrifice. Satan approached Christ as he approached Adam and Eve in Eden, but he failed in his purpose. Said Christ, "The prince of this world cometh, and hath nothing in Me" ［John 14:30］.  {12MR 404.3}
[12MR 405.1]          The religion of error and superstition bore its fruit--bigotry, cruelty, falsehood, murder. These were exercised on the person of the only-begotten Son of God. The priests tried in every way to entrap Christ, to find in Him something that they could use against Him. But notwithstanding the fact that they hired the ignorant tools of the enemy to bear a testimony which they had put in their mouths, nothing was found in Christ worthy of condemnation. Three times the judge declared, "I find no fault in Him." Yet instead of protecting Christ as an innocent man, and thus earning the reputation of being a just and considerate ruler, Pilate gave Him up into the hands of the mob. The only begotten Son of God was placed on trial, but it was a mock trial from beginning to end. It was shown to the world that the religion of the Jewish teachers was a religion of oppression. It proved unable to reform them. Traditions and rites of no value whatever were exalted above the Word of God. Truth indeed had "fallen in the streets, and equity could not enter."                                           -406-  {12MR 405.1}
[12MR 406.1]          The religious rulers rejected and condemned Him who was the light of the world, the One who shone amid the moral darkness, and who in a moment could have struck off His fetters. Christ was obliged to tell them that by their resistance of righteousness they had served their day, and that the vineyard would be given to other husbandmen. Claiming to have the only true religion of the world, they turned from the truth itself, and crucified One who was the truth, because he bore witness against their evil works. Light shone amid the darkness but the darkness comprehended it not. Injustice and fraud lifted themselves in triumph, and Satan was pleased with the success of his plans.  {12MR 406.1}
[12MR 406.2]          Christ gave the lesson of the blighted fig tree in order to teach an important lesson. For the time He invested the tree with moral qualities, and made it the expositor of truth. Pretentious in appearance, it stood in the orchard flaunting its rich foliage as if fruit in abundance might be found on it. But Christ searched from the topmost bough to the lowest branches, and found nothing but leaves. He pronounced the curse upon it, and the next morning it was found to have withered away under the curse of Him who created it. "Master," said Peter, "behold, the fig tree which Thou cursedst is withered away" ［Mark 11:21］.  {12MR 406.2}
[12MR 406.3]          By the fig tree Christ represented the Jewish nation. Her doom was to be as sudden and certain as that of the fig tree. The second cleansing of the Temple, the dispersion of those who were buying and selling in the courts, desecrating the place set apart for a holy purpose, connected with the blighting of the fig tree was symbolical of the future punishment of the Jewish nation. It prefigured the righteous anger of God. Standing as the                                           -407-     representative men of the nation, the priests were corrupting the people by their false principles. As the fig tree withered, so would they.  {12MR 406.3}
[12MR 407.1]          Christ's lamentation over Jerusalem revealed His heart of love: "O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets, and stonest them which are sent unto thee, how often would I have gathered thy children together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would not! Behold, your house is left unto you desolate" ［Matthew 23:37, 38］.  {12MR 407.1}
[12MR 407.2]          Behold the Son of God suffering on the cross for three terrible hours of agony, enduring the penalty of the transgression of the law, that repentant, believing ones may have eternal life. In the darkest hour, when Christ was enduring the greatest suffering that Satan could bring to torture His humanity, His Father hid from Him His face of love, comfort, and pity. In this trial His heart broke. He cried, "My God, My God, why has Thou forsaken Me?" ［Matthew 26:46］.  {12MR 407.2}
[12MR 407.3]          As He hung upon the cross, angels gathered about the divine Sufferer. As they looked upon their loved Commander, and heard His cry, they asked with intense emotion, "Will not the Lord Jehovah save Him? Shall not that soul-piercing cry of God's only begotten Son prevail?" We ask, What if it had? What if the world had been left to perish with its accumulation of guilt, while the Commander of all heaven again took up His kingly crown and royal robe, leaving an ungrateful, unappreciative people to perish in their sins?  {12MR 407.3}
[12MR 407.4]          Not long before this, He said, "Now is My soul troubled; and what shall I say? Father, save Me from this hour" ［John 12:27］. What melting, heart-stirring words. "Father, glorify Thy Son, that Thy Son also may glorify                                           -408-     Thee." The Father responded to this request. "Then came a voice from heaven, saying, I have both glorified it, and will glorify it again" ［verse 28］.  {12MR 407.4}
[12MR 408.1]         As the angels beheld the overmastering anguish of the Son of God, the words were spoken, "The Lord hath sworn, and He will not repent." Father and Son have clasped their hands, and are mutually pledged to fulfill the terms of the everlasting covenant, to give fallen man another chance.  {12MR 408.1}
[12MR 408.2]          "Jesus, knowing that all things were now accomplished," cried out with a loud voice, "It is finished." The work that Thou gavest Me is accomplished. Thus He gave His dying testimony to men and angels that the work He came to earth to do was to save a perishing world by His death.  {12MR 408.2}
[12MR 408.3]          When Christ spoke these words, He addressed His Father. Christ was not alone in making this great sacrifice. It was the fulfillment of the covenant made between the Father and the Son before the foundation of the earth was laid. With clasped hands they entered into the solemn pledge that Christ would become the substitute and surety for the human race if they were overcome by Satan's sophistry. The compact was now being fully consummated. The climax was reached. Christ had the consciousness that He had fulfilled to the letter the pledge He had made. In death He was more than conqueror. The redemption price has been paid. His right hand and His glorious holy arm have gotten Him the victory.  {12MR 408.3}
[12MR 408.4]          When He uttered the cry, "It is finished," Christ knew that the battle was won. As a moral conqueror, He planted His banner on the eternal heights. Was there not joy among the angels? Not a son, not a daughter of Adam, but could now lay hold on the merits of the spotless Son of God, and                                           -409-     say, Christ has died for me. He is my Saviour. The blood that speaketh better things than that of Abel has been shed.  {12MR 408.4}
[12MR 409.1]          The darkness rolled away from the Saviour and from the cross. Christ bowed His head and died. In His incarnation He had reached the prescribed limit as a sacrifice, but not as a Redeemer. The controversy in regard to the rebellion was answered. The human race has an open door set before them. "These things saith He that is holy, He that is true, He that hath the key of David, He that openeth, and no man shutteth; and shutteth, and no man openeth." ［Revelation 3:7］.  {12MR 409.1}
[12MR 409.2]         When Christ cried, "It is finished," God's unseen hand rent the strong fabric composing the veil of the Temple from top to bottom. The way into the Holiest of all was made manifest. God bowed His head satisfied. Now His justice and mercy could blend. He could be just, and yet the justifier of all who should believe on Christ. He looked upon the victim expiring on the cross, and said, "It is finished. The human race shall have another trial." The redemption price was paid, and Satan fell like lightning from heaven.  {12MR 409.2}
[12MR 409.3]          Look at the superscription written above the cross. The Lord arranged it. Written in Hebrew, Greek, and Latin, it is a call for all, Jew and Gentile, barbarian and Scythian, bond and free, hopeless, helpless, and perishing, to come. Christ has made of none effect the power of Satan. He laid hold of the pillars of Satan's kingdom, and passed through the conflict, destroying him that had the power of death. A way was now opened whereby mercy and truth could meet together, and righteousness and peace kiss each other. By His death Christ perfected forever them that are sanctified.                                           -410-     This enabled Him to proclaim with a triumphant voice on the cross of Calvary, "It is finished."  {12MR 409.3}
[12MR 410.1]          Christ's heel was to be bruised by Satan. The whole energies of apostasy gathered together in an effort to destroy Him who was the light of the world, the truth which makes men wise unto salvation. But no advantage was gained by this confederacy. They knew not what they were doing. Satan bruised Christ's heel, but Christ bruised Satan's head. He was indeed enduring the contradiction of sinners against Himself. But every pang of suffering that He endured tore away the foundation of the enemy. With every advance move Satan made, he was effecting his own eternal ruin.  {12MR 410.1}
[12MR 410.2]          Satan bruised the heel of the seed of the woman, but he could not touch the head of our Mediator. Through death Christ destroyed him that had the power of death. In the very act of grasping his prey, death was vanquished, for Christ's death brought life and immortality to light through the gospel. Never was the Son of God more beloved by His Father, the heavenly family, and by the worlds unfallen than when He humbled Himself to bear disgrace, humiliation, shame, and abuse.  {12MR 410.2}
[12MR 410.3]          When Christ bowed His head and died, He bore the pillars of Satan's kingdom with Him to the earth. He vanquished Satan in our human nature. The nature by which the enemy was overcome is the same nature over which in Eden he obtained an easy victory. He sustained a humiliating defeat. He was overcome by the human nature of Christ. The power of the Saviour's Godhead was hidden. He must overcome in human nature, relying upon God for His power. This is the privilege of all who accept Jesus Christ. In proportion to their faith will be their victory.                                           -411-  {12MR 410.3}
[12MR 411.1]         Christ was crucified. The Prince of Life had been taken by wicked hands and slain. In His spotless purity, the Son of the infinite God had been killed as a disturber of the peace and customs of the people. He was lying in Joseph's new tomb. Christ descended into the grave as our Sin-bearer, opening a grave for the sins of all who will accept Him as their personal Saviour.  {12MR 411.1}
[12MR 411.2]          The night following the crucifixion was the darkest night that the church had ever known. But the redemption price for a fallen world had been paid. The sacrifice for sin had been offered. All heaven was triumphant.  {12MR 411.2}
[12MR 411.3]          The ceremonies of the Passover moved on with the usual routine. But the imposing dress of the high priest covered a heart that needed the molding of the Spirit of God, but that would never receive it. The ostentatious and ceremonious rites of their religion were mingled with selfishness, fraud, discontent, and unholy passions.  {12MR 411.3}
[12MR 411.4]          The rulers had chosen Barabbas, and Barabbas they would have as long as life should last. They cried out against Christ, "Crucify Him, crucify Him." "His blood be on us, and on our children." The blood thus invoked upon themselves would indeed be upon them. The characters they had chosen would ever be their characters. By their life and character they contradicted their grand ceremonies. The words, "His blood be on us, and on our children," would never cease to torture the hearts of the speakers. The blight of God's curse was upon them. Jesus never spurned the true penitent, but He hated hypocrisy cloaked by a garment of religion.  {12MR 411.4}
[12MR 411.5]          All heaven heard the challenge, "He saved others; Himself He cannot save. If He be the King of Israel, let Him now come down from the cross,                                           -412-     and we will believe Him" ［Matthew 27:42］. Never in outward appearance could humanity descend lower than this. But Satan saw that his disguise was torn away, that the character he had tried to fasten on Christ was fastened on himself. It was as if he had the second time fallen from heaven. He had acted out his own attributes. After the crucifixion, he saw that he had over reached himself. The charges he had made against Christ were made against God Himself.  {12MR 411.5}
[12MR 412.1]          All heaven saw the cruel work done to Christ. In the dreadful scenes transacted in the judgment hall, God showed to the heavenly universe the spirit that would be manifested by those that are unwilling to yield obedience to His law. God then presented the once-hidden principles of Satan's power. All heaven saw them as they were. The sympathies of the heavenly angels were with Christ, and Satan was uprooted.  {12MR 412.1}
[12MR 412.2]          The principle of rebellion is incurable. Satan revealed his true sentiments through the actions of the priests, who had been blessed with evidence upon evidence, but who would be hardened, not convinced, by more evidence. By the spirit manifested by Christ all through His trial, Satan's power as an accuser of the brethren was proved to be powerful but false. Satan is an accuser, a thief, and a murderer. He instigated men to put to death not only innocent human beings, but the incarnate God. If he could, he would have held Christ locked in the tomb. In his treatment of the Son of God, Satan showed what he would do if he had the nation wholly under his control. He would murder the innocent and save the wicked, represented by Barabbas. Barabbas represents the class that under Satan's dictation do the works of their father the devil.                                           -413-  {12MR 412.2}
[12MR 413.1]          Satan will be judged by his own idea of justice. It was his plea that every sin should meet its punishment. If God remitted the punishment, he said, He was not a God of truth or justice. Satan will meet the judgment which he said God should exercise.  {12MR 413.1}
[12MR 413.2]          The scenes of persecution enacted during Christ's life will be enacted by false religionists till the close of time. Men think that they have a right to take into their charge the consciences of men, and work out their theories of apostasy and transgression. History will be repeated. Christ declared that prior to His second coming the world would be as it was in the days of Noah, when men reached such a pass in following their own sinful imagination that God destroyed them by a flood.  {12MR 413.2}
[12MR 413.3]          Every power that has been exercised since the betrayal of Christ to force the consciences of men, every court that has taken upon itself to decide man's destiny by its measurement of what constitutes religion, has revealed satanic attributes. Men have betrayed and persecuted God's chosen ones. They have taken the life that God alone can give. They have done that which they will wish they had never done, when they are asked, Who gave you this authority? Who required this at your hands? Who authorized you to put God's children to death?  {12MR 413.3}
[12MR 413.4]          A large company beheld the events of this day and the day following. Some regard the publicity of Christ's death only as shame and defeat. But this God had appointed. He was betrayed by Judas, and forsaken and denied by His disciples. He was scorned as a deceiver, and hunted down as one unfit for human sympathy. He was betrayed in the garden of Gethsemane, and He underwent a mock trial in the judgment hall. He was condemned by Pilate.                                           -414-     The governor declared, "I find no fault in Him." Yet he condemned to death an innocent Man, a God disguised by humanity.  {12MR 413.4}
[12MR 414.1]          Christ was crowned with thorns. His hands and feet were pierced by nails. Every step onward in the shameful scene was one of intense suffering. But it was God's purpose that publicity should be given to the whole transaction, point after point, scene after scene, one phase of humiliation reaching into another. It was appointed that these events should take place on the occasion of the Passover.  {12MR 414.1}
[12MR 414.2]          He who came from the heavenly courts on an embassage of love, mercy, and truth to save from sin the people that had been made the repositories of sacred truth, and to enlighten the world by the knowledge of God, was crucified. The One to whom the Jewish sacrifices pointed clothed His divinity with humanity, that humanity might become a teacher of humanity. He revealed Himself as the sent of God, the hope of Israel. He was the foundation of the whole Jewish economy. "I find no fault in Him," was the testimony of an irreligious heathen judge. But Satan and his synagogue were leagued against divinity. Christ was rejected and dishonored as far as humanity and satanic agencies combined could do the shameful work. They chose a robber and a heathen king in the place of the Prince of Life. "We have no king but Caesar," they shouted. Thus they withdrew from the divine theocracy, choosing a heathen ruler.  {12MR 414.2}
[12MR 414.3]          He who left the heavenly courts and clothed His divinity with humanity that He might secure the salvation of Israel, and that through them the light might shine to the world, was stigmatized by the highest authorities of the Jewish nation. Heathen rulers confederated with them to put the                                           -415-     Redeemer to death. But Christ's word to them is plain and irrevocable, "Hereafter shall ye see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven" ［Matthew 26:64］.  {12MR 414.3}
[12MR 415.1]          In His life Christ fulfilled every specification of the law. Did He do this that from henceforth the law might be made void and that sinful beings might be given what Satan claimed to be their privilege--freedom from law? Has the enemy of God obtained in this world what he was refused in heaven? No. Christ declared, "Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets: I am not come to destroy, but to fulfill" ［Matthew 5:17］. Righteousness was leagued with truth to make unrighteousness appear.  {12MR 415.1}
[12MR 415.2]          By Christ's becoming man's substitute, the lustre of an abundant vindication is shed on the faithful, obedient child of God. Though entirely innocent, Christ submitted to be punished for man's disobedience. In His own body He offered the antitypical sacrifice, thus paying the penalty and bearing the curse, that no one who believes in Him should perish, but have everlasting life. The rainbow of promise encircles the throne.  {12MR 415.2}
[12MR 415.3]          In stooping to take the habiliments of a man, Christ did not cease to be God. The human did not become divine, nor the divine human. Christ lived the law of God, showing all men and women that through His grace they can do the same. By faith, in His humanity Christ saw what we are permitted to see by faith--the atoning sacrifice connected with the Lord upon the mercy seat. The golden censer is waved, and the incense, the representation of the purity and righteousness of Christ, ascends, bearing the prayers of every soul that receives and believes on Christ to the altar which is before the throne of God. And Jesus is in the midst.                                           -416-  {12MR 415.3}
[12MR 416.1]          Entire justice was done in the atonement. Christ was the object of that justice. In the place of the sinner, the spotless Son of God received the penalty, and the sinner goes free as long as he receives and holds Christ as his personal Saviour. Though guilty, he is looked upon as innocent. The character of God was shown to the world by the obedience and death of the Son of God. By His own merits Christ covered everything that the justice of God demanded. God's character as a God of holiness, a God of goodness, compassion, and love combined, was expressed in His Son. In the cross of Christ God gave the mightiest pledge of justice and love. ［Hebrews 9:13, 14, quoted.］  {12MR 416.1}
[12MR 416.2]          When the loud cry, "It is finished," came from the lips of Christ, the priests were officiating in the Temple. The lamb prefiguring Christ--for to Him all the sacrificial offerings pointed--had been brought to be slain. Clothed in his significant and beautiful dress, the priest stood with lifted knife, as did Abraham when he was about to slay his son. With intense interest the people look on. But the earth trembles and quakes, for the Lord Himself draws near. With a rending noise, the veil of the Temple is torn from top to bottom by an unseen hand, throwing open to the gaze of the multitude a place once filled with the presence of God. In this place the Shekinah once dwelt. Here God had once manifested His glory above the mercy seat. No one but the high priest ever lifted the veil separating this apartment from the rest of the tabernacle. He entered in once a year to make an atonement for the sin of the people. But lo, this veil is rent in twain. No longer is there any secrecy there.  {12MR 416.2}
[12MR 416.3]          All is terror and confusion. The priest is about to plunge his knife to the heart of the victim, but the knife drops from his nerveless hand, and                                           -417-     the lamb, no longer fettered, escapes. At the moment that the expiring Saviour exclaimed, "It is finished," an unseen hand rent the veil of the Temple from the top to the bottom. Thus God said, "I can no longer reveal My presence in the Most Holy Place." Type had met antitype in the death of God's Son. The Lamb of God, slain from the foundation of the world, is dead. The way into the Holiest of all is laid open. A new and living way, which has no veil between, is offered to all. From henceforth all may walk in this way. No longer need sinful, sorrowing humanity await the coming of the high priest. It was as if a living voice had spoken to the worshipers: There is now an end to all sacrifices and offerings. The Son of God has come according to His word, "Lo, I come: in the volume of the book it is written of Me, I delight to do thy will, O My God" ［Psalms 40:8］. "Behold the lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world" ［John 1:29］.  {12MR 416.3}
[12MR 417.1]          At the setting of the sun on the evening of the preparation, trumpets sounded, signifying that the Sabbath of rest had begun. The next day the courts of the Temple were filled with worshipers. The high priest from Golgotha was there, splendidly robed in his sacerdotal garments. White-turbaned priests, in their officiating dress, full of busy activity, were preparing to perform their duties. But some present were not at rest as they offered the blood of bulls and goats for the sin of Israel. They were not conscious that type had met antitype, that an infinite sacrifice had been offered for the sin of the world.  {12MR 417.1}
[12MR 417.2]          But never had the service been performed with such conflicting feelings. The trumpets and musical instruments and the voices of the singers were as loud and clear as usual, but a sense of strangeness pervaded                                           -418-     everything. One after another inquired about the strange event that had taken place. Hitherto the Most Holy Place had always been most sacredly guarded from intrusion. It was left in sacred solitude. Only once a year was it entered, and then by the high priest. But now a curious horror is seen on many countenances, for this apartment was open to all eyes. At the very moment that Christ had expired, the heavy veil of tapestry, made of pure linen, and beautifully wrought with scarlet and purple, had been rent from top to bottom. The place where Jehovah had met with the priest, to communicate His glory, the place that had been God's sacred audience chamber, lay open to every eye--a place no longer recognized by the Lord.  {12MR 417.2}
[12MR 418.1]          Many who at that time united in the services of the Passover never again took part in them. Light was to shine into their hearts. The disciples were to communicate to them the knowledge that the great Teacher had come.  {12MR 418.1}
[12MR 418.2]          According to their practice the people brought their sick and suffering to the Temple courts, inquiring, Who can tell us of Jesus of Nazareth, the healer? Some had come from far to see and hear Him who had healed the sick and raised the dead. With persistent earnestness they asked for Him. They would not be turned away. But they were driven from the Temple courts, and the people of Jerusalem could not fail to see the contrast between this scene and the scenes of Christ's life.  {12MR 418.2}
[12MR 418.3]          On every side was heard the cry, "We want Christ, the Healer." A world without a Christ was blackness and darkness, not only to the disciples and to the sick and suffering, but to the priests and rulers. The Jewish leaders and even the Roman authorities found it harder to deal with a dead                                           -419-     Christ than with a living Christ. The people learned that Jesus had been put to death by the priests. Inquiries were made regarding His death. The particulars of His trial were kept as private as possible, but during the time that He was in the grave, His name was on thousands of lips, and reports of His mock trial, and of the inhumanity of the priests and rulers were circulated everywhere.  {12MR 418.3}
[12MR 419.1]          By men of intellect the priests were called upon to explain the prophecies of the Old Testament concerning the Messiah, and while trying to frame some falsehood in reply, the priests became like men insane. Upon many minds the conviction rested that the Scriptures had been fulfilled. ［Luke 23:50-52, quoted.］  {12MR 419.1}
[12MR 419.2]          Joseph was a disciple of Christ, but in the past he had not identified himself with Him for fear of the Jews. He now went boldly to Pilate, and asked ［for］ the body of Jesus. He was a rich man, and this gave him influence with the governor. Had he delayed, the body of the Saviour would have been placed with the bodies of the thieves in a dishonored grave.  {12MR 419.2}
[12MR 419.3]          Nicodemus, a chief ruler and a rabbi, was also a disciple of Christ. He had come to the Saviour by night, as if afraid to have it known that his heart was troubled. That night he listened to the most important discourse that ever fell from the lips of man. The words he heard had penetrated his soul. He had been enlightened by them, but still he had not identified himself with Christ. He had been among the number spoken of by John: "Among the chief rulers also many believed on Him; but because of the Pharisees they did not confess Him, lest they should be put out of the synagogue" ［John 12:42］. But Nicodemus had endeavored, as far as he could, to defend                                           -420-     Christ. On one occasion he had asked the priests, "Doth our law judge any man, before it hear him, and know what he doeth?" ［John 7:51］. "Art thou also of Galilee?" was the retort. "Search, and look; for out of Galilee ariseth no prophet" ［verse 52］.  {12MR 419.3}
[12MR 420.1]         After the crucifixion Nicodemus came to the cross, bringing a mixture of myrrh and aloes to embalm Christ's body. He had witnessed the cruel treatment of the priests; he had marked Christ's patience and Godlike bearing, even in His humiliation. He now saw more clearly the real character of the high priest, and he came boldly to take the bruised body of his Saviour, looked upon as the body of a malefactor. Thus he identified himself with Christ in His shame and death.  {12MR 420.1}
[12MR 420.2]          With the death of Christ the hopes of the disciples had perished. Often they repeated the words, "We trusted that it had been He which should have redeemed Israel" ［Luke 24:21］. Lonely and sick at heart, they remembered Christ's words, "If they do these things in a green tree, what shall be done in the dry?" ［Luke 23:31］. They met together in the upper chamber, and closed and fastened the doors, knowing that the fate of their beloved Teacher might at any time be theirs.  {12MR 420.2}
[12MR 420.3]          ［Luke 23:54, 56; Matthew 28:1, 2, quoted.］        Mary saw that her Lord was not in the tomb. "Then she runneth, and cometh to Simon Peter, and to the other disciple, whom Jesus loved, and saith unto them, They have taken away the Lord out of the sepulchre, and we know not where they have laid Him" ［John 20:2］. While Mary was hastening to the abode of Peter and John, other women came to the tomb from another direction, wondering how they would roll away the stone. But they found the                                           -421-     stone rolled away, and, entering the sepulcher, they saw that the body of their Lord was not there.  {12MR 420.3}
[12MR 421.1]          "And, behold, there was a great earthquake: for the angel of the Lord descended from heaven." Clothed with the panoply of heaven, this angel left the heavenly courts. The bright beams of God's glory went before him and illuminated his pathway. "His countenance was like lightning, and his raiment white as snow: and for fear of him the keepers did shake, and became as dead men" ［Matthew 28:3, 4］. Now, priests and rulers, where is the power of your guard?  {12MR 421.1}
[12MR 421.2]          ［Proverbs 1:24-31; Psalms 2:4-12, quoted.］        How impotent on this occasion was the power of the kings and rulers. They could not act their will on Him who was slain for the sins of the world. Had it been possible, the prince of darkness with his apostate army would have kept forever sealed the tomb that held the Son of God. But a heavenly host guarded the sepulcher. With majestic and terrible tread, the God of heaven, followed by the angels, walked round the tomb of Christ. They had been unseen witnesses of all that had taken place in the mock trial in the judgment hall. Every action was noted, every taunt recorded.  {12MR 421.2}
[12MR 421.3]          The hour of Christ's triumph has come. The Lord has broken His bonds in sunder. Christ came forth from the tomb proclaiming, "I am the resurrection, and the life." The Saviour's words to His disciples were fulfilled. ［John 16:19, 20, 22, quoted.］--Ms. 111, 1897.     White Estate Washington, D. C. Entire Manuscripts: 91, 101, 111, 1897 August 4, 1983  {12MR 421.3}
[13MR 0.1]         13MR - Manuscript Releases Volume Thirteen ［Nos. 1000-1080］ (1990)      A WORD OF EXPLANATION         WHEN ELLEN WHITE DIED IN 1915, SHE LEFT HER MANUSCRIPTS AND LETTERS IN THE CUSTODY OF A SMALL GROUP OF MINISTERS AND ADMINISTRATORS IN THE SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST CHURCH WHOM SHE HAD APPOINTED TO SERVE AS TRUSTEES OF HER ESTATE. AS THE YEARS PASSED, THESE TRUSTEES AND THEIR SUCCESSORS BECAME INCREASINGLY AWARE OF THE POTENTIAL USEFULNESS TO THE CHURCH OF THIS GOLD MINE OF UNPUBLISHED MATERIALS. PROCEDURES WERE DEVELOPED WHEREBY CHURCH ENTITIES, OR EVEN INDIVIDUALS, COULD REQUEST THE "RELEASE" OF SPECIFIED EXCERPTS FROM ELLEN WHITE'S WRITINGS FOR USE IN BOOKS, ARTICLES, CLASS LECTURES, OR SERMONS. FOR DETAILS OF THE RELEASE PROCESS THE READER IS REFERRED TO THE PREFACE TO MANUSCRIPT RELEASES, VOL. 1.       AS IN THE EARLIER VOLUMES, MATERIALS CURRENTLY AVAILABLE ELSEWHERE IN PUBLISHED FORM HAVE NOT BEEN INCLUDED IN THE PRESENT VOLUME. IN A FEW CASES MATERIALS UNDER CONSIDERATION AND ASSIGNED A RELEASE NUMBER WERE NOT  PROCESSED. AND THE NUMBER WAS NOT REASSIGNED. UNTIL 1983, ONLY THE EXCERPTS REQUESTED FOR PUBLIC USE WERE "RELEASED." STARTING WITH MANUSCRIPT RELEASE NO. 970, THE WHITE ESTATE BEGAN "RELEASING" ENTIRE LETTERS OR MANUSCRIPTS, SO FAR AS POSSIBLE, EVEN IF ONLY PARTICULAR PARAGRAPHS WERE REQUESTED.       COPY FOR THIS VOLUME HAS BEEN SENT TO THE PUBLISHER CAMERA-READY, WHICH MEANS THAT ANY TYPOGRAPHICAL MISTAKES OR OTHER INACCURACIES WHICH MAY APPEAR ARE THE RESPONSIBILITY OF THE WHITE ESTATE, NOT THE PUBLISHER.       WE TAKE PLEASURE IN MAKING THESE MATERIALS AVAILABLE IN THIS FORM, AND TRUST THAT THE COUNSELS, WARNINGS, AND PRINCIPLES PUT FORTH BY THE AUTHOR WILL BRING A BLESSING TO EVERY READER.                                    THE TRUSTEES OF THE ELLEN G. WHITE ESTATE                                    WASHINGTON, D.C.  {13MR 0.1}
[13MR 0.2]       Table of Contents    A Word of Explanation    Manuscript Release                                                 Page            1000     Counsel To a Man Who Handled Money Irresponsibly . 1            1001     The Necessity of a Close Walk With God ........... 6            1002     The Baker Letter ................................. 13            1003     Christ Our Assurance ............................. 31            1004     J. N. Andrews, A Gifted Worker ................... 32            1005     Returning From Australia ......................... 33            1006     The Need for a Personal Religious Experience ..... 34            1007     Working Harmoniously With Others to Teach and                   Apply the Principles of Health Reform, Especially                   in Health-Care Institutions ...................... 37            1008     A Call to Awake .................................. 44            1009     Efforts to Restore Unity in the Post-1888 Era .... 49            1010     Counsel to Those in Authority .................... 59            1011     The Need for Home Religion; Responsibility to                   Aged Parents ..................................... 74            1012     Qualifications of Parents and Teachers; A Call to                   Leave Battle Creek ............................... 92            1013     The Newcastle and Brighton Camp Meetings in New                   South Wales ...................................... 105            1014     Ellen White Comments on The Value of                   Organization by C. C. Crisler .................... 111            1015     Men and Women Physicians ......................... 113            1016     Encouragement for a New Believer to Trust Christ                   and Believe the Testimonies ...................... 120            1017     Treasure Hid in a Field .......................... 129            1018     Lessons on Liberality in Leviticus and Deuteronomy     135            1019     Counsels for Husbands and Wives; Also, Guidelines                   for Students and Faculty in a School .............            1020     Message to a Sinner; Look to Jesus, and Live! .... 148            1021     The Holy Spirit Transforms the Total Person -                   Body, Mind, and Spirit ........................... 153            1022     Ellen White Declines Offer of Financial Aid ...... 157            1023     A Warning Against Doctrinal Errors Issuing From                   Battle Creek; Counsel to Live Victoriously                   in the Home ...................................... 159            1024     An Invitation to Attend Meetings in Michigan ..... 166            1025     The Purpose of Our Sanitariums - To Heal Both Body                   and Soul; Counsel on the Cooranbong Food Factory . 167            1026     Physicians to Meet Both the Spiritual and Physical                   Needs of Patients; To Counsel With One Another and                   Work in Harmony .................................. 174            1027     Words of Counsel Regarding the Management of the                   Work of God ...................................... 179            1028     A Call to Reconsecrate, Reorganize, and Advance .. 192            1029     Words of Instruction on Administration and                   Medical Missionary Work .......................... 208            1030     A Challenge to Consecrate, Decentralize, and                   Evangelize ....................................... 215            1031     The Same as No. 716.            1032     Processed as No. 1302.            1033     E. G. White Materials Cited in "The Salamanca                   Vision," by R. W. Olson. Available From the E. G.                   White Estate            1034     An Appeal to Help SDA Institutions in Europe ..... 226            1035     Giving to Enlarge God's Work; Concern for Sara                   McEnterfer's Eyes ................................ 230            1036     Faithful Stewardship; Counsel Against Financial                   Speculation ...................................... 232            1037     Importance of Accepting and Applying God's Word;                   Christ's Mission, and His Method of Teaching ..... 238            1038     Look to God, Not to Men .......................... 245            1039     Workers To Be United, Under Christ ............... 247            1040     Faithful Use of Assets to Advance God's Cause .... 251            1041     Physical Exercise Essential for All Who Do Brain                   Work ............................................. 254            1042     E. G. White Materials Used in a Manuscript in                   Preparation for a Book on Marriage and Divorce.            1043     The Bible as Our Study Book ...................... 260            1044     Deficiencies and Mistakes of Gospel Workers                   Not To Be Publicized ............................. 269            1045     Use of the Tithe ................................. 281            1046     Procedures Involved in Publishing ................ 287            1047     Church Leaders Must Practice the Truth ........... 289            1048     Church Leaders To Obey God's Word ................ 291            1049     Keeping the Sabbath Holy ......................... 292            1050     Trust in God; Seek to Forget Marital Problems .... 296            1051     Vision at Paris, Maine ........................... 299            1052     Relation of Gospel Ministry to Medical Missionary                   Work ............................................. 303            1053     The Book of Revelation Is Important Today ........ 304            1054     Need of Time for Rest and Prayer ................. 305            1055     Evangelism in Australia; Importance of Church                   Buildings ........................................ 307            1056     Reveal Christ's Spirit While Defending Truth and                   Pointing Out Error ............................... 310            1057     The Need to Stand Firmly, but Kindly, for Truth .. 318            1058     How to Meet Temptation and Controversy; The                   Importance of Unity .............................. 323            1059     E. G. White Materials Cited in a Research Paper by                   William Sands. Available From the Ellen G. White                   Estate Branch Office at Andrews University.            1060     Solemn Times Demand Unity and Consecration ....... 329            1061     Additional Light for God's People ................ 334            1062     Learning From Nature ............................. 335            1063     Eat and Drink to the Glory of God ................ 339            1064     Counsel to J. N. Andrews ......................... 341            1065     The Avondale Property Ideal for Cultivation and                   Education ........................................ 348            1066     Building God's House To Be Given First                   Consideration .................................... 355            1067     Included in No. 1371.            1068     Representations of Heavenly Things To Be Elevating     359            1069     E. G. White Materials Cited in The Early                   Years, by Arthur L. White.            1070     Relating to Trials and Suffering ................. 361            1071     Ellen White's Attitude Toward Dr. Kellogg in 1907. 366            1072     Principles of Healthful Living ................... 371            1073     Christ Assigns Each Disciple His Task; Workers                   Not to Enter Into Controversy With Opposers of                   Truth ............................................ 373            1074     J. H. Kellogg in Need of Conversion; God's Law                   the Standard of Righteousness .................... 377            1075     Needy Fields To Be Cultivated; Meetinghouses To                   Be Built ......................................... 384            1076     Efforts to Proclaim Present Truth To Be Increased. 387            1077     Urgency to Invest Funds for Extending God's Work . 390            1078     "Go Forward" ..................................... 395            1079     Youth, Parents, and Church Leaders Need                   Consecration and Divine Guidance; The Influence of                   Letters .......................................... 400            1080     The Importance of Houses of Worship .............. 405  {13MR 0.2}
[13MR 1.1]         MR No. 1000 - Counsel to a Man Who Handled Money Irresponsibly         As we were bowed before God in prayer before you left on Sunday night, the only petition, you remember, that I offered was that you might be delivered from the power of Satanic agencies that were determined to hold control over you until they should bring you down to their own lowest depths. I advised you to open everything to Elder ［A. G.］ Daniells and our leading brethren, and solicit their prayers in your behalf that Satan might be rebuked.  {13MR 1.1}
[13MR 1.2]          You answered me that you had not been troubled with the temptations you had when canvassing, that since you had been circulating the petitions you had been free from these horrible temptations. But when we were bowed before God I could see you surrounded with demons, all ready to take you under their control and lead you wherever they chose.  {13MR 1.2}
[13MR 1.3]          There is danger in having the least connection with Theosophy, or Spiritualism. It is Spiritualism in essence, and will always lead in the same path as Spiritualism. These are the doctrines that seduce the people whom Christ has purchased with His own blood. You cannot break this spell. You have not yet broken it.  {13MR 1.3}
[13MR 1.4]          There have been some matters opened to me during the past night. Your case is one that no one can help you. To trust in human help will be to fail. You are not free from Satan's power to do even the things you purpose                                     -2-     to do. You have vile thoughts, and have corrupted your ways before God. The sentiments which you have once accepted are ever present with you.  {13MR 1.4}
[13MR 2.1]          August 19: I was called away from this letter, but will add, Your case is a very perilous one. You are under the control of an unclean spirit. Will you look, and see the course you have pursued in borrowing money of others, and spending money that has come into your hands from any source? Your ideas, and plans, and thoughts, and actions, are all demoralized. You should never again attempt canvassing. You have had a chance, as others have had, but you have appropriated the money in many ways. Will you tell how? You have evidenced that a man may have advantages in education, in pleasing abilities, and this gives him opportunity to be received, to be trusted, and yet disappoint most cruelly, as you have disappointed those, both men and women, who have been deceived by an apparent honesty.  {13MR 2.1}
[13MR 2.2]          I was on the point of saying that I would help you with money to tide over your difficulties, but the Spirit of the Lord teaches me that as you now are this would be using the Lord's money to hurt yourself and other souls. From the light given me of God, there is entrusted to you talent for which you are responsible, but to trust you with money would be to put it into a bag with holes, and you would be no more relieved than before you received it.  {13MR 2.2}
[13MR 2.3]          But not only is upon you the sin of wasting your Lord's goods in the money line, of robbing the treasury of God by wasting the means which should be used at this time in getting the truth before other souls that would receive the truth had they a chance, but your course is immoral. You are bringing disgrace upon the cause of truth. Whatever may have been your past                                     -3-     course of action, you have not been converted to the mind and character of purity and cleanness and truthfulness before God. You have not only brought misery and distress and shame upon those who have trusted you with money, but you have brought moral corruption upon souls. You are a dangerous man to be left to yourself anywhere.  {13MR 2.3}
[13MR 3.1]          The Lord has given you a clear insight into His Word. He has blessed you with powers to communicate that Word in an acceptable manner. But through your polluted ideas and impulses you seem to have no moral power to resist. Until you are converted from your evil course of action unto the Lord, you cannot be trusted to handle books or to have any money from the treasury to be used to flow into channels that will help you to multiply evil.  {13MR 3.1}
[13MR 3.2]          There is only one hope for you. You must come to Christ as a poor sinner ready to perish, humble your soul before God, exercise that repentance that needeth not to be repented of; and God will receive you. You are constantly under remorse when you are communicating from the Word light and truth to others. If that truth sanctified your own life, you would be a blessing and not a curse. Your only hope is to seek the Lord while He may be found, to call upon Him while He is near. "Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts: and let him return unto the Lord, and he will have mercy upon him; and to our God, for he will abundantly pardon" ［Isaiah 55:7］.  {13MR 3.2}
[13MR 3.3]          Why do you not make thorough work? Why do you remain an agent through whom Satan will work to decoy others to lend you money which you have no prospect of repaying? Why do you transgress the law of God while professing                                     -4-     to keep it? If you determine to break the power of Satanic agencies that is upon you, present your case before the servants of God, humble your heart before God, and ask them to pray for you that God will have mercy upon you. Unless you are transformed day by day by the grace of Christ, your connection with the sacred work of God must end. In pursuing the course you have, your influence is a reproach to the Seventh-day Adventists as a body.  {13MR 3.3}
[13MR 4.1]          In your letter you complain of the yoke of debt. But there is no excuse for your being in debt. If you would be led by the Lord, you would not incur debt, but, led by the devil, you will draw money from the treasury which is needed to forward the work in its various branches. You should not trust yourself in managing business which will place money in your power to handle. Why? Because you distress others. Your freedom in borrowing, with no reason to suppose that you will be in a position to repay it, is doing great injustice to others, robbing them of their little all, and bringing reproach upon the cause of God. If you realized what you were doing at the time of your action, you would stop. You would see the sinfulness of robbing men, believers or unbelievers, and bringing them into strait places in order to relieve your present necessities.  {13MR 4.1}
[13MR 4.2]          This case of yours, Brother _____, is not a small affair. In the course you have pursued you will leave upon the track of other canvassers a blighting influence, difficult for you to efface. You will have closed the door to other persons who would canvass and do the work honestly but who will be regarded as untrustworthy. To those who really need to have some indulgence and favors in the line of trust, because of the wrong course some canvassers have pursued, they dare not venture. And with the experience they have had,                                        -5-     in the loss from the treasury of hundreds of pounds, why should they not be afraid to repose confidence in men who so manage as to draw from the treasury and leave them minus the means they so greatly need to sustain the work of God for this time?  {13MR 4.2}
[13MR 5.1]          I am sorry, so sorry, for you, but I dare not draw from the Lord's entrusted money to help you out of your present difficulty. Those whom the Lord has made stewards of His means must be faithful to their trust, for God holds them responsible. They are to be faithful stewards.--Letter 36, 1897. (Written from Sunnyside, Cooranbong, N.S.W., August 16 and 19, 1897.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. August 4, 1983  {13MR 5.1}
[13MR 6.1]       MR No. 1001 - The Necessity of a Close Walk with God         The work before God's stewards demands faith and courage and hopefulness. We have to pass through moral dangers, and in Christ is our only hope. He will not fail any one of His workers. There is need for every soul to be gathering strength and spiritual experience. The Lord will work for His people when they will answer the prayer of Christ.  {13MR 6.1}
[13MR 6.2]          Great dishonor is shown to God in the lack of faith and respect that is manifested for one another. Christ's likeness must be cherished. God cannot use to His name's glory those who are self-satisfied. We must advance, but it must be done with great consideration. God's work must not bear the imperfections of man. We must move solidly and healthfully, doing a work that will not need to be ravelled out because of dropped stitches.  {13MR 6.2}
[13MR 6.3]          In this work, God's Word will be found a profitable guide. Poverty may bind about the work, because we abide by God's simple truth, but there must be a firm adherence to the truth still. You may have to drop men, but not one thread of truth must be conceded. Said the great Teacher, "Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God" ［Matthew 4:4］. Truth, eternal truth, is to be lived in the daily life. The maxims that the Author of our salvation has given must be                                       -7-     strictly adhered to. The living principles are as the leaves of the tree of life, for the healing of human woes.  {13MR 6.3}
[13MR 7.1]          In a "Thus saith the Lord" is eternal wisdom. Notwithstanding God's Word is so little practiced, this is the only remedy for the healing of individual and national woes. Man cannot bow upon his knees in the streets and in the market place to offer up his prayers to God, but never forget, wherever you may be, that there is a God upon whom you may call for wisdom. The Lord declared to John: "Behold, I have set before thee an open door, and no man can shut it: for thou hast a little strength and hast kept my word, and hast not denied my name" ［Revelation 3:8］.  {13MR 7.1}
[13MR 7.2]          Enoch walked with the unseen God. In the busiest places of the earth, his Companion was with him. Let all who are keeping the truth in simplicity and love, bear this in mind. The men who have the most to do have the greatest need of keeping God ever before them. When Satan presses his suggestions upon their mind, they may, if they cherish a "Thus saith the Lord," be drawn into the secret pavilion of the Most High. His promises will be their safeguard. Amid all the confusion and rush of business, they will find a quiet resting place. If they will place their trust in God, He will be their resting place.  {13MR 7.2}
[13MR 7.3]          Take God with you in every place. The door is open for every son and daughter of God. The Lord is not far from the soul who seeks Him. The reason why so many are left to themselves in places of temptation is that they do not set the Lord ever before them. It is in the places where God is least thought of that you need to carry the lamp of life. If God be left                                      -8-     out of sight, if our faith and our communion with Him are broken, the soul is in positive danger. Integrity will not be maintained.  {13MR 7.3}
[13MR 8.1]          The Lord is our Helper, our Defense. God has provided that no soul that trusts in Him shall be overcome by the enemy. Christ is just as much with His believing ones when they are compelled to be associated in any sense with the world as when they meet in His house to worship Him. Think of these words: "Thou hast a few names even in Sardis which have not defiled their garments; and they shall walk with me in white: for they are worthy. He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in white raiment; and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, but I will confess his name before my Father, and before his angels" ［Revelation 3:4, 5］.  {13MR 8.1}
[13MR 8.2]          These words are given for the people while they are in connection with the world, subject to temptations and influences which are deceiving and deluding. While they stay their mind upon Him who is their sun and their shield, the blackness and darkness that surround them will not leave one spot or stain upon their garments. They will walk with Christ. They will pray and believe and work to save the souls that are ready to perish. These are trying to break the bands that Satan has fastened upon them, and they will not be put to shame if by faith they will make Christ their companion. Temptations and deceptions will be constantly brought up by the great deceiver to spoil the work of the human agent, but if he trusts in God, if he is humble and meek and lowly of heart, keeping the way of the Lord, heaven will rejoice, for he will gain the victory. God says, "He shall walk with me in white, with unsullied garments, for he is worthy."                                     -9-  {13MR 8.2}
[13MR 9.1]          The Lord God of Israel is the only hope and refuge of His people. The people of God who will make use of His Word, who will have faith in His promises, shall see of the salvation of God. Because so little faith is exercised, there is little deep, earnest, abiding experience. There is need of constant dependence upon God, as well as constant faith and earnest fervency of spirit. All heaven is interested in those who have received Christ, in whatever position in life they are placed.  {13MR 9.1}
[13MR 9.2]          Some who are numbered among merchants and princes will take their position to obey the truth. God's eye has been upon such as they have acted according to the light they have had, maintaining their integrity. Cornelius, a man of high position, maintained his religious experience, strictly walking in accordance with the light he had received. God had His eye upon him, and He sent His angel with a message to him. The heavenly messenger passed by the self-righteous ones, came to Cornelius, and called him by name. And he said, "What is it, Lord?" And he said, "Thy prayers and thine alms are come up for a memorial before God" ［Acts 10:4］. Then instruction was given to him as to what he should do to receive greater knowledge. He was to become acquainted with the disciples of Christ.  {13MR 9.2}
[13MR 9.3]          This record is made for the special benefit of those who are living in these last days. Many who have had great light have not appreciated and improved it as it was their privilege to do. They have not practiced the truth. And because of this the Lord will bring in those who have lived up to all the light they have had. And those who have been privileged with opportunities to understand the truth and who have not obeyed its principles                                    -10-     will be swayed by Satan's temptations for self-advancement. They will deny the principles of truth in practice and bring reproach upon the cause of God.  {13MR 9.3}
[13MR 10.1]          Christ declares that He will spue these out of His mouth, and leave them to follow their own course of action to distinguish themselves. This course of action does indeed make them prominent as men that are unfaithful householders.  {13MR 10.1}
[13MR 10.2]          The Lord will give His message to those who have walked in accordance with the light they have had, and will recognize them as true and faithful, according to the measurement of God. These men will take the place of those who, having light and knowledge, have walked not in the way of the Lord but in the imagination of their own unsanctified hearts.  {13MR 10.2}
[13MR 10.3]          We are now living in the last days, when the truth must be spoken, when in reproof and warning it must be given to the world, irrespective of consequences. If there are some who will become offended and turn from the truth, we must bear in mind that there were those who did the same in Christ's day. When the greatest Teacher the world has ever known spoke the truth, many of His disciples became offended and walked no more with Him.  {13MR 10.3}
[13MR 10.4]          But truth will bear away the victory. Those who will maintain the truth, irrespective of consequences, will offend some whose hearts are not in harmony with the truth as it is in Jesus. These persons cherish theories of their own, which are not the truth. The truth does not harmonize with their sentiments, and rather than give up their own ideas, they walk away from those who obey the truth. But there are men who will receive the                                       -11-     truth, and these will take the places made vacant by those who become offended and leave the truth.  {13MR 10.4}
[13MR 11.1]          "They went out from us, but they were not of us" ［1 John 2:19］. Men of true Christian principle will take their place, and will become faithful, trustworthy householders, to advocate the Word of God in its true bearings and in its simplicity. The Lord will work so that the disaffected ones will be separated from the true and loyal ones. Those who, like Cornelius, will fear God and glorify Him, will take their places. The ranks will not be diminished. Those who are firm and true will close up the vacancies that are made by those who become offended and apostatize.  {13MR 11.1}
[13MR 11.2]          By the wonderful works of God, Cornelius was led to bring his energetic, faithful life into connection with the disciples of Christ. Thus shall it be in the last days. Many will prize the wisdom of God above any earthly advantage, and will obey the Word of God as the supreme standard. These will be led to great light. These will come to the knowledge of the truth, and will seek to get this light of truth before those of their acquaintance who like themselves are anxious for the truth. Thus they become conscientious light bearers to the world. Themselves constrained by the love of God, they will constrain others, and will improve every opportunity to invite and urge others to come and see the beauty of the truth, and to give their abilities to advance the work of God.  {13MR 11.2}
[13MR 11.3]          There is work of a superior order to be done. A clear understanding of business matters will qualify men to conduct business for the work and cause of God, to keep it upon a high and holy basis. The missionary work, in all                                        -12-     its branches, needs wise, careful, judicious men, who have ability and experience to act in the capacity of treasurers--men who will prove trustworthy in bringing the truth before the men in the highways, and who will bring all the advantages of their experience, their soundness of principle, and their unbending integrity and uprightness into the work to which they are appointed. Faith unfeigned in its largeness and fullness is wanted just now.--Manuscript 97, 1898. (Written from Sunnyside, Cooranbong, N.S.W., August 11, 1898.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. August 4, 1983  {13MR 11.3}
[13MR 13.1]       MR No. 1002 - THE BAKER LETTER         ［MOST OF "THE BAKER LETTER" HAS BEEN INCLUDED IN EARLIER MANUSCRIPT RELEASES. HOWEVER, SINCE THIS LETTER HAS BECOME A FOCAL POINT IN THE CONTINUING DISCUSSIONS ON CHRIST'S HUMAN NATURE, THE TRUSTEES FEEL THAT IT WOULD BE WISE TO RELEASE IT ALL, SO THAT INTERESTED STUDENTS MAY HAVE IT IN ITS COMPLETE FORM. THAT WHICH APPEARS HERE IN SMALLER TYPE HAS ALREADY BEEN INCLUDED IN PREVIOUS RELEASES. WE REPEAT ARTHUR L. WHITE'S INTRODUCTORY STATEMENT TO MANUSCRIPT RELEASE #414.--K. H. WOOD.］  {13MR 13.1}
[13MR 13.2]          "CONSIDERING THE KEY NATURE OF THE STATEMENT EXCERPTED FROM THE ELLEN G. WHITE LETTER TO W. L. H. BAKER AND USED IN QOD, 7BC, AND ELSEWHERE, IT SEEMS THAT MORE SHOULD BE KNOWN OF THE CONTEXT AND OF ELDER BAKER, THE MINISTER TO WHOM IT WAS WRITTEN.  {13MR 13.2}
[13MR 13.3]          "BAKER AT THE AGE OF TEN JOINED THE SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST CHURCH WITH HIS PARENTS. AT 24 HE WAS EMPLOYED BY THE PACIFIC PRESS AND FIVE YEARS LATER HE WAS SENT TO AUSTRALIA TO ENGAGE IN THE PUBLISHING WORK. WITHIN A FEW YEARS HE WAS CALLED TO FIELD EVANGELISTIC WORK. HE WAS LABORING IN TASMANIA IN 1895 WHEN ELLEN WHITE WROTE THIS IMPORTANT 19-PAGE TESTIMONY TO HIM. TWO YEARS LATER HE WAS THE PRESIDENT OF THE NEW SOUTH WALES CONFERENCE, WITH W. C. WHITE AS VICE-PRESIDENT. FROM 1893 ONWARD, W. C. WHITE WAS CORRESPONDING WITH BAKER AS A RESPONSIBLE WORKER.  {13MR 13.3}
[13MR 13.4]          "BAKER WAS TO BE CALLED TO THE PRESIDENCY OF ONE CONFERENCE AFTER ANOTHER, SERVING NEW ZEALAND, VICTORIA, TASMANIA, AND WEST AUSTRALIA. THEN IN 1914 HE WAS APPOINTED BIBLE TEACHER AT AVONDALE COLLEGE. THIS WAS FOLLOWED BY EVANGELISTIC WORK IN SYDNEY. IN 1922 THE BAKERS RETURNED TO THE UNITED STATES WHERE HE ENGAGED IN COLLEGE BIBLE TEACHING, AND THEN SERVED AS A SANITARIUM CHAPLAIN. HE DIED ON FEBRUARY 5, 1933. SEE RH OBITUARY, MARCH 30, 1933.  {13MR 13.4}
[13MR 13.5]          "APPARENTLY BAKER PROFITED WELL FROM THE 1895 TESTIMONY. TWO YEARS AFTER RECEIVING IT HE IS REFERRED TO BY ELLEN WHITE AS A DISCREET, PROFITABLE WORKER IN THE FIELD. IN 1900 AS SHE COUNSELED A YOUNGER WORKER TO SEEK HIS ADVICE, SHE REFERRED TO HIM AS "TRUE AS STEEL TO PRINCIPLE."  {13MR 13.5}
[13MR 13.6]          "A NUMBER OF EXCERPTS FROM THE LETTER HAVE BEEN PUBLISHED IN EVANGELISM. WHILE THERE IS A REQUEST FROM DR. DEDEREN AND ONE OF HIS STUDENTS IN CHRISTOLOGY, LYLE HEISE, AND A DESIRE ON THE PART OF OTHERS FOR THE FULLER CONTEXT OF THE IMPORTANT "NATURE OF CHRIST" STATEMENT, THE LENGTH OF THE 19-PAGE TESTIMONY AND THE PERSONAL COUNSEL TO BAKER AND HIS WIFE LEAD TO A SELECTION OF THAT WHICH IS DEEMED PARTICULARLY PERTINENT. ALTHOUGH PORTIONS HAVE BEEN RELEASED, WE SET THE FULLER STATEMENT FORTH IN ONE RELEASE.--A. L. WHITE." (INTRODUCTORY STATEMENT TO MANUSCRIPT RELEASE #414, FEBRUARY 12, 1975.")                                        -14-  {13MR 13.6}
[13MR 14.1]          Dear Brother and Sister Baker: In the night season I was conversing with you. I had a message for you, and was presenting that message. You were cast down and feeling discouraged. I said to you, The Lord has bidden me speak to Bro. and Sr. Baker. You are considering your work as almost a failure, but if one soul holds fast to truth, and endures unto the end, your work cannot be pronounced a failure. If one mother has been turned from her disloyalty to obedience, you may rejoice. The mother who follows on to know the Lord will teach her children to follow in her footsteps. The promise is to fathers, mothers and their children. (Acts 2:39) These dear children received from Adam an inheritance of disobedience, of guilt and death. The Lord has given to the world Jesus Christ, and His work was to restore to the world the moral image of God in man, and to reshape the character.  {13MR 14.1}
[13MR 14.2]          The truth is to be proclaimed in all places, and the human agents are to be co-laborers with Christ, building up a wall of security about the children, and cutting off as far as possible the strong current of evil. Parents who are thoroughly converted will seek the salvation of their children, training them to be sons and daughters of God. In doing this work in wisdom they are co-laborers with God. The responsibility of parents is great, and one father and mother converted makes Satan tremble, for he sees he will lose their children from under his control. The children of Christian parents are placed in their arms with the divine command, "Take these children and train them for Me." Give these youth special attention, and surround them with hallowed influences; teach the father and mother, as well as the children, to let no harsh words proceed from their lips, but let the precious lessons of                                            -15-     Jesus' love be given from babyhood to childhood, and from childhood to youth. The influence of Christian example will surround them like a holy atmosphere. The words that fall from the lips, the ear hears and the heart receives for good or for evil. Parents have a solemn, responsible work, for wise management from the earliest years forms the framework of the children's characters.  {13MR 14.2}
[13MR 15.1]          My brother, my sister, you can help parents to educate and train their families. By your earnest appeals, show them that they can illustrate to the world the power and influence of a well-ordered, well-disciplined family. Thorough Christian influence in the home will demonstrate to the world that the greatest amount of good can be done by sanctified, parental example, and religious training.  {13MR 15.1}
[13MR 15.2]          The Lord will not judge you by the amount of success manifested in your efforts. I was bidden to tell you that your faith must be kept revived and firm, and constantly increasing. When you see that those who have ears will not hear, and that those who are intelligent will not understand, after you have done your best, pass on to regions beyond, and leave the result with God. But let not your faith fail.  {13MR 15.2}
[13MR 15.3]          We are sounding to the world the last message of warning. We are laborers together with God, living and working amid the closing scenes of this earth's history. From God's watchmen the world must hear the truth for this time. He who commanded the light to shine out of darkness has issued the command to us, Let your light shine before me. Go forth as a lamp that burneth. Diffuse light. Each period of the fulfillment of prophetic history is a preparation for the advanced light which will succeed each period. As the prophecy comes to an end, there is to be a perfect whole.                                          -16-  {13MR 15.3}
[13MR 16.1]          God requires that we give more whole-souled energy to the work. None who hear and receive the truth are to refuse to shine. Ye are the light of the world. Kindle your taper from the divine altar, and diffuse light. The inquiry is made, What shall the end of these things be? Christ shall see of the travail of His soul and be satisfied. ［Revelation 19:5-8, quoted.］  {13MR 16.1}
[13MR 16.2]          There might be some improvement made in your delivery. Cultivate earnestness and positiveness in addressing the people. Your subject matter may be excellent, and just what the people need, but you would do well to mingle a positiveness with the persuasive entreaties. ［1 John 1:5-8, quoted.］  {13MR 16.2}
[13MR 16.3]          There is need of decided personal effort to reach the people in their houses. Present the plain "Thus saith the Lord" with authority and exalt the wisdom of God in the written word. Bring the people to a decision; keep the voice of the Bible ever before them. Tell them you speak that which you do know, and testify that which is truth, because God has spoken it. Let your preaching be short and right to the point, and then at the proper time call for a decision. Do not present the truth in a formal manner, but let the heart be vitalized by the Spirit of God, and let your words be spoken with such certainty that those who hear may know that the truth is a reality to you. Your manner may be educated, and your words may be of that character that they will voice the words of Peter: "For we have not followed cunningly devised fables, when we made known unto you the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, but were eyewitnesses of his majesty." With just as much assurance you may declare the message of God's truth. Those who believe sacred, eternal truth, must put their whole soul                                          -17-     into their efforts. We must be stirred to the very heart as we behold the fulfilling of prophecy in the closing scenes of this earth's history. As our vision extends still further into the glories of eternity, the coming of Christ with power and great glory, and the scenes of the great day of judgment, we should not remain tame and unmoved. "I saw the dead," says John, "stand before God; and the books were opened: and another book was opened, which is the book of life: and the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the books, according to their works.  {13MR 16.3}
[13MR 17.1]          After a short discourse, keep fresh, that you may give a Bible reading on the points spoken of. Come right to the hearts of your hearers, urging them to present their difficulties to you, that you may explain the Scriptures which they do not comprehend. Throw off all appearance of apathy, and lead the people to think that there is life or death in these solemn questions, according as they shall receive or reject them. As you present testing truth, ask often, who is now willing, as they have heard the words of God, pointing out their duty, to consecrate their hearts and minds, with all their affections to Christ Jesus. "He that is not for me, is against me." As the Lord lays out before us the stirring scenes to be enacted in the last great conflict, can we contemplate them without catching enthusiasm, ardor, and zeal, knowing that heavenly angels are by our side.  {13MR 17.1}
[13MR 17.2]          Come close to the people; get into the families when you can; do not wait for the people to hunt up the shepherd. Bear with you the confidence and assurance of faith which evidences that you are not trusting in idle tales, but in a plain "Thus Saith the Lord."                                         -18-  {13MR 17.2}
[13MR 18.1]          Be careful, exceedingly careful as to how you dwell upon the human nature of Christ. Do not set Him before the people as a man with the propensities of sin. He is the second Adam. The first Adam was created a pure, sinless being, without a taint of sin upon him; he was in the image of God. He could fall, and he did fall through transgressing. Because of sin, his posterity was born with inherent propensities of disobedience. But Jesus Christ was the only begotten Son of God. He took upon Himself human nature, and was tempted in all points as human nature is tempted. He could have sinned; He could have fallen, but not for one moment was there in Him an evil propensity. He was assailed with temptations in the wilderness, as Adam was assailed with temptations in Eden.  {13MR 18.1}
[13MR 18.2]          Bro. Baker, avoid every question in relation to the humanity of Christ which is liable to be misunderstood. Truth lies close to the track of presumption. In treating upon the humanity of Christ, you need to guard strenuously every assertion, lest your words be taken to mean more than they imply, and thus you lose or dim the clear perceptions of His humanity as combined with divinity. His birth was a miracle of God; for, said the angel, "Behold thou shalt conceive in thy womb, and bring forth a son, and shalt call his name Jesus. He shall be great and shall be called the son of the Highest; and the Lord shall give unto him the throne of his Father David: And he shall reign over the house of Jacob for ever; and of his kingdom there shall be no end. Then said Mary unto the angel, How shall this be, seeing that I know not a man? And the angel answered and said unto her, The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall overshadow thee: therefore also that holy thing which shall                                           -19-     be born of thee shall be called the Son of God."  {13MR 18.2}
[13MR 19.1]          These words are not addressed to any human being, except to the Son of the Infinite God. Never, in any way, leave the slightest impression upon human minds that a taint of, or inclination to corruption rested upon Christ, or that He in any way yielded to corruption. He was tempted in all points like as man is tempted, yet He is called that holy thing. It is a mystery that is left unexplained to mortals that Christ could be tempted in all points like as we are, and yet be without sin. The incarnation of Christ has ever been, and will ever remain a mystery. That which is revealed, is for us and for our children, but let every human being be warned from the ground of making Christ altogether human, such an one as ourselves: for it cannot be. The exact time when humanity blended with divinity, it is not necessary for us to know. We are to keep our feet on the rock, Christ Jesus, as God revealed in humanity.  {13MR 19.1}
[13MR 19.2]          I perceive that there is danger in approaching subjects which dwell on the humanity of the Son of the infinite God. He did humble Himself when He saw He was in fashion as a man, that He might understand the force of all temptations wherewith man is beset.  {13MR 19.2}
[13MR 19.3]          The first Adam fell: the second Adam held fast to God and His word under the most trying circumstances, and His faith in His Father's goodness, mercy, and love did not waver for one moment. "It is written" was His weapon of resistance, and it is the sword of the Spirit which every human being is to use. "Hereafter I will not talk much with you: for the prince of this world cometh, and hath nothing in me"--nothing to respond to temptation. Not one occasion has been given in response to His manifold temptations.                                         -20-     Not once did Christ step on Satan's ground, to give him any advantage. Satan found nothing in Him to encourage his advances.  {13MR 19.3}
[13MR 20.1]          As teachers we need to understand that the object and teaching of our Lord was to simplify in all His instruction, the nature and the necessity of the moral excellence of character which God through His Son has made every provision that human agents should obtain, that they may be laborers together with Jesus Christ. This God requires, and to this end the ministers of the gospel should work, both in their education of the people, and in the ministry of the word.  {13MR 20.1}
[13MR 20.2]          There are many questions treated upon that are not necessary for the perfection of the faith. We have no time for their study. Many things are above finite comprehension. Truths are to be received not within the reach of our reason, and not for us to explain. Revelation presents them to us to be implicitly received as the words of an infinite God. While every ingenious inquirer is to search out the truth as it is in Jesus, there are things not yet simplified, statements that human minds cannot grasp and reason out, without being liable to make human calculations and explanations, which will not prove a savor of life unto life.  {13MR 20.2}
[13MR 20.3]          But every truth which is essential for us to bring into our practical life, which concerns the salvation of the soul, is made very clear and positive. The question asked Christ by the lawyer, was turned over to himself to answer; for Christ knew that the law was understood by him. "He said unto him, What is written in the law? How readest thou?" To the lawyer's plain scriptural statements, Christ said, "Thou hast answered right: this do, and thou shalt live. To his question, "Who is my neighbor,"                                      -21-     Christ answered by the parable of the good Samaritan.  {13MR 20.3}
[13MR 21.1]          Christ revealed to His hearers their deficiency in fulfilling the law of God. With them self-love was supreme. These same principles Christ had spoken to Moses from the pillar of cloud: "And thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy might. Ye shall diligently keep the commandments of the Lord thy God, and his testimonies, and his statutes, which he hath commanded you. And it shall be our righteousness, if we observe to do all these commandments before the Lord our God, as he hath commanded us."  {13MR 21.1}
[13MR 21.2]          This corresponds with the instruction given to the multitude in answer to the lawyer's question, "What shall I do that I may inherit eternal life? The same answer was given to the young ruler who asked a similar question, "Good Master, what shall I do to inherit eternal life? And he said unto him, . . . If thou wilt enter into life, keep the commandments." By quoting the precepts of Jehovah He showed that He referred to the ten holy precepts.  {13MR 21.2}
[13MR 21.3]          The young man claimed to have kept all these, and asked, "What lack I yet?" Jesus then pointed him to duties he had not done, which the law of God plainly specified--to love God supremely, and his neighbor as himself. "Jesus said unto him, If thou wilt be perfect, go and sell that thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven: and come, follow me. But when the young man heard that saying, he went away sorrowful; for he had great possessions." This man loved his possessions above God and His service and more than the souls of his fellow-men. Riches were his idol.                                        -22-  {13MR 21.3}
[13MR 22.1]          Then let none say that there are no conditions to salvation. There are decided conditions, and everyone is put to the strenuous task of diligently inquiring and searching for the truth from God's word. At the peril of our souls we must know the prescribed conditions given by Him who has given His own life to save us from ruin. We will certainly be lost if we float along with the current of the world, receiving the saying of men. By our selfish love of ease and by our indolence we endanger our souls and the souls of others. We are to seek earnestly to know what saith the Lord.  {13MR 22.1}
[13MR 22.2]          Human assertions, even from priests and rulers, will not help my case. I must know what conditions are imposed on me, that I may cooperate with God in the saving of my own soul. I cannot satisfy the claims of God upon me as his human agent, by meeting the ideas and opinions of even teachers of doctrines, unless they harmonize with the voice of God. "What saith the law? How readest thou?" is the question from the greatest of all teachers.  {13MR 22.2}
[13MR 22.3]          The popular opinion of what saith the Fathers will not help my case. My work is given me of God to know and understand His will for my own individual self. By thoughtful, prayerful study, I must seek to know for myself the true meaning of the Scriptures. We should thank God every day that we are not left to human traditions and man-made assertions. We cannot be safe in trusting to any other word except "It is written." We cannot float with the current; we cannot build our faith on any human theory, lest we come under condemnation as did the Jews. "Ye teach for doctrine the commandments of men," said Christ to them. And this statement                                      -23-     is made decidedly plain to us in these last days.  {13MR 22.3}
[13MR 23.1]          In Sunday observance the commandments of men are made supreme. Human authority and church pretensions are made as the word of God, to which all must bow. Should we do this, we would be laborers together with the man of sin, who thought to change times and laws, and who exalted himself above God and all that is written in the word of God.  {13MR 23.1}
[13MR 23.2]          All who would have the seal of the living God, must be laborers together with God to make up the breach that has been made in the law of God by the man of sin, and to raise up the foundation of many generations. "Ye are laborers together with God. They will turn away their feet from trampling on the law of God, and by precept and example turn the feet of many others from the path of disobedience. They will keep the Sabbath from polluting it; they will call the Sabbath a delight, the holy of the Lord, honorable, and will honor him, not doing their own ways, nor finding their own pleasure, nor speaking their own words. "Then shalt thou delight thyself in the Lord, and I will cause thee to ride upon the high places of the earth, and feed thee with the heritage of Jacob thy father; for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it."  {13MR 23.2}
[13MR 23.3]         We are living in perilous time, and we need that grace that will make us valiant in fight, turning to flight the armies of the aliens. Dear Brother, you need more faith, more boldness and decision in your labors. You need more push and less timidity. You will ever meet with disappointment unless you move forward with determination. You must not fail nor be discouraged. You need in every place to study the situation. Read less, and do more actual service. Circulate round, and practice the truth you                                       -24-     do know. Our warfare is aggressive. Your efforts are too tame; you need more force in your labors, else you will be disappointed in its results. There are times when you must make a charge against the enemy. You must study methods and ways to reach the people. Go right to them and talk with them. Study tact, how you can reach them: and be determined you will not fail nor be discouraged.  {13MR 23.3}
[13MR 24.1]          God help you to daily hang your helpless soul on Jesus Christ. Speak the truth in no hesitating, halting style; but speak it with boldness and assurance and with the spirit of the Holy Ghost resting upon you. Let the people understand that you have a message that means life, eternal life to them if they accept it. If any subject should enthuse the soul, it is the proclamation of the last message of mercy to a perishing world. But if they reject this message it will be to them a savor of death unto death. Therefore there is need to work diligently, lest your labors be in vain. Oh that you would realize this, and that you would urge the truth upon the conscience with the power of God. Give force to your words, and make the truth appear essential to their educated minds. Please make your labor a subject of earnest prayer, that it may be approved of God, and that you may be a successful worker in His vineyard.  {13MR 24.1}
[13MR 24.2]          Your ideas are altogether too narrow, too bound about; you need to widen and broaden. Do not educate your mind to see afar off, thus making the subjects on which you dwell not of enough consequence to engage immediate attention. Carry your hearers with you. You can change your manner of labor; you can put energy and deep interest into your subject. You can allow the Holy Spirit to work the man. You can bear responsibilities which you are inclined to neglect.                                      -25-  {13MR 24.2}
[13MR 25.1]          Please read and apply most earnestly and thoroughly, for your own benefit, the following Scriptures. ［Philippians 1:25-28, quoted.］  {13MR 25.1}
[13MR 25.2]         When a laborer is set in a certain portion of the Lord's vineyard, his work is given him as a faithful laborer together with God to work that vineyard. He is not to wait to be told at every point by human minds what he must do, but plan his work to labor wherever he is needed. God has given you brain power to use. The wants of the believers and the necessities of unbelievers are to be carefully studied and your labors are to meet their necessities. You are to inquire of God and not of any living man what you shall do. You are a servant of the living God, and not a servant of any man. You cannot do the work of God intelligently and be the shadow of another man's thoughts and directions. You are under God.  {13MR 25.2}
[13MR 25.3]          When a minister is appointed to a certain work, he is not to consider that he must ask the president of the conference how many days he shall labor in a certain locality, but he must seek wisdom from One who has appointed him his work, One who promised to give wisdom and unerring judgment, who giveth liberally and upbraideth not. He must carefully consider every part of the vineyard apportioned to him, and discern by the grace given what he shall do, and what he shall not do. Circumstances will arise, which, if carefully studied, with humility and faith, seeking wisdom of God, will make you a wise and successful laborer ［Ephesians 1:17, 19, quoted.］ Read this whole chapter, my brother. The prayer of Paul was for the Ephesians that the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of glory, might give unto them the spirit of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of Him. ［Ephesians 1:19; 2:4-6, quoted.］                                        -26-  {13MR 25.3}
[13MR 26.1]         This is, and has been, your privilege, and the privilege of every shepherd of the flock. As the shepherd is to go after the lost sheep, he is not to have merely a casual interest, but an earnest travail for souls. This calls for most earnest heart searching, most earnest prayerful seeking for God, in order that we may know Him and the power of His grace. "That in the ages to come he might show the exceeding riches of his grace in his kindness toward us, through Christ Jesus."  {13MR 26.1}
[13MR 26.2]          Our religious history should not be tame and common place, but an experience marked by the grace and decided working of the power of God with our efforts. Please read Ephesians 3:7-21. Read carefully and prayerfully; for this is for you, and for me, and for every minister in every Conference, whether they have or have not been formally ordained to the work.  {13MR 26.2}
[13MR 26.3]          Bear in mind that no living man can tell the precise work, or bound the work of a man who is in God's service. No one can prescribe the days, the weeks that one should remain in a certain locality before pushing on to another place. Circumstances must shape the labors of the minister of God, and if he seeks God, he will understand that his work embraces every part of the Lord's vineyard, both that which is nigh and that which is afar off. The laborer is not to confine his work to a specified measurement. He must have no circumscribed limits, but extend his labors where-ever necessity demands. God is his co-laborer; he should seek wisdom and counsel of Him at every step, and not depend upon human counsel.  {13MR 26.3}
[13MR 26.4]          The work has been greatly hindered in many fields because the laborers ask counsel from those who are not working in the field, and who see not and feel not the demand, and therefore cannot understand the situation as well as the one who is on the ground.                                         -27-  {13MR 26.4}
[13MR 27.1]          Your labors, Bro. Baker, need to be improved in order to be successful. You shun responsibilities. Where there is a variety of talent engaged in the work your deficiency is better supplied, so that the want in you is not so clearly recognized, but in the field where you and Brother Teasdale were the only laborers, you should have put forth every part of your being to make a complete whole, and given lessons of practice to Brother Teasdale. A part of the moral vineyard was assigned to you. The whole field in Tasmania was under your supervision, and in need of your most earnest labor. You could have connected with believers in the truth near Hobart and Bismarck, and laid out your plans before them, soliciting their suggestions. You could, and should, in every place seek counsel and give counsel much more graciously, even if you obtain but little enlightenment.  {13MR 27.1}
[13MR 27.2]          Our workers cannot be over-moderate and over-retiring. They must speak in season and out of season, seeking the acquaintance of those not of the truth. ［Ephesians 5:1, 2, 8-10, quoted.］ This is our individual work. No one can do this for us. There has been a kind of education that has led men from being taught and led of God. Man has looked no higher than man, who has no greater wisdom than himself unless he humbly seeks it of God, who is our Light, and Counselor, and exceeding great reward.  {13MR 27.2}
[13MR 27.3]          Let no man become another man's shadow. The promise is, "Ask of God," and if you present the divine credentials, He will hear your petition. Asking counsel from men too largely robs one of that experience he can and ever should obtain for himself from God. If any man lack wisdom, let him ask of some other man? No. "Let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not, and it shall be given him" ［James 1:5］.                                        -28-  {13MR 27.3}
[13MR 28.1]          I point you to Jesus. Stand forth in moral power in God. You are doing service not for man, but for God, who is to bless you. As we consult one with another and compare ideas, all our propositions are to be fully considered, frankly discussed, and acted upon; but one man is only a part of the great whole, and he is not to be mind and judgment for the whole body of believers. Our great weakness is in placing men where God should be, to be looked up to and confided in. What are these men? Only bruised reeds unless they put their confidence and trust just where it is your privilege to put your trust and dependence. Why is the caution given, "Trust not in man, neither make flesh your arm"? For the very reason that men have failed in a time when it was necessary for them to be entirely shut in with God, walking with fear and trembling before Him, true as the compass to the pole.  {13MR 28.1}
[13MR 28.2]          There is danger, great danger with all men of becoming self-deceived. There are certain circumstances when Satan will cunningly and with artful talent, work to hinder the cause of God. Some influence not proceeding from the throne of God will introduce itself. Inborn and cultivated tendencies are fostered that Satan finds a chance to stir up and strengthen. If not discerned by the possessor these will lead to a development of weakness. When a man is not steadfastly following the Light of Life, he knoweth not at what he stumbleth.  {13MR 28.2}
[13MR 28.3]          Men must keep their own souls in the love of God, else they will fail to teach others these precious lessons, and will prove the worthlessness and power to form a character after the divine similitude. Great learning and talent will not make a man sufficient for a responsible position                                          -29-     which will make him a wise master workman, unless he is proportionately balanced by a symmetrical character, and by making Jesus his heavenly Guide, not trusting to his supposed smartness or his talents. Men should never exchange the heavenly Guide for an earthly guide, who is himself only a part of the great web of humanity, like unto themselves, finite and fallible.  {13MR 28.3}
[13MR 29.1]          We often find in human character strong contrasts of light and darkness. The only safety for men and women to whom God has given reason, is to subdue an ambition that is earth-born, and they themselves feel the necessity like Mary, of choosing the better part, which shall never be taken from them; sitting at the feet of Jesus and learning of him meekness and lowliness of heart; dying to self, that their life may be hid with Christ in God.  {13MR 29.1}
[13MR 29.2]          We all need and must have pure religion, not borrowed from another, but from Christ Jesus, the source of all heavenly grace. Then we are to honor God by looking to God, trusting in God, and keeping the truth in the heart pure and undefiled, having that faith that works by love and purifies the soul. The truth, when practiced, is a guide. Christ is truth. We must yield to him who alone is truth, and who alone can give to the troubled heart assurance and peace. To every one of the human family, confident, boasting, or desponding, God the searcher of hearts declares, "I know thy works," God speaks, "know Him." There can be hypocrisy on the one hand or deception on the other. God sees and knows.  {13MR 29.2}
[13MR 29.3]          My dear Bro. and Sr. Baker, whom I love in the Lord, the Lord will guide you if you will only trust in Him.                                      -30-     He has given you every encouragement to do this. Our youth must not be educated to make finite man their dependence. The first principles of holiness, (wholeness), to God are yet to be learned. God's will and God's way should be made our will and our way. There is not one rule for the supposed superior and another for the inferior; one way for the supposed lordly, and another for the more humble. Keeping the commandments of God means more than we are inclined to suppose. Of those who would find peace it is said, "They shall keep the way of the Lord; then peace and holy joy will be theirs."-- Letter 8, 1895. (Written to Brother and Sister ［W.L.H.］ Baker, North American workers in Australia, probably from Sunnyside, Cooranbong, N.S.W.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. August 4, 1983  {13MR 29.3}
[13MR 31.1]       MR No. 1003 - Christ Our Assurance         It is court week with us. We have a case pending in the court of heaven, and when Jesus takes up your case you need not doubt. Your suit is presented to the Father and is indeed gained. Confession, humbling of the soul, is the only position of safety and of hope for any of us. There stands your Representative before the Father, to pour mercy and grace and truth into your soul. You are accepted in the Beloved, and should praise the Lord with heart and soul and voice.--Ms. 52, 1890, p. 3.  {13MR 31.1}
[13MR 31.2]         The surest evidence we have that Jesus is abiding in the soul temple is: There is a sensitiveness to sin, a tenderness of conscience, and a growing sense of the preciousness of Jesus. The name of Jesus seems full of fragrance. There is a living sense that the soul is connected with divine power, for the heart is in sympathy with His mind and purposes.--Ms. 48, 1890, p. 9.     White Estate Washington, D. C. August 4, 1983  {13MR 31.2}
[13MR 32.1]       MR No. 1004 - J. N. Andrews, a Gifted Worker         From what God has shown me from time to time, Brother Andrews was his chosen servant, to do a work others could not do. I have testimonies where the most distinct reference is made to his precious gift. The experience he has obtained has qualified him for the important work for these last days.-- Letter 13, 1871. (Written September 2, 1871, to James White, from Camp Ground, Skowhegan, Maine.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. August 4, 1983  {13MR 32.1}
[13MR 33.1]       MR No. 1005 - Returning from Australia to America         We are on our way to America, after an absence of nine years. As we left the sanitarium at Wahroonga, to take passage on the Moana, I felt very much affected. I am troubled in regard to the future of the work. For so many years my interest has been bound up with this work that to separate from it seems like tearing me in pieces. I have confidence in those left in charge of the work at Avondale. If they will trust implicitly in God, the Sun of Righteousness will go before them, and the glory of God will be their rearward.--Ms. 96, 1900. (Diary entry written on the Moana, August 29, 1900, en route from Australia to the United States.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. August 4, 1983  {13MR 33.1}
[13MR 34.1]       MR No. 1006 - The Need for a Personal Religious Experience         I have been troubled in mind in regard to you, Edson. The evening after the Sabbath I dreamed I was watching over you. You had been very sick, and were dying. Oh, the anguish of my heart in that hour! I could not have the evidence that you loved God and were prepared to die. I called Henry to me and told him that he and Willie were all that were left me. The three-fold cord was broken, and how lonely we all felt. I thought in my dream of the death struggle of my dear babe, and next of Edson, and then of the unprepared state in which he died; and it seemed that my heart would break. I awoke myself weeping aloud.  {13MR 34.1}
[13MR 34.2]          Dear children, this dream has caused me to reflect, and has cast a sadness upon my spirit that I cannot immediately throw off. You are none of you too young to die. Do you understand the plan of salvation? Your righteousness cannot recommend you to God. I do not think that you are yet adopted into His family. Our sins caused Jesus to die a shameful death that through His sufferings and death we may receive pardon. Can we receive the forgiveness of sin before we feel that we are sinners, and before we realize the sinfulness of sin? I think not. When we sincerely repent before God of                                         -35-     our sins, we shall feel that without the pardoning blood of Christ we must perish. When we cast ourselves in our wretchedness wholly upon the mercy of Christ, and feel that unless He saves us we perish; when we yield our own will, our own way, and plead for Jesus to control our will and actions, then we come into a position where we can receive and appreciate pardon and the forgiveness of sin.  {13MR 34.2}
[13MR 35.1]          I am not writing to reprove you, children. You have been very kind, obedient children to us. Sometimes wayward, but not stubborn. I hope you do not look at others who act wrong and flatter yourselves that you are righteous because you do better than they, but think seriously upon the good instruction you have had and then inquire if you should not be far in advance of what you are. In short, have you not had sufficient light to yield your hearts to God, and love to follow Jesus, and be influenced by His sweet Spirit?  {13MR 35.1}
[13MR 35.2]          You may ask, Why does Mother think I am not a child of God? One evidence is, you do not love to attend meetings on the Sabbath, and when you do go, sometimes ［you］ go to sleep. Edson, especially, fixes himself in an easy position and takes a nap when he should be listening to the instructions given from the Word of God.  {13MR 35.2}
[13MR 35.3]          Then again when we have family prayers, and when every one of you should feel grateful to God for His care over you through the night, you do not always seem as interested as I could wish in the hour of prayer, but have your eyes wide open, looking at the floor or around you. If you loved God you would love the hour of prayer, and while others are praying would close your eyes and would try to fix your mind on God and would be lifting                                           -36-     your heart to Him for strength to do right through the day. God deserves your gratitude and love. And while you lack in these things you cannot be the children of God.  {13MR 35.3}
[13MR 36.1]          Other things I might mention: You do not love to condescend always to each other. Jesus says, "Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called the children of God." If you make peace with each other, if you condescend to one another's wishes instead of your own, you are peacemakers and Jesus calls you "Blessed."  {13MR 36.1}
[13MR 36.2]          If either of you should die and be laid in the silent grave, how would you who live feel? Every unkind word would be revived, every little unkindness would be a thorn in your heart.--Letter 21, 1861. (Written to "My Dear Sons Henry, Edson, and Willie," from Plum River, Illinois, March 25, 1861.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. August 4, 1983  {13MR 36.2}
[13MR 37.1]       MR No. 1007 - Working Harmoniously with Others to Teach and Apply the Principles of Health Reform, Especially in Health-Care Institutions         I have just written a letter to Brother and Sister Burden, a portion of which will be sent tomorrow. This letter to them is as much for yourselves as for them.  {13MR 37.1}
[13MR 37.2]          I have seen expressed in writing the idea that if you two families cannot be agreed upon some points in connection with the diet question, the only alternative is separation, for you believe that under such circumstances you could not work together. I felt sorry to see this statement. I understand the situation. God desires you to unite in working for men and women of varied minds--for infidels and for church members of all denominations. This is a field in which you both can work to advantage, but you fear that a difference of opinion on a few minor matters is sufficient cause for you to break up your cooperative influence. If you could know how sad this makes my heart you would begin to make a somewhat closer investigation of yourselves than you have made.  {13MR 37.2}
[13MR 37.3]         There is nothing that bears comparison with the aim and purpose of Christian instrumentalities laboring for the salvation of souls. At the                                            -38-     time of baptism in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, the will, the purpose, the inclination is pledged that the whole life--body, mind, and soul--shall be dead to the world and to all selfishness, and shall become subordinate to the will of God.  {13MR 37.3}
[13MR 38.1]          The apostle Paul says: "If ye then be risen with Christ, seek those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God. Set your affection on things above, not on things on the earth. For ye are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God" ［Colossians 3:1-3］.  {13MR 38.1}
[13MR 38.2]          Is Christ divided? Is a trifling difference of opinion of sufficient consequence to part asunder very friends, so that they cannot unite in doing a good work? Are individual opinions to be regarded as being so infallible as not to admit of any change? This is certainly spiritual weakness. Let each worker humble his heart before God. As no one's opinion is always without a flaw, do not act as if you could not talk the matter over together and concede to one another.  {13MR 38.2}
[13MR 38.3]          Brother and Sister Kress, I wish to present for your consideration a few points that have been revealed to me since there arose the difficulties connected with the question of discarding flesh-meat from the tables of our medical institutions. Other questions demand even more serious consideration, but I will now write in regard to this one.  {13MR 38.3}
[13MR 38.4]          I have been plainly instructed by the Lord that flesh-meat should not be placed before the patients in our sanitarium dining rooms. Light was given me that the patients could have flesh-meat if, after hearing the parlor lectures, they still urged us to give it to them; but that, in such                                            -39-     cases, it must be eaten in their own rooms. All the helpers are to discard flesh-meat. But, as stated before, if, after knowing that the flesh of animals cannot be placed on the dining-room tables, a few patients urge that they must have meat, cheerfully give it to them in their rooms.  {13MR 38.4}
[13MR 39.1]          Accustomed, as many are, to the use of flesh-meat, it is not surprising that they should expect to see it on the sanitarium table. You may find it unadvisable to publish the bill of fare, giving a list of the foods supplied at the table, for the absence of flesh-meat from the dietary may seem a formidable obstacle to those who are thinking of becoming patrons of the institution.  {13MR 39.1}
[13MR 39.2]          Let the food be palatably prepared and nicely served. More dishes will have to be prepared than would be necessary if flesh-meat were served. Other things can be provided, so that meats can be discarded. Milk and cream can be used by some.  {13MR 39.2}
[13MR 39.3]          I make myself a criterion for no one else. There are things that I cannot eat without suffering great distress. I try to learn that which is best for me, and then, saying nothing to anyone, I partake of the things that I can eat, which often are simply two or three varieties that will not create a disturbance in the stomach.  {13MR 39.3}
[13MR 39.4]          Let us remember that we have had a long time to become accustomed to the health-reform diet. We cannot expect anything else than that in our sanitariums it will be necessary to furnish dishes prepared somewhat differently from those prepared for our own use, for we have learned to relish plain food. It is necessary to plan more liberally for a medical                                           -40     institution than for a private family. Many things must be taken into consideration, and concessions must be made to meet the peculiar needs of the many classes of patients coming to our sanitariums. A straitjacket is not to be put on the appetite suddenly. When you become acquainted with these people, and understand their true condition, prescriptions can be given to meet the individual requirements.  {13MR 39.4}
[13MR 40.1]          In all our sanitariums a liberal bill of fare should be arranged for the patients' dining room. I have not seen anything very extravagant in any of our medical institutions, but I have seen some tables that were decidedly lacking in a supply of good, inviting, palatable food. Often patients at such institutions, after remaining for a while, have decided that they were paying a large sum for room, board, and treatment, without receiving much in return, and have therefore left. Of course, complaints greatly to the discredit of the institution were soon in circulation.  {13MR 40.1}
[13MR 40.2]          There are two extremes, both of which we should avoid. May the Lord help everyone connected with our medical institutions not to advocate a meager supply of food. The men and women of the world who come to our sanitariums often have perverted appetites. Radical changes cannot be made suddenly for all these. Some cannot at once be placed on as plain a health reform diet as would be acceptable in a private family. In a medical institution there are varied appetites to satisfy. Some require well-prepared vegetables to meet their peculiar needs. Others have not been able to use vegetables without suffering the consequences. The poor, sick dyspeptics need to be given many words of encouragement. Let the religious influence                                        -41-     of a Christian home pervade the sanitarium. This will be conducive to the health of the patients. All these things have to be managed carefully and prayerfully. The Lord sees the difficulties to be adjusted, and He will be your helper.  {13MR 40.2}
[13MR 41.1]          To everyone who is connected with the Wahroonga Sanitarium, I would say, as Paul said to Timothy, "Take heed unto thyself, and unto the doctrine" ［1 Timothy 4:16］. We need to heed the added injunction, too: "Continue in them: for in doing this thou shalt both save thyself, and them that hear thee."  {13MR 41.1}
[13MR 41.2]          My brother, my sister, the Lord has greatly blessed you both. Your cheerful, happy temperament will be a medicine. Have faith in God. Move, step by step, onward and upward. And as you associate with the patients and minister to them by imparting God's word of comfort and hope, may the words of truth be to them as a leaf from the tree of life. Lead them on to have faith in Jesus Christ. Thus many souls will decide to count the cost of their sinful indulgence of intemperate habits and sensual propensities--indulgence that, if continued, would prove the ruin of soul as well as of body.  {13MR 41.2}
[13MR 41.3]          Sister Kress, talks to mothers given by you will be all the more appreciated because you are a mother. Oh, if only we could make those in ignorance understand that mothers--yea, fathers too--are themselves to a high degree responsible for the texture of the fabric of character that they give to their children! By their own words and actions, by the temper they manifest, they exert over their little ones a molding influence. If they                                       -42-     would only receive the help that Jesus offers them, both fathers and mothers may be a blessing to their children, by giving studious attention to the cultivation of right habits and practices physically, intellectually, and morally. True education is thus brought into the practical life.  {13MR 41.3}
[13MR 42.1]          March 11, 1903: I have just had placed in my hand the letter you sent me. Thank you. I have read it. My heart leaps with joy and hope to learn that you are so cheerful. I have not had time yet to read the pamphlets sent by Sister Irwin, but will write on these things more fully at some other time, if I can do so.  {13MR 42.1}
[13MR 42.2]          Yesterday I wrote to you some things that I hope will in no wise confuse you. I may have written too much in regard to the importance of having a liberal dietary in our sanitariums. I have been in several medical institutions where the supply of food was not as liberal as it should have been. As you well know, in providing for the sick we must not follow one set regimen, but must frequently vary the bill of fare, and prepare food in different ways. I believe that the Lord will give all of you good judgment in the preparation of food. I have confidence to believe that He will give you wisdom to work unitedly, and that you will not weaken your influence by failing to cooperate with one another.  {13MR 42.2}
[13MR 42.3]          In our family we have breakfast at half past six o'clock, and dinner at half past one. We have no supper. We would change our times of eating a little, were it not for the fact that these are the most convenient hours for some of the members of the family. I eat two meals a day, and still follow the light given me 35 years ago. I use no meat. As for myself, I                                           -43-     have settled the butter question. I do not use it. This question should easily be settled in every place where the purest article cannot be obtained. We have two good milk cows, a Jersey and Holstein. We use cream, and all are satisfied with this.  {13MR 42.3}
[13MR 43.1]         The evidence you have that the blessing of God attends faithful efforts made to restore the sick by those having limited facilities, are the very same that we had years ago in Battle Creek. Before our sanitarium there was established, my husband and I went from house to house to give treatment. Under God's blessing, we saved the lives of many who were suffering from attacks of diphtheria and bloody dysentery. Even physicians were burying their own children. Instruction was given to me by the Lord in regard to the kind of treatment I should give, and we had success.  {13MR 43.1}
[13MR 43.2]          What I have written, I desire you to regard as advice given to men and women whom I believe to have good, sanctified judgment. I know that one of the greatest dangers is in eating too much, thus making the stomach do too heavy work. I am sure that when an abstemious diet is practiced judiciously, excellent results follow.--Letter 45, 1903. (Written March 10, 1903, from Elmshaven, Sanitarium, California, to D. H. and Loretta Kress.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. September 1, 1983 Entire Manuscript  {13MR 43.2}
[13MR 44.1]       MR No. 1008 - A Call to Awake         I wish to repeat some things that have been presented to our people many times in the past. As a people, and individually, we need to receive fresh supplies of grace day by day. We need the endowment of the Holy Spirit, which is able to sanctify the soul. Many of us do not realize the sacredness of our profession of faith; therefore there is much talking and little real faith, little convincing evidence that the Holy Spirit is imbuing our hearts, illuminating our minds, and strengthening us to perform the will of Him who day by day is calling us out of darkness into His marvelous light.  {13MR 44.1}
[13MR 44.2]          Said my Guide: "Look ye; behold the lack of piety in the truth." Then powerful representations passed before me, showing me the strange things that are taking place. Commercialism of every order, every kind of human invention, is absorbing the means and engaging the mind and talents of men and women in the carrying out of the enemy's schemes. Piety and sacred things are given little consideration. The churches are being corrupted, and through the gratification of pride and the desire to get gain the youth are being led into worldliness and sin.                                           -45-  {13MR 44.2}
[13MR 45.1]          Parents and children should be striving together to bring forth fruit in accordance with their knowledge of truth, but instead of this there is seen on every hand a strife for advantage. Each seeks to excel in some line of display or indulgence. On the school grounds games are instituted that arouse the spirit of emulation. The youth are absorbed in a strife for the mastery, and to gain their ends will often imperil life itself.  {13MR 45.1}
[13MR 45.2]          Thousands are starving for the bread of life while even church members are drunken as it were with the wine of false representation. What burden do these professed believers carry for perishing souls? Strife for supremacy, great ideas for the development of commercial enterprises absorb the mind, and the spiritual needs of humanity are forgotten. The Lord is preparing to show that there is One who takes account of the wickedness of the world and the pleasure-loving spirit that predominates and that is an offense to Him.  {13MR 45.2}
[13MR 45.3]          At this time, when Satanic agencies seem to be triumphing, the Lord calls upon His people to be wide awake, that they may give the enemy no advantage in his purpose to deceive, if possible, the elect. Those who know the truth are to let their light shine, not only to those in the house but to those outside. All who are engaged in the work of the Lord for these last days should lift the voice in no uncertain tones in the message, "Repent ye: for the kingdom of heaven is at hand" ［Matthew 3:2］. "Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make straight in the desert a highway for our God. Every valley shall be exalted, and every mountain and hill shall be made low: and the crooked shall be made straight, and the rough places plain: And the glory of the Lord shall be revealed, and all flesh shall see it                                          -46-     together: for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it" ［Isaiah 40:3-5］. Difficulties will always be found in the way of the Lord's work, but in spite of every opposing element the believers in Christ are to let the true light shine forth with power.  {13MR 45.3}
[13MR 46.1]          In His great commission, Christ opened before His disciples the world as their field of labor. They were to go into all the world and preach the gospel to every creature. And they were encouraged with the assurance that many would respond to their message. The promise was given them, "Ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you: and ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth" ［Acts 1:8］. "But tarry ye in the city of Jerusalem, until ye be endued with power from on high" ［Luke 24:49］.  {13MR 46.1}
[13MR 46.2]          It was to be theirs to search for the lost sheep, and to declare to all men the gospel of a sin-pardoning Saviour. If any should ask them who gave them the authority thus to minister, they were to answer, He whom the Jews crucified, but who hath risen from the dead, hath appointed us to the ministry of His Word, declaring, "All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth, . . . and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world" ［Matthew 28:18, 20］.  {13MR 46.2}
[13MR 46.3]          The disciples were not to wait for the people to come to them; they were to carry the message to the people. Christ had imbued them with His power; He had laid upon them, His ministers, the sacred work of preaching the gospel of His grace which, from generation to generation, from age to age, would never lose its power. They were to go to the people with hearts softened by His grace. Their influence they were to regard as a sacred                                         -47-     treasure. Christ's work of personal ministry on earth was ended, and they, as His chosen ones, in the spirit of their Master, were to communicate to men the will of God.  {13MR 46.3}
[13MR 47.1]          In their own lives they were to present to men Christ's unselfish life of service. Knowing the requirements of God and the gospel of His grace, they were to consider it their sacred work to communicate this gospel in an ever-enlarging experience. As Christ's ambassadors they were to improve every opportunity to seek for the lost.  {13MR 47.1}
[13MR 47.2]          Christ's commission to His first disciples is the great missionary charter of the gospel. If His followers would fulfill their mission, they would have the reward of His approval. To them would be spoken the words, "Well done, thou good and faithful servant, . . . enter thou into the joy of thy Lord" ［Matthew 25:21］. And this commission His followers today are ever to hold sacred, and to work out in their experience. In following Christ's example and in bringing into their life practice the principles that He laid down for the work of the first disciples, they, like them, are to make His name a praise in the earth.  {13MR 47.2}
[13MR 47.3]          It is the Lord's purpose that His people shall be a sanctified, purified people, who will exalt the truth in all their works. The grace of Christ will sustain all who walk humbly with God.  {13MR 47.3}
[13MR 47.4]          In the night season I seemed to be urging our brethren and sisters to be sure and thorough in their presentation of the Lord. Errors will come into our ranks, that will be presented by some of the church members with much force and apparent truth. Leave not the people in uncertainty, but in kindness and in love for their souls present the truth as it is in Jesus. I                                         -48-     would urge upon our ministers the need of keeping their own souls warm with love for the lessons of the Word. Our teaching should be filled with expressions of the love of Christ. We are to communicate light and knowledge to our people. If we would do a growing work, we must be reconverted daily. All must act their part. Let parents fill their minds with Scriptural evidence regarding the truths they profess, and in the spirit of love teach the truths of the Word in their families.  {13MR 47.4}
[13MR 48.1]          We must take hold by living faith of the grace of Christ and the power of the Holy Spirit, that truth may be impressed on the hearts of those to whom we minister. We need the aid of the Holy Spirit to make us wise in this work. Every soul is precious in the sight of Christ. The words of truth spoken by the converted teacher whose heart reaches out in a desire to lead souls to Christ, will be a savor of life unto life.  {13MR 48.1}
[13MR 48.2]          Oh, that there might be an awakening on the part of our people, that they might realize the solemnity of the times in which we live! Those who hope to be prepared for the Lord's appearing should be in earnest in doing a work that will recommend the truth to others. A sincere acceptance of the truth for this time will result in the carrying out of its teachings in the daily life.--Manuscript 55, 1912. (Written from Loma Linda, California, to sanitarium workers.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. September 1, 1983 Entire Manuscript  {13MR 48.2}
[13MR 49.1]       MR No. 1009 - Efforts to Restore Unity in the Post-1888 Era         Yesterday ［Wednesday］ I called a meeting of the prominent ones, Elders U. Smith, Leon Smith, Olsen, Fero, Watt, Prescott, Waggoner, McCoy, Larson, Porter, Colcord, Ballenger, Webber, Dan Jones, Wakeham, G. Amadon, Eldridge, Breed, and Professor Miller. After prayer by Brother Smith, I said that Brother Waggoner had some things to say which I wished them to hear, which would disabuse some minds. He then took up the Sabbath school lessons, explaining the last lessons and the imputation that rested upon him as though it was done designedly. This, with Brother Jones' explanation, took about one hour. All had liberty to speak as they saw fit, asking any questions. All these things seemed to be satisfactory.  {13MR 49.1}
[13MR 49.2]          Then I commenced giving my experience in California with certain ones, and the ever-ready evading of the testimonies. "It is Sister White's mind, her opinions; and her opinions are no better than our opinions, unless it is something she has seen in vision." I told the outcome of the matter. I told of my labors to get the messengers and message to have a fair chance in Minneapolis. I told freely of the interviews I had with the ［Review and Herald］ Board, of the prejudice existing in minds, of the talk in the houses, of the words spoken that angels had registered in the books of                                          -50-     heaven, of the lightness and trifling of Brother Rupert in the room which Brother Smith occupied. I spoke of Brother Smith having no interview with me, not coming to me to find out where I stood, what I believed or did not believe, the unwillingness to unite in seasons of prayer.  {13MR 49.2}
[13MR 50.1]          The power resting upon me when I spoke to the people was abundant evidence that God was with me. But the old spirit, such as that of the Pharisees, possessed them and blinded their eyes and confused their judgment. They knew not any more than the Jews what manner of spirit they were of.  {13MR 50.1}
[13MR 50.2]          I spoke of the meetings here in Battle Creek since the conference--that my testimony had been made of none effect.  {13MR 50.2}
[13MR 50.3]          Waggoner spoke well. I know that a favorable impression was left upon minds, and there was no rising up, no spirit of opposition. I inquired, "How could you, Brother Smith, treat me as you did? How could you stand directly in the way of the work of God?"  {13MR 50.3}
[13MR 50.4]          It was finally simmered down to this--that a letter had come from California to Brother Butler, telling them that plans were all made to drive the law in Galatians. Then this was met and explained, that there were no plans laid. You can see how these explanations must have looked to those present. I told Brother Smith he ought to be the last one to hedge up my way, and by his own attitude give strength to doubts and unbelief in the testimonies. He had abundance of evidence that my testimonies had not changed in character, in influence, since he had become acquainted with me. He knew more about them and the place they should fill in the work than any other man living. He had been connected with my husband and myself from his youth and therefore he was more responsible than any other one.                                      -51-  {13MR 50.4}
[13MR 51.1]          March 16 ［Sunday］. I have learned that the meeting we held last Wednesday was very much a success. I think those who have made so much out of so very little were much surprised at the outcome or showing up of the matter by E. J. Waggoner and myself. At the Thursday morning meeting Brother Larson spoke, getting a little nearer the light. Brother Porter spoke but there was a holding back--nothing free and clear.  {13MR 51.1}
[13MR 51.2]          I was almost hopeless in reference to expecting a general breaking up of the soul under the influence of the Spirit and power of God. I was weary, Oh, so weary. Thursday I was sick; did not sit up much. I was unnerved, and could not do any writing. Friday morning I was sick; did not attend meeting in the morning. I was exhausted all day. I was asked to speak Sabbath but had not the strength. I sent word for Brother ［Dan］ Jones to invite Elder Waggoner to speak. There seemed to be a little reluctance, but finally he was invited and gave a most precious discourse on the message to the Laodicean church--just what was needed. This was another rich blessing to the church.  {13MR 51.2}
[13MR 51.3]          In the afternoon another meeting was held in the office chapel. I was not able to attend, but Brother Olsen seemed anxious for me to be present and I consented to do so. I spoke three times--very short twice, once a little longer. Elder Olsen talked well. He has been giving excellent talks. They are right to the point. Brother Porter talked, but was not free. Brother Eldridge spoke of the meeting held a few days before to investigate some things, as being excellent. He said that it was thought they had something to fight, but it was only a man of straw. He was relieved, for he was happily disappointed. Larson spoke well. Brother Porter spoke,                                       -52-     but not as clearly and to the point as we might have expected. Oh, how hard for these men to die!  {13MR 51.3}
[13MR 52.1]          Brother Dan Jones then spoke. He stated that he had been tempted to give up the testimonies; but if he did this, he knew he should yield everything, for we had regarded the testimonies as interwoven with the third angel's message; and he spoke of terrible scenes of temptations. I really pitied the man.  {13MR 52.1}
[13MR 52.2]          After a while I arose and said some words to the point. "Now," I said, "I have heard your words, and if you have been, my brethren, so sorely tried on the testimonies, there should be something that you can clearly define in me, my work, or in the testimonies themselves, that has caused you all this doubt and unbelief. Can it be possible that men of sensible, critical minds will be so credulous as to receive the sayings of men and their suppositions, gather up reports and place so great confidence in imaginings, and withstand all the evidence that God has been pleased to give them at, and ever since, the Minneapolis meeting, to confirm their faith in the testimonies on Bible grounds, applying the test Christ has given them--"By their fruits ye shall know them"; "a good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit"--and yet know not in regard to the testimonies, whether they are of heaven or hell?  {13MR 52.2}
[13MR 52.3]          "Will you thinking men please to put your thoughts upon these matters for a time, and then consider what spirit is actuating you, and has been moving you at and since the Minneapolis meeting. Your questioning would certainly be sensible if directed to the very things you might well question, and your faith become strong in these things you might safely believe. If you have not had evidence that the testimonies bear the divine credentials, will you tell me what will the Lord give you in the gifts to His                                      -53-     church that do bear the stamp of heaven? Will you please let your reasoning criticize some of these matters and settle them satisfactorily to your own minds? Will you not be obliged, as candid men, to say you have been working in the dark, away from light and evidence and truth?  {13MR 52.3}
[13MR 53.1]          "This spirit does not bear the marks of the divine, but of the power and subtlety of the enemy of God and of man.  I say it is from beneath and not in harmony with the Spirit of God, or with the message He has given His servants to bear at the present time. When the Lord sends us light and food that all the churches need, we may well expect that the enemy of all righteousness will do his utmost to prevent that light ［from］ coming in its native heavenly bearings to the people. He lays hold of minds full of unbelief and doubts to wheel into his service, to serve his purpose, to intercept the light that God means shall come to His chosen ones."  {13MR 53.1}
[13MR 53.2]          Brother Olsen labored well, but there was no decided break. Sunday morning, although weary and almost discouraged, I ventured into the meeting. I said nothing until the meeting was about to close, and then I made some very close remarks. I kept before them what they had done to make of none effect that which the Lord was trying to do, and why. The law in Galatians was their only plea.  {13MR 53.2}
[13MR 53.3]          "Why," I asked, "is your interpretation of the law in Galatians more dear to you, and you more zealous to maintain your ideas of this point, than to acknowledge the workings of the Spirit of God? You have been weighing every precious heaven-sent testimony by your own scales as you interpreted the law in Galatians. Nothing could come to you in regard to the truth and the power of God unless it should bear your imprint, the precious ideas you had idolized on the law in Galatians.                                       -54-  {13MR 53.3}
[13MR 54.1]          "These testimonies of the Spirit of God, the fruits of the Spirit of God, have no weight unless they are stamped with your ideas of the law in Galatians. I am afraid of you and I am afraid of your interpretation of any Scripture which has revealed itself in such an unchristlike spirit as you have manifested and has cost me so much unnecessary labor. If you are such very cautious men and so very critical lest you shall receive something not in accordance with the Scriptures, I want your minds to look on these things in the true light. Let your caution be exercised in the line of fear lest you are committing the sin against the Holy Ghost. Have your critical minds taken this view of the subject? I say, if your views on the law in Galatians, and the fruits, are of the character I have seen in Minneapolis and ever since, up to this time, my prayer is that I may be as far from your understanding and interpretation of the Scriptures as it is possible for me to be. I am afraid of any application of Scripture that needs such a spirit and bears such fruit as you have manifested. One thing is certain, I shall never come into harmony with such a spirit as long as God gives me my reason.  {13MR 54.1}
[13MR 54.2]          "You have not commended your doctrine, in some things, to my mind and to other minds. You could not have given a better refutation of your own theories than you have done.  {13MR 54.2}
[13MR 54.3]          "Now, brethren, I have nothing to say, no burden in regard to the law in Galatians. This matter looks to me of minor consequence in comparison with the spirit you have brought into your faith. It is exactly of the same piece that was manifested by the Jews in reference to the work and mission of Jesus Christ. The most convincing testimony that we can bear to others that we have the truth is the spirit which attends the advocacy of that                                        -55-     truth. If it sanctifies the heart of the receiver, if it makes him gentle, kind, forbearing, true, and Christlike, then he will give some evidence of the fact that he has the genuine truth. But if he acts as did the Jews when their opinions and ideas were crossed, then we certainly cannot receive such testimony, for it does not produce the fruits of righteousness. Their own interpretations of Scripture were not correct, yet the Jews would receive no evidence from the revelation of the Spirit of God, but would, when their ideas were contradicted, even murder the Son of God.  {13MR 54.3}
[13MR 55.1]          "These things will bear your consideration. Jesus found no place for the precious lessons He came to the world to give to those who would receive them. He represented the situation of the Scribes and Pharisees by old, dried-up skin bottles, that could not hold the new wine of His kingdom; and He had to make the bottles into which He could put the new wine. He found a place for His truth in the heart of a Samaritan woman, and she a sinner. He made a bottle for the wine of His kingdom when He called Matthew, the publican. He made bottles into which He could pour the new wine when He called the fishermen."  {13MR 55.1}
[13MR 55.2]          Brother Dan Jones spoke in the Sunday morning meeting, after I had said things as above, and he looked as if he had had a spell of sickness as he made some acknowledgments and took his position on the testimonies. Brother Porter spoke to the point. He made humble confession with tears and broken utterance, and he regretted the course he had pursued. He said, "Sister White, be assured our prayers shall go with you. We will sustain you as you go forth to your trying work. We believe that your work is of God." Here we saw that the Lord was moving upon hearts. We were gaining victories and we praised the Lord.                                           -56-  {13MR 55.2}
[13MR 56.1]          Monday, March 17: This morning meeting seemed to be solemn and the work deepening. Howard and Madison Miller were both present. Brother Olsen spoke as if inspired of God. The Lord helped me to say some important things. I then mentioned the names of Brother Madison and Howard Miller. Madison arose and with much weeping said he saw himself as miserable, wretched, blind, and naked. He said he had been watching to see the work and those who were engaged in it. He saw that those who opposed their spirit to the spirit of the message that had come to us for more than a year, had not the spirit of labor, but were sinking down into darkness. He was not fit to labor himself until he was altogether a different man. His testimony was fully as much to the point as that of any who had spoken in the line of confession.  {13MR 56.1}
[13MR 56.2]          We expect Brother A. T. Jones tonight or tomorrow morning. We thought it best to make as thorough work as possible, that the laborers may go forth with the accompaniment of the divine Spirit. The Lord is at work, and we rejoice. When Brother Jones shall come, we shall have another select meeting to call forth all the objections that have been created, and we will get these snags out of the way and make those who have talked of these things bury them, if possible, never to be resurrected.  {13MR 56.2}
[13MR 56.3]          I write you these particulars because I know that you have a special interest in them. We mean, the Lord helping us, to have the plowshare of truth go deep and thorough this time. I believe the Lord will work in power. I have spoken every day since one week ago last Sabbath, and sometimes twice each day.                                           -57-  {13MR 56.3}
[13MR 57.1]          Dear children, I expect to leave next Thursday, unless the work forbids it. If it is best, I will leave Thursday. If it seems necessary to remain, I will not leave until Sunday.  {13MR 57.1}
[13MR 57.2]          Emma and I went to see Reba last night. She was in bed. Said she had slept quietly most of the day. I had been unable to call on her for a few days. She is very cheerful; has no pain, has good appetite. She rides out every day in rolling chair, when not too cold and stormy. She says her grandpa says she looks much better than she did.  {13MR 57.2}
[13MR 57.3]          I read your letters--Mary's, Willie's, and Sister Kelsey's. I do not think Mary had better tax herself to write. She wants to be at rest as much as possible. I had a good season of prayer with Reba. I am glad she is so cheerful and contented and all her wants are supplied.  {13MR 57.3}
[13MR 57.4]          And now, I have just read your letter in which is contained the advice in regard to Sister Clay. I will think of these things and try to move wisely. The money from Boulder came safely and I am glad that matter is no more to be a worriment to me. I hope you will not keep under the high pressure plan. I hope you will be exercising all that is possible in the open air, Willie. There is need that we jealously guard our strength and that we do not work imprudently, and I believe the Lord will help us from His abundant mercy. I have not been able to do much writing for a few days. I have been too heavily burdened, but the Lord is good and greatly to be praised.  {13MR 57.4}
[13MR 57.5]          Afternoon. Sister McComber came today with her sister to take treatment. She is in good health, but I think she would not feel like going far from home, as her parents are aged and she feels she should be nearby. She and Emma are now visiting Reba.                                            -58-  {13MR 57.5}
[13MR 58.1]          I think the change in Volume I ［PATRIARCHS AND PROPHETS, PUBLISHED LATER THAT YEAR.］ will be well. I can see great advantages in this and it pleases me, although there will necessarily be a delay.  {13MR 58.1}
[13MR 58.2]         I am convinced that Satan saw that there was very much at stake here, and he did not want to lose his hold on our ministering brethren. And if the full victory comes, there will go forth from this meeting many ministers with an experience of the highest value. We hope and pray.  {13MR 58.2}
[13MR 58.3]          Love to you all. I think of you and pray for you every day. May the Lord bless you abundantly, is my prayer.  {13MR 58.3}
[13MR 58.4]          I have this afternoon received a letter in response to the one written to Smouse, that we could have the use of the money loaned to me, for one year longer, but as it was given for only one year I had better renew the notes. He would let me have the money for 7 percent although he could get more, but as it is to be used in the cause he was satisfied with it; and he says ［that］ at the end of another year he can extend the time, he thinks, if I wish.--Letter 83, 1890. (Written to "Dear Children, Willie and Mary," from Battle Creek, Michigan, March 13, 1890.)     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. September 1, 1983 Entire Manuscript  {13MR 58.4}
[13MR 59.1]       MR No. 1010 - Counsel to those in Authority         The word revelation means all that the definition of the word would signify, and this is the title of the last book of the Bible. A thing revealed is not a thing eclipsed and placed in obscurity and mystery. When a matter is unfolded, the mystery is opened. This book is "The Revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave unto him, to show unto his servants things which must shortly come to pass; and he sent and signified it by his angel unto his servant John: who bare record of the word of God, and of the testimony of Jesus Christ, of all things that he saw. Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the words of this prophecy, and keep those things which are written therein: for the time is at hand" ［Revelation 1:1-3］.  {13MR 59.1}
[13MR 59.2]          In the book of Revelation we read of a special work that God would have His agents do in these last days. They have a special warning to give to the world. All the institutions that have been established in His providence are to lift up the standard of the third angel's message. God has blessed these institutions, and given them prosperity as His chosen agents have acted as co-workers with Jesus Christ, and have communicated the wisdom which He imparted. God has given prosperity to the Sanitarium, and to Dr. Kellogg as God's instrumentality. Your prosperity, Dr. Kellogg, has been in proportion to the efforts you have made to make the truth stand forth in its                                            -60-     purity. Your medical practice has been attended with success because of His blessing, and if you will acknowledge Him in all your ways, He will direct you into paths of complete victory. The earnest zeal which has been manifested by Seventh-day Adventists under the guidance of the Holy Spirit, has been acknowledged of God. The Health Institution has not been brought into favor simply because of the talent, skill, or wisdom of one man. It is because God has had faithful instrumentalities that have consented to be worked by the Holy Spirit, and many influences have been combined in bringing about the prosperity of the Sanitarium. The time that has been spent in communing with God, in seeking His help before undertaking to relieve those who were in a critical condition, has brought angels to the side of the doctor and his assistants. In transacting your business that has been so important, you have succeeded, according as you have trusted in God. He has been by your side just as verily as Christ was by the side of those who were suffering when He walked among them on earth.  {13MR 59.2}
[13MR 60.1]          It is God who gives power to make men efficient in His service. He will impart power to His workers who have an eye single to His glory. But there is danger that you yourself or your associate physicians may set God aside, and trust in your own wisdom. If any of you entertain the thoughts and cherish the feelings that Nebuchadnezzar cherished, you will be in danger of passing through a trying experience. God had revealed Himself to Nebuchadnezzar in giving him the dream of the great image, and in sending His servant Daniel to explain its meaning. God had made known to the king what should be hereafter, and his kingdom was represented by the head of gold. The king and his counselors were flattered by the idea that the head                                         -61-     of gold represented Babylon, and each successive kingdom was represented by a baser metal, signifying that as the nations should separate more and more from God, they would decrease in value. Heathen counselors flattered the king and caused him to place himself before the people as an object of worship.  {13MR 60.1}
[13MR 61.1]          God had greatly honored the king in communicating with him; but He allowed him to follow his own inventions. He set up a golden image in the plain of Dura, and commanded men to bow down before it. It was exceedingly costly and magnificent, representing the kingdom of Babylon and magnifying the king who ruled over that kingdom. But the three Hebrew captives who cherished the knowledge of the true God refused to worship the image that the king had set up, and for their loyalty to the God of heaven they were cast into the burning, fiery furnace. But the Lord Jesus was with them, and preserved them from all harm. He manifested Himself unto them even as He has promised to manifest himself unto us.  {13MR 61.1}
[13MR 61.2]          Jesus says, "He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me: and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him" ［John 14:21］. The king saw the form of the Fourth, and was convinced that the God of the three Hebrews was the living God. He acknowledged the wonderful miracle that had been wrought, but because he did not continue to walk in the light he lost the holy impression that had been made upon his mind. But God saw fit to give the king another dream that is recorded in the fourth chapter of Daniel.  {13MR 61.2}
[13MR 61.3]          Dr. Kellogg, please read this chapter prayerfully and carefully, and present it before all your associates. Under another symbol his power and                                          -62-     glory were presented before Nebuchadnezzar. Read this with a heart open to understand its significance. The interpretation was plainly given to the proud king, and ［was］ followed by a message from God. The counsel was given to the king in these words, "Wherefore, O king, let my counsel be acceptable unto thee, and break off thy sins by righteousness, and thine iniquities by showing mercy to the poor" ［Daniel 4:27］.  {13MR 61.3}
[13MR 62.1]          For a time Nebuchadnezzar was impressed by the warning and counsel that had been given him, but a heart that is not fully transformed by the grace of God soon loses the impression of the Holy Spirit. For 12 months the king was placed on trial, but at the end of that time he manifested the spirit that had led him to set up the golden image. At the end of 12 months he was walking in the royal palace of Babylon. "The king spoke, and said, Is not this great Babylon, which I have built for the royal dwelling place, by the might of my power and for the glory of my majesty" ［verse 30, R.V.］. While the words of self-glorification were in the mouth of the king, "There fell a voice from heaven, saying, O king Nebuchadnezzar, to thee it is spoken; The kingdom is departed from thee. And thou shalt be driven from men, and thy dwelling shall be with the beasts of the field: thou shalt be made to eat grass as oxen, and seven times shall pass over thee, until thou knowest that the Most High ruleth in the kingdom of men, and gives it to whomsoever he will" ［verses 31, 32, R.V.］.  {13MR 62.1}
[13MR 62.2]         This message from God was fulfilled. The king of Babylon, because he neglected to heed the testimonies of warning that had been given him, suffered the most humiliating punishments. Warnings had been given him of God; Daniel had appealed to him to change his course of action, to break off his                                          -63-     sins by righteousness, in order that this terrible sentence might not be fulfilled. But self-indulgence, inordinate ambition, was not eradicated from his heart, and after a time revealed itself in words of vanity.  {13MR 62.2}
[13MR 63.1]          Dr. Kellogg, it is essential that you read carefully and prayerfully this whole chapter. The Lord has placed you in an important position. He will honor you just as long as you honor Him. The dream given to the king of Babylon is a very striking one. Nebuchadnezzar was the greatest ruler, the most powerful king, of the time, and the prosperity of his kingdom, which had been given him of God for the glory of God, caused the Lord to designate that kingdom as the head of gold. But Nebuchadnezzar turned the warnings of God against himself. Instead of tracing out the end of all earthly things and the setting up of God's everlasting kingdom, he turned aside to follow the imaginations of his proud heart, thinking that his kingdom should be a more extensive and powerful kingdom than it then was.  {13MR 63.1}
[13MR 63.2]          The dream given him was very explicit, but the magicians, the astrologers, the soothsayers, and the Chaldeans could not make known to the king his dream or tell the interpretation thereof. Those who do not love and fear God cannot understand the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven. They cannot approach unto the throne of Him who dwelleth in light unapproachable; and the things of God are to them mysteries of mysteries. But the king bears testimony to the fact that the servants of God understand the things of God. Daniel told the dream and the interpretation thereof before the king.  {13MR 63.2}
[13MR 63.3]          Daniel was esteemed by the king because of his unswerving integrity, for he was faithful in honoring God at all times and in all places. His                                          -64-     wisdom was unexcelled, and neither he nor his fellows would make any compromise to secure positions in the court, or even to preserve life itself, when the honor of God was involved. In the early part of his acquaintance with Daniel, the king had found that he was the only one who could give him relief in his perplexity, and now at a later period, when another perplexing vision is given him, he remembers Daniel.  {13MR 63.3}
[13MR 64.1]          Calling him into his presence, he says, "O Belteshazzar, master of the magicians, because I know that the spirit of the holy gods is in thee, and no secret troubleth thee, tell me the visions of my dream that I have seen, and the interpretation thereof" ［verse 9］. Then Nebuchadnezzar related his dream, saying, ［verses 10-17, R.V., quoted］.  {13MR 64.1}
[13MR 64.2]         This was the dream that came to Nebuchadnezzar, and he appealed to Daniel to declare the interpretation. Daniel was much troubled as he saw the significance of the dream, but he told the king what would befall him, saying, "Thou shalt be driven from men, and thy dwelling shall be with the beasts of the field, and thou shalt be made to eat grass like oxen, and shalt be wet with the dew of heaven, and seven times shall pass over thee, till thou know that the Most High ruleth in the kingdoms of men, and giveth it to whomsoever he will" ［verse 25, R.V.］. Then Daniel exhorted the king, as we have before presented, to break off his sins by righteousness, and his iniquities by showing mercy to the poor. But the light from heaven was not accepted, and did not exert a saving influence upon his character. Those who receive light will either change their course of action, or else the work of the Lord will become less and less palatable, and will finally be set aside.                                          -65-  {13MR 64.2}
[13MR 65.1]         The king did not heed the words of warning, and he greatly perverted his ways. The statement, "Thou art this head of gold," flattered his vanity, and his rule became oppressive. He exalted himself, and determined that his kingdom should be like an image that was all gold. He cherished jealousy of other kingdoms, and after the light God gave him and had been made clear to his mind, he still perverted his course of action, and exalted himself before God. His rule that had been to a great extent just and merciful, because God had imparted wisdom, now manifested the vanity and oppression of the human heart. The reason God had given him was misapplied and misused in glorifying himself, and was finally dethroned. He followed the instincts of the beasts; he ate the food they ate, and acted as they did. For seven years the king was an astonishment to all his subjects. He was an example of what it is to be humbled of God, because he did not honor God, but made himself as God.  {13MR 65.1}
[13MR 65.2]          The Lord gave him the truth, but he did not practice it. The universe of heaven said to the king of Babylon, "Thou savourest not the things that be of God, but those that be of men" ［cf. Matthew 16:23］. The ways of men are opposed to the ways of God. The Lord Jesus gave lessons to His disciples to show to us all that it is through His grace alone that we shall be able to discern spiritual truths. "If ye love me, keep my commandments. And I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you for ever; even the Spirit of truth; whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him: but ye know him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you" ［John 14:15-17］. To us who believe have been committed the oracles of God. The books of Daniel and Revelation are                                        -66-     full of matter which concerns every one of us. We should study these books, and let the Lord God of Israel communicate truth to us, so that we may be able to communicate the truth to others who live in these last days. The Lord would have His people learn of Jesus. God forbid that those for whom He has wrought shall become highminded and be left to their own way as was the king of Babylon.  {13MR 65.2}
[13MR 66.1]          Those who are regarded as wise men, who are exalted to positions of trust, may be tempted to take a course like that of the king of Babylon, but rather let them be taught by the Lord's dealings with this king, and understand that all human glory will certainly be stained. God will leave men to their own exalted ideas, and prove that the wisdom of men is foolishness. God would have men learn through the experience of others that human imaginations are not current with God. The Lord sets His seal upon those who build their characters according to the pattern shown them in the mount. We are safe only as we follow Jesus and drink from the fountain of wisdom which is pure and undefiled.  {13MR 66.1}
[13MR 66.2]          The lesson that the Lord would have all humanity learn from the history of the king of Babylon is that all those who walk in pride and self-exaltation, He is able to abase. The chastening that came upon the king of Babylon wrought reformation in the heart of the king and transformed him in character. Before his humiliation he was tyrannical in his dealings with others, but now the overbearing, fierce monarch is changed into a wise and compassionate ruler. Before his humiliation he defied and blasphemed the God of heaven, but now he acknowledges His power and seeks earnestly to promote the happiness of his subjects. At last the king had received his                                        -67-     lesson. "Come and hear, all ye that fear God, and I will make known to you what he hath done for my soul" ［Psalms 66:16］. The Lord designed that the greatest kingdom in the world should know and show forth His praise. Nebuchadnezzar says, ［Daniel 4:34, 35, quoted.］  {13MR 66.2}
[13MR 67.1]          In the experience of Nebuchadnezzar is contained a lesson to which we should give heed, lest we fall into temptation. The perils of the last days are upon us, and we should watch and pray, read and heed the lessons that are given us in the books of Daniel and Revelation. In mercy the Lord has wrought in behalf of the Sanitarium, the College, and the Review and Herald office. Just as long as those in connection with these institutions walk humbly with God, heavenly intelligences will cooperate with them; but let all bear in mind the fact that God has said, "Them that honor me I will honor" ［1 Samuel 2:30］. The Lord manifested Himself to the four Hebrew youth in the courts of Babylon. They were surrounded with temptations on every hand, yet God set a hedge about them in order that they should not be corrupted, because they preserved their simplicity of faith.  {13MR 67.1}
[13MR 67.2]          There is a lesson in this for us. When the Lord specified that there should be a health and temperance institution at Battle Creek, He also specified what should be its object. It was not to be fashioned after the character of any other institution in the world. It was to stand as a Seventh-day Adventist institution that would give character to His cause in the world. It was also to be an asylum for those who should accept the truth, to which they could resort when sick. It was to be a place where the truth should be made to shine out, not where it should be placed under a bushel. The truth should be the all important thing in the institution.                                         -68-     The Lord designed that it should be a place where He would be honored in word and deed, where His law should be magnified, where the true faith of the Bible should ever be made prominent before its patrons.  {13MR 67.2}
[13MR 68.1]          In these last days it is our duty to ascertain the full meaning of the first, second, and third angels' messages. All our transactions should be in accordance with the Word of God. The first, second, and third angels' messages are all united, and are revealed in the 14th chapter of Revelation, from the sixth verse to the close. The whole gospel is to be proclaimed throughout the world.  {13MR 68.1}
[13MR 68.2]          The advice given to students to the effect that it is essential for them to go to Ann Arbor in order to obtain a finished education, is a mistake. They will obtain an erroneous education, in which error and infidel sentiments will be mingled with truth. Many thus advised become unsusceptible to the truth, and a season spent at Ann Arbor will serve to mold their characters after a false standard. Is the soon return of Christ a reality to us? Let every student seek to reach the highest point of education and be fitted for an inheritance with the saints in light. If he is educated in such a way as to reach this, he will learn that which will continue through eternal ages.  {13MR 68.2}
[13MR 68.3]          The banner of the third angel has inscribed upon it, "The commandments of God and the faith of Jesus." Our institutions have taken a name which sets forth the character of our faith, and of this name we are never to be ashamed. I have been shown that this name means much, and in adopting it we have followed the light given us from heaven. Let us hear what the Lord saith, ［Exodus 31:12-13, 17, quoted］.                                          -69-  {13MR 68.3}
[13MR 69.1]          The Sabbath is God's memorial to His creative work, and it is a sign that is to be kept before the world. There is to be no compromise with those who are worshiping an idol sabbath. We are not to spend our time in controversy with those who know the truth, and upon whom the light of truth has been shining, when they turn away their ear from the truth to turn to fables. I was told that men will employ every policy to make less prominent the difference between the faith of Seventh-day Adventists and those who observe the first day of the week. In this controversy the whole world will be engaged, and the time is short. This is no time to haul down our colors.  {13MR 69.1}
[13MR 69.2]          A company was presented before me under the name of Seventh-day Adventists, who were advising that the banner or sign which makes us a distinctive people should not be held out so strikingly; for they claimed it was not the best policy in securing success to our institutions. This distinctive banner is to be borne through the world to the close of probation. In describing the remnant people of God, John says, "Here is the patience of the saints: here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus" ［Revelation 14:12］. This is the law and the gospel. The world and the churches are uniting in harmony in transgressing the law of God, in tearing away God's memorial, and in exalting a sabbath that bears the signature of the man of sin. But the Sabbath of the Lord thy God is to be a sign to show the difference between the obedient and the disobedient. I saw some reaching out their hands to remove the banner, and to obscure its significance.  {13MR 69.2}
[13MR 69.3]          The land that has been abundantly blessed of God is fast filling up the cup of its iniquity. The figures on the side of iniquity are rapidly reaching the sum of corruption which was reached by the Amorites, and by the                                          -70-     Jewish nation, once the elect people of God. In the days of Christ they made void the law of God, teaching for doctrines the commandments of men, and this led them to reject the Son of God. When the people accept and exalt a spurious sabbath, and turn souls away from obedience and loyalty to God, they will reach the point that was reached by the people in the days of Christ. Oh, if the world could only know this perilous fact, and turn away from the course which they are pursuing! How short-sighted is the policy that is being brought in by the rulers in the land to restore to the man of sin his lost ascendancy! They are manifesting wonderful zeal in taking this spurious sabbath under the care and protection of their legislatures; but they know not what they are doing. They are placing upon a false sabbath divine honors, and when this is fully done, persecution will break forth upon those who observe the Sabbath that God gave in Eden as a memorial of His creative power. Then the commandment of men will be clothed with sacred garments, and will be pronounced holy.  {13MR 69.3}
[13MR 70.1]          Shall anyone then choose to hide his banner, to relax his devotion? Shall the people whom God has honored and blessed and prospered, refuse to bear testimony in behalf of God's memorial at the very time when such a testimony should be borne? Shall not the commandments of God be more highly esteemed when men pour contempt upon the law of God?  {13MR 70.1}
[13MR 70.2]          Medical missionaries must be sent into all parts of the world to carry relief to suffering humanity. The president of our General Conference asks, Shall we build, or shall we not build? Shall we provide a building to accommodate our students who are being educated for medical missionary work? We answer, There will be no need of building in a short time. If our people                                           -71-     will heed the light that God has given them, and will move out of Battle Creek, ample room will be provided for our students who are connected with the Sanitarium. Too many responsibilities now center in Battle Creek. A shaking will take place there, and people will not crowd so constantly and so persistently into Battle Creek as they have done in the past irrespective of the warnings of God. We have not the men to fill positions of trust who will carry forward the work successfully; but let those who remain in Battle Creek be faithful sentinels in carrying the light to other towns and cities. They could do a work for the Master by letting their light shine forth.  {13MR 70.2}
[13MR 71.1]          When the law of God is being made void, when His name is dishonored, when it is considered disloyal to the laws of the land to keep the seventh day as the Sabbath, when wolves in sheep's clothing, through blindness of mind and hardness of heart, are seeking to compel the conscience, shall we give up our loyalty to God? No, no. The wrongdoer is filled with a Satanic hatred against those who are loyal to the commandments of God, but the value of God's law as a rule of conduct must be made manifest. The zeal of those who obey the Lord will be increased as the world and the church unite in making void the law. They will say with the Psalmist, "I love thy commandments above gold; yea above fine gold" ［Psalms 119:127］. This is what will be sure to occur when the law of God is made void by a national act. When Sunday is exalted and sustained by law, then the principle that actuates the people of God will be made manifest, as the principle of the three Hebrews was made manifest when Nebuchadnezzar commanded them to worship the golden image in the plain of Dura. We can see what our duty is when the truth is overborne by falsehood.                                           -72-  {13MR 71.1}
[13MR 72.1]          The law of God cannot be made void by the law of a nation. When the law is trampled in the dust, the sacredness of the commandments of God will be vindicated by those who are loyal to Him. We are to make no railing accusation against the nations, for this would close our way so that we could not set the light before the people. Every objection raised against the commandments of God will make a way for the advancement of truth, and enable its advocates to present its value before men. There is a beauty and force in the truth that nothing can make so apparent as opposition and persecution. When this is revealed, many will be converted to the truth. Many who profess the truth do not know its preciousness, nor realize the richness of the assurances God has given. And they will not understand this until they are pressed into places of difficulty. But then they will understand what the Saviour means when He says, "I will manifest myself unto them." When surrounded by those who have not the love of God, the Christian will realize how precious it is to have communion with God, and to obtain views of eternal redemption.  {13MR 72.1}
[13MR 72.2]          Day by day we are to learn by searching the Scriptures that God does not exalt one man for the purpose of controlling the minds and the practices of another. Everything that is done to direct people to follow the sayings and observe the customs of men, in opposition to what the Lord has said, is wrong. Those who dare to take the guidance of men, should understand that these very men need to be guided by that voice which has said that there is to be no lording it over God's heritage. We have need of broad-minded, deep-thinking men, but we do not need men who, because they are in positions of trust, will think that they should put the yoke upon their fellowmen. Those                                           -73-     who think that their position gives them this authority, had better become Bible students. The end ［i.e., purpose］ of all government was beautifully set forth by the Lord in the symbol of a tree that gave shelter to the beasts of the field and to the birds of the air. Nebuchadnezzar was at one time a superior ruler, a man more compassionate toward his subjects than was the ruler of any other heathen nation, and his rule was symbolized by a lofty tree. But the man who thinks it is his prerogative to command his fellowmen, and say, You shall, and, You shall not, is entirely out of his place. He takes upon him that which was never given him, and lords it over God's purchased possession. Every man is accountable to God for his actions. The man in a position of trust who is guided by the Spirit of God will always protect the weak, relieve the needy, and look after the widow and the fatherless.--Ms. 15, 1896.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. September 1, 1983     Entire Manuscript Released  {13MR 72.2}
[13MR 74.1]       MR No. 1011 - The Need for Home Religion; Responsibility to Aged Parents         A true woman in the home is a treasure, and she should be respected and appreciated. The question is often asked, "Shall a wife have no will of her own?" The Bible plainly states that the husband is the head of the family. "Wives, submit yourselves unto your own husbands." If this injunction ended here, we might say that the position of the wife is not an enviable one; it is a very hard and trying position in very many cases, and it would be better were there fewer marriages. Many husbands stop at the words, "Wives, submit yourselves," but we will read the conclusion of the same injunction, which is, "As it is fit in the Lord."  {13MR 74.1}
[13MR 74.2]          God requires that the wife shall keep the fear and glory of God ever before her. Entire submission is to be made only to the Lord Jesus Christ, who has purchased her as His own child by the infinite price of His life. God has given her a conscience, which she cannot violate with impunity. Her individuality cannot be merged in that of her husband, for she is the purchase of Christ. It is a mistake to imagine that with blind devotion she is to do exactly as her husband says in all things, when she knows that in so doing injury would be worked for her body and her spirit, which have been ransomed from the slavery of Satan. There is One who stands higher than the husband to the wife; it is her Redeemer, and her submission to her husband is to be rendered as God has directed--"as it is fit in the Lord."                                           -75-  {13MR 74.2}
[13MR 75.1]          When husbands require the complete subjection of their wives, declaring that women have no voice or will in the family, but must render entire submission, they place their wives in a position contrary to the Scripture. In interpreting the Scripture in this way, they do violence to the design of the marriage institution. This interpretation is made simply that they may exercise arbitrary rule, which is not their prerogative. But we read on, "Husbands, love your wives, and be not bitter against them." Why should the husband be bitter against his wife? If the husband has found her erring and full of faults, bitterness of spirit will not remedy the evil. ［Colossians 3:12-16, quoted.］  {13MR 75.1}
[13MR 75.2]          How many dishonor God by hardness of heart. We live from day to day, dependent upon the mercy of God. We must seek continually for forgiveness, and yet how reluctant we are to forgive others! Should Christ deal with us in as heartless a manner as we deal with one another, there would be no hope for us. No provocation can be so grievous as to authorize us to harbor feelings of dislike, of resentment, and retaliation. How grievous to the Lord has been our continual transgression. Think how entirely dependent we are upon Him, the continual recipients of His beneficence and mercy, and yet doing continually those things that are not pleasing in His sight. But does He cast us off? No, He bears with our perversity, and is ever ready to forgive us when we see our mistakes and errors, when we repent and humble ourselves before Him. Should the Lord keep a reckoning with us, what a debt would appear against us! But we can say every day, "Thy gentleness hath made me great."                                      -76-  {13MR 75.2}
[13MR 76.1]          We cannot trust at all to our own goodness, but hope only in the abounding mercy of Jesus. The Lord forgives our transgressions; He pardons our sins; and when we realize the greatness of His mercy, the boundlessness of His love, we become partakers of the divine nature, and manifest the same tender spirit, compassionate forbearance, mercy, and love, and are ready to forgive others.  {13MR 76.1}
[13MR 76.2]          The soul who has never submitted to God will show that mercy and pity have no place in his disposition, for he will betray a spirit wholly unlike Jesus. He will be harsh, unrelenting, unforgiving. If something arises in the home life that does not suit him, he will magnify the annoyance, will be resentful, harsh, dictatorial to those whom he considers in fault. But such are not the children of God. They are the children of the wicked one. They dishonor Christ, bruise Him, and put Him to an open shame. Though they may take an active part in meeting and in missionary work, they are stumbling-blocks to sinners. Let these poor, dark, deceived souls examine themselves. Let them understand the love of God, and closely criticize themselves, considering what manner of spirit they are of. Let them come to the point where they will forgive everyone his trespasses.  {13MR 76.2}
[13MR 76.3]          The home life of the Christian should be exemplary. If husbands have likes and dislikes, if they have marked out a way in which others must walk, if they constantly fret and censure, accuse and condemn others, they are not walking in the way of the Lord. Should they mark their own transgressions, their own defects, harshness of spirit, and rebellion, the list would swell to greater proportions than the evil they condemn in others.                                      -77-  {13MR 76.3}
[13MR 77.1]          Brother and Sister_____, do you not affront others by this spirit? Do you not let harsh words of retaliation come when you would better be silent? Do you not do things that wound and bruise and irritate the spirit? Do you not create an atmosphere about you which is as poisonous spiritual malaria? Why not remember how much you have to be grateful for? Jesus is still interceding in your behalf, but in a short time He will arise and put on His garments of vengeance. Then there will be no more sacrifice for sin, no more pardon. Every soul will remain either holy or sinful, for no more will the atoning blood be offered.  {13MR 77.1}
[13MR 77.2]          I want you both to feel that now is your day of grace, your day of repentance. Now, while it is called today, harden not your hearts. Seek for the renewing grace of Christ. Learn to be as lenient toward others as you wish God and others to be toward you. Have the forgiving love of Jesus in your hearts, that Jesus may forgive you. The spirit of retaliation must be banished from the heart before the Holy Spirit can abide in the soul. ［Ephesians 4:23, 24, 29-32, quoted.］  {13MR 77.2}
[13MR 77.3]          If we are doers of the Word, we shall take heed to the voice of God and bear our cross after Jesus, hourly subduing self. The law of God must be written in the heart, or we will never practice its holy precepts. We must have the Spirit of God, or we can never have harmony in the home. The wife, if she has the Spirit of Christ, will be careful of her words; she will control her spirit, she will be submissive, and yet will not feel that she is a bondslave, but a companion to her husband. If the husband is a servant of God, he will not lord it over his wife; he will not be arbitrary and exacting. We cannot cherish home affection with too much care; for the home, if the Spirit of the Lord dwells there, is a type of heaven.                                       -78-  {13MR 77.3}
[13MR 78.1]          If the will of the Lord is carried out, the husband and wife will respect and love each other, and everything that would tend to mar the peace and unity of the family circle will be repressed. Kindness and love, the spirit of tenderness and forbearance, will be cherished. The love we give to others will be reflected back upon us. That which we sow we shall also reap. If Christ is formed within, the hope of glory, the husband and wife will not talk of their unsuitability to each other. If Christ abides in the heart of the wife, she will be at agreement with the husband, if Christ abides in his heart. If one errs, the other will exercise Christlike forbearance, and not draw coldly away.  {13MR 78.1}
[13MR 78.2]          If the Word of God is obeyed, the home will be the center of the highest kind of missionary work, but those who are at a disagreement in the home life, do not practice the words of the Lord, and will never be fit to enter the heavenly mansions, unless they are transformed by the grace of Christ. If the Lord should permit them to enter heaven, they would not be happy, for they would find something that would not please them. Someone would be in heaven whom they had never loved on earth, and they would want them banished from the place of bliss. If we are sanctified, refined, and made meet for the society of the saints in this life, we shall be fitted for heaven. If we manifest the character of Christ here, we shall have a heaven to go to heaven in, and shall be cheered by glimpses of our eternal home, which Jesus has gone to prepare.  {13MR 78.2}
[13MR 78.3]          We are to strive earnestly through the grace given us to represent Christ, and not to make prominent our own crude ideas, our own objectionable traits of character. We are ever to keep our will in subjection to God's                                      -79-     will, and be willing to be disciplined by His Holy Spirit, that we may shed forth His beams of light. We should manifest His love in our home, and when we are away from home we shall carry the same pleasant disposition, and manifest forbearance, meekness, courage, and love in the Lord.  {13MR 78.3}
[13MR 79.1]          All murmuring and complaining will be put aside as unworthy of the children of the heavenly King, unworthy of the members of the royal family, who are heirs of God and joint heirs with Jesus. The heavenly mansions are prepared for those who are pure, who love and obey the Word of God, and there we shall meet to part no more.  {13MR 79.1}
[13MR 79.2]          I have been shown that home religion is the great need in every family. The home circle should be the center of the purest and most elevated affections. There peace, harmony, affection, and happiness should be cultivated every day. There the precious plant of love should be carefully cherished, that it may not die. Every plant that Satan has planted--jealousy, anger, envy, evil surmising, evil speaking, impatience, fretfulness, prejudice, vanity, covetousness, and selfishness--should be rooted up without delay. There is constant peril for the soul who nurtures these evil qualities, for they will bear a burden of evil fruit, whereby many will be defiled. These poisonous plants defile the soul and crowd out the precious flower of love.  {13MR 79.2}
[13MR 79.3]          There are many who think they have a burden for souls, who talk in public of how much they love God, and yet they see no necessity of weeding the garden of the heart, see no necessity of letting the light of the Sun of Righteousness in to nourish the plants that God has planted. Such do not know Jesus; they do not know what it means to be a Christian. It takes earnestness, patience, prayer, and genuine faith to war successfully against                                       -80-     evil dispositions. But it is necessary that even the thoughts should be brought into subjection to Christ.  {13MR 79.3}
[13MR 80.1]         Whatever will make the character lovely in the home will make it lovely in the heavenly mansion, and by your home life Jesus will measure your religious life. The grace of Christ can make your home a place of peace and rest, but unless you heed His Word and cherish His Spirit, you are none of His. God requires you to be sanctified wholly in your home life. The religion of Christ is not a religion to be reserved for certain places and occasions, and then laid aside at home. The truth as a sanctifier is needed more in the home than in any other place. Every thought, every impulse, every word and deed, is to be sanctified by the power of the truth.  {13MR 80.1}
[13MR 80.2]          I have dwelt upon general principles before the church in_____because I knew that they were in peril in regard to their home life. But there has been little disposition to accept the truth; the light has been disregarded. I have tried to do as Jesus did in His teaching--bring out principles that must be made practical in the everyday life of the home. Home religion will exert an influence in the neighborhood and in the church. When home difficulties arise, the same spirit of trouble will be carried into the society that surrounds the home. Home difficulties have been made public by some, and much sympathy has been created for those who have related their grievances; but to pour out to others troubles which have come into existence because of a lack of connection with God, and through the outworking of objectionable traits of character, is a great mistake.  {13MR 80.2}
[13MR 80.3]          Those who have followed such a course might better remain at home, pray, and surrender the will to God. They would better fall on the Rock and                                        -81-     be broken, and then they will die to self, and Jesus can make them vessels unto honor. Then they will have fervent and noble affection, which will give fragrance to the character. Christ said, "Be ye holy, for I am holy" ［Leviticus 11:44］. ［1 Peter 1:13-16, quoted.］  {13MR 80.3}
[13MR 81.1]          In many families we hear very little affection expressed. The members of the family seem cold and alienated, and regard all manner of expressions of affection as sentimental. There is no need of sentimentalism, but there is need of thoughtful courtesy one toward another, of chaste, ennobling, dignified manifestations of regard. Many who profess to love God seem to pride themselves on their hardness of heart. In language and action they reveal a character that is an offense to God. The tenderest affection should be cherished in the family circle. Especially between the husband and the wife should thoughtful love and refined courtesy ever be manifested. Brothers and sisters should never act as though they did not love one another; they should learn to restrain hasty words and manifestations of impatience. Every member of the family should manifest kindly affection one for another.  {13MR 81.1}
[13MR 81.2]          Children should respect and reverence their parents; parents should be kind and affectionate toward their children; and all should seek to make one another happy. In the books of heaven the character of the home circle is recorded by the angels. Meetinghouse religion has no value when there is an absence of home religion.  {13MR 81.2}
[13MR 81.3]          To a large extent parents create the atmosphere of the home circle, and when there is disagreement between father and mother, the children partake of the same spirit. Make your home atmosphere fragrant with tender thoughtfulness.                                      -82     If you have become estranged, and have failed to be Bible Christians, be converted, for the character you bear in probationary time will be the character you will have at the coming of Christ. If you would be a saint in heaven, you must first be a saint on earth.  {13MR 81.3}
[13MR 82.1]          The traits of character you cherish in life will not be changed by death or by the resurrection. You will come up from the grave with the same disposition you manifested in your home and in society. Jesus does not change the character at His coming. The work of transformation must be done now. Our daily lives are determining our destiny. Defects of character must be repented of and overcome through the grace of Christ, and a symmetrical character must be formed while in this probationary state, that we may be fitted for the mansions above.  {13MR 82.1}
[13MR 82.2]          Fathers and mothers, husbands and wives, I beseech you, do not indulge in low thought and vulgar speaking. Coarse sayings, low jests, want of courtesy in the home life, will leave an impression upon you, and if frequently repeated will become second nature. The home is too sacred a place to be polluted with vulgarity, sensuality, and recrimination. There is a Witness who declares, "I know thy works." Let love, truth, kindness, and forbearance be the plants cultivated in the garden of the heart.  {13MR 82.2}
[13MR 82.3]          It is no evidence of manliness in the husband for him to dwell constantly upon his position as head of the family. It does not increase respect for him to hear him quoting Scripture to sustain his claims to authority. It will not make him more manly to require his wife, the mother of his children, to act upon his plans as if they were infallible.                                       -83-  {13MR 82.3}
[13MR 83.1]          The Lord has constituted the husband the head of the wife to be her protector; he is the house-band of the family, binding the members together, even as Christ is the head of the church and the Saviour of the mystical body. Let every husband who claims to love God, carefully study the requirements of God in his position. Christ's authority is exercised in wisdom, in all kindness and gentleness; so let the husband exercise his power and imitate the great Head of the church.  {13MR 83.1}
[13MR 83.2]          Children are to be taught to respect their father and mother, and this education is to be given them by example as well as precept. When the father gives kind attention to the mother, and the mother shows reverence for the father, the children will be educated to love and reverence their parents. They will be enabled to keep the fifth commandment. ［Ephesians 6:13, quoted.］ When unbelieving parents give commands that contradict the requirements of Christ, then, though it may be painful, the children must obey the Lord. But God has expressly enjoined upon children the duty of honoring the person and authority of father and mother. They are to treat their parents respectfully, to kindly care for them when they have ability and opportunity. The fifth commandments stands at the head of the precepts showing the duty of man to his fellow-men.  {13MR 83.2}
[13MR 83.3]          The apostle exhorts parents to exercise their authority in wisdom. He says, "And, ye fathers, provoke not your children to wrath; but bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord" ［verse 4］. Great care should be exercised lest children shall be treated in a way to provoke obstinacy and rebellion. Many parents, because of their own want of self-control, arouse the worst passions of their children's hearts. They correct them in                                        -84-     anger, and confirm them in their evil, instead of drawing them from the snare of Satan by correction administered in gentleness and love.  {13MR 83.3}
[13MR 84.1]         Many parents professing to be Christians are not converted. Christ does not abide in their hearts by faith. Their harshness, their imprudence, their unsubdued tempers, disgust their children and make them averse to all their religious instruction, but this is not excuse for children's disobedience. If every family professing to be the children of God were indeed what they profess to be, what happiness would exist in the home. Christ would be represented in the home life, and parents and children would represent Him in the church.  {13MR 84.1}
[13MR 84.2]          God requires children to care for their parents when the parents are unable to care for themselves. There is a record kept in the books of heaven of the crime of neglecting parents. Some children may give their parents a home but withhold love and tenderness and sympathy, and deprive their fathers and mothers of that for which they most long in their old age. While your father and mother live, it should be your constant study to bring cheerfulness and sunshine into their lives. You should smooth their pathway to the grave. This conduct toward parents would recommend you to the world, and will recommend you to heaven, as a child that obeys the divine precepts.  {13MR 84.2}
[13MR 84.3]          Children should remember that aged parents have but little joy and comfort at best, and they should not through neglect and indifference heap sorrow upon sorrow on their parents' hearts. That children pursue a heartless course is not only a terrible grief to the aged father and mother, but it brings grief to heaven, for such children are recorded as violators of the commands of God. Those who do not respect and love their parents will                                        -85-     never reverence the God of heaven, never be deemed worthy of a place in the new earth.  {13MR 84.3}
[13MR 85.1]          How dead to all human feeling must children be who fail to realize the claim of father and mother upon them. How heartless, how cold they must be who are unwilling to remove sorrow from the pathway of the old. What kind of hearts must they have when they refuse to supply the needs of father and mother, when they have no kindness, when they show that it is not a pleasure for them to seek to make their parents' last days their best days! How can a son or daughter leave a mother to be cared for by strangers? The obligation to care for the mother is the same whether she is a believer or an unbeliever, agreeable or disagreeable. Thank God, there are but few in the world who would utterly ignore the claim of a mother upon her children, but there are some who never seem to bestow a thought upon their parents unless it is for the sake of some temporal advantage. They do not care whether they are cared for or not. The conduct of such children marks them as thankless; and ingratitude to parents is sharper than a serpent's tooth. It embitters the very springs of their lives, and brings down their grey hairs in sorrow to the grave.  {13MR 85.1}
[13MR 85.2]          Selfishness, self-love, wicked, unkind actions, create an unwholesome atmosphere about the soul and steel the heart to all good. Children who are in this condition hear not the whispers of affection, for avarice has eaten out the good in the heart, and they deny their parents the favors which they could bestow upon them. How bitter will be the close of life to such children! They cannot have happy reflections when they themselves need sympathy and love. They will better appreciate what they should have done                                         -86-     for their parents. They will then remember that they had the privilege of smoothing the pathway of their parents to the grave, so that they might have departed in comfort and peace. If they had denied them this comfort in the time of their helpless need, the memory of it will weigh like a millstone upon the heart. Remorse will eat into the soul. Their days will be filled with regret. The love we owe our parents is not to be measured by years, and is never to be forgotten. Our obligation lasts while they and we live.  {13MR 85.2}
[13MR 86.1]          My heart has been pained as I have heard of the course taken by Brother and Sister _____ in regard to their mother. They claim to be Christians, but they have manifested a heartlessness toward their mother, a child of God, which will never be effaced from her memory while life lasts. Jesus has given us a lesson that we should study diligently. He described the two classes who will stand before the judgment throne. They are to be separated, not on the ground of their profession but on the ground of their practice. To those on the right hand He will say, ［Matthew 25:35-40, quoted］. But those who neglected to do these things, He pronounced workers of iniquity.  {13MR 86.1}
[13MR 86.2]          My brother and sister, you have developed a character which is an offense to God. You have put Jesus away from you in the person of His saint. That which you have done to your mother is registered in heaven as done unto Christ. Your cases have been presented to me. When Brother _____ adopts a certain course of action, he is very firm and will not be moved from his position. He has been prospered financially, and is in great danger of making shipwreck of faith. Brother _____ has not treated his wife in all respects as a Christian husband should, and Sister _____ has not acted like a Christian either, for she has tried to drive her husband to                                          -87-     do certain things which she thought he ought to do, and she has failed. Both of you have a form of religion, but your prayers do not come up as fragrance before God, and you do not obtain answers in peace and mercy.  {13MR 86.2}
[13MR 87.1]          You do not know your own spiritual condition. You are lacking in every heavenly grace. You should humbly and carefully examine your own hearts, your own individual characters. You need to open your hearts that light may shine upon your darkness, that you may see and understand your motives. The apostle's injunction is, "Examine yourselves whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves" ［2 Corinthians 13:5］. What is the character of your thoughts, your spirit, your purposes, your words and actions? Compare them with the Scripture, and see whether you represent the character of Christ. Go to Jesus humbly, and break your hearts hardened by feelings of bitterness and hatred. Let the grace of Christ soften and melt you that you may put away everything that is destructive of your peace. If you do not see your hearts in the light of Jesus Christ, self love will prompt you to have a much better opinion of yourselves than you deserve; for the heart is deceitful above all things and desperately wicked.  {13MR 87.1}
[13MR 87.2]          You have both pursued a course that is displeasing to God, for you have cherished unchristian feelings toward each other. Under the influence of selfishness you have committed the great sin of casting your mother out of your home. Brother _____, God is not pleased with you, and if you are not transformed in character you will go on in the sparks of your own kindling and lie down in darkness. Let not one of you boast over the other, for you have both had a wrong spirit. God is giving you another opportunity of being converted, to be trained and disciplined, educated for usefulness, and fitted for immortality.                                          -88-  {13MR 87.2}
[13MR 88.1]          Sister _____ has been at disagreement with her mother, and she has thought she has had provocation, but if she had been truly converted she would have borne with the little annoyances that arose. Sister _____ has talked too much to others of her home trouble, and has obtained sympathy and advice which have been an injury to her. As a professed daughter of the heavenly King she should have borne the perplexities with meekness and self-control.  {13MR 88.1}
[13MR 88.2]          Sister _____, you have thought that you had difficulties to bear at home, but could you not bear them in the spirit of Christ? You have had a hard, unruly spirit, and have felt that you were wronged by your husband. You have committed great wrongs against your own soul, and have made yourself very unhappy. You have never had a happy disposition; you have ever been determined to have your own way. The warmth of pure affection has been chilled, and now you have taken a step in utter disregard of the fifth commandment.  {13MR 88.2}
[13MR 88.3]          We are all subject to trials and difficulties and earth-born sorrows, but the grace of Christ has been given to us that we may endure temptation and not fall under the trial of our faith. If you think you see selfishness and avariciousness in your husband, it should drive you to your Saviour. If your husband deals unjustly with you, according to your idea, remember that you have not his sin to answer for but can well afford to pity and pray for him. If you think you have a correct idea of his wrong, you are the one to feel deeply for his soul instead of thinking you should have sympathy and commiseration. You are not the one who needs the most sympathy, and if you had more of the milk of human kindness in your heart, you would pursue an entirely different course.                                        -89-  {13MR 88.3}
[13MR 89.1]          Both of you need to be transformed in character or you will experience pain and remorse. You must feel your own sinfulness and nothingness, and when the grace of Christ is revealed to you you will no longer live to self but for God and for humanity. Will not the exhibitions of the love of Jesus, His self-denial, His self-sacrifice, make you ashamed of anything like selfishness? Sister _____, God is not pleased with your loveless life. Take all your deep-drawn sighs, your much-talked-of neglect and wrong, to the Burden-bearer. Break your heart before God in the presence of your family, and before your mother, who ought to find a pleasant home of peace with you, and let the sunlight of God's love into your home. Your own course of action has manufactured the irritating yoke that you are wearing.  {13MR 89.1}
[13MR 89.2]          The whole Christian life is to be a preparation for the future, immortal life; and under whatever circumstances you may be placed you may be happy if you are true to God and to yourselves. Money cannot bring the peace which Christ can give you. Seek the hidden pearl, the jewels of truth, and let not worldly ambitions ruin your prospects of heaven. Satan is ready to present the worldly bribe. He says to you. "All this will I give you, if you will fall down and worship me." But will you do it? Will you give Satan the supreme affection of your heart? The apostle says, "But every man is tempted, when he is drawn away of his own lust, and enticed" ［James 1:14］. He is turned from the true path cast up for the ransomed of the Lord because he has fixed his heart upon some attractive object of the earth. He catches at Satan's bait and is entrapped in his snare.  {13MR 89.2}
[13MR 89.3]          As we near the end, temptations will be stronger and more seductive, but we need not yield to them, we need not open the door of the heart and                                        -90-     invite Satan to enter. There is no power in earth or hell to compel either of you to sin and dishonor your holy faith as you have done.  {13MR 89.3}
[13MR 90.1]          I advise you to make a halt, to turn around and decide that it is best to be Christians in the full acceptation of the term,. Submit your will to God, that you may choose the path of righteousness and truth. Let not your passions sway your reason, and iniquity triumph over truth.  {13MR 90.1}
[13MR 90.2]          Sister _____, never plead that you cannot get along with your mother. It is a shame to you to say this and make an excuse for breaking the fifth commandment. Your test has come, and you should confess in the name of Christ that you have sinned against your mother and against God. Thank God with your whole heart that your mother still lives, that you can confess to her that you have acted the part of an unnatural child, and from this moment seek to make restitution by your faithful loving-kindness and devotion. Let not her grave cover your unconfessed neglect of duties. Make everything right with your mother before it is everlastingly too late. Your wrong course must be abandoned, and you must choose the way of the Lord. "Thy word," said one of God's chosen, "have I hid in my heart, that I might not sin against thee" ［Psalms 119:11］.  {13MR 90.2}
[13MR 90.3]          The church has had reason to lose confidence in you as Christians, but you can regain their confidence by pursuing a humble course and doing your duty in the fear of the Lord. You have entered into temptation, and for a long time have remained insensible to your sin. You have been blinded and deceived by Satan. You have betrayed Jesus, your Saviour. You have grieved the Holy Spirit of God. You have brought reproach upon the cause of God, and have enshrouded your soul in midnight darkness. Now, Oh now, with                                           -91-     tears, not of sympathy for yourself, but with tears of contrition, in an agony of penitential grief, urge your case to the throne of grace. God will hear your confession. The Lord will answer your petition, and He will heal your backslidings and make you strong to do and to suffer His will.--Letter 18b, 1891. (Written from Battle Creek, Michigan, Feb. 15, 1891.)     Ellen G. White Estate Washington D. C. September 1, 1983     Entire Manuscript Released  {13MR 90.3}
[13MR 92.1]       MR No. 1012 - Qualifications of Parents and Teachers; a Call to Leave Battle Creek         You inquire, What shall we do with the school building? Shall we sell it to the Sanitarium? Shall we establish schools in different localities? To the latter question, I answer, Yes; establish schools. Let the very best talent that can be secured be selected for those schools. No cheap cast of mind should be placed in our church schools. The very best is required for educating and molding the human mind.  {13MR 92.1}
[13MR 92.2]          Men and women should feel that as teachers the Lord has committed to them the solemn trust of the souls of the children and youth, and that as teachers they are to be constant learners, never allowing circumstances to conquer them. In their work they will find clouds and darkness, tempest and storms; they will meet prejudice from parents who have incorrect ideas of what characters they are to form in the training of their children, and who, while they claim to believe the Bible, have not brought its principles into the home life.  {13MR 92.2}
[13MR 92.3]          Many parents go to extremes. Some who make a large profession are not Christians. They believe that Christ is the Saviour of the world but their faith does not grasp Him as their personal Saviour. They are not converted. When fathers and mothers are converted, there will be a thorough conversion                                           -93-     of their principles of management. Their thoughts will be converted; their tongues will be converted. The commandment is positive, "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind, and with all thy strength" ［Mark 12:30］. They will bear witness for Christ by revealing the transforming power of His grace. There will be no loud, angry talking in the home. The words will be of a character to soothe and bless the hearer. Loud words are not needed. Sweet, kind words are like dew and gentle showers to the soul. Take all the ugly features out of the voice. The very best school for voice culture is in the home life. Study in every way, not to annoy, but to cultivate a soft voice, distinct and plain. Thus mothers may become teachers in the home. Mothers should themselves act like Christ, speaking tender, loving words in the home. Then opposite their names in the books of heaven will be written, "Ye are laborers together with God."  {13MR 92.3}
[13MR 93.1]          "Ye are God's husbandry, ye are God's building" ［1 Corinthians 3:9］. Fathers and mothers, you are to build up in this life characters which will help you to fit your children for the future, immortal life, which will help them to form such characters that you will not be ashamed to see them, as parents, taking the charge of their own children, and transferring to them your own attributes.  {13MR 93.1}
[13MR 93.2]          God calls upon mothers and fathers to realize that they are matrons and teachers in the home life. They must subdue every passionate word. Pray, pray, pray, and then, believing, speak tenderly to your children. Bring all the pleasantness possible into the home life. If you cannot control                                           -94-     yourselves in words and deportment, if passion bears sway, remember that you are educating your children to follow your example. In dealing with the children and youth, consider what influence your manner of discipline would have upon you were you in their place. Satan will take every advantage of your words, of your deportment, even of the expression of your countenance, to make your words of none effect on your children. He will help mothers to spoil their children in more ways than one.  {13MR 93.2}
[13MR 94.1]          Some parents think that they can let their little ones have their own way in their babyhood, and then when they get older they will reason with them; but this is a mistake. Begin in the baby life to teach obedience, but never let them hear a cross word from your lips. Avoid everything that will be rasping to your children, but require obedience in your home school. Force circumstances to be your agents in resisting the devil, and he will flee from you. In the greatest difficulties, do not let yourselves be mastered. Be determined to be a conqueror, and not to be conquered. Every morning lay your plans before the Lord, and ask Him to give you wisdom; and when you have done this, do not act out the promptings of Satan and in your speech reveal that Christ is not abiding in your heart by faith.  {13MR 94.1}
[13MR 94.2]          There is no time now to allow your children to follow baby or childish impulses. Educate them to self-control. One victory gained over yourself will be of great value and encouragement to your children. You may stand on vantage ground, saying, I am God's husbandry; I am God's building. I place myself under His hand to be fashioned after the divine similitude, that I may be a co-worker with God in fashioning the minds and characters of my                                           -95-     children, so that it will be easier for them to walk in the way of the Lord. I will act my part faithfully, fitting them to become members of the royal family, children of the heavenly King. I must not place upon my children my defects of character. I must not complain of my children when with all my experience I do the very things for which I punish them. I must not allow a shade of darkness to come into their lives if I can possibly avoid it.  {13MR 94.2}
[13MR 95.1]          Satan is playing the game of life for the souls of the children and youth. Will fathers and mothers fall into Satan's snare, and become his co-workers to ruin the lives of their children? God forbid. Fathers and mothers, when you can control yourselves, you will gain great victories in controlling your children.  {13MR 95.1}
[13MR 95.2]          I dwell much upon this because suitable teachers are much needed, and men and women must be fitted up in the home and in the school to do a work of ministry of which they will not be ashamed. In too many families today there is too much self-indulgence and disobedience passed by without being corrected, or else there is manifested an overbearing, masterful spirit that creates the worst evils in the dispositions of children. Parents correct them at times in such an inconsiderate way that their lives are made miserable, and they lose all respect for father, mother, brothers, and sisters. The souls of the children, God's property, the lambs of the flock, are thus prepared for Satan to work his will upon them.  {13MR 95.2}
[13MR 95.3]          The teachers for our schools should be selected from the very best class. They should be experienced Christians, well balanced in mind, men and women who have learned the lesson of self-control. Then they can                                       -96-     educate and do a work of larger importance than even the minister in the preaching of the Word. They can prepare the soil, that the truth may have effect upon human hearts.  {13MR 95.3}
[13MR 96.1]          I will not go farther in this line. I shall have more to say in regard to this home teaching. You tell me ［that］ the question to be settled I have not yet answered. I do not think you are prepared to have that question settled now, for you might work away from it, and make things worse than they are. I have many things to say. Financially the management of the school at Battle Creek has not been correct. When the proprietors of an established school, as they run it on certain lines, find that they are heaping up debts, why do they not act like level-headed men and change their methods and plans? When I was in Europe it was plainly presented before me that we should not rejoice so much in ［the fact］ that there were a large number of students in attendance as that such plans were laid as to avoid debt.  {13MR 96.1}
[13MR 96.2]          When one year has proved that the management financially has been wrong, let Wisdom's voice be heard. Raise the tuition. Let the students pay sufficiently that in the second year the first year's failure may not be repeated. The Lord would not have things as they have been. If the school is conducted on right lines, debts will not be piling up, and still the boarding home will have plenty of good, substantial food without great cost. The Lord has pointed out to you that there may be a lessening of numbers but that there would also be less financial embarrassment.                                       -97-  {13MR 96.2}
[13MR 97.1]          But, you say, You have not answered my question yet. ［THE QUESTION WAS, "WHAT SHALL WE DO WITH THE ［OLD］ SCHOOL BUILDING? SHALL WE SELL IT TO THE SANITARIUM? SHALL WE ESTABLISH SCHOOLS IN DIFFERENT LOCALITIES?"--LETTER 75, 1898, P. 1.］ I would say, The same reasons that have led us to move away from the city and locate our school here ［Avondale, Australia］, stand good with you in America. The money that is expended in buildings, when they are thousands of dollars in debt, is not in God's order. In this you are not following the path that God has marked out. The counsel of God has not been regarded. Had the money which has been expended in adding to the college building been invested in procuring land in connection with the school, you would not have so large a number of students, with their debts increasing, in the city of Battle Creek.  {13MR 97.1}
[13MR 97.2]         Let the students be out in the most healthful location that can be secured, to do the very work that should have been done years ago. Then there would not be so great discouragements. Had this been done, you would have had some grumbling from students, and many objections would have been raised by parents, but this all-round education would educate the children and youth, not only for practical work in various trades, but would prepare them for the Lord's farm in the earth made new. If all in America had encouraged the work in agricultural lines that principals and teachers have discouraged, the schools would have had altogether a different showing. Opposing influences would have been overcome; circumstances would have                                       -98-     changed; there would have been greater physical and mental strength; labor would have been equalized; and the taxing of all the human machinery would have proved the sum. But the directions God has been pleased to give you, you have taken hold of so gingerly that you have not had the ability to overcome obstacles. It reveals cowardice to move as slowly and uncertainly as you have done in the labor line, for this is the very best kind of education that can be obtained.  {13MR 97.2}
[13MR 98.1]          Opposing circumstances will and should create a firm determination to overcome them. One barrier broken down will give greater ability and courage to go forward. Fate has not woven its meshes about the workings of our schools that they need to remain helpless and in uncertainty. Press in the right direction, and make a change, solidly, intelligently. Then circumstances will be your helpers and not your hindrances.  {13MR 98.1}
[13MR 98.2]          Nature is our lesson book. "Ye are God's husbandry, ye are God's building" ［1 Corinthians 3:9］. The Lord has not laid out His lines that you should be in uncertainty. The building up of so much that is in Battle Creek the Lord will surely counterwork, if His voice is not heeded, by bringing around circumstances that will pull them down.  {13MR 98.2}
[13MR 98.3]          Look at nature. There is room in her vast boundaries for schools to be located where grounds can be cleared, land cultivated, and where a proper education can be given. This work is essential for all-round education, and one which is favorable to spiritual advancement. Nature's voice is the voice of Jesus Christ teaching us innumerable lessons of perseverance. The mountains and hills are changing, the earth is waxing old like a garment,                                       -99-     but the blessing of God, which spreads a table for His people in the wilderness, will never cease.  {13MR 98.3}
[13MR 99.1]         Serious times are before us, and there is great need for the families to get out of the cities into the country, that the truth may be carried into the highways and byways of the earth. Much depends upon your laying your plans according to the word of the Lord, and with persevering energies to go ahead. More depends upon active perseverance than upon genius and book knowledge. All the talents and ability given to human agents, unworked, are of no value. The talent of genius must be constantly worked. Make a beginning. The tree is in the acorn, and the acorn in the tree.  {13MR 99.1}
[13MR 99.2]          There are those who are not adapted to agricultural work. These should not devise and plan in our conferences, for they will hold everything from advancing in these lines. This has held our people from advancing in the past. If the land is cultivated, it will, with the blessing of God, supply our necessities.  {13MR 99.2}
[13MR 99.3]          We have no time to spend now in longing to be higher than we are. The grumblers will never cease their criticism as long as time shall last. Some think they should be first. They think their great talents are not appreciated, and in this they reveal that they are unfitted for any position of responsibility. The first, Christ declares, shall be last.  {13MR 99.3}
[13MR 99.4]          Do these want a change? Let the change first be developed in them. Who prevents them from becoming complete in Christ? They may advance to the first ranks, but they must not commence their work by tearing somebody else down. Although they do not know it, many are as high as their faculties                                           -100-     will sustain them. If they would show themselves faithful and true in that which is least, the Lord would give them greater things to handle.  {13MR 99.4}
[13MR 100.1]          Not one of us will be excused for practicing dishonesty and fraud in order to get into positions which we desire. We must learn the meekness and lowliness of Christ. We must reveal that we have borne the test and trial in the furnace until the image of the Lord is reflected in us. We will all reap that which we have sown. They that sow to the wind, will reap the whirlwind. Our capacities and powers are to be seen by the works we do. We can all do a work if we will put forth our energies in accordance with the principles of the Word of God.  {13MR 100.1}
[13MR 100.2]          There are plenty of men who would have had excellent qualifications if they had by persevering, earnest, prayerful effort sought for perfection by exercising their gifts. But thousands have undeveloped capacity. They have not worked at the business of developing. They wanted to shine, but they were not willing to work so that they might shine. Daniel gained his position by self-denial, by linking himself with God by invisible cords. He put himself into every good work. But man cannot make himself like Daniel by controlling and working himself. Neither can he dash into a position. It is only by enduring trial, by proving true as steel to principle, that human agents find their places.  {13MR 100.2}
[13MR 100.3]          The intellectual powers increase by use; the physical powers increase in firmness and healthful solidity by action. There are men who rush into one thing and then into another, darting here and there as their fancy strikes them. But they are not fast colors. They fade out in the summer's                                          -101-     heat. Men who are caught up as geniuses have frequently to be put down as frauds. He whom the Lord blesses is blessed. The man who keeps his soul steadfast in the love of God, who is ever true to principle, is the man to be trusted always. The men who have sanctified perseverance, who labor and pray and watch and wait, are the men that will stand.  {13MR 100.3}
[13MR 101.1]          Everything is to be shaken that can be shaken, and those things that cannot be shaken will remain. You will hear men talking of competition. "He is not treated as he should have been," they say. "Others have taken an advantage of him." But the trouble is with themselves. Constant perseverance in the right direction will give anyone standing place. Rational effort in cooperation with Christ means success and victory. These fluctuating, blustering men are represented in our institutions and in our churches. But they are not the Lord's chosen workmen when men are called for to be depended on. ［Isaiah 50:2, 3, quoted.］  {13MR 101.1}
[13MR 101.2]          This is a representation of Christ. Those who are laborers together with God do not stand in a negative position. They show that they weigh carefully all sides of a question. They do not stand about, waiting, but step firmly by faith. They are where they are, following on to know the Lord. Had this been the case with those in the school at Battle Creek, it would not now be in a position of uncertainty. "The Lord God hath given me the tongue of the learned, that I should know how to speak a word in season to him that is weary: he wakeneth morning by morning, he wakeneth mine ear to hear as the learned" ［verse 4］. When this experience is obtained by those learning in the school of Christ, they will have gained that wisdom that is to be valued above gold and silver.                                           -102-  {13MR 101.2}
[13MR 102.1]         ［Proverbs 2:1-9, quoted.］ This is an experience that will not wash out in the heat of summer. It will stand the test of trial. Those who gain this experience will not follow their own impulsive conjectures.  {13MR 102.1}
[13MR 102.2]          The Lord Jesus needs in His work men who will stand with their faces to the foe, men who will fight manfully in the aggressive warfare, men who understand that Christ is the Son of God, the Author and Finisher of their faith. The Lord calls for workers, and He will move upon them to go into places where there is promise of obtaining land and cultivating it. Go out in the name of the Lord and feel that as you have made an unreserved surrender, you may ask in faith for guidance.  {13MR 102.2}
[13MR 102.3]          ［Proverbs 2:10-13, quoted.］ This has been the condition of things all along the line in the going out from the center, Battle Creek. The great difficulty is that confidence is placed in men. The ideas of those whose lives have not been clean and upright have been seized and acted upon. Selfishness and self-serving characterize these men, and in any important crisis they make trouble, drawing under their influence those who ought to have learned by experience to cut away from them. The light of the Sun of Righteousness has not been shining upon them. They hear a rumor, and they run without any message from God. This is the trouble with many in Battle Creek. They are unsettled. They have not a firm grip upon the Lord. They need to be thoroughly converted.  {13MR 102.3}
[13MR 102.4]          Brother Sutherland, I must say that the Lord is not pleased with the plan of centering so much in Battle Creek, making it as was Jerusalem. If the men settled in Battle Creek were unselfish, if they would move out of                                      -103-     Battle Creek into new fields, they would have an altogether better opportunity to learn and practice the truth. But they say, "I am conveniently settled. My home is here. I cannot move." They do not listen for the voice of God. I was conveniently settled in Battle Creek. I left home, furniture, everything. I had to be gone two years; and what have I received for all I left? A mere pittance. My goods I left in Healdsburg. Some few things have been brought over here, and where are the rest? Lost to me.  {13MR 102.4}
[13MR 103.1]          Souls are more precious than houses and lands, horses and carriages. We must work for the souls that are ready to die. I see no light in leaving this field. I long for God to work here. I am investing my means and am working with all my power to advance the cause.  {13MR 103.1}
[13MR 103.2]          Let those who are suffering with poor health go out into country places, where the standard of truth needs to be elevated. The Lord calls for volunteers. Then move, and let the light shine in other localities. You have something to do; do it with no slack hand. Years ago I was shown what would be if our people in Battle Creek would arouse and go out of the city, extending the work now done in Battle Creek to other places.  {13MR 103.2}
[13MR 103.3]          There are men who might do great good if consecrated daily to God, but who with might and will, pen and voice, oppose the idea of changing their location. If they had followed the light given by God, there would now be 20 centers where there is one, 20 churches where there is one. A breaking up is what is needed. If men would only listen to the word of the Lord, if they would only pray and hear and believe, God would work with them.                                        -104-  {13MR 103.3}
[13MR 104.1]          Go out, young men, and with persevering energy do something. Industry and economy will place you in possession of homes. Toil in the name of the Lord. Study, work in literary lines. Keep the physical and the mental machinery equally taxed. Give yourselves a chance for your life. I would say to students, teachers, physicians, ministers, that the health is preserved only by combining physical and mental labor.  {13MR 104.1}
[13MR 104.2]          All, both men and women, have a work to do. Let the Lord have a chance to use mind and heart, brain, bone, and muscle. Never impose on the human organism. There has been enough doubting, stubborn resistance to the idea of moving away from Battle Creek. But life is more than meat, and health more than raiment. Change your taxing brain labor. Use the sinews and muscles, and then the brain will be relieved.  {13MR 104.2}
[13MR 104.3]          Battle Creek is in a congested state, and needs to be relieved of some of its blood. Move out, move out of Battle Creek. Bring your blood where it is needed. There is a great work for all to do. Let a move be made; for there is deep, earnest work before us, solemn, real, and useful. Life to us is no idle song, no mere amusement, which does no one any good. It is full of duties, full of goodness, mercy, and love to be shown to others.--Letter 75, 1898. (Written from "Sunnyside," Cooranbong, N. S. W., Sept. 24, 1898, to E. A. Sutherland.)     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. September 1, 1983     Entire Manuscript Released  {13MR 104.3}
[13MR 105.1]       MR No. 1013 - The Newcastle and Brighton Camp Meetings in New South Wales         Newcastle has been considered the hardest place where we could begin to labor, but during our camp meeting we had special evidence that the Spirit of the Lord had prepared the way before us. There has been nothing like it in our entire experience. There was such perfect order among those who came to the grounds. There was very little of the usual strolling about the grounds for sightseeing. There was no murmuring or complaining. There seemed to be a holy hush, a quietude, upon the entire encampment.  {13MR 105.1}
[13MR 105.2]          The ground was large, containing about five acres, with a piece of brush at one side. From the brush there ascended many earnest prayers from ministers and church members.  {13MR 105.2}
[13MR 105.3]          We had our old family tent which we purchased from Brother Hickox at the Brighton camp meeting. This was occupied by members of my family. We also had a dining tent and a cooking tent. W. C. White had a tent on the ground. We also had two pleasant rooms about two minutes' walk from the ground. I had one of these, and the other was occupied by W. C., May, and the twins. The measles was prevalent, and W. C.'s family were attacked. All who came to the campground had to return home. W. C. himself was threatened. But by the last week of the meeting the trouble was over, and the whole family were on the campground.                                         -106-  {13MR 105.3}
[13MR 106.1]          The grounds were very pleasant. There is a thick mat of grass, so that but few tents had to be floored. The use of the ground was granted us free. The steam cars stopped at the encampment at the time of the afternoon and evening service. This was not their usual stopping place, but the managers seemed ready to favor us. Indeed, all seemed ready to accommodate us, and glad for the opportunity.  {13MR 106.1}
[13MR 106.2]          We have never attended a meeting where such an intense interest was manifested, and we have never seen a more promising congregation assembled. People came from all the churches, and in our social meetings excellent testimonies were borne by church members. All were free to express themselves that the meetings were a blessing to them.  {13MR 106.2}
[13MR 106.3]          Nearly every day a health talk was given by one of the doctors from Sydney, usually Dr. Caro. The physicians are doing all they can in advancing the health reform and medical missionary work. This finds favor everywhere. There has been strong solicitation for a branch of the medical missionary work to be planted in Newcastle. Merchants, bankers, the very first class of the community, are ready to cooperate with our people in the work.  {13MR 106.3}
[13MR 106.4]          This camp meeting was at the right time and in the right place. All the way from Newcastle to Cooranbong there are places all ready to be worked. It is of great consequence to us and the school at Cooranbong that a solid church be raised up at Newcastle. It is so near us that after the special work of gathering in the harvest has taken place, the work can be carried forward to quite an extent by helpers from here. Several have already taken their position to keep the Sabbath, and yet the work continues. We have a large new tent, which was purchased by donations. The cost                                         -107-     was about $300. Herbert Lacey and his wife remain in Newcastle for a time to assist in the work. Brother and Sister Starr are there with a number of Bible workers and canvassers. Brother Colcord spends a portion of his time there. His family are in Cooranbong, occupying the Convent building.  {13MR 106.4}
[13MR 107.1]          The wonderful interest aroused by the camp meeting has been a great surprise to all. At the evening meetings through the week there was an attendance of not less than a thousand persons, and on one occasion it was nearly three thousand. All were as quiet as if it were a church. At the last of the third week the crowds were tremendous. It was a sight to see the great tent packed full of people.  {13MR 107.1}
[13MR 107.2]          In the morning, and sometimes in the afternoon, children's meetings were held, and on some occasions nearly 400 children were present. These meetings were under the supervision of Sister Peck, with the assistance of a number of Sabbath school teachers. It was a pleasant sight to see all through the week a large number of children, neatly dressed, assembling to receive instruction. Meetings were held for the instruction of teachers in Sabbath school work. There were superintendents of Sunday Schools who came to obtain all the information possible. They said that new methods must be brought into their schools. This will give some idea of the influence of the meetings. A great work was done. We know that the Lord's host was on the encampment, and the Holy Spirit is still striving with hearts.  {13MR 107.2}
[13MR 107.3]          This is a coal mining district. The superintendent of one of the mines told some of our people that it was impossible for us to estimate the good that has been done by this camp meeting. "It has penetrated all through our                                     -108-     mine," he said, "and we seem to be breathing a purer atmosphere." This is the opinion expressed by leading men, merchants, bankers, and all kinds of people.  {13MR 107.3}
[13MR 108.1]          This is a most favorable situation for medical missionary work. The large class of miners need the gospel as verily as do the far-off heathen. In this very location there is an abundance of work to be done in the Lord's vineyard. This field, almost in the shadow of Cooranbong, is fully as essential to be worked as Africa or India. And the fact that they are English-speaking people gives them a special claim upon us. I see a great work to be done. The Lord knew just where to locate the school in Australia. His wisdom has planned that these miners should have a chance. There will be a work for many of our students to engage in which is fully as essential as in the missionary fields afar off. The temperance and medical missionary work should be established here. A large work can be done, and we must see that it shall be carried forward solidly.  {13MR 108.1}
[13MR 108.2]          We shall have to erect meetinghouses in different places. There is an old stone meetinghouse at Wallsend, ten miles this side of Newcastle. It has been left vacant and has been roughly used, and is now offered for sale cheap. If we can get the means, we will purchase it, and put in new floor, windows, and roofing. The ground is high and the location excellent. The truth must be presented in all the suburbs of Newcastle. This place being only a short distance from Cooranbong, we can send workers there, and we long to do this. The church can be purchased for about 80 pounds.  {13MR 108.2}
[13MR 108.3]          All our ministering brethren are convinced that there is not a better location for our school. We are not a great distance from Queensland, and                                     -109-     from the light given me of the Lord I know that all the places on the way to Brisbane--Newcastle, Maitland, Singleton, Toowoomba--are to be like links in a chain reaching to Cooranbong. And from Cooranbong there are places to be worked all along the line to Sydney. Oh, it is a great field, just as dark as heathen lands unless the light of truth shall pass through it as a lamp that burneth. The Lord has looked upon the darkness. "And God said, Let there be light: and there was light." "I am," said Christ, "the light of the world."  {13MR 108.3}
[13MR 109.1]          The souls that are here to be saved are just as precious as are souls thousands of miles away, and we can work for them with far less outlay of means. This work means business. It means much to us. Christ is indeed the Light of the world, and the Holy Spirit is waiting to communicate to the eye of the soul that power of sight which will reveal to the perishing the Lord Jesus Christ. Christ is to be uplifted before the people.  {13MR 109.1}
[13MR 109.2]         Yesterday a telegram was received from our workers at Newcastle asking us to send our carriage to the station for a party coming from that place. A family came to see the school, with the purpose of placing in it one of their sons. There were father, mother, daughter about 30 years old, and two boys. They have several stores in Newcastle, in the drapery business. They were much pleased with the place and decided to send their son to the school. These people were interested and deeply impressed at the camp meetings.  {13MR 109.2}
[13MR 109.3]         Several families are thinking of sending their children to the school. There was a Jew, his wife a Christian, from Maitland, who thought of moving to Cooranbong with his family, that he might send his daughter to the                                        -110-     school. He was present on the last day of the camp meeting and heard me speak on Sunday afternoon, and many said he was deeply impressed. He was also much impressed by the evening discourse. After the meeting he went home and talked with his wife to a late hour. He said, I must acknowledge that this people have the truth. He felt deeply. The next morning he was found dead in his bed. He died from heart disease. I do not know what course the family will now take but they will be visited. They are in comfortable circumstances, having several houses in Maitland. May the Lord save the souls of that family, is my prayer.--Letter 12, 1899. (Written Jan. 26, 1899, to Addie and May Walling, from "Sunnyside," Cooranbong, N.S.W.)     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. September 1, 1983     Entire Manuscript Released  {13MR 109.3}
[13MR 111.1]       MR No. 1014 - Ellen White Comments on The Value of Organization by C. C. Crisler                           (As reported by W. C. White)                                                    Sanitarium, August 3, 1914     Dear Bro. Crisler:        This morning Mother seemed to be quite strong and she asked if there was anything needing her attention. Then I told her of the manuscript you had prepared on The Value of Organization, which has a bearing on the relationship of the Madison School to the organized work of the Seventh-day Adventist denomination. Mother said she would be pleased to have me read it to her, and we read the first 26 pages.  {13MR 111.1}
[13MR 111.2]          When we reached page twelve, lines 8-4 from the bottom, ［PAGE REFERENCES REFER TO THE WORKING MANUSCRIPT, NOT THE PRINTED PAMPHLET. NO COPIES OF THE DRAFT ARE KNOWN TO HAVE BEEN PRESERVED.］ Mother said: "This should be repeated and emphasized." Page 13, lines 5 and 6: "That is important. Meetinghouses will be built and institutions of learning established." Paragraph 2, page 13: "With humility and love the workers make deep impressions." Page 17, first paragraph: "That is good." Paragraph 3: "I am glad of that statement." Page 20, last paragraph: "Frequently this matter has been presented to me in this way. If humble workers will carry the message in great humility, the power of God will set home the truth to the hearts of the people. There is danger of getting out of the line of true humility, which God approves and which proves itself.                                       -112-  {13MR 111.2}
[13MR 112.1]         "When the workers become confused, let them drop upon their knees and plead with God to make clear the understanding of His truth, and the people will be impressed. If they keep in the line of humility the angels of God will impress hearts, and they will receive the truth, where otherwise they would not. These words were spoken to me distinctly: 'I will make the impressions. I will lead men to speak words of great import to the people, and these words will make their impression.'  {13MR 112.1}
[13MR 112.2]         "There is a large compass for us to work out. The Lord Jesus is imbuing the workers with His Spirit, and with understanding also, and He wants the workers to make the truth as impressive as possible.  {13MR 112.2}
[13MR 112.3]          "God will make His Word a power of intelligence to the people. Satan will bring every jot and tittle of influence that it is possible for him to bring that will divert minds from the truth. Guard every point so that the people will have no excuse to turn away from the truth, because to accept it requires a sacrifice on their part.  {13MR 112.3}
[13MR 112.4]          "If when engaged in the work the laborers would drop right down on their knees and plead with God to save these souls for whom Christ died, God would hear and souls would be won to Christ Jesus." ［W. C. White］--Ms. 14, 1914     White Estate Washington, D. C. September 1, 1983 Entire Manuscript Released  {13MR 112.4}
[13MR 113.1]       MR No. 1015 - Men and Women Physicians         ［2 Peter 2:1-12, quoted.］ Now here is a rule for us that we can carry out if we will. I am so thankful that the Lord is so gracious to us, that He has given us Jesus as a Pattern. He did not exalt Himself; He came to this earth, and was meek and lowly in heart. He traveled around on foot from place to place, and yet He was the greatest Teacher that has ever stepped on the soil. Now, the Lord would have us in the position of learning from Him and of being just what He would have us to be. I want to speak something of how the Lord would have us carry on the work of God sensibly, men and women connected in the work, and each carrying their part, but in a way that God will be glorified.  {13MR 113.1}
[13MR 113.2]          The time has come now when there are to be--and there should have been long ago--sensible changes. Men have their appointment to take care of the men, and women are to take care of the women. But when it comes to bringing the men and women together in private practices of childbirth and such cases--to have them associated right together--I should say it is not right nor to be justified. Women had their appointed work in the Bible times and these women took charge of the women, and there was a special understanding that was the way it should be. And that is the way it should be now in childbirth. Let the women be as thoroughly trained as the men, and let them take charge of these matters. I speak intelligently. I                                      -114-     speak because I understand what I am speaking about, that there is too great a commonness.  {13MR 113.2}
[13MR 114.1]          Now, the Lord would have us pursue a course that can be an example to others. We are right in the last days. The women should take charge of the women, and the men take charge of the men whenever they are sick and privately sick. Do not in such cases mix up men and women. See that you remove temptations. I cannot tell you how many have come to me with their complaints, and wanted me to heal these difficulties, but I felt as though I was not prepared to do it. But recently the light has come to me that too great commonness has been practiced. It must be that the women will take charge of the women, and the men take charge of the men. Of course, there are some things in which they have to mingle. Women will have to do some things. But it is too great commonness that has been brought in, and this has been brought before me several times. But I felt as though I could not rein myself up to touch the point.  {13MR 114.1}
[13MR 114.2]          But I have felt recently, now that you are about to make some moves here, that it is time that I should bring these things out, that it should be so arranged that the women will have greater responsibilities. It is their privilege to be educated just as thoroughly as the men are educated, in some lines of work. In Bible times the women always took charge of the women, and the Lord worked with them. I want to say there are many temptations presented to me by individuals that I have kept my own counsel. I have not said anything, but it has been sins brought in by this commonness and the temptations that come in. Now, I know of some that have been                                        -115-     tempted over matters. I know the women for myself. I know the women are clear, and they are not to be censured, only in one point, and that is to take their stand of propriety and not to mix and mingle right together, the men and the women taking charge.  {13MR 114.2}
[13MR 115.1]          The physicians may have to be there, but there can be women physicians just as thoroughly trained as men. The Lord would have us do everything possible to close the door of temptation. If you knew how many letters come to me, asking what they shall do; and one man offered me a large sum of money if I would give him advice. I did give him advice, but it did not meet his mind. He was leaving his wife and giving his attention to another woman, and I wrote him a letter. He had quite a large sum of money I suppose he was prepared to give me if I favored his action, but I came right out and took my position in the letter that I wrote. But I have not seen the money yet, and I do not want to see it unless it is pure money. There was a feeble wife, sick, and I wrote to him as I thought was appropriate, but I have not received a letter since I wrote as plainly as I did.  {13MR 115.1}
[13MR 115.2]          I want to say that from the light the Lord has given me, we must remove temptation. We have come out of the Bible order. The women in Bible times were to take care of the women, and in childbirth cases they should be educated to take their position. We want to be fitting for heaven. We do not want to open any door of temptation. We do not want to do this, but to take the position that right is right, and that we can manage this matter if we will. We should have the women educated to do their work intelligently, and we need not speak of the men because they are already provided for. But                                          -116-     then men should not take what belongs to the women's work, and that was God's plan.  {13MR 115.2}
[13MR 116.1]          I have had this before me time and time again. I have put it in writing for fear I might be taken away. But I want to say that we must step up onto a higher plane of action, and if we will do this the Lord will let His blessing rest upon us. I have had so many letters from women and from men about their falling right under the temptations of the devil as they were brought in connection with the childbirth of women. I do not need to argue this because your own sense will tell you that we are in a world of temptation and trial. And we are to purify ourselves from every such thing. God help us. You have no need to have me dwell upon this any longer. The light given me is that we open the door to temptation and for transgression. Let us have just as much a duty to take the burden that rests upon the women for the women in childbirth as it is possible for us to do. This is the right as it is presented to me.  {13MR 116.1}
[13MR 116.2]          I want to be in that position to carry out these things before our people. I shall do it privately as I can. If the husband cannot carry through the case himself, there should be women who can be called to take charge. We are to be refined and purified. We are to be made white in the blood of the Lamb, and we are to be tried. Each one of us is to be living on the plan of addition. "Add to your faith virtue . . . if ye do these things ye shall never fall."  {13MR 116.2}
[13MR 116.3]          We are going to settle a good many questions here, and we want everyone to have his mind in a correct position. But here is light for us. And the                                         -117-     great door of temptation that has been opened to so many I have not the courage to take up. I was afraid I should say something that I ought not to say, but I know of so many cases that have been brought to me, the wife suffering under the wrongs of the husband, knowing that he is not in the faith and cannot be in the faith because of his association with other women. I want to tell you that we must draw nearer to the Lord. We must give the women their chance and encourage them to do certain work that men need not do, except in trying circumstances. The men physicians will have to do something now because many of the women are ignorant. They certainly have not the light and knowledge to feel that there is any crime or sin in the matter.  {13MR 116.3}
[13MR 117.1]          Midwives--it was their practice, their work, to take charge of the women in childbirth. Now I lay it open before you, and tell you that we want to be prepared in thought, in word, in action, as you are about to work changes here and enlarge and have greater responsibilities come upon you. We want that you should every one feel the responsibility of searching the Scriptures that you may stand firmly upon the true foundation and not be drawn from it. It will be quite a work to do that. As you are now enlarging, give the women such education that they can come in and that they can deal with these cases. Encourage them to do this. It is too painful to me to think of the many letters that I have received, and what could I do? I could not do anything.                                        -118-  {13MR 117.1}
[13MR 118.1]          J. A. Burden: You have spoken of the practice of their dealing with the sick. How about the education of young men and young women together? Is there any danger of commonness there?  {13MR 118.1}
[13MR 118.2]          Mrs. E. G. White: Yes, there is. These is danger of commonness in having them associated together. There is danger, and I want to say that I have gone to several and, I think, written to several about this matter. I do not know whether it has done any good or not. I cannot tell. I would like to speak of it if I can, but I do not know that it has done any good. But I have felt intensely now that you are going to launch out in the medical line. Give the women a chance; encourage them. I should be willing to do something in that line. I should be willing to give of my means to do something for the women.  {13MR 118.2}
[13MR 118.3]          JAB: From the light you have, do you feel that the same principles of separation in the delicate subjects should be maintained as are maintained in practice? Is there the same danger in studying together? Should there be classes formed in the delicate subjects for the women and classes for the men?  {13MR 118.3}
[13MR 118.4]          EGW: If they have the same work to perform, they must. But I think there is a great deal to be done before they come down to it.  {13MR 118.4}
[13MR 118.5]          JAB: The medical studies which they pursue, following along the lines of the delicate subjects of men and women--when it comes to studying these should the classes be separated? Is it unsafe to keep them in the same classes?                                       -119-  {13MR 118.5}
[13MR 119.1]          EGW: I do not think it is safe. I tell you we are in a world of temptation, and you get men and women dealing over subjects like these, and it is feeding evil ideas. I think it would be safe to separate them. I think the women have much more intelligence than they put into exercise.-- Manuscript 2, 1911.     White Estate Washington, D. C. September, 1983     Entire Manuscript Released  {13MR 119.1}
[13MR 120.1]       MR No. 1016 - Encouragement for a New Believer to Trust Christ and Believe the Testimonies         I received your letter today, and, after reading it, wished very much that I could be with you and talk with you.  {13MR 120.1}
[13MR 120.2]          My nephew, Frank Belden, has written me several letters regarding matters in Battle Creek, but these letters I have not read, for his own sake and for the sake of those who, when I send the reproofs that God gives, are liable to be tempted to think and say, "Somebody has told her or written to her." I shall not read these letters of Frank Belden's now, and perhaps not at all. It is not best.  {13MR 120.2}
[13MR 120.3]         Notwithstanding all the evidence that men have had that the testimonies given me are of God, when their own plans are interrupted and hindered by these testimonies, they say, "Somebody has told her." The testimonies cannot help those whose faith is of this texture, and I am obliged to lose confidence in them as trustworthy men who will be true to themselves and to God.  {13MR 120.3}
[13MR 120.4]          I know that matters in Battle Creek are in a most precarious condition. For two months recently I suffered great distress of mind. For more than a month I was unable to sleep past twelve o'clock, except once or twice. At a                                          -121-     council held at my house here, I spoke words which gave liberty for certain things to be done in a certain place. I was reproved by the Lord. For three nights in succession scenes were presented before me in which I saw what the result would be of following the plans of men instead of the plans of God. A horror of great darkness came upon me. As soon as possible I wrote a letter saying that I had been wrong in sanctioning these plans, that God did not endorse them.  {13MR 120.4}
[13MR 121.1]          In one of the scenes presented to me, I saw a sword of fire stretched out over Battle Creek.  {13MR 121.1}
[13MR 121.2]          But the terrible burden that came upon me at that time was taken away. The next news I heard was that the Review and Herald Publishing House had been destroyed by fire.  {13MR 121.2}
[13MR 121.3]          I am sure that nothing in regard to Review and Herald matters will be decided until the next General Conference.  {13MR 121.3}
[13MR 121.4]          I do not now expect to attend the General Conference. I should not dare to go, for I am very much worn with the responsibilities that I have been carrying since the Fresno camp meeting. It is like this: When I stand before congregations of our people, I feel very intensely, because I understand the peril of those who as blind men have followed their own counsel. Were I to go to the Conference, I should be compelled to take positions that would cut some to the quick. It greatly hurts me to do this, and it is a long time before I recover from the strain that such an experience brings on me. When the Lord bids me speak, I am obliged to lay aside my own inclinations, and bear the testimony that He sends, whether men will hear or whether they will forbear, whether they are pleased or displeased.                                        -122-  {13MR 121.4}
[13MR 122.1]          You, my brother, know but little by personal experience of me and the work that the Lord has given me. But some of those who know of my experience, and who have had all the evidence that the Lord will ever give them, evade the truth when the straight testimony comes to rebuke some of their plans. They say, "Someone has told Sister White." I cannot place any dependence on the faith of such ones in the Lord's word. When all is in their favor, they may appear to believe. But when the Lord in His mercy shows them that their course is not in accordance with truth and righteousness, when their plans are interfered with, they give way to unbelief, showing that they have no real confidence in the word of the Lord.  {13MR 122.1}
[13MR 122.2]          I am glad that you could be with us in the meetings held when you were at St. Helena, because you have had little opportunity to learn of the character of the work that the Lord gave me when I was but 16 years old, work which ever since He has sustained me in doing. I know that the Lord gave me the words to speak that you heard when you were here. His power and grace sustained me. His power was with me all the way through the last General Conference, and had the men in responsibility felt one quarter of the burden that rested on me, there would have been heartfelt confession and repentance. A work would have been done by the Holy Spirit such as has never yet been seen in Battle Creek. Those who at that time heard my message, and refused to humble their hearts before God, are without excuse. No greater proof will ever come to them.  {13MR 122.2}
[13MR 122.3]          The result of the last General Conference has been the greatest, the most terrible, sorrow of my life. No change was made. ［SEE ALSO TESTIMONIES, VOL. 8, PP. 104-106. REFERENCE HERE IS NOT TO THE GENERAL CONFERENCE LEADERSHIP IN WHICH IMPORTANT CHANGES WERE MADE, BUT TO THE MEDICAL WORK IN PARTICULAR WHERE THE DESIRED CHANGES WERE NOT EFFECTED. SEE THE SDA ENCYCLOPEDIA (REVISED ED.), P. 1052. TWO MONTHS AFTER THE 1901 GENERAL CONFERENCE ELLEN WHITE WROTE, "YOUR COURSE WOULD HAVE BEEN THE COURSE TO BE PURSUED IF NO CHANGE HAD BEEN MADE IN THE GENERAL CONFERENCE. BUT A CHANGE HAS BEEN MADE, AND MANY MORE CHANGES WILL BE MADE AND GREAT DEVELOPMENTS WILL BE SEEN. NO ISSUES ARE TO BE FORCED. . . . IT HURTS ME TO THINK THAT YOU ARE USING WORDS WHICH I WROTE PRIOR TO THE CONFERENCE. SINCE THE CONFERENCE GREAT CHANGES HAVE BEEN MADE (LETTER 54, 1901).］ The spirit that                                        -123-     should have been brought into the whole work as the result of that meeting was not brought in because men did not receive the testimonies of the Spirit of God. As they went to their several fields of labor, they did not walk in the light that the Lord had flashed upon their pathway, but carried into their work the wrong principles that had been prevailing in the work at Battle Creek.  {13MR 122.3}
[13MR 123.1]         The Lord has marked every movement made by the leading men in our institutions and conferences. It is a perilous thing to reject the light that God sends. To Chorazin and Bethsaida heaven's richest blessings had been freely offered. Day after day the Prince of life had gone in and out among them. The Glory of God, which prophets and kings had longed to see, had shone upon them. But they refused the heavenly Gift, and of them the Saviour said: ［Luke 10:13, 14, quoted.］  {13MR 123.1}
[13MR 123.2]          So today upon those who have had light and evidence, but who have refused to heed the Lord's warnings and entreaties, heaven's woe is pronounced.  {13MR 123.2}
[13MR 123.3]          The Lord bore long with the perversity of Israel, but the time came when the people passed the boundaries, and fearful punishment fell upon those who, having had great light, refused to repent and be converted, that Christ should heal them.  {13MR 123.3}
[13MR 123.4]          Brother Arthur, I feel the most tender interest in you and in your connection with the Seventh-day Adventists. I am aware that you have seen among our people many things of an objectionable nature. You have seen them cherishing that which, considering the sacredness of their faith, they                                          -124-     should not tolerate. The Lord Jesus looks upon you very tenderly, with great compassion and love. There is a narrow path for you to travel and a strait gate for you to pass through. And One is your Leader, even Christ. Remember always that He is acquainted with every temptation that comes to you. Ever trust Him and ever follow Him in meekness and humility. He is able to do as He has promised. "Behold the Lamb of God," John said, "which taketh away the sin of the world" ［John 1:29］.  {13MR 123.4}
[13MR 124.1]          My brother, when you were in St. Helena, plain evidence was given you that the message of the Lord came at that time to His people. Then will you not hold fast to the truth, and believe the word of the Lord, whatever others may say or do to counterwork that which the Lord has declared to be His will?  {13MR 124.1}
[13MR 124.2]          As I prayed for you in your home at Battle Creek, did you not have evidence that the Lord heard my prayer? I know that Jesus came into the room where we were. I know that He took away my weariness. It was no small suffering that I was trying to brace myself to bear. In the strength of the blessing then received, I traveled more than 3,000 miles, speaking 23 times during the 23 days of my journey, sometimes speaking twice a day and sometimes three times.  {13MR 124.2}
[13MR 124.3]          I know that at that time blessing came to you in a healing current. I know that the Lord blessed and healed us both. You cannot have forgotten this experience. Was it not an assurance that the Lord was with His servant?                                       -125-  {13MR 124.3}
[13MR 125.1]          My brother, your part is to cleave to the Lord. Do not be afraid to acknowledge His goodness and His love. Give to Him all the praise and glory. Remember that in these days of peril and unbelief and skepticism your safety depends on believing in and trusting Christ as a personal Saviour. The experience you are to gain is to strengthen you in the faith. You have had a decided experience. You gave yourself to the Lord to be led and guided by Him. Cleave to Christ as a personal Saviour. Hold fast the beginning of your confidence firm unto the end. With the dear family who believes with you, live for God and you will all win a crown of immortal life. Never lose eternity out of your reckoning, and trust the Lord implicitly.  {13MR 125.1}
[13MR 125.2]          The injunction to cleave to the Lord will be precious to us if we will understand and obey it. Trust constantly in God. Have unswerving faith in Him because of the unmistakable evidence given you of His love and power. Never does one stretch out his arms in faith to the Saviour but there are placed around and underneath him the everlasting arms, and he is comforted and sustained.  {13MR 125.2}
[13MR 125.3]          My brother and sister, lean your whole weight on Christ. He will bear you up. Fortify your children by wise instruction and by steady advancement in spirituality. Let them see that you have firm faith in the truth and a genuine love for Him who bears you up in His arms. Christ is your life, your light, your crown of rejoicing. His Spirit, striving with you, daily gives you a fresh and constantly growing experience in the knowledge of God and of Christ. Daily you learn lessons that keep you clinging so closely to the Life-giver that no power can shake you off.                                         -126-  {13MR 125.3}
[13MR 126.1]          My brother, you can be a great help by speaking words in season to the feeblest of God's children, the poor and needy, and not to these only but to those in the higher classes. We are liable to forget how some of this class long for some assurance, some spiritual hope.  {13MR 126.1}
[13MR 126.2]          Love is the connecting link between your heart and the heart of Christ. We love Him because He first loved us. Repeat often to your children the lessons of the Saviour. Christ holds you as a family in His arms of love. From Him your heart received the life-current. Let it be seen that this is actually a part of your daily experience. Spasmodic impulses are not reliable. Christ's work has in it good reason and wise method. Do not allow your hope in Him to be affected by circumstances. Educate yourself to persevere in receiving grace from Him, and imparting it to others. Thus you can exert a strong influence for good. You can be a great blessing if you will obtain the rich treasures of grace and give them to others, speaking wise, appropriate words, leading, drawing, souls to Christ, teaching them to love and appreciate Him whose they are by creation and by redemption. Lay up treasure beside the throne of God by bringing souls to Christ. This is the work that the Saviour values. Those who faithfully do this work will one day sit with Him on His throne.  {13MR 126.2}
[13MR 126.3]          What a good work we may do if we cleave earnestly to the Lord. My brother, fasten your heart to the heart of Christ. Teach your dear ones to love Jesus. In simple words tell them of His love. Oh, how many there are who need to be taught to love Jesus. How many there are who need to be helped by words spoken in season, who are longing for something that will                                         -127-     bring to an end the monotony of their aimless lives, but who fear to speak of their longing. Go to them with a heart overflowing with love and sympathy. In helping them, great blessing will come to you. Simply and earnestly tell them of your experience. Simplicity of godliness means much.  {13MR 126.3}
[13MR 127.1]          We are to cultivate a keen appetite for righteousness. God's Word declares, "Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness: for they shall be filled" ［Matthew 5:6］.  {13MR 127.1}
[13MR 127.2]          Now a few words on another subject. My brother, you need not afflict your soul with regard to your future work. Hide self in Christ. Do not worry. The storm will come but Christ is at the helm. The ship is not left to the guidance of inexperienced hands. Your help will be needed in the work of reconstruction to be done in the future. I pray that you may be weighted with the Holy Spirit. ［Hebrews 10:23-25, quoted.］  {13MR 127.2}
[13MR 127.3]          May the Lord help us to hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering. And may He help us to provoke one another to love and to good works. It is the unselfish love and compassion that we manifest, the tender interest that we show, that provokes to love and to good works. And these efforts bear fruit to the glory of God.  {13MR 127.3}
[13MR 127.4]          Rest your soul on the Lord. Be assured that Jesus has a care for you and for your family. He knows the end from the beginning. He thought of us before we thought of Him. His heart is stirred with divine compassion for all who need His words of encouragement and hope. His love for us was fully manifested in the sacrifice that He made to redeem us. He gave His life as a ransom for sinners. He so loved the lost race that He died for them.                                         -128-     Those who are walking in His footsteps will, by tender compassion and unselfish interest, provoke one another to love and to good works.  {13MR 127.4}
[13MR 128.1]          Satan strives to bring into the church envy, suspicion, and evil-surmisings. We are hoping and praying that the church may be purged from this evil, and that the compassion of Christ may be kindled in every heart. Christ has left us an example, that we should follow in His steps. He always drew near to the most needy, the most hopeless, and, attracted by His sympathy, they came close to Him. He assures every suffering, needy, sinful soul that he will never want for a great Physician to give him spiritual help. We stand too far away from suffering humanity. Let us draw nearer to Christ, that our souls may be filled with His grace, and with a desire to give this grace to others.  {13MR 128.1}
[13MR 128.2]          My brother, look to Jesus, the author and finisher of your faith. Leave yourself in His hands. He is your hope, your crown of rejoicing.  {13MR 128.2}
[13MR 128.3]          In much love to you and your wife, and to your children, whom I love, and in whom I have a deep interest.--Letter 17, 1903. (Written January 14, 1903, to Judge Jesse Arthur, from "Elmshaven," Sanitarium, California.)     White Estate October 5, 1983 Entire Letter Released  {13MR 128.3}
[13MR 129.1]       MR No. 1017 - Treasure Hid in a Field         The blessings of the gospel are compared to treasure hid in a field "the which when a man hath found, he hideth, and for joy thereof goeth and selleth all that he hath, and buyeth that field" ［Matthew 13:44］.  {13MR 129.1}
[13MR 129.2]          The treasures of the gospel are hidden, for many have eyes but they see not; they have ears, but they hear not; they have intellect but they discern not the hidden treasure. A man may pass over the place where treasure has been hidden. In his dire necessity he may sit down to rest, knowing not of the treasure hidden at the roots of the tree where he is resting. This represents the blindness of the Jews. They had eyes but they did not see. The treasure house of all knowledge was in their midst but they knew it not.  {13MR 129.2}
[13MR 129.3]          Christ wept over Jerusalem, saying: ［Luke 19:42; Matthew 13:13-15, quoted］.  {13MR 129.3}
[13MR 129.4]          In His miracles Christ gave the Jewish people abundant evidence that He was the Messiah. But His teaching called for a decided change in their selfish, ungodly practices. They saw that if they received Christ they must give up their cherished maxims and traditions. It involved a cross to give up their errors and receive changeless, eternal truth, therefore they would not admit the most conclusive evidence that God could give to establish faith in Christ. They were afraid of being convinced, lest they should be                                          -130-     converted and be compelled to yield up their preconceived opinions. They professed to believe the Old Testament Scriptures, yet the testimony of the Scriptures regarding Christ's life and character, they refused to believe. The treasure of the gospel of truth, the Way, the Truth, and the Life, was among them, but because of their perverted religious theories they would not receive the greatest Gift that heaven could bestow.  {13MR 129.4}
[13MR 130.1]          Among the chief rulers "many believed on him; but because of the Pharisees they did not confess him, lest they should be put out of the synagogue" ［John 12:42］. They were convinced; they believed Christ to be the Son of God; but it was not in harmony with their ambitious desires to confess Him. They had not the faith that works by love and purifies the soul, the faith that would have made them doers of the Word, and secured for them, the heavenly treasure.  {13MR 130.1}
[13MR 130.2]          Faith in Christ as the world's Redeemer calls for an acknowledgment of the enlightened intellect, controlled by a heart that can discern and appreciate the heavenly treasure. The Scriptures were not to be adapted to meet the prejudices and jealousies of men. They can be understood only by those who are humbly seeking the hidden treasure. These receive the truth in prophecy, and submit to its authority. They are sanctified, soul, body, and spirit. This faith is inseparable from repentance and transformation of character. To have faith means to find and receive the gospel treasure, with all the obligations which it imposes. Such believers are represented by the man who found hidden treasure in a field.  {13MR 130.2}
[13MR 130.3]          Many poor souls torture themselves, many go on long pilgrimages, thinking to find Christ. If this were the way to secure the treasure, the poor                                         -131-     would be in a hopeless condition. The afflicted, the lame, and the blind would fail to find the treasure. But salvation is given without money and without price. All we are asked to do is to believe in Christ as our personal Saviour, and be doers of His Word. ［Romans 10:6-10, quoted.］  {13MR 130.3}
[13MR 131.1]          The heavenly treasure is to be sought for. ［Job 28:15-18; Proverbs 3:15-18, quoted.］  {13MR 131.1}
[13MR 131.2]          The treasures of the Word of God are for all who will seek for them, but they are hidden from those whose minds are filled with worldly, ambitious thoughts. Paul speaks of a class who have lost their spiritual eyesight. ［2 Corinthians 4:3-7; 1 Corinthians 2:14, quoted.］  {13MR 131.2}
[13MR 131.3]          If the heavenly treasure could be made plain to the eyes of men, as the gold was revealed to the poor man's wondering, delighted eyes, those thus blessed would be so rejoiced that they could not hide the treasure. They would go everywhere, saying, Hear what the Lord has done for me. Their hearts would be filled with rejoicing, for the value of this treasure is above that of rubies, pearls, gold, or silver. The contents of the richest mines cannot compare with it.  {13MR 131.3}
[13MR 131.4]          Philip found the Lord, and fully believed in Him. He was so rejoiced because he had found this treasure that he went to hunt for Nathanael. He found him under a fig tree, and said unto him, "We have found him, of whom Moses in the law, and the prophets, did write, Jesus of Nazareth, the son of Joseph" ［John 1:45］. The treasure that Philip had found was a knowledge that Christ, the Son of God, was among them.  {13MR 131.4}
[13MR 131.5]          Received by faith into the heart, the gospel changes the whole man. The Word of God is the bread of life. Taken into the life, it transforms                                        -132-     the character, making the coarse refined, the rough gentle, the selfish generous. By it the impure are cleansed, washed in the blood of the Lamb.  {13MR 131.5}
[13MR 132.1]          "Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God" ［John 3:3］. He may conjecture and imagine, but he cannot see the treasure with the eye of faith. Christ gave His precious life to secure for us this inestimable treasure. Without shedding of blood, there is no remission for sins, no treasure for any perishing soul.  {13MR 132.1}
[13MR 132.2]          How few realize that the Bible is the great instrument of God's government through probationary time. This Word is the direct unveiling of truth. It is spoken of as "the mystery which hath been hid from ages" ［Colossians 1:26］. We need a far greater knowledge of the Word of God than we now have. A man may go through every grade for acquiring scholastic knowledge; he may devote all his capabilities to book learning; but unless he has the knowledge of God, unless he understands and practices the laws which govern his being, he will destroy himself by erroneous habits, by using tobacco, tea, coffee, and strong drink. Thus he thinks to brace himself up, but instead he loses his power of self-appreciation. He uses his brain too much. He loses his self-control. He cannot reason acutely upon the matters that concern him most. He is reckless and irrational in his treatment of his body.  {13MR 132.2}
[13MR 132.3]          By wrong habits, he is making of himself a complete wreck. His neglect to cultivate pure, clean, healthful principles, in order that harmonious action may be preserved, that he may be a sound man, will leave him in the control of habits that will ruin his peace. Happiness he cannot have. For a time he is elated under the stimulus of alcohol, but it is followed by                                        -133-     sluggish movements of the brain. His indulgence in unnatural habits has destroyed the harmonious action of all the parts of the being. His years of taxing study are lost, for he has ruined himself. He has misused his physical and mental powers, and the temple of the body is in ruins. He thought to gain a treasure by acquiring worldly knowledge, and he laid his Bible aside, ignorant that it contained a treasure worth everything to him.  {13MR 132.3}
[13MR 133.1]          Daniel in Babylon chose the wisdom that would vindicate the honor of God. He and his three companions decided that it was in the wise purpose of God that they had been taken as captives to the wicked and corrupt city of Babylon. They did not leave their religion behind them in their own nation. They determined that they would not devote their time to complaint, but that they would be cheerful and faithful in all their business transactions; that God's compassion for them demanded the most unselfish service on their part as His representatives. They would preserve the true worship, and not permit one slur to be cast upon God.  {13MR 133.1}
[13MR 133.2]          We read that God gave these youth wisdom and knowledge. God rejoices to give His Spirit to those who cooperate with Him. He blessed Daniel and his fellows, that they might reveal Him to the idolatrous nation with which they were connected.  {13MR 133.2}
[13MR 133.3]          Man is the crowning work of all that God has made. The proper study of every learner is man. Science, true and unadulterated, in all its achievements, is to be laid at the feet of the God of science. Man is a being to be prized. Holy angels are sent from heaven to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation. There are those who would think it lowering to their                                        -134-     dignity to minister to suffering humanity. Many look with indifference and contempt upon those who have laid the temple of the soul in ruins. But these are the objects of divine compassion. Angels from the heavenly courts stand by the side of those who do God's service by ministering to their fellow men. Angels encamp round about the little flock that love and fear God, and were we half awake we would feel their companionship.--Ms. 48, 1898. (Written in Australia, probably at "Sunnyside," Cooranbong, or possibly at Melbourne.)     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. October 5, 1983     Entire Manuscript Released  {13MR 133.3}
[13MR 135.1]       MR No. 1018 - Lessons on Liberality in Leviticus and Deuteronomy         I have not slept well during the past night, but I am thankful that I am able to write a little, yes, considerable. I think of you, but it is with pleasure, because you are, I believe, and am assured, in your going to America at this time, doing the will of God; and may the Lord sustain and bless you at every step.  {13MR 135.1}
[13MR 135.2]          I have things to send to you in writing that I deem very important, and I think it will be prepared in a form so that many may be benefited by it. I should oft be so pleased to have talks with you upon matters that are intensely interesting to me, that I am trying to write out in reference to the specifications in scriptural injunctions in regard to the duties one to another in Leviticus and Deuteronomy. We must just call to our minds those ［precepts on］ actual, practical missionary work, and work intelligently, and do the very principles of Christianity, the gospel of the Old Testament.  {13MR 135.2}
[13MR 135.3]          And this some call the Dark Ages. If so, it is not because they had no communication from heaven. Leviticus 25. The Lord was over the whole earth. Every seventh year was a sabbatical year. This would be a wonderful arrangement down in this age of great light. Not only the agricultural processes were to be intermitted, but the cultivation of the soil was not permitted. It lay in its spontaneous growth for the benefit of the poor. All had free access to it--the strangers and the flocks and herds. This was to invigorate the productive, worn-out soil, and to teach the Hebrew nation                                          -136-     that God was the Householder, and the people were His tenants. The land had a sabbath, or yearly sabbath.  {13MR 135.3}
[13MR 136.1]          Then the jubilee, the fiftieth. The lessons given were to encourage liberality and overcome all stinginess, and to give lessons to all that it was the Lord's land. He was to be regarded as its owner, that He would make it productive, if they were obedient, by giving them His blessing upon their lands. The lesson given was that the Lord was taking care of the poor, and that He had made provision for them; and every seventh year the spontaneous crops were for them. This is the principle of liberality; a provision was made by special interposition of God. The sixth year, under God's supervision, the land yielded provision for three years; and it was a constant lesson that God was the Householder, and the land was His.  {13MR 136.1}
[13MR 136.2]          But I cannot write out all that is contained in Leviticus and Deuteronomy. But I think our people in this enlightened age of 1899, if they would go back to the period they call the "Dark Ages" and bring into their practical life the lessons that Christ gave to the Hebrews, they would act out the obedience God required of them. Their hearts would not be so full of selfish principles, that when His brethren working in hard fields should ask a favor, that they would close the door of their heart and say, No.  {13MR 136.2}
[13MR 136.3]          This has been done. I have seen individuals (I might call by name, but forbear) who asked simple advantages. Seeing they would not help, they would not express their sympathy in the work, or cooperate, only so far as wages was concerned--in a poverty-stricken field, where the poor must be helped in order to help themselves.--Letter 221, 1899. (Written to Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, August, 1899, from "Sunnyside," Cooranbong, N.S.W.)     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. October 5, 1983  {13MR 136.3}
[13MR 137.1]       MR No. 1019 - Counsels for Husbands and Wives; Also Guidelines for Students and Faculty in a School         I wish to present before you some things existing in yourself that have been at the foundation of the sorrow and disappointment which you unjustly charge upon others. I have often read these words, "Marriage is a lottery." Some act as if they believed the statement, and their married life testifies that it is such to them. But true marriage is not a lottery. Marriage was instituted in Eden. After the creation of Adam, the Lord said, "It is not good that the man should be alone; I will make him a help meet suitable for him." When the Lord presented Eve to Adam, angels of God were witnesses to the ceremony. But there are few couples who are completely united when the marriage ceremony is performed. The form of words spoken over the two who take the marriage vow does not make them a unit. In their future life is to be the blending of the two in wedlock. It may be made a really happy union if each will give to the other true heart affection.  {13MR 137.1}
[13MR 137.2]          But time strips marriage of the romance with which imagination had clothed it, and then the thought finds entrance into the mind through Satan's suggestions, "We do not love each other as we supposed." Expel it from the mind. Do not linger over it. Let each, forgetful of self, refuse to entertain the ideas that Satan would be glad to have you cherish. He will work to make you suspicious, jealous of every little thing that shall furnish the least occasion in order to alienate your affections from each                                         -138-     other. Life is a real matter, and it can be made unbearable by the husband and wife. When the romance is gone, let each think, not after a sentimental order, how they can make the married life what God would be pleased to have it.  {13MR 137.2}
[13MR 138.1]         Life is a precious gift of God, and is not to be wasted in selfish regrets or more open indifference and dislike. Let the husband and wife talk things over together. Renew the early attentions to each other, acknowledge your faults to each other, but in this work be very careful that the husband does not take it upon him to confess his wife's faults or the wife her husband's. Be determined that you will be all that it is possible for you to be to each other, and the bonds of wedlock will be the most desirable of ties. Let not the thought be entertained for one moment that you are bound by irrevocable vows to one whom you cannot love. It is as a terrible nightmare for two persons to be apparently living as one through a lifetime, and yet be in reality as two.  {13MR 138.1}
[13MR 138.2]          The evil is always increased when either the wife or the husband, finding someone who appears to be a congenial spirit, ventures to whisper to this trusted one the secrets of the married life. The very act of making known the secret confirms the existence of a condition of things that would not be at all necessary if the husband and wife loved God supremely.  {13MR 138.2}
[13MR 138.3]          But the fact is, in many cases where these difficulties are thought to exist, the cause is imaginary. Mistakes are made through ignorance, and the result that is sure to follow is misunderstanding and alienation. If the husband and wife would freely talk over the matter with each other in the                                           -139-     spirit of Christ, the difficulty would be healed. But too often they remain apart, and brood over the trouble, and it wounds them continually. If they loved God supremely, their hearts would be so filled, so satisfied, with His love that they would not be consumed with longing for affection to be manifested in acts toward themselves. Many have mistaken the true duty of the wife to the husband and the husband to the wife. Self becomes all-absorbing, and Satan can manage the matter to suit himself. He has his net all ready to draw about the human soul, to get it so entangled by human imagination that it seems impossible for human wisdom to disentangle the meshes of his finely woven snares.  {13MR 138.3}
[13MR 139.1]          But what human wisdom cannot do, the wisdom of God can do through the surrender of the will, the mind, the soul, the strength, the entire being, to God. His providence can unite hearts in bonds that are of heavenly origin. But the result will not be a mere external interchange of affection in soft and flattering words. There will be a new experience; the loom of heaven weaves with warp and woof finer, yet more firm, than those of earth. The material is not a mere tissue fabric but a texture that will bear the wear and test of trial; heart is bound to heart in the golden chain of a love that is genuine. There is a love that it is cruelty to feed or to give vent to. It is regarded as very fine, very elevated, yet it absorbs so much that God cannot be glorified in the life of the ones He has purchased by the sacrifice of His own life to unite them with Himself.  {13MR 139.1}
[13MR 139.2]          Husbands and wives should feel it their privilege and their duty to reserve for the privacy of each other's society the interchange of love                                        -140-     tokens between themselves. For while the manifestation of love for each other is right in its place, it may be made productive of harm to both the married and the unmarried. There are persons of an entirely different cast of mind and character, and of different education and training, who love each other just as devotedly and healthfully as do those who have educated themselves to manifest their affection freely; and there is danger that by contrast these persons who are more reserved will be misjudged, and placed at a disadvantage.  {13MR 139.2}
[13MR 140.1]          While the wife should lean on her husband with respect and deference, she can, in a wholesome, healthful way, manifest her strong affection for and confidence in the man she has chosen as her life companion. She gives real, unvarnished proofs of her love, and does not think it essential to exhibit sentimentalism as the evidence of a happy union.  {13MR 140.1}
[13MR 140.2]          It is the high privilege and the solemn duty of Christians to make each other happy in their married life, but there is positive danger of making self all absorbing, pouring out all the wealth of affection upon each other, and being too well satisfied with such a life. All this savors of selfishness. Instead of shutting up their love and sympathy to themselves, they should seize every opportunity of contributing to the good of others, distributing the abundance of affection in a chaste and sanctified love for souls that in the sight of God are just as precious as themselves, being purchased by the infinite sacrifice of His only-begotten Son.  {13MR 140.2}
[13MR 140.3]          Kind words, looks of sympathy, expressions of appreciation, would be to many a struggling and lonely one as the cup of cold water to a thirsty soul.                                    -141-     A word of sympathy, an act of kindness, would lift burdens that are resting heavily upon some shoulders. And words of counsel, admonitions, warnings from a heart sanctified by love, are just as essential as an effusion of loving sentiments and expressions of appreciation. Every word or deed of unselfish kindness to souls with whom we are brought in connection is an expression of the love that Jesus has manifested for the whole human family. That love is beautifully presented to us by Christ Himself. ［John 4:10, 13, 14, quoted.］  {13MR 140.3}
[13MR 141.1]          Too often the marriage relation is entered into without proper consideration; none should marry in uncertainty. But if they have not been properly considerate in this matter, and after marriage find themselves dissimilar in character, and liable to reap unhappiness in the place of joy, let them not breathe into another's mind the fact that their marriage was unwise. Let no third person become acquainted with the matter, but let each in the fear of God seek to understand and to help the other. In my experience many cases have come before me that were most difficult to deal with. Fictitious reading has confused the mind, and marriage is falsely colored. As Christians we should discard all this class of reading that creates so much unhappiness in the marriage life. Persons do not realize their expectations, and nothing that the companion can do is pleasing. The one in this dangerous position should center the affections upon God, and drink of the water that Christ shall give, which will be as "a well of water springing up into everlasting life."                                       -142-  {13MR 141.1}
[13MR 142.1]          How anxiously I watched during the camp meeting to see who would give heed to the Saviour's invitation, and seek unto Him for the water of life. I watched to see who would fall on the Rock and be broken. Some of our sisters who might have been helped and blessed were not helped because they were in a condition very like that of those at the Minneapolis meeting. They had the same spirit; they were doing a similar work in seeking to find spot and stain in others. I longed to see the work of the Spirit of God upon their hearts. But there was no perceptible change. I knew that when the divine enlightenment came to them, there would be such an emptying of self that there would be a vacuum to be supplied by the Holy Spirit working in the human heart with saving power.  {13MR 142.1}
[13MR 142.2]          When after the camp meeting it was urged upon me by the Spirit of God to bear a testimony and do a work which was not pleasant, I dreaded to undertake it. After the case of one was touched and I had done all that I could do to change the order of things, Brother Starr said to me, "I hope now you can lay down this burden and rest. You cannot continue to pass wakeful nights and suffer thus in mind without decided injury to your health." I said, "Oh, Brother Starr, the work is but just entered upon. You know not the true condition of things." That which I looked upon as the most difficult to attempt to set in order is the case of Sister _____ and Sister _____. I would leave for New South Wales if I dared to do so, but I greatly fear and tremble to touch a matter which has been working deeper and deeper under the specious training of Satan, until the meshes of his net have entangled these souls in a self-conscious righteousness and a Satanic                                      -143-     deceiving that makes falsehood appear as truth and truth appear as falsehood. It is no easy matter to break this deception of the artful deceiver.  {13MR 142.2}
[13MR 143.1]          Brother and Sister Starr have not brought these matters before me. It has been here as at Minneapolis. Supposition is taken for fact because our sisters have not walked in the light of the Word of God and been doers of that Word. Satan has insinuated his awful, deceiving suggestions, and they have believed a falsehood. They have not opened the mind to the very ones they should have spoken to. They have allowed their mischievous confidences to lead them into false paths. Satan has put his construction upon matters, and they do not discern the truth. A malarious atmosphere has surrounded their souls.  {13MR 143.1}
[13MR 143.2]          How much greater would have been the manifestation of the Spirit of God in the working of the school, had the atmosphere been pure and holy. If all who have come into the school had cherished a pure missionary spirit, faithful to the interest of the One who has given them their work to do, the Holy Spirit could have worked with these sisters. How much time has been wasted in false sympathy in pitying self and in evil surmising and evil speaking, time which might have been turned to profit, the thoughts purified, the heart opened to the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness. What an exalted satisfaction would it be to all the heavenly intelligences to see those who had long had knowledge and light and experience, the wives of ministers, closely united, answering the prayer of Christ that they might be one in heart and in purpose. Loving God supremely, they would have loved their neighbors as themselves.                                      -144-  {13MR 143.2}
[13MR 144.1]          In the school our sisters were surrounded by active, inquiring minds, quick to discern and to draw conclusions. The state of the mind is easily read, as revealed in little actions, in a word which is a seed dropped now and then. It is manifest whether or not one is on the side of order and obedience to rules and regulations. Unless these rules are respected and obeyed, the school would speedily become demoralized. When those who carried the burden of responsibility feel the necessity of requiring correct deportment, respect, and obedience, it is a sad thing that Sister_____ should be on the wrong side, feeling that those who disregard the rules should be treated in such a way that the rules would mean nothing to them. Sister_____does not regard her words and attitude thus, but thus God regards them.  {13MR 144.1}
[13MR 144.2]          The discipline of the school is not to be lowered, but all who have any part to act in relation to the school are required to come up to the right standard. They must maintain propriety of conduct in every line, and stand shoulder to shoulder. Those who profess to be followers of Christ are to draw with all their power in even cords. Every worker in the school needs to learn daily in the school of the chief Teacher, Jesus Christ, how to control the feelings, how to subdue the passions. We must live in obedience to the words of Christ, adhering strictly to His rules, heeding His injunctions to the letter. One may possess fine sensibility, but unless this is balanced by sanctified common sense, it becomes a wearisome burden in every council. It is as a ship without a helm to guide it.                                      -145-  {13MR 144.2}
[13MR 145.1]          Under such an influence the students would soon override all government, and the school would fail of accomplishing the object for which it was established. It could not become elevated and ennobled, giving character to the work of present truth by showing what the truth can do for the students through knowledge of and obedience to its principles. It must be impressed upon the students that they are to make a proper improvement of their time, that they should keep clear from every influence that would divert their minds from their studies. If those who are working in the interest of the school neglect this point, they are unfaithful stewards. Parents and friends are paying out their money to support the pupils in school. They do this because they have high hopes that the students for whom they have this special interest shall repay them by doing their very best.  {13MR 145.1}
[13MR 145.2]          The school is not to be regarded as a place for courtship or marriage, but as a place where the youth are to be educated and disciplined for practical life. Flirtation or special attentions between young ladies and young men cannot be permitted in the school. ［SEE CT 101 AND 6 BIOGRAPHY 382-386.］ Were the rules so lax as to admit of this, the education and home training of many have been so entirely different from what they ought to have been that the school would become demoralized, and parents would feel no safety in sending their children to the school.  {13MR 145.2}
[13MR 145.3]         Education means all that the term implies; it cannot be acquired without painstaking effort and patient application. It requires all there is of the human mind to dig for the precious ore, and by persevering effort                                       -146-     hold all that is gained. Every grain of knowledge is to be regarded as of high value, because it enables the student to understand better his own capabilities, and to use his powers to the glory of God. The period of school life is full of great opportunities and privileges. The students should improve every moment to increase their knowledge, that they may put it to practical use as laborers together with God for the help and blessing of their fellow men.  {13MR 145.3}
[13MR 146.1]          Education is of no special benefit unless it has for its end true goodness and purity, preparing the student for the service of the Lord. He who studies to be good, that he may do good, will, like Daniel, come into possession of the richest treasures of knowledge. Let not one be content with superficial knowledge, trying to combine pleasure-seeking with the student's life, for he will meet with great loss.  {13MR 146.1}
[13MR 146.2]          The parable of the talents is given for our study, and it may be considered with great profit to the soul. The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom. Heaven bestows upon us very large gifts when it gives us opportunities. Those who are ever desiring greater opportunities seldom show that they appreciate the opportunities they do have. The precious opportunities are appreciated when the small advantages are eagerly seized upon and improved. The talent of time is a precious gift of heaven. So the power of speech is a talent entrusted of God, to be wisely used in trading with the Lord's goods. We cannot possibly do this unless we are closely connected with Christ. Those who are vitalized by His divine nature can and will work in Christ's lines.                                        -147-  {13MR 146.2}
[13MR 147.1]          In Christ crucified we behold the manifestation of the wisdom and power of God, daily converting the soul and divinely adapted to meet all the obstacles and trials that come to us all in our daily experience. There is very little genuine faith in a personal Saviour who will help the soul in every emergency. Christ was crucified to take away our sins. Risen from the dead He is our Intercessor, our chosen and appointed Advocate, our Substitute and Surety in God's presence. Through His blood every soul may have access to God. In Him humanity and divinity are combined. It is enough; all sufficiency is provided for every soul. The follower of Christ is fitted for every work and every trial. In his desire for virtue and holiness he is opposed at every step by the synagogue of Satan, and he has to engage in a personal, spiritual conflict. "For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against wicked spirits in high places" ［Ephesians 6:12, margin］.--Letter 76, 1894. (Written to a sister in the church from Melbourne, Australia, in March 1894.)     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. October 5, 1983     Entire Letter Released  {13MR 147.1}
[13MR 148.1]       MR No. 1020 - Message to a Sinner: Look to Jesus, and Live!    Dear Brother:        I cannot forbear writing to you. I knew your countenance as you were seated in the tent at my right hand on the Sabbath ［Sept. 13, 1891］ at Colorado Springs. The Lord has presented your case before me as one who was in need of that help which God alone could give you. I heard words of hopelessness and despair coming from your lips. I heard wicked words, blasphemous words. Said Jesus, as He looked upon you piteously, "These are not the words of the man, but the words of the spirit that has possessed him. God will heal him. He has gone far in resisting the Spirit of God, but Jesus is drawing him by the tender cords of His love. He has separated from God, but God has not separated from him. Through a train of circumstances he has lost confidence in himself, in his best friends, and turned from light to darkness, from truth to error, and has been left to feel his own weakness."  {13MR 148.1}
[13MR 148.2]          You were the very one I was shown who was under the power of demons. "When this young man gives himself to Christ, the victory is gained." Said the heavenly voice, "Break with the deceiver. He is deluding your soul to your ruin. He will not let you go; only the power of the Mighty Deliverer can save you." Charge not my precious loving Saviour with your unhappiness and your ruin. The storm of temptation has swayed you like a reed in the wind, and through these bitter and almost overwhelming storms you have clung to your mantle of pride, hugging it closer about you. Prostrated in the dust, you are apparently devoid of willpower, without strength to rise. No                                        -149-     earthly friend is powerful enough to raise you. You still cling to your pride; you utter the words of Satan abiding in your heart. Said Christ, "It is not he but a demon that speaks. I will save him if he will trust in me as a little child trusts in his father, his mother."  {13MR 148.2}
[13MR 149.1]          Lay your pride at the feet of One who owns you, who loves with a love that is infinite. Stand in your God-given manhood, in the strength of Him who can save to the uttermost all who come unto Him. Then your purposes will not be like ropes of sand. In His presence, standing under the shadow of the cross, His mercy, His love, His forgiveness, cover the blackest stains of sin. The Holy Spirit helpeth your infirmities. The Master has work for you to do, to speak words of hope, of comfort, of love, of Christ's forgiveness, pardon, to the helpless, the wandering, the lost. You have no will that leads you to Jesus, but a will that leads you away from Him. With open arms He will receive you.  {13MR 149.1}
[13MR 149.2]          The Lord has made provision for your simple necessities. While you need not despise money, you will appreciate it in a different light than you have hitherto done. You will say, "It is all the Lord's. My skill, my aptness and ability, I have misapplied. I will now let Jesus elevate me by the golden chain of truth that will bind me to His eternal throne."  {13MR 149.2}
[13MR 149.3]          I ask you to work and walk out on my faith, if you cannot on your own. Answer the drawings of the Holy Spirit of God. Accept the prayers of the people of God in your behalf. Poor, tempest-tossed soul, only believe in Jesus' willingness to save you. Let not Satan be your spokesman any longer. Jesus has work for you to do. Satan will speak for you if you will let him, but tell him "No; let my lips utter only words of faith and hope and truth."                                         -150-     Keep talking faith, rebuke the enemy, and the great black cloud of despair will arise and roll back and disappear.  {13MR 149.3}
[13MR 150.1]          You cannot make yourself any better; Jesus can do all this. When the Israelites were bitten by the fiery poisonous serpents whose sting was certain death, the brazen serpent was lifted up on a pole, and Jesus, enshrouded in the cloudy pillar, bade Moses tell them, "Look and live." The same Jesus has bidden me tell you, Look and live. Do not climb the pole, but only look. I present Christ to you. Look and live. There is hope, comfort, and peace for you. There is even joy in the Holy Ghost for you. Now I bid you in the name of Jesus, Look and live.  {13MR 150.1}
[13MR 150.2]          You may say, "Oh, I am a great sinner." I admit it; Jesus is well acquainted with all this, and He says, "I came not to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance" ［Mark 2:17］. He has paid the ransom money for your soul, and the price was His own flesh and blood. The badness of your heart should not keep you away from Christ, but bring you closer to your only Hope, your only Helper. Will you allow Satan to triumph? He has unbalanced your mind, so that you are not able to reason calmly and sensibly. Oh, the marvels of the grace of Christ for you! Behold, how Jesus loves you! Satan is pleased to have you look upon God as a tyrant. There is no wrath in God except for the hateful character of sin. Lay your sin on Jesus; leave it to Him; then do what He tells you to do, as a little child, irrespective of consequences.  {13MR 150.2}
[13MR 150.3]          Satan is playing the game of life for your soul. Shall he conquer? I say No, a thousand times No. God has a work for you to do, but all you have now to do is to look to Jesus, who was lifted up, and live.                                           -151-  {13MR 150.3}
[13MR 151.1]          It is the love of Christ for your soul that constrains me. Shall Christ have died for you in vain? You are unconsciously groping after the heavenly light. Satan shall not conquer; he shall be expelled through prayer and faith. When you come to Jesus, you find He comes to you and clasps you in His everlasting arms.  {13MR 151.1}
[13MR 151.2]          In the name of Jesus of Nazareth, I rebuke the foul and wicked spirit that has acted for you. Jesus is the conqueror. You may exert all your powers, were they not under the bewitching power of Satan and you echo his sentiments; but Christ will break his power for his work. He testifies ［He］ is to break every yoke and set the oppressed free. You have been bought with a price, even the precious blood of Christ. You feel and see only wrath and condemnation, that you may hate God and all who lead you to Jesus. In Christ you may find all you need. The loving Saviour is already drawing nigh to heal you.  {13MR 151.2}
[13MR 151.3]          Satan would have your soul; shall he have it? Say, No, never; it is Christ's property. Satan says, "Curse God and die." Will you do it? He curses God for you, that you may repeat his wicked blasphemy. Will you do it? No, for Jesus has died; He has purchased your life. Your soul is His property, and He will take you by the hand; He will draw you away from perdition; He will make you, as John, His beloved disciple, to win the crown of eternal life. He bids you, through me, His humble servant, "Look and live." He opens His loving heart to you that you may hide in the cleft of the Rock. Say not, "There is no hope for me." Satan triumphs every time you say it.                                          -152-     Let these thoughts be in your heart, "Thou, O Lord, hast created me for Thyself." He has permitted you to live that you might become acquainted with Jesus and be willing to follow Him.--Letter 85, 1891. (Written to J. A. Starr, Sept. 22, 1891, from Healdsburg, California.)     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. October 5, 1983     Entire Manuscript Released  {13MR 151.3}
[13MR 153.1]       MR No. 1021 - The Holy Spirit Transforms the Total Person - Body, Mind, and Spirit         I received your letter stating your connection with the Sanitarium in South Africa. If you are a necessity where you are, then I would not in any way make duties for you. If the time has not yet arrived for you to leave your present situation, then continue where you are till you see your duty in this matter. The Lord has promised to give us wisdom on condition that we accept Him as our Guide and Counselor, and ask of Him with unwavering faith.  {13MR 153.1}
[13MR 153.2]          ［James 1:5, quoted.］ Will you not bring your plans to God and lay them all before Him? ［Verses 6-8, quoted.］  {13MR 153.2}
[13MR 153.3]         Here the inspired apostle has given us the only safe course to follow in our life-experience if we would develop the attributes of a true Christian. There is to be no uncertainty in these matters. The Lord would have everyone that receives Him by faith perfect a Christian character during probationary time. The work of the Spirit of God in a man is not a work that unfits him for the common duties of ordinary life. There is not to be one religion for business and another religion for the church. The work of the Spirit of God embraces the whole man, soul, body, and spirit.  {13MR 153.3}
[13MR 153.4]          If the Word of God is cherished as an abiding principle in the heart, and held fast under all and every circumstance, man is brought, with his                                         -154-     entrusted capabilities, . . . ［into subjection］ to the Lord Jesus Christ. His undivided powers, even his thoughts, are brought into captivity to Christ. This is true sanctification. All the parts of the experience blend in complete harmony. He is "wanting in nothing." He does not keep part to himself, to do with just as he pleases. He is bought with a price, and he knows it, because the Word of God declares it, and therefore he glorifies God in his body and spirit, which are Christ's.  {13MR 153.4}
[13MR 154.1]          It is important that all who are striving for perfection of character shall strive lawfully. "The light of the body is the eye: if therefore thine eye be single, the whole body shall be full of light" ［Matthew 6:22］. This says, "thine eye," not some other person's eye. The rich experience that it is our privilege to have, we lose when we expect someone else to do our seeing for us, and guide us in our spiritual experience as if we were blind. We must have a single eye to God's glory, a single and persistent purpose to leave self and the preferences of others out of the question, not asking, "If I take this course, shall I increase my personal possessions, or shall I decrease them?"  {13MR 154.1}
[13MR 154.2]          Great simplicity must be cherished by him who seeks wisdom of God. Then his feet will not slide. ［Proverbs 4:18-26, quoted.］  {13MR 154.2}
[13MR 154.3]          He who truly loves and fears God, striving with a singleness of purpose to do His will, will place his body, his mind, his heart, his soul, his strength, under service to God. Thus it was with Enoch. He walked with God. His mind was not defiled by an impure, defective eyesight. Those who are determined to make the will of God their own must serve and please God                                       -155-     in everything. Then the character will be harmonious and well balanced, consistent, cheerful, and true.  {13MR 154.3}
[13MR 155.1]          "But if thine eye be evil" ［Matthew 6:23］, if you study selfish purposes, and work only to that end, the whole character is defective, the whole body is full of darkness. Such do not look to Jesus. They do not behold His character, and they are not changed into His image. The spiritual vision is defective, and the way from earth to heaven is darkened by the hellish shadow of Satan. So Satan is pleased to have it, for he can lead that person blindfolded to ruin.  {13MR 155.1}
[13MR 155.2]          "If therefore the light that is in thee be darkness, how great is that darkness." The conscience is the regulative faculty, and if a man allows his conscience to become perverted, he cannot serve God aright. His object in life shows to the world whether he is a Christian or in rebellion against God. His whole life is a failure. It is distorted and double, and all the faculties are misdirected. The profession may be all right, but the faith is perverted, and this is revealed by the practice, which misleads others. "No man can serve two masters; for either he will hate the one, and love the other; or else he will hold to the one, and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon" ［verse 24］.  {13MR 155.2}
[13MR 155.3]         I have given you the definition of the Word of God as presented to me in James 1:2-9 and Matthew 6. Please read both these chapters, for we need to study carefully and prayerfully the special directions there given.  {13MR 155.3}
[13MR 155.4]          I am making this letter longer than I designed. I learn that it will be a day or two before the steamer leaves Sydney. I shall mail this letter today.                                         -156-  {13MR 155.4}
[13MR 156.1]          I have a deep interest in your spiritual welfare, and in that of your whole family. You are each living your probationary time day by day, obtaining your experience as the days pass; but you can go over the ground only once. Then let every precious moment be employed as you will wish it had been when the judgment shall sit and the books shall be opened. Our Lord will judge us according to the opportunities and privileges that we have had.  {13MR 156.1}
[13MR 156.2]          Speaking of faithful men of the past, Paul says, ［Hebrews 11:13-16, quoted］. The great hope which the patriarchs and prophets had constantly in view--a city which hath foundations, whose builder and maker is God--came down to the disciples. They described and foretold in prophecy a better country, even an heavenly, in seeking which they were willing to be pilgrims and strangers upon this earth, with no desire to return to the associations they once had in the world.  {13MR 156.2}
[13MR 156.3]         Christ brought the same attraction to view, saying, "In my Father's house are many mansions (permanent abiding places). I go to prepare a place for you." Let us prepare to move to that better country, even the heavenly. --Letter 128, 1897. (Written June 25, 1897, from "Sunnyside," Cooranbong, N.S.W., to Brother and Sister John Wessels.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. November 3, 1893     Entire Letter Released  {13MR 156.3}
[13MR 157.1]       MR No. 1022 - Ellen White Declines Offer of Financial Aid         I received your letter. I was up at half past ［four］ this morning and found it in my room awaiting me. I think we have sent to you some few days ago the exact thing you call for in regard to ［Missionary］ Acre Fund. I read it over carefully and it seems to me the right thing. And now comes the long letter from you, which I highly appreciate.  {13MR 157.1}
[13MR 157.2]          Not one word comes from Battle Creek to any of us. Why is this? I think they must know I should highly appreciate some word that gives my heart a spring of joy.  {13MR 157.2}
[13MR 157.3]          I am sad indeed for your wife, but continue to place her by faith in the arms of our Saviour, and believe whatever the Lord hath said He means, and He would have us believe every word in promise.  {13MR 157.3}
[13MR 157.4]          I would say, Do let us, if possible, bury the dead carcasses of the past and let not the enemies have anything to triumph over. I hope there will be a thorough understanding of the foundation Rock upon which we can all stand in unity. Nearly 2000 years ago a voice was heard of strange and mysterious import, because it came from the throne of God, "Sacrifice and offering thou wouldest not, but a body hast thou prepared Me" (Hebrews 10:5). "Lo, I come: in the volume of the book it is written of me, I delight to do thy will, O my God: yea, thy law is within my heart" (Psalms 40:7, 8). We are now to understand matters aright by bringing self into unity with Jesus Christ.  {13MR 157.4}
[13MR 157.5]          I was not able to comprehend the plan in regard to helping me out of debt ［MAGAN HAD PROPOSED A SPECIAL CAMPAIGN WHEREBY CHURCH MEMBERS WOULD SELL THE BOOK EDUCATION FOR THE EXPRESS PURPOSE OF REDUCING ELLEN WHITE'S DEBT.］ but I have become so that I have less burden to carry, and now I                                         -158-     understand better, and I will tell you, Brother Magan, I want not that one of my burdens shall rest on you. I do not think, under the circumstances, you should create burdens to bear for me or any living soul. Relieve yourself; unload; and as to my taking one gift or one dollar from the conference, God forbid. ［AN ALTERNATIVE PLAN SUGGESTED BY SOME MEMBERS OF THE GENERAL CONFERENCE COMMITTEE INVOLVED AN APPROPRIATION FROM THE GENERAL FUNDS FOR A PERIOD OF TWO OR FOUR YEARS.］  {13MR 157.5}
[13MR 158.1]         As to putting the book Education into some such way of circulation as Object Lessons, I do not expect anything of the kind. Let this book have its course, but my books are not to pass through the many hands that they have done. I have protested against it for many years. The tract societies are not helping me, but are detracting from the profits I should have. I have not and will not consent to have any donations made for me. I will not consent for my care to come in as one bit of an item to make you rally to work for me. You have got all on your hands that you should have and can possibly have.  {13MR 158.1}
[13MR 158.2]          May the Lord help your wife, as the Great Physician only can, and may the Lord give you wisdom to preserve yourself in your difficulties from so many burdens, and to unload every burden possible. May the Lord God give courage, but shun many responsibilities; shun all that you can. Walk circumspectly before God, which I believe you will do. Walk by faith. Cling to the Mighty One every moment and do not let go. There is a great work to be done. If you will work slowly and considerately and not become confused then you will not work unwisely, but you will gain nothing by overloading yourself.--Letter 294, 1903. (Written November 10, 1903, from Elmshaven, to P. T. Magan.)     White Estate, Washington, D. C. November 3, 1983  {13MR 158.2}
[13MR 159.1]       MR No. 1023 - A Warning Against Doctrinal Errors Issuing from Battle Creek; Counsel to Live Victoriously in the Home         I am writing to you in the early morning. In the night season I have had representations of your case, and have been conversing with some of the brethren in Washington, D. C., in regard to the work to be done in that city.  {13MR 159.1}
[13MR 159.2]          Elder Sheafe, Satan has been at work upon your mind, and for a long time you have been entertaining his suggestions. Through his temptations you have been led to take a course of action in your home that has been a great evil. It has injured you and the cause of God.  {13MR 159.2}
[13MR 159.3]         The Lord has given you tact and skill in knowledge to proclaim the last message of mercy to our world, that you might become a great blessing in Washington, D.C., but you have entered into temptation. Will you let Satan have the victory? You have lost your bearings concerning many things, and cherish some views that bear the same mark of spiritual disease that has led to the disaffection at Battle Creek. And the enemy is working through you to spoil the flock of God. The Lord bids me ［to］ say to you, Stop right where you are.  {13MR 159.3}
[13MR 159.4]          You are severely tempted, and for some time have been pursuing a course that will impair your future usefulness. The Lord has given you freedom of speech that you might present the truth before the people. But you have                                         -160-     been losing the grace of God out of your heart. You have taken a draught of a mixture prepared by the tempter.  {13MR 159.4}
[13MR 160.1]          I do not want you to destroy yourself. Battle Creek is not the place where you will get light. The work being done there does not bear the signature of the Divine. Another spirit has come in and taken possession of human minds. The Lord God of Israel will surely punish the men who have set at naught His counsel. The Word of God tells us that just such things would come in these last days.  {13MR 160.1}
[13MR 160.2]          The message of mercy that was brought from the Father was meant for the ears of the whole world. Christ came to unveil the character of God. He did not select a part of the human race and place a limited value on them. His grace is for all, and the estimate He places on the human soul is infinite. His power also is unlimited by right of His position with the Father. Had it not been for the great sacrifice He made in giving His life for mankind, the human race would have perished in their sin. But after the fall of Satan and man, Christ stepped in to give us another trial. He alone could give man another opportunity to recover himself, for only He who was equal with God could carry out the great scheme of redemption. When Christ has given such an example of comprehensive love, should an exclusive spirit be cherished by those who profess His name? Christ says, "I am the light of the world." He is the great fountain of life and salvation.  {13MR 160.2}
[13MR 160.3]         The Lord has greatly blessed you, Brother Sheafe, and He desires that you shall no longer walk in the path you have been treading, but step back into the path that Christ has formed by His own example. Christ is the                                         -161-     Bright and Morning Star. He reflects His light to every class of people in the world. When you take any other position than that which Christ took, you are certainly walking in a false path.  {13MR 160.3}
[13MR 161.1]          Oh, what a God we have that He should so love "the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life" ［John 3:16］. Collecting all the riches of His grace, all the resources of His infinite love, He has placed them at the disposal of the human family, that as many as receive Him might have power to become the sons of God. All who believe in His name may become one with Christ in God.  {13MR 161.1}
[13MR 161.2]          My brother, you have let spiritual pride come into your heart. You have given the tempter an open door through which he could enter and work upon your mind. Will you give him the right of way, as many are doing in Battle Creek? Before you go any farther in this path you have entered upon, stop and consider the results. Make a halt right where you are. If you do not, you will apostatize from the truth. You and your wife must be converted, or you will, in the madness of your deceived souls, take some rash and dreadful step. Watch, pray, repent, and be converted.  {13MR 161.2}
[13MR 161.3]          In His mercy and grace God desires to let you see your wrongs, that you may repent and become reconverted. You may become kind and thoughtful, and reveal to others that your hearts are made white in the blood of the Lamb. Let not another blot of sin come upon your soul. The Father calls you to live the life of Christ, to put away the passionate temper, and henceforth to walk in meekness and lowliness of mind. He desires that you and Sister Sheafe shall become a son and daughter in the heavenly family.                                        -162-  {13MR 161.3}
[13MR 162.1]          Your heavenly Father, the God of heaven and earth, gave everything into the hands of Christ for those who will give up their hereditary and cultivated tendencies to evil, and become the children of light. He did all this to make you and your wife patient and kind to one another. Will you not be convinced of your wrong, and be renewed in the spirit of your mind?  {13MR 162.1}
[13MR 162.2]          The message of mercy from the Father was given to the world through Christ. An atmosphere of grace and peace always surrounded His life. In His life He gave evidence of what everyone who believes in His name may give evidence, that He possessed the gift of thoughtful kindness. Christ's followers may reveal the same characteristics in their associations with one another. All who profess the name of Christ must represent His kindness in their lives. Never in speech or action should they manifest an opposite spirit. Whosoever will may surround his soul with an atmosphere of kindness and patience and love; and these graces represent eternal life to the receiver. Will you now be reconverted? Your present good and your eternal welfare demand that you repent and be converted. Humble your heart before God and become one of His little children.  {13MR 162.2}
[13MR 162.3]          My brother, look unto Jesus. You need not look to any human agency for the supply of grace that you can find in its perfection in Christ. The Saviour took human nature upon Him, and came to this earth, and in His humanity He was tempted in all points like as human beings are tempted. Thus was removed every excuse for the plea that Christ does not know that temptations come to man. The Saviour came to succor all who are tempted.  {13MR 162.3}
[13MR 162.4]          Through His sacrifice, Christ has made provision for you that you may become sweet in disposition, meek and lowly of heart. My brother, when you                                       -163-     are sorely provoked to say or do things that make you a weak man, think of the promise, "To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with Me in My throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with My Father in His throne" ［Revelation 3:21］. "He that overcometh, and keepeth My works unto the end, to him will I give power over the nations" ［Revelation 2:26］.  {13MR 162.4}
[13MR 163.1]         When men or women are under the temptations of Satan, let them look constantly to Jesus for aid, and not utter words of passion that dishonor Christ. If the husband speaks unkindly, let the wife not speak a word in response, for at such times silence is eloquence. This is the best way to meet the words that are prompted by the tempter. Let husband and wife treat each other kindly under all circumstances, then the children will learn from them lessons of forbearance. Never, never give your children an education in fault-finding. Set them an example that will help them to prepare for the future immortal life.  {13MR 163.1}
[13MR 163.2]          Let not your record be marked by one false word or act. Let it be said of you, "Ye are laborers together with God." Keep the thought "together with God" ever in mind.  {13MR 163.2}
[13MR 163.3]          A minister of Jesus Christ should never forget his calling. He should never forget that he is to minister in word and doctrine. He should have a clean, pure spirit. He should possess his soul in patience, and ever remember that the heavenly universe is looking with deepest interest upon the one who is appointed to be a mouthpiece for God. Will you humble your heart now before God? Will you fall upon the Rock, and be broken?  {13MR 163.3}
[13MR 163.4]          "The Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us." This was done to convince us that there is no love in the universe but God's, and that the                                        -164-     happiness of man consists in loving Him, doing His will, and carrying out His precepts. My brother, the Lord desires you to guard against any doctrines that would lead to dissension and strife. You are charged to hold the beginning of your confidence firm unto the end. There is need of much prayer. The warning is given us in the Word, "Some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils." Brother Sheafe, is not this warning fulfilled in what we see in Battle Creek?  {13MR 163.4}
[13MR 164.1]          ［Philippians 4:6-9, quoted.］        Let no man unsettle your faith. The Lord is greatly dishonored by those in Battle Creek who are turning away from the truth. I am sorry for them, and sorry that you are becoming confused by the doctrines that are being presented to lead souls from the true faith. May the Lord help you not to spoil your record. In the name of the Lord I say to you, Humble your heart before God, and practice the life of Christ, else you will lose your soul.  {13MR 164.1}
[13MR 164.2]          My brother, is it a strange thing that the Word of God should be fulfilled? This Word has declared just what will be, and now, when this comes to pass, should we act as a church surprised? May the Lord help you to be guarded. Watch unto prayer, and guard your spirit; for God cannot be with you, to help you in overcoming, when you do not seek to overcome but act as the evil one desires you to act. We are now preparing for the future, immortal life. Do not, I beg of you, turn aside to strange doctrines.  {13MR 164.2}
[13MR 164.3]          In the visions of the night I am charged by the Lord to warn you against this. I want you to be a happy man in this life, a representation                                        -165-     of what a minister of Christ should be. Work diligently to make your calling and election sure. Bring peace into your heart, even the peace of Christ. Learn of Christ, and thus become fitted to unite with the family of the redeemed. Our time here is short. Prepare, prepare to meet thy God.  {13MR 164.3}
[13MR 165.1]          "If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me" ［Matthew 16:24］. "So shall he be My disciple." The Lord Jesus is to be your Pattern. No man is to please himself. I want you to know what the grace of Christ can do for you. I want you to speak sound words, with true, eloquent utterance. Serve the Lord Jesus Christ with the whole heart. God expects you to purify your soul from all defilement. True conversion means a radical change of heart.  {13MR 165.1}
[13MR 165.2]          The richest blessings are for you and all others who preach the Word. But we must ever remember the words, "Ye are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God" ［Colossians 3:3］. The Saviour promises to satisfy the most urgent needs of the soul. He promises, "The water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life" ［John 4:14］. You need to be converted every day in order to be a vessel unto honor, one who can teach others. Do not make a mistake. Your soul is precious, and Christ will save you if you will be saved by purifying your soul through obedience to the truth.--Letter 44, 1907. (Written February 4, 1907, from Sanitarium, California, to Elder L. C. Sheafe.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. November 4, 1983     Entire letter released  {13MR 165.2}
[13MR 166.1]       MR No. 1024 - An Invitation to Attend Meetings in Michigan         Our people are attending the meetings being held by those assembled here, and they are greatly pleased. Elder Corliss says he never heard sermons equal to some that he has heard here. I wish you could both be here. There is plenty of room for you in the house, and when our tent comes we shall have things remarkable to our minds. We get along very well.  {13MR 166.1}
[13MR 166.2]          Emma, Sarah, Edna, and Marian attend meetings a great deal, often staying all day. I wish you were here. I think you ought to be here. It will cost you but little because we will cook for you and provide the eatables. Salisbury will provide the room. Only bring some blankets and ticks and pillows for yourselves.  {13MR 166.2}
[13MR 166.3]          I have succeeded in getting horse and carriage--carriage with two seats in it--and you can ride all you wish. Do come. I want you to get all you can from these meetings. I go for the first time today to hear Mrs. Livermore, who is a grand, good speaker, they say. I tell you, there is talent here. They have Bible teaching every morning by the most spiritual and best minister among them, and many grand things are brought out.  {13MR 166.3}
[13MR 166.4]          I will not write more now. Sent letters yesterday.--Letter 66, 1890. (Written July 29, 1890, from Petoskey, Michigan, to O. A. Olsen and W. C. White.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. November 4, 1983 (Entire Letter)  {13MR 166.4}
[13MR 167.1]       MR No. 1025 - The Purpose of Our Sanitariums - to Heal Both Body and Soul; Counsel on the Cooranbong Food Factory         I received your letter dated September 15, containing information in regard to the progress being made in finishing the Sanitarium, and telling us that November 1 is the time set to open the building for the reception of patients. I hope that you will not try to furnish all the rooms before you begin to receive patients, for this would unnecessarily add to your indebtedness.  {13MR 167.1}
[13MR 167.2]          You say that you have been obliged to buy material in very limited quantities, and to wait for it to season before using it, and that consequently you could employ but a few men. You further say that at one time only one man besides yourself was working on the structure. But, my brother, remember that some heartfelt prayers were ascending to God for the progress of the sanitarium work. The Lord was good to send us 1000 Pounds from America. And Brother Murphet helped us nobly. May the Lord bless Brother Murphet.  {13MR 167.2}
[13MR 167.3]         At times Brother Burden and I and others have been greatly distressed over the situation, but we have never doubted but that He who had bidden us "rise and build" would in His own time work for our deliverance. Our great anxiety has ever been so to relate ourselves to the work that we should always further it and not hinder it. We praise the Lord that the Sydney Sanitarium is approaching completion.                                          -168-  {13MR 167.3}
[13MR 168.1]          I think that a mistake has been made in erecting so large a building at first. You will remember that I pleaded with the brethren to begin work with a smaller building. It would have been much better to add other buildings as the patronage increased, instead of putting so much means into one large edifice at the beginning. I speak of this because I realize that the erection of so large a structure has been very trying to you, especially during the long time when no money was in sight with which to complete it.  {13MR 168.1}
[13MR 168.2]          You say, "It has been a long-drawn-out enterprise." I was greatly relieved when it was decided to alter the proposed plan by leaving out one story. I am quite sure if we had lessened the size of the building still further, it would have been the right thing to do. But now that the large building is completed, we will be thankful, and censure no one, for we know that you have all made many sacrifices, and at times have been sorely tried. The Lord's blessing will rest upon the true-hearted, self-sacrificing workers who have stood by this enterprise so nobly.  {13MR 168.2}
[13MR 168.3]          What a blessing it has been to the work to have Brother and Sister Burden and her sisters associated with the other Sanitarium workers in Australia! They have done all they could to help you. The Lord has beheld the erection of the Sanitarium building. He has noticed every self-sacrificing act of the workers. He has had a special oversight over every stroke of work done. We hope that the ones whose hearts the Lord has moved to help in this good work by giving of their means, will take the greatest satisfaction in seeing the building occupied, and ［the work］ conducted in every department to the glory of God.                                          -169-  {13MR 168.3}
[13MR 169.1]          Every one of our sanitariums is established to be a missionary agency for the relief of suffering humanity. We are to minister to the needs not only of the bodies, but of the sin-sick souls, of those who come to our sanitariums, in order that they may receive a knowledge of the truth, and have the faith that works by love and purifies the soul. Our observance of the Sabbath will make its impression upon hearts, and questions will be asked that will need to be answered.  {13MR 169.1}
[13MR 169.2]          Our faith in eternal realities is weak, our sense of duty small, in view of the opportunities that we have to point souls to the Saviour as their only hope. We are not to be cold and indifferent in regard to giving efficacious remedies for the healing of the soul. It is our duty to make known the truth, not in our own strength, but in the strong faith, assurance, and confidence that God imparts.  {13MR 169.2}
[13MR 169.3]          In our sanitariums no day should be allowed to pass without something being done for the salvation of souls. We are to offer special prayers for the sick, both when with them and when away from them. Then when they inquire about the remedy for sin, our own souls, softened by the Holy Spirit, will be all aglow with a desire to help them give their hearts to God.  {13MR 169.3}
[13MR 169.4]          Christ wept over the impenitence of men. His pleading with sinners to turn to Him is most pathetic. He rejoices when they turn to Him with the question, What must I do to be saved? Today old and young men are to be warned and led to their Redeemer.  {13MR 169.4}
[13MR 169.5]          Let those engaged in different lines of service in our medical institutions lose no opportunity to bring patients to the great Healer of body and                                          -170-     soul. Let the helpers, by a Christlike example, reveal what is truth. Let them reclaim the wanderer, edify the believer. Thus the humblest one in God's service increases his talents. His life becomes richer and still richer in experience. The consecrated nurse who leads his patients to direct their thought and attention to divine realities, is accomplishing a work for time and for eternity.  {13MR 169.5}
[13MR 170.1]          Every helper in any line of medical missionary effort should remember that Christ was ever touched with human woe, and that the light of truth which He has given us, if wisely used in institutional work, will become a powerful influence for the healing of souls as well as bodies. All the nurses and helpers are to give treatments and perform other kinds of service in such a delicate, reverential way--and withal so solidly, thoroughly, and cheerfully--that the Sanitarium will prove a haven of rest.  {13MR 170.1}
[13MR 170.2]          The individual worker in any line in the treatment of the sick and the afflicted in a medical institution is to act as a Christian. He is to let his light shine forth in good works. His words are to magnify our Lord Jesus Christ. In the place of waiting for great opportunities to come before doing anything, he is to make the very best use of the talents lent him of God, in order that these talents may be constantly increased. He is not to think that he must be silent on religious subjects. Wherever he is, there is his field, in which he is earnestly to represent in word and deed the saving power of truth. He is not to wait to see what others do. He has a personality of his own, and he is responsible to Christ, whose servant he is, for every word and act. He is to be as attentive and faithful to duty                                            -171-     as if he heard the Saviour's voice, "Verily I say unto you, Except ye be converted, and become as little children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven. Whosoever therefore shall humble himself as this little child, the same is greatest in the kingdom of heaven" ［Matthew 18:3, 4］.  {13MR 170.2}
[13MR 171.1]          It is highly important to know how to approach the sick with the comfort of a hope gained through faith in Christ Jesus and acceptance of His promises. When the awakened conscience cries out, "Lord, be merciful to me a sinner; make me Thy child," be ready to tell the sufferer, the once indifferent one, that there is hope for him, that in Jesus he will find a refuge. The Saviour is inviting everyone, "Look unto Me, and live. Come unto Me, and find rest." Those who in meekness and love present the hope of the gospel to afflicted souls so much in need of this hope, are the mouthpiece of the One who gave Himself for all mankind, that He might become a Healer, a tender, sympathetic, compassionate Saviour.  {13MR 171.1}
[13MR 171.2]          Let every means be devised to bring about the saving of souls in our medical institutions. This is our work. If the spiritual work is left undone, there is no necessity of calling upon our people to build these institutions. Those who have no burning desire to save souls are not the ones who should connect with our sanitariums. ［Deuteronomy 10:12, quoted.］  {13MR 171.2}
[13MR 171.3]          But I am lengthening my letter by dwelling upon the object for which our sanitariums are established.  {13MR 171.3}
[13MR 171.4]          While the sanitarium work in Australia has brought much perplexity and many burdens to the workers, the health food business there has been far more perplexing. I feared that Brother Burden would break down under the                                            -172-     pressure. The great indebtedness of the business, with so little to show for the investment made, and the lack of means with which properly to carry on the manufacture and sale of the health foods, makes the situation appalling. The small profit made by the food factory at Cooranbong is nearly all consumed by the payment of freight on the raw products shipped in and on the prepared foods shipped away from that place. It does not seem right to have to pay to the steamship and the railway companies so much of the profit of our toil and self-sacrificing effort. But at present I have no light that the food factory should be removed from Cooranbong.  {13MR 171.4}
[13MR 172.1]          In one of the letters we have received in regard to moving the food factory from Cooranbong, it is stated that "a property can be bought for six or seven thousand pounds sterling. The bank had to take it over for the debt. The offer of the property is liberal. This would place our food business on a firm basis."  {13MR 172.1}
[13MR 172.2]          Now, my brother, your lack of means makes it unadvisable to purchase this property. We are not to begin to build a tower without first counting the cost to learn whether we shall be able to finish. When your sanitarium is opened, many of the helpers must be paid for their services. There will be a constant outlay of means for running expenses. This will necessitate wise management. Where are your men of capability to manage large institutions? In America this is becoming a serious question. We find it very difficult to secure good managers for our institutions here.  {13MR 172.2}
[13MR 172.3]          If the brethren in Australia undertake to carry an additional burden of indebtedness, as is suggested by the proposed purchase of this property for                                            -173-     a food factory, I am afraid that they will find it difficult to wrestle with so heavy an obligation. We would feel very sorry to see you take on the worriment of an additional debt. While Brother Burden and his wife and sisters are willing to unite with their co-workers in economizing so as to be able to carry a still greater load, we cannot encourage them to do this. Every jot and tittle of their strength and ability will be needed to make the Sanitarium an institution bearing the endorsement of heaven.--Letter 159, 1902. (Written October 9, 1902, from Fresno, California, to Dr. M. G. Kellogg.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. November 3, 1983     Entire letter released  {13MR 172.3}
[13MR 174.1]       MR No. 1026 - Physicians to Meet Both the Spiritual and Physical Needs of Patients; to Counsel with One Another and Work in Harmony         I have waited with interest, hoping that you would have something to say in reference to your course in leaving the Health Retreat. It was your connection with Elder Rice that led you to leave when you did. You took sides with him, and his influence over you was deceptive. Elder Rice hurt us all he could. You did not then see all things in the true light, and acted under wrong impressions. I had very clear evidence that it was your duty to connect with the Health Retreat, and I have never felt that your leaving was in the order of God. It was the work of the enemy. This movement, from first to last, cost me much labor. In all the time that Elder Rice was working against the Retreat, he was working against the purposes of God. Light was constantly coming to me in relation to this matter. I strenuously opposed the establishment of a rival institution in Fresno. You were working in one direction, and I ［was working］ in an opposite direction, under the direction of God, to counteract your work.  {13MR 174.1}
[13MR 174.2]         Our health institutions are in the highest sense becoming missionary fields. There is not a place in the world where it is more essential for religion to become a ruling principle than in our institutions for the suffering sick. Solemn responsibilities rest upon the physicians, and they should have an abiding sense of the reality of eternal things. To give due                                          -175-     attention and prominence to the soul's interests requires great wisdom. The physician needs to maintain a close and constant connection with God in order to realize the value of the soul for whom Christ has died. He needs personal religion; the truth should be an abiding principle in the soul. Then he will have large opportunities for doing good.  {13MR 174.2}
[13MR 175.1]         None but a Christian physician can discharge to God's acceptance the duties of his profession. In a work so sacred, no place should be given to selfish plans and interests. Every ambition, every motive, should be subordinate to the interest of that life which measures with the life of God. In all your business, let the claim of Jesus, the world's Redeemer, be recognized; let His example be copied. What the physician attempts to do, Christ can accomplish. They strive to prolong life; He is the Life-giver. Jesus, the Mighty Healer, is Physician-in-chief. All physicians are under one Master, and blessed indeed is every physician who has learned from his Lord to watch for souls while with all his professional skill he works to heal the bodies of the suffering sick.  {13MR 175.1}
[13MR 175.2]          To fear God and to walk with Him is the privilege and duty of every physician. I have been shown that Satan presses in his temptations with greater force upon physicians who are among our people than upon those outside of our faith. It is Satan's work to excite pride and ambition, selfishness, and love for supremacy, that he may prevent that strong, brotherly union which should exist among our physicians who are of like precious faith, which would give vigor to their purposes and would go far to ensure success in all their undertakings. In all our institutions the physicians who believe the truth should strive for harmony.  {13MR 175.2}
[13MR 175.3]          There should be no rivalry. Variance and rivalry are even more offensive to God when manifest among physicians than among those who claim to be                                    -176-     called to the ministry; for the godly physician is Christ's ambassador to hold forth the word of life to suffering ones who are letting go their hold of this life. If he has wisdom to speak a word in season, leading the sufferer to rely upon Jesus, he may be the instrument in the hands of God of the saving of the soul. How firmly garrisoned should be the soul of the physician, that impure, sensual thoughts may not find a lodgment there.  {13MR 175.3}
[13MR 176.1]          I have been shown that much is lost when the physicians of our faith draw apart because of their different methods of practice. Physicians' meetings should be held, where all might counsel together, exchanging ideas and laying plans whereby they could work unitedly. The Lord formed man for companionship, and He designs that we shall be imbued with the kind, loving nature of Christ, and shall, through association, be bound together in close relationship as children of God, doing work for time and for eternity.  {13MR 176.1}
[13MR 176.2]          Christ had on one occasion sought to prepare the minds of His disciples for the scenes of suffering that were before Him. He told them that He should be betrayed into the hands of His enemies, and be put to death, and should rise again. They did not comprehend what He was trying to teach them, but a shadow, as of some great sorrow, fell upon them. Yet even in this time of sadness the spirit of unholy rivalry found a place in their hearts. Jesus read their thoughts. They loitered behind, and He was in advance of them as they came to Capernaum. He called the disciples, and inquired in regard to their disputes by the way. And He took a little child and setting him in the midst of them, He said, "Verily I say unto you, Except ye be converted, and become as little children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven. Whosoever therefore shall humble himself as this little child, the same is greatest in the kingdom of heaven" ［Matthew 18:3, 4］. This lesson is for us.                                       -177-  {13MR 176.2}
[13MR 177.1]          In the love and fear of God, let the physicians have meetings for counsel, and talk up the best ways and means of serving the Lord in their important branch of His great work. Let them bring together all their intelligence and skill, that they may be a help to one another. I know that there are ways by which they can come into harmony, so that no one shall follow his own independent judgment.  {13MR 177.1}
[13MR 177.2]          In their practice, the physicians should seek more and more to lessen the use of drugs instead of increasing it. When Dr. A came to the Health Retreat, she laid aside her knowledge and practice of hygiene, and administered the little homeopathic doses for almost every ailment. This was against the light God had given. Thus our people, who had been taught to avoid drugs in almost every form, were receiving a different education. I was obliged to tell her that this practice of depending upon medicine, whether in large or small doses, was not in accordance with the principles of health reform. ［TO UNDERSTAND THE CONTEXT IN WHICH ELLEN WHITE COMMENTED ON THE USE OF MEDICINES AND DRUGS, SEE THE PAMPHLET ENTITLED, "THE USE OF DRUGS," ISSUED BY THE GENERAL CONFERENCE; ALSO THREE ARTICLES ON ELLEN WHITE AND MODERN MEDICINE, IN THE ADVENTIST REVIEW, JUNE 30, JULY 7, AND JULY 14, 1983.］ The Lord had in His providence given light in regard to the establishment of sanitariums where the sick should be treated upon hygienic principles. The people must be taught to depend on the Lord's remedies, pure air, pure water, simple, healthful foods.  {13MR 177.2}
[13MR 177.3]         Every effort made for the physical and moral health of the people should be based on moral principles. The advocates of reform who are laboring with the glory of God in view will plant their feet firmly upon the principles of hygiene; they will adopt a correct practice. The people need true knowledge. By their wrong habits of life, men and women of this                                        -178-     generation are bringing upon themselves untold suffering. Physicians have a work to do to bring about reform by educating the people, that they may understand the laws which govern their physical life. They should know how to eat properly, to work intelligently, to dress healthfully, and should be taught to bring all their habits into harmony with the laws of life and health, and to discard drugs. There is a great work to be done. If the principles of health reform are carried out, the work will indeed be as closely allied to that of the third angel's message as the hand is to the body.  {13MR 177.3}
[13MR 178.1]          Why is there so much dissension? Why so much independent action, so much selfish ambition in this great missionary field? God is dishonored. There should be concentrated, united action. This is as necessary in the physician's work as in any other branch of the work of preparation for the great day of God.  {13MR 178.1}
[13MR 178.2]          If they move in God's way, physicians of the same faith will be linked together in a strong brotherhood, aiding one another to reach the highest standard, and devising means to enlighten the people, not encouraging the use of drugs, but leading away from drug medication. Teach the people how to prevent disease. Tell them to cease rebelling against nature's laws, and by removing every obstruction give her a chance to put forth her very best efforts to set things right. Nature must have a fair chance to employ her healing agencies. We must make earnest efforts to reach a higher platform in regard to the methods of treating the sick. If the light which God has given prevails, if truth overcomes error, advanced steps will be taken in health reform. This must be.--Letter 26a, 1889. (Written March 2, 1889, from Battle Creek, Michigan, to Brother and Sister Maxson.)     White Estate, Washington, D. C. November 4, 1983. Entire Letter Released.  {13MR 178.2}
[13MR 179.1]       MR No. 1027 - Words of Counsel Regarding the Management of the Work of God         There are many things which need to be said. May the Lord help me to say with my pen the very words that should be said.  {13MR 179.1}
[13MR 179.2]          God's people should stand as a distinct, holy people, separate from the world. But the Lord has been greatly dishonored because they have consulted lawyers in regard to church matters. They have lost their spiritual discernment, and in the place of using the sacred fire of God's own kindling, they have used the common fire. Some act like men who are destitute of the Spirit of God, and under the control of Satan. God's people should be working in different lines. There is earnest, solemn work to be done in all our institutions. These institutions have not been guarded as they should have been. Too little dependence is placed upon God, and altogether too much upon unsanctified men.  {13MR 179.2}
[13MR 179.3]          The subject I wish now to bring before our people is that of the special management of the general interests of the cause of God at the present time. For years light has been given me that the one selected to preside over the General Conference should not be left to bear all the burdens alone. He is to be a man of clear discernment, who will not swerve from right principles, and he is to have as his counselors staunch men who will not sway or be swayed in wrong directions, who are as firm as a rock to principle. He is not to be left to follow his own inclinations in the                                         -180-     choice of his counselors. This has been done for years, to the detriment of the work. His associates are to be chosen men who have the confidence of the people; God-fearing men upon whom he can rely.  {13MR 179.3}
[13MR 180.1]          The president of the General Conference should not select his son to be a counselor or a judge, for if such a relative is connected with him, there is danger that correct principles will not be carried out. The very fact that the counselor is a relative will be a source of temptation to those who have been swayed from truth and righteousness to carry things in their own way, the son thinking he has no right to question his father's decisions or work. The president of the Conference should choose as his counselors "able men, such as fear God, men of truth, hating covetousness" ［Exodus 18:21］.  {13MR 180.1}
[13MR 180.2]          Sometimes the men chosen to preside over the State Conferences are not the best and most trustworthy men. Some cannot reason correctly, because they have lost their spiritual eyesight. Spiritual things are "spiritually discerned" ［1 Corinthians 2:14］. Much careful consideration should be given to the matter of appointing State Conference presidents. Much prayer should be offered to God. He should be sought most earnestly, that the presidents of the State Conferences may show themselves to be men of ability in spiritual understanding. The Lord requires this of all who come near to Him.  {13MR 180.2}
[13MR 180.3]          In the eighteenth chapter of Exodus we are shown what kind of men are to be chosen to share the burdens and responsibilities of the work of God. Moses had a great charge, and it was necessary that others should bear the burdens with him.        ［Exodus 18:13-22, quoted.］                                         -181-  {13MR 180.3}
[13MR 181.1]         This is the kind of men who should be chosen to carry forward the work of God. Lessons from God's Word should be learned by those who are carrying heavy responsibilities.  {13MR 181.1}
[13MR 181.2]          "Moses chose able men out of all Israel, and made them heads over the people." Speaking to the congregation afterward, he said, "I charged your judges at that time, saying, Hear the causes between your brethren, and judge righteously between every man and his brother, and the stranger that is with him" ［Deuteronomy 1:16］.  {13MR 181.2}
[13MR 181.3]          God's directions have not always been followed. Men have been selected to fill places on the Foreign Mission Board who had not sufficient experience for the work. They needed to lift up their eyes and behold the field white unto the harvest. The decisions which have been made in various lines have shown that some of the men chosen were not men of consecrated ability, men who were of value because of their experience in living connection with God. They became self-important, wise in their own conceit.  {13MR 181.3}
[13MR 181.4]          Men have been given the work of judging whether or not a book was of value, who were not sufficiently intelligent in regard to the matter to be entrusted with this work. They needed to realize their ignorance, to become educated. They needed to wear Christ's yoke, and learn of Him who is meek and lowly in heart. They needed to heed the injunction, "Therefore shall ye keep all the commandments which I command you this day, that ye may be strong, and go in and possess the land, whither ye go to possess it" ［Deuteronomy 11:8］. "Lay up these words in your heart and in your soul, and bind them for a sign upon your hand, that they may be as frontlets between your eyes.                                       -182-     And ye shall teach them your children, speaking of them when thou sittest in thine house, and when thou walkest by the way, when thou liest down, and when thou risest up" ［verses 18, 19］.  {13MR 181.4}
[13MR 182.1]         Eternal vigilance is the price of safety. Had these requirements, which are even more essential at this time when everything is ripening for the great day of God than they were in the time of the children of Israel, been heeded, a different condition would now be seen. The most decided strength of purpose should have been shown lest Satan should beguile through his specious devices. The people should have been taken into the counsels, and interested in the work. Matters should have been laid out before them that they might have known how the means which they had invested were being handled.  {13MR 182.1}
[13MR 182.2]          The president of the General Conference has altogether too many burdens for one man to carry. For years this has been presented to me. My husband fell under the heavy draughts made upon him. Elder Butler was counseled by the Lord to share his burdens with men who could counsel with him. They were to be given a portion of the load. But this counsel was unheeded. Elder Butler linked with him his own son, who could only be a worker under his father. Thus the relief which it was pointed out Elder Butler should have, he did not have, because he did not manage wisely.  {13MR 182.2}
[13MR 182.3]          Elder Olsen was advised to share his burdens with men who could help him. The work of the General Conference should never have rested on one man. At first one man could carry it, but as believers multiplied, the man must suffer as well as the work, which needed careful thought and the utmost firmness, in order that right principles might be maintained.                                        -183-  {13MR 182.3}
[13MR 183.1]          The Lord did not give Elder Olsen the work of engaging in the publishing business. The publishing institutions were established to carry forward important interests. But men who were not under the divine guidance were given management in them. At the very heart of the work erroneous principles were pressing for recognition. All matters should have been laid before the people. The Lord should have been sought in humble prayer. Then the Holy Spirit would have been their teacher.  {13MR 183.1}
[13MR 183.2]          But the Conferences at large were not enlightened in regard to what was being done. Men were linked up with Elder Olsen who led him and imbued him with their spirit. Unrebuked, corruption was going on at the heart of the work. The cause of God in our institutions was being perverted. Men were exalted, regardless of the advice God was giving. Covetousness held sway. Judas-practices were contaminating the workers. No language can be framed to describe the result of placing unfaithful, unconverted men in holy places.  {13MR 183.2}
[13MR 183.3]          Some have been trying to struggle to the light, but there are secret things which have not come to light. Many poor souls will not be able to enter in at the strait gate, for it is altogether too narrow to admit any of Satan's intrigue and deceptions. When the Holy Spirit breaks away the barriers, the lawyers will no longer be called upon to adjust difficulties for God's people. God will take the matter in hand and bring to light every hidden thing. He will bring men into places where they will speak, and things which are now involved in mystery will be revealed, and their bearing on His cause will be seen.                                        -184-  {13MR 183.3}
[13MR 184.1]                                 Lessons From Israel          The Jewish nation had a history of a most remarkable character. The Christ of the New Testament was the Christ of the Old. The Lord did indeed hedge His vineyard about to guard it. He guarded it with His law. In Eden the marriage law and the Sabbath law were plainly and distinctly defined, that there might be no ignorance or misunderstanding on the part of the people. When God had finished the work of creation, He rested on the seventh day. He blessed the day of His rest, while the morning stars sang together, and all the sons of God shouted for joy.  {13MR 184.1}
[13MR 184.2]          The Lord spoke to Abraham when he was living in a nation of idolaters. He desired to make him a chosen instrument, by giving him the light of the laws of His kingdom. But first Abraham must break his connection with his father's family, separating from their influence that he might be taught by God. Jehovah was to be the object of his worship.  {13MR 184.2}
[13MR 184.3]          Abraham obeyed God. He left his father's house, and went into a strange land. There the Lord educated him. He spoke to him, saying, "Fear not, Abram: I am thy shield, and thy exceeding great reward" ［Genesis 15:1］. Again, when Abraham was 99 years old, the Lord appeared to him, and said, "I am the Almighty God; walk before me, and be thou perfect. And I will make My covenant between Me and thee, and will multiply thee exceedingly. And Abram fell on his face: and God talked with him, saying, As for me, behold, My covenant is with thee, and thou shalt be a father of many nations" ［Genesis 17:1-4］.  {13MR 184.3}
[13MR 184.4]          Abraham was called the father of the faithful. His connection with God showed that he was determined to walk in the fear of the Lord in his home                                        -185-     life. "I know him," said the Searcher of hearts--He who blessed the habitation of the faithful--"that he will command his children and his household after him, and they shall keep the way of the Lord, to do justice and judgment" ［Genesis 18:19］. He will keep the law instituted in Eden as the standard of character.  {13MR 184.4}
[13MR 185.1]          The Lord made Abraham his husbandry, His building. He was material upon which God could work. In the fear of the Lord he cultivated home religion, and the love of God circulated through his entire household. He had a church in his home. He was the instructor of the many souls connected with him. He began and carried forward a grand work. He and his family were subjects of God's kingdom. By the combined influence of authority and love, he ruled his house. He walked in his home in perfect, trusting obedience to a "Thus saith the Lord."  {13MR 185.1}
[13MR 185.2]          The Hebrew nation went down to Egypt, and for 400 years they were kept in Egyptian servitude. After Joseph's death the worship of the Egyptians made such an impression on their minds that the sight of their eyes and the hearing of their ears were corrupted. They lost the true knowledge of God.  {13MR 185.2}
[13MR 185.3]          According to His promise to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, God delivered the Israelites from slavery, desolating the fertile land of Egypt to rescue His people. In awful grandeur He delivered them from the Egyptian host who pursued them. Not one of those who entered the Red Sea in pursuit of the people the Lord had chosen as His own, was saved.  {13MR 185.3}
[13MR 185.4]          One equal with God, His only begotten Son, carried out His Father's mind in the deliverance of the Israelites. God had promised Moses, "My                                        -186-     presence shall go with thee," and He fulfilled this promise by giving Christ to be the invisible Leader of His people, while Moses was chosen to be their visible general. Christ guided them in their travels through the wilderness, indicating where they should encamp. Through Moses He communicated His will and purpose to more than a million people. Through 40 years of wilderness-wandering He was their instructor.  {13MR 185.4}
[13MR 186.1]          They had reached the river Jordan, and spies were sent to view the land of Canaan. Under the working of ［Satan］ the wily foe, ten of these brought back an evil report, and when the people heard it, "they murmured against Moses and against Aaron: and the whole congregation said unto them, Would God that we had died in the land of Egypt! or would God we had died in this wilderness! And wherefore hath the Lord brought us unto this land, to fall by the sword, that our wives and our children should be a prey? were it not better for us to return into Egypt? And they said one to another, Let us make a captain, and let us return into Egypt" ［Numbers 14:2-4］. For this rebellion and perversity the Lord declared that for 40 years they were to wander in the wilderness.  {13MR 186.1}
[13MR 186.2]          God designs that His glory shall appear in the working out of His will. His wonderful deliverance of the children of Israel was ever to be repeated ［i.e., recounted］ by the people. By what He had done they were to know that He would accomplish what He had undertaken. All man's resistance would only make the victory more signal and triumphant.  {13MR 186.2}
[13MR 186.3]          The camp of Israel was not easily managed. Murmurers, complainers, and fault-finders were constantly met with, and the management of the camp was a                                          -187-     serious undertaking for Moses. But patiently the Lord cared for and worked with His vineyard. He had selected His people, not from the rich and powerful of the world, but because they were the smallest of all people.  {13MR 186.3}
[13MR 187.1]          From Sinai the Lord spoke His law, making a wonderful display of His glory. There He made a covenant with all who promised to be obedient to His law. Obedience to the Sabbath was to be a sign between Him and His people, "that ye may know," He said, "that I am the Lord that doth sanctify you. . . . Wherefore the children of Israel shall keep the Sabbath, to observe the Sabbath throughout their generations, for a perpetual covenant. It is a sign between Me and the children of Israel for ever" ［Exodus 31:13, 16, 17］.  {13MR 187.1}
[13MR 187.2]          The wonderful deliverance of the Jewish church reveals God's great care and love. He designed that through the channel of this people His blessings should flow to the whole world.  {13MR 187.2}
[13MR 187.3]                Lessons From the History of the Early Christian Church          "And in those days, when the number of the disciples was multiplied, there arose a murmuring of the Grecians against the Hebrews, because their widows were neglected in the daily ministration. Then the twelve called the multitude of the disciples unto them, and said, It is not reason that we should leave the word of God, and serve tables" (Acts 6:1, 2).  {13MR 187.3}
[13MR 187.4]          This matter was not decided by one man. Had it been, many things would have been neglected. "The twelve called the multitude of the disciples" together. They did not call a lawyer who had no personal interest in the prosperity of the church. They called the multitude of the believers, and said to them, "It is not reason that we should leave the word of God, and serve tables."                                       -188-  {13MR 187.4}
[13MR 188.1]          More was said regarding the matter than is given in this record. But the conclusion is stated: "Wherefore, brethren, look ye out among you seven men of honest report, full of the Holy Ghost and wisdom, whom we may appoint over this business. But we will give ourselves continually to prayer, and to the ministry of the word. And the saying pleased the whole multitude" ［verses 3-5］. They chose seven men, "whom they set before the apostles: and when they had prayed, they laid their hands on them. And the word of God increased; and the number of the disciples multiplied in Jerusalem greatly; and a great company of the priests were obedient to the faith" ［verses 6, 7］.  {13MR 188.1}
[13MR 188.2]         The Lord here gives us an example of the care that should be exercised when choosing men for His service. In this case, one man was not made the only burden bearer of great responsibilities. Seven men were chosen, and they were to be closely united in their work.  {13MR 188.2}
[13MR 188.3]          Those chosen were not to be like Ananias, who had appropriated to his own use certain sums of money, representing at the same time that he had given the whole amount to the cause of God. At that time, we read, that "as many as were possessors of lands or houses sold them, and brought the prices of the things that were sold, and laid them down at the apostles' feet" ［Acts 4:34, 35］. This was an occasion of temptation to the selfish and covetous, notwithstanding the fact that the Holy Spirit was working among the people. Hereditary and cultivated traits of character developed, showing that not all were cleansed from their evil tendencies, but dared to practice lying and fraud. None of them were compelled to give up their possessions.  {13MR 188.3}
[13MR 188.4]          Ananias and Sapphira wished to be regarded as giving all, and yet keep part. In order to do this, they falsified. Both of them agreed to practice                                         -189-     deception, but they did it at the cost of their lives. God struck them both with death. Thus He passed judgment on those who, while His grace and light and power were working, dared to commit sin against the Holy Spirit. This God did to warn the believers against fraud and deception and every species of dishonesty. He knew that doors of temptation would open before those who were bringing in of their means to sustain His cause. He knew that those not under the control of His Spirit would be tempted to work as they had done before they were brought under gospel principles. Some would think that they were not paid sufficient for their work, and would appropriate money or goods to supply this fancied deficiency. This would bring in untold evil.  {13MR 188.4}
[13MR 189.1]          For this reason the Lord directed Peter to deal as he did with the first departure from truthful dealing. A severe warning must be given at the very first instance of dishonesty. Thus it was shown that all unjust, selfish actions are known to God, and will be searched out. Every hidden evil, however secret, will be punished. God will be glorified in those who serve Him.  {13MR 189.1}
[13MR 189.2]          As with Ananias and Sapphira, so it was with Judas. His covetousness led him to steal from the Lord's treasury. He carried the bag containing the gifts made by Christ's followers to sustain the work, and he appropriated sums of money which he never allowed to appear on the account. He reasoned that his labors were not sufficiently appreciated, and therefore that it was right for him to pay himself in accordance with his own ideas. This principle, acted upon, perverted his conscience. Had he allowed himself to be controlled by the Holy Spirit, he would have retained righteousness and preserved integrity. He would not have accused Mary of                                           -190-     extravagance in anointing Christ with precious ointment. But from the very first act of dishonesty, his character began to deteriorate.  {13MR 189.2}
[13MR 190.1]          This history is given that corruption may not be brought into the church by men who sell themselves to Satan to carry out his suggestions. Such men not only take themselves from under God's protection, and lose peace and happiness, but they will betray the cause of God into the hands of sinners. All their work is against God. Their talents of usefulness are used to forward the work of the great deceiver. They will lose eternal life. Their misappropriation of the Lord's goods, their robbery of His treasury, may ever be kept secret, but it is at the loss of their souls.  {13MR 190.1}
[13MR 190.2]          This is one reason why Brother Ballenger's proposed enterprise ［of establishing a settlement in the South］ would not be a safe one. There are those who are supposed to be excellent men, but they have some flaw in their character which, under special temptation, becomes as a dead fly in the ointment. The whole character will be perverted by one unconfessed sin.  {13MR 190.2}
[13MR 190.3]          Then let all plans to establish a community in the Southern field be abandoned. Let not one or two men devise methods of work which according to foresight promise to be a success, but which aftersight will reveal to be a mistake, involving the work of God in difficulty.  {13MR 190.3}
[13MR 190.4]          The workers in God's service need to be as wise as serpents and as harmless as doves. This kind of talent is especially needed in the work in the South. There are men who if they choose can make it very hard for those who take hold of the work in any part of the field, because their hearts are not linked with the heart of the great Worker. They need to be controlled                                         -191-     by the Spirit of God, else they will make great blunders, which will imperil their own souls and the souls of their fellow-men.  {13MR 190.4}
[13MR 191.1]          God calls for a living, straightforward testimony to be borne. Testimonies have been borne, but a new impulse must be given to the work. Jesus Christ is the Captain of the Lord's host. He must be recognized as the leader. All who heed the words, "Follow Me," will reveal the fruit of obedience. The ground upon which we are to stand unitedly in doing God's service is that the Bible is the true guide, and not the idle sophistry of men. The Bible is our Counselor, and is to be obeyed. Justification by faith is the article of our true standing in the sight of God. Sanctification through the Holy Spirit binds up man's will and purpose with the will and purpose of God. If we have not these features in our experience, the church will be sickly and feeble. The safety of God's people is in coming to His living Word. When no human authority is put before this Word, then will men unite in gospel harmony, for the doing of the Word binds heart to heart, causing the workers to blend as one in Christ Jesus. The living oracles are fresh and beautiful. To study them is to eat the flesh and drink the blood of the Son of God.  {13MR 191.1}
[13MR 191.2]         Greater care should be taken in regard to the spirit circulating through the institutions at the heart of the work. All should bear the signature of God. All the workers are to humble their hearts before the Lord, acknowledging His sovereignty. All are to work in humility of mind, as servants of Christ, yoked up with Him. All are to live lives of self-denial and self-sacrifice. They are to learn Christ's meekness and lowliness. No vestige of an overbearing spirit will then be seen.--Ms. 91, 1899.     White Estate December, 1983  {13MR 191.2}
[13MR 192.1]       MR No. 1028 - A Call to Reconsecrate, Reorganize, and Advance         I would prefer not to speak today, though not because I have nothing to say. I have something to say. The state of things that has existed in the conference is not clearly understood by some who occupy positions in the conference or by others who bear responsibilities in other lines of the work.  {13MR 192.1}
[13MR 192.2]          The work has been increasing; it has been growing. The light that I have had from the Lord has been expressed over and over again, not to as many as there are here today, but to different individuals. The plans upon which God wishes us to work have been laid down.  {13MR 192.2}
[13MR 192.3]          Never should the mind of one man or the minds of a few men be regarded as sufficient in wisdom and power to control the work and say what plans shall be followed. The burden of the work in this broad field should not rest upon two or three men. We are not reaching the high standard which, with the great and important truth we are handling, God expects us to reach.  {13MR 192.3}
[13MR 192.4]          Over and over again men have said, "The voice of the conference is the voice of God; therefore everything must be referred to the conference. The conference must permit or restrict in the various lines of work." As the matter has been presented to me, there is a narrow compass, and within this narrow compass, all the entrances to which are locked, are those who would like to exercise kingly power. But the work carried on all over the field                                         -193-     demands an entirely different course of action. There is need of the laying of a foundation different from the foundation which has been laid in the past.  {13MR 192.4}
[13MR 193.1]          We have heard much about everything moving in the regular lines. When we see that the "regular lines" are purified and refined, that they bear the mold of the God of heaven, then it will be time to endorse these lines. But when we see that message after message given by God has been received and accepted, yet no change has been made, we know that new power must be brought into the regular lines. The management of the regular lines must be entirely changed, newly organized. There must be a committee, not composed of half a dozen men, but of representatives from all lines of our work, from our publishing houses, from our educational institutions, and from our sanitariums, which have life in them, which are constantly working, constantly broadening.  {13MR 193.1}
[13MR 193.2]          I have been shown the fields which should have been opened in America. But where in California or Michigan, the two great centers of the work, is aggressive work being done? Where is seen the wrestling in new fields?  {13MR 193.2}
[13MR 193.3]          God desires that His work shall be a rising, broadening, enlarging power. But the management of the work is becoming confused in itself. Not that anyone wishes to be wrong or to do wrong, but the principles are wrong. These principles are so foreign to God's principles that God cannot bless those who work upon them. What must be done is to bring in other minds. Those who have been at work in the same channels for years have been discouraged and confused. We cannot entrust to such as these the tremendous responsibilities which are now to be handled.                                        -194-  {13MR 193.3}
[13MR 194.1]          Instruction has constantly been given as to the sacred, elevating, ennobling principles which should control in our institutions. The interests of the General Conference and all that concerns the handling of the work require minds that are controlled by the Holy Spirit. Unless those who have charge of the work give evidence that they are controlled by the Holy Spirit, unless they give evidence that they receive power from God to impart to the responsibilities with which they are connected, a change should be made without delay.  {13MR 194.1}
[13MR 194.2]          God forbid, brethren, that this conference should close as our conferences have closed in the past, with the same management, the same tone, the same order. The Lord wants those who have a knowledge of the truth to come to their senses. He wants them to arouse. It is time for us to arise and shine because our light has come, and the glory of the Lord has risen upon us. If we are not going to do this, we might just as well close our conference today as later.  {13MR 194.2}
[13MR 194.3]          From the light God has given me, everything connected with this conference is to be regarded as most sacred. Why? Because at this time the work is to be placed upon a proper basis. Wrong principles have been followed. For the last fifteen years wrong decisions have been made; and now God calls for a change. He wants in His work men of faith and capability, men who realize that there is a ladder for them to climb round by round, and that those who climb this ladder will finally step off it into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. Let us move heavenward. Let every thread of selfishness that has been woven into the work be now cut out.                                          -195-  {13MR 194.3}
[13MR 195.1]          The work should stand 100 percent higher than it stands today. The satanic agencies are working with all their power to weaken and destroy us, and unless there is a waking up among the people of God, the enemy will gain the victory. God calls upon us to arouse, to take hold of His work, and labor for time and for eternity.  {13MR 195.1}
[13MR 195.2]          Many are treading over and over again in the same ground. Our large churches ought to be turning out men who are educated and trained and disciplined, prepared to enter the Lord's vineyard; but what are they doing? The barren fields, specially in the South, are crying to God for help. These fields have scarcely been touched, notwithstanding the message that God has been giving for a number of years.  {13MR 195.2}
[13MR 195.3]          It is high time that this came to an end. Let the work be woven after the same pattern that it has in the past and it will finally come to naught. God calls for a decided change. Do not wait until the conference is over and then gather up the forces to see what can be done. Let us see what can be done now. Find out what power and intelligence there is that can be brought into the conference. Let all unite in taking hold of the work intelligently. This is what is needed.  {13MR 195.3}
[13MR 195.4]          Every institution should have a voice in the working of the cause in which . . . ［it has］ an interest. God wants us to come to the place where we shall be united in the work, where the whole burden will not be laid on two or three men. Unless a change is made, Brother Irwin will soon be where he cannot work at all. He needs support. He has been in the work of wrestling so long that he must have a change or else he will break down.                                      -196-  {13MR 195.4}
[13MR 196.1]          We need men who will stand as true to principle as the needle to the pole. God will test the men who are given responsibilities in His work, and unless they show that they have a true idea of what Christlike principles are, He will remove them and put others in their place. God wants us to know what it means to work on the principles of heaven. He wants those in the office to know what it means for everyone to stand in his lot and place obeying the words, "Add to your faith virtue; and to virtue knowledge; and to knowledge temperance; and to temperance patience; and to patience godliness; and to godliness brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness charity" ［2 Peter 1:5-7］. Brethren, let us hang these words in the chambers of the mind. If we live on the plan here outlined, we "shall never fall; for so an entrance shall be ministered unto . . . ［us］ abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ" ［verses 10, 11］.  {13MR 196.1}
[13MR 196.2]         God is in earnest with us. He has seen the close dealing, and it is contemptible in His sight. It leaves men where, if they do not change, they will never see the kingdom of God. They are as destitute of the nobility, the generosity, the tenderness, the compassion, the love of Christ, as the hills of Gilboa were destitute of dew and rain. They cannot be aroused to see their condition. Enough has been said, but it does not lead them to reform. The message from heaven is professedly accepted, but no change is made. This is what alarms me. I see that unless there is more tenderness, more compassion, more of the love of God, the blessing of heaven will be withdrawn. John knew what he was talking about when he said, "Thou hast left thy first love. Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen, and                                      -197-     repent, and do the first works; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will remove thy candlestick out of his place, expect thou repent" ［Revelation 2:4, 5］.  {13MR 196.2}
[13MR 197.1]         We need to study what John has written about the love of God. This love has not been cultivated, and when it is not cultivated, the opposite attribute is developed. The love of God has not been manifested in our publishing houses. Those who have practiced sharp dealings have flattered themselves that they are keen businessmen, but they have been losing instead of gaining, and unless they change, their light will be removed. They fail to realize that it is for the interests of the institution with which they are connected for them to act nobly every time, to come up to the help of the Lord. God will never acquit us till His principles are followed in our institutions.  {13MR 197.1}
[13MR 197.2]          God means what He says. He calls for a change. The same things are being repeated, the same ideas followed, the same committees appointed. In a small section a king reigns, and all others are secondary, when there are other men who are better able to do the work, because they have not been working on narrow plans.  {13MR 197.2}
[13MR 197.3]          I feel intensely over this matter. I do not want to talk in this way. If you will melt under the tenderness of God, breaking your hearts before Him and placing yourselves where you will not mislead, you will see that He hates selfishness. When you bring selfishness into the management of His cause, it makes the crime one-hundred-fold greater. It makes God ashamed of you.                                     -198-  {13MR 197.3}
[13MR 198.1]          You are to be representatives of Jesus Christ, representatives of His character. You are to show that you are carrying out the living principles of heaven in every line of action. God will not accept your common fire. He wants you to use the sacred fire which He has kindled on the divine altar. It is His desire that this fire shall consume all commonness, all selfishness, all cheapness. These things must be purged from the men who are helping to prepare a people to stand in the last great conflict, which is just upon us. Self must be hid in Christ. When this is done, Christ will appear. Christ will be seen as the great Worker.  {13MR 198.1}
[13MR 198.2]          God desires the committees which have been handling the same things for so long, to be relieved of their command. They should have a chance for life, to see if they cannot get out of the rut into which they have fallen. I have no hope that they will do this without a thorough change, because the Spirit of God has been working with them yet the wrong, unreformed, is still there.  {13MR 198.2}
[13MR 198.3]          The Lord desires His Holy Spirit to come into this meeting. He declares that every vestige of sharpness in dealing must be removed, for He hates it. No sharpness is to be exercised toward His servants who are working for Him, bringing the tithe into the treasure that His cause may be sustained. God's treasury is to be supplied by the tithe, which is to be regarded as a sacred fund. It is God's, and it is to be liberally given, that the work may be sustained. Those in responsible places are to act in such a way that the people will have firm confidence in them. These men should not be afraid to open to the light of day everything in the management of the work.                                      -199-  {13MR 198.3}
[13MR 199.1]          When the cause was younger, my husband used to counsel with men who had sound judgment. The work was much smaller ［then］ than it is now, but he did not feel able to manage it alone. He chose counselors from among those bearing responsibility in all parts of the work. And, after counseling together, these men would go back to their work feeling a still greater responsibility to carry the work forward in right lines, to uplift, to purify, to solidify, so that the cause of God might move forward in strength.  {13MR 199.1}
[13MR 199.2]          We should be filled with joy and gladness to think that God has given us the privilege of being co-laborers with Him. We may have all the power which God has pledged Himself to give us when we consecrate ourselves to Him. In heaven the pledge was made that all the facilities and riches of heaven would be imparted to every sincere, faithful worker who feels his entire dependence upon God.  {13MR 199.2}
[13MR 199.3]          When you leave God out of the question, and allow your hereditary and cultivated tendencies to come into your work, you are on very slippery ground. You are not making straight paths for your feet, but crooked paths. We cannot afford to do this. Our redemption cost too much. Christ laid aside His royal robe and kingly crown, and stepped down from His high command, in order that He, divinity and humanity combined, might make Himself a stepping stone whereby man might reach heaven. This He did that men might stand on vantage ground with God. His holiness imbues the life of everyone who eats the bread of life and drinks the water of salvation. He who receives and practices the words of Christ has eternal life. This life is in him, because he is in Christ.                                     -200-  {13MR 199.3}
[13MR 200.1]          How can the Lord bless those who manifest a spirit of "I don't care," a spirit which leads them to walk contrary to the light which the Lord has given them? But I do not ask you to take my words. Lay Sister White to one side. Do not quote my words again as long as you live until you can obey the Bible. When you make the Bible your food, your meat and your drink, when you make its principles the elements of your character, you will know better how to receive counsel from God. I exalt the precious Word before you today. Do not repeat what I have said, saying, "Sister White said this," and "Sister White said that." Find out what the Lord God of Israel says, and then do what He commands. Christ said, "I must work the works of Him that sent Me."  {13MR 200.1}
[13MR 200.2]          We are to follow the principles God has laid down in dealing with one another; for we are the purchase of the blood of Christ. Think of it! The purchase of the blood of Christ! We cost His life. He was crucified for us, and yet those whom He desires to see standing next to heaven, giving unmistakable evidence that they are receiving the light of His glory, are walking in darkness.  {13MR 200.2}
[13MR 200.3]          It is not emotion that we need, but a living faith in the living word of a living Saviour, a Saviour who proclaimed over the rent sepulcher of Joseph, "I am the resurrection and the life." He wants us to live His principles. But there are those in positions of responsibility who do not appreciate these principles. They have been tested and tried. A change must be made. Let them have an opportunity to get out into the field and see what it means to wrestle for the cause as some of God's servants have                                           -201-     wrestled. Let them see what it means to build up the work, what it means to establish something out of nothing. Then they will understand that it is God's desire that His servants shall be linked together, that every part of His work shall be connected with every other part, all being joined together by the golden links of heaven.  {13MR 200.3}
[13MR 201.1]          There are to be no kings in our work, no man who will put out his hand and say to God's workmen, "You cannot go there; we will not support you if you go there." "We!" What have they to do with the supporting? Is the means of support theirs? The money comes from the people, and God has instructed me to tell those who are working in destitute fields to go to the people and tell them their necessity. They are to draw from the people means to build up the work in the field where they are.  {13MR 201.1}
[13MR 201.2]          There is a world to be warned. Are we to have committees which will bind about the work? As we look over the cities of America, where are the monuments for God? Where are the churches to glorify His name? I thank God for the medical missionary work. God will call for every soul who is educated to work in this line in connection with the gospel ministry. He has places for them. Let not one stone be placed in the way of those who are striving to teach our youth how to do this work. The Lord will show that He will work with those who will work. He says, "Ye are laborers together with God."  {13MR 201.2}
[13MR 201.3]          My heart ached when I was in California. There are there young men laboring among the churches, but where is the power to open new fields? Where are those who will say, "We are not to stay with those who know the                                         -202-     truth, but are to go to new fields"? There is a world to be saved, as far as men and women will yield to the claims of truth. The seeds of truth must be sown. "Lift up your eyes, and look on the fields," Christ said, "for they are white already to harvest." He wants us to see the condition of the field. And then you are to feel at ease and travel from place to place visiting the churches? No, no! God help you by giving you the spirit of the message, that you may yearn after souls and not let go until they are converted. This is the work God desires to see done, and till this spirit takes hold of every man and every conference, the work cannot go forward in power. The Lord desires His people to adopt the light on health reform, leading out in paths of self-denial and self-sacrifice.  {13MR 201.3}
[13MR 202.1]         Oh, how it has hurt me to have blocks thrown in my way in regard to this subject. Some have said, "Sister White eats cheese, and therefore we are at liberty to eat cheese." I have tasted cheese once or twice, but that is a different thing from making it an article of diet. Once when at Minneapolis, I sat down at a table on which there was some cheese. I was quite sick at the time, and some of my brethren told me that they thought if I ate a little cheese, it might do me good. I ate a small piece, and from then it has been reported in large assemblies that Sister White eats cheese.  {13MR 202.1}
[13MR 202.2]          I have not had meat in my house for years. But do not give up the use of meat because Sister White does not eat it. I would not give a farthing for your health reform if that is what it is based upon. I want you to stand in your individual dignity and in your individual consecration before God, the whole being dedicated to Him. "If any man defile the temple of God, him shall God destroy; for the temple of God is holy, which temple ye are."                                         -203-  {13MR 202.2}
[13MR 203.1]          I want you to think of these things. Do not make any human being your criterion. You have a body which is fearfully and wonderfully made. That body should be most carefully dealt with. The physical system must be kept in perfect order, that the brain power may be keen and strong.  {13MR 203.1}
[13MR 203.2]          Any unnecessary burden placed on the stomach will becloud the brain. Come to a meeting like this, eat a hearty meal, take no exercise, and your ideas are good for nothing. You are sleepy. You do not really understand the propositions to which you assent. Bring your diet into conformity with natural laws, and a great change will be seen.  {13MR 203.2}
[13MR 203.3]          Do not refer to what Sister White has said. I do not ask you to do this. God has told me that my testimony must be borne to this conference, and that I must not try to make men believe it. My work is to leave the truth with the people, and those who appreciate the light from heaven will accept the truth. God wants you to make straight paths for your feet, lest the lame shall be turned out of the way.  {13MR 203.3}
[13MR 203.4]          The Lord desires that with the conference shall be connected the ability He has given Dr. Kellogg. He wants His people to make the most of the ability He has bestowed on His servants. He did not wish the medical missionary work to be separated from the gospel work, or the gospel work separated from the medical missionary work. These are to blend. The medical missionary work is to be regarded as the pioneer work. It is to be the means of breaking down prejudice. As the right arm, it is to open doors for the gospel message.  {13MR 203.4}
[13MR 203.5]          God wants His workers to stand shoulder to shoulder with Dr. Kellogg, who at times has been almost desperate and has almost lost his reason                                         -204-     because of the positions taken by some. Many have thrown stones before the car to hinder its advance, when they should have realized that God wants the medical missionary work to go forward.  {13MR 203.5}
[13MR 204.1]          Before I came to this conference, I was in doubt as to where to stay during the meeting. Dr. Kellogg had courteously invited me to make his house my home. The question arose, "It will be said that Dr. Kellogg has influenced me." But I thought, "Let people say this if they wish to. They have said it before, when there was no more reason for it than there is now." Still, as I wished to remove every possible excuse for talk, I decided not to go to the doctor's. On Friday evening, at our season of worship, ［AT HER ELMSHAVEN HOME IN NORTHERN CALIFORNIA.］ I was asking the Lord to direct me where to stay. I had been sick, and was still sick. I did not wish to attend the conference at all, because I knew that the exertion would be a terrible strain on me.  {13MR 204.1}
[13MR 204.2]         As I was praying, a soft light filled the room, bringing with it a fragrance as of beautiful flowers. Then a voice seemed to say, "Accept the invitation of My servant, John Kellogg, to make his house your home. I have appointed him as My physician, and you can be an encouragement to him." This is why I am staying at Dr. Kellogg's house. I wish in every possible way to treat Dr. Kellogg as God's appointed physician. This I am going to do. And I want my brethren to put their unjust sayings far away from them. Inquire, What saith the Lord? Go to Him for help. Depend not on the opinions of human beings, for they are liable to err. Go to the Lord God of Israel. He will give you understanding and knowledge. You are not to lean on any human being.                                          -205-  {13MR 204.2}
[13MR 205.1]          At our season of prayer that evening the whole family was broken down. Though they knew nothing of what I had seen, yet they realized that the Spirit of the Lord was among us. The blessing of God flowed through the room like a tidal wave. The Spirit took hold upon us, and Brother and Sister Druillard wept and praised the Lord. We did indeed have an outpouring of the Spirit. Such things are more precious to me than gold or silver.  {13MR 205.1}
[13MR 205.2]          I want to say to you, For Christ's sake, unify. We cannot reform ourselves by putting our fingers on the wrongs of someone else. Christ says that we must love one another, that we must deal honestly, justly, and truly with one another. He says, "I hate your false weights and measures." He knows every one of us, and He wants us to come into close connection with Him. He told Cornelius where to find Peter. He knew just where Peter was to be found. The angel of the Lord could have given Cornelius the message, but this is not God's way. He wished to bring about a connection between Peter and Cornelius. The light He had given Peter was to be given by Peter to Cornelius.  {13MR 205.2}
[13MR 205.3]          My brethren, let the Lord God of Israel in among you. Give Him room. Instead of manifesting hatred, manifest the love of God. God help us all to take a right position.  {13MR 205.3}
[13MR 205.4]          I believe that God is here today. If I did not believe this, I would not say what I have said. I believe He can send what I have said home to your hearts.  {13MR 205.4}
[13MR 205.5]          There is a work to be done, not by standing aloof from one another, but by working on God's principles. The Lord wants you to stand in His strength.                                         -206-     He wants you to open the windows of the soul heavenward and close them earthward. He wants to reveal His salvation. He wants the medical missionary work and the gospel to be inseparably bound together. His work is to be a united whole. God wants the talents He has given Dr. Kellogg. He wants the talents that are in our institutions to be connected with the management of His work. Committees are to be formed which will have an interest in every part of the work. Then the work will be managed on a higher grade than it has yet been managed.  {13MR 205.5}
[13MR 206.1]          Medical missionary work opens the way for the gospel. I wish to say that God has not blessed the work as He would have blessed ［it］ had there been an appreciation of the work that he is carrying on. I thank God that Dr. Kellogg has not sunk into despair and infidelity, as I was afraid he would. Dr. Kellogg, it may be that I have written to you too strongly, but I felt that I must get hold of you, and hold you with all the power I had. I appreciate the work that is being carried on in medical missionary lines. How anyone can see this work, and not realize that God is working, is a mystery to me.  {13MR 206.1}
[13MR 206.2]          It is God's design that Dr. Kellogg shall stand in his place to give character to the work by reaching the higher classes. God's people ought to feel honored that He has given them instrumentalities whereby the higher classes may be reached.  {13MR 206.2}
[13MR 206.3]          I wish to say that I want to take hold of the medical missionary work to the utmost of my ability. We have done the best we could in this line of work in Australia. I thank the Lord that His blessing has accompanied our                                        -207-     work. Christ's ministers must stand in an altogether different position. They must be evangelists; they must be medical missionaries. They must take hold of the work intelligently. But it is of no use for them to think that they can do this while they drop the work which God has said should be connected with the gospel. If they drop out the medical missionary work, they need not think that they can carry forward their work successfully, for they have only half the necessary facilities.  {13MR 206.3}
[13MR 207.1]          The Lord loves us yet. Let us praise Him for this. Let us take hold of the work in a new way, with heart, and mind, and strength. Do not any longer pick flaws in your brethren. I see enough vultures watching for dead bodies. Let us have nothing of this nature in our work. Let there be no picking flaws. Attend to yourselves, and you will have all you can do. When you purify your souls by obeying the truth, you will have something to impart.  {13MR 207.1}
[13MR 207.2]          May God help you all and help me. I want help and strength and power. But do not quote Sister White till you stand on vantage ground, where you know what you are doing. Take the Word of God. It is full of meat and drink. Study the Bible, and you will know more of God than you do now. You will have something fresh to impart to others. You will not go over the same ground again and again. You will realize that there is a world to save. I ask you to put on the whole armor, and be sure that your feet are shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace.--Manuscript 43, 1901. (A talk presented by Ellen White in the Battle Creek College library, April 1, 1901.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. December, 1983  {13MR 207.2}
[13MR 208.1]      MR No. 1029 - Words of Instruction on Administration and Medical Missionary Work         I look at the various conferences of America to see what the presidents of these conferences have been doing, and I ask myself, What work have they been engaged in?  {13MR 208.1}
[13MR 208.2]          Souls are perishing in sin because those who have been appointed as shepherds of the flock are not all laborers together with God. They neglect to do the very work that should be done. Why are those set apart for the work of the ministry placed on committees and boards? Why are they called upon to attend business meetings at a great distance from their field of labor? Why are not business matters placed in the hands of businessmen? The ministers have not been set apart to do this work. The finances of the cause are to be properly managed. Managing ability is to be brought into the work. But ministers are set apart for a higher work.  {13MR 208.2}
[13MR 208.3]          Ministers of the gospel are not to be called hither and thither to attend board meetings to decide common business questions. This has been done in the past, but this is not the work in which the Lord wishes them to engage. Let men who have not been set apart to the sacred work of the ministry take the management of financial matters. Too many financial burdens have been placed upon our ministers. When this is done, the great gospel commission is neglected. God looks upon this as a dishonor to His name.  {13MR 208.3}
[13MR 208.4]          The Lord's great vineyard demands from men that which it has not yet received--earnest, persevering labor for souls. The ministry is becoming                                       -209-     weak and feeble, and under their tame service the churches also are becoming weak. The ministers of our conferences have very little to show in the conversion of souls as a result of their labors.  These things are depriving God of the glory which belongs to Him. The truth is not carried into the barren places of the earth. God calls for workers who will be producers. There is a world to be warned. Why are the ministers who should be laboring in special service earnestly to open new fields and raise up new churches, hovering over the churches which have already received great light and many advantages which they do not appreciate?  {13MR 208.4}
[13MR 209.1]         During the night season I was speaking in a large congregation. We have been instructed by the Lord that the medical missionary work is to be to the work of the third angel's message as the right hand to the body. The right hand is used to open doors through which the body may find entrance. This is the part the medical missionary work is to act. It is to largely prepare the way for the reception of the truth for this time. A body without hands is useless. In giving honor to the body, honor must also be given to the helping hands, which are agencies of such importance that without them the body can do nothing. Therefore the body which treats indifferently the right hand, refusing its aid, is able to accomplish nothing.  {13MR 209.1}
[13MR 209.2]          In Australia we found that the medical missionary work breaks down prejudice and opens the way for the truth to go with power. And I have now come to America to see if my words will have more power than my letters have had in leading my brethren to a proper appreciation of medical missionary work.                                        -210-  {13MR 209.2}
[13MR 210.1]          God said to the serpent, "I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between thy seed, and her seed; it shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel" ［Genesis 3:15］. There is much work to be done in the vineyard of the Lord. Never are God's workmen to accuse one another. Time is short; the end of all things is at hand. Our work is not to repress and hinder, but to encourage and restore. All who will cooperate with the Redeemer in bruising the head of the serpent will be doing the work which the Lord has appointed them. But God has not given men the least intimation that they are to bruise their fellowmen. Their warfare is to be directed against the power of Satan. Those who cooperate with Christ will give no place to the devil but, uniting under the blood-stained banner of Price Emmanuel, will repress every evil word and work. They are never to use their power to weaken the influence of those who are trying to work for God.  {13MR 210.1}
[13MR 210.2]          All through this country a work must be done that has not yet been done. The medical missionary work must be recognized. Those who go forth to engage in the work of the ministry must be intelligent upon the subject of health reform. Those men who after many years' experience have yet no appreciation of the medical missionary work, should not be appointed to preside over our churches. They are not walking in the light of present truth for this time. Those who love the truth and appreciate the question of temperance in all its bearings should not be placed in the charge of a minister who has not heeded the light God has given upon health reform. What help can a man be to a church if he is not walking in the light?  {13MR 210.2}
[13MR 210.3]          In new fields no work is so successful as medical missionary work. If our ministers would work earnestly to obtain an education in medical                                           -211-     missionary lines, they would be far better fitted to do the work Christ did as a medical missionary. By diligent study and practice they can become so well acquainted with the principles of health reform that wherever they go they will be a great blessing, imparting information so much needed, to the people they meet.  {13MR 210.3}
[13MR 211.1]          For thirty years the necessity of health reform has been held before our people. By the practice of its simple principles, the sick and suffering are relieved, and fields otherwise unapproachable become most interesting fields of action. The seeds of truth, cast into good ground, produce an abundant harvest.  {13MR 211.1}
[13MR 211.2]          ［Isaiah 61:4-11, quoted.］        Medical missionary work brings to humanity the gospel of release from suffering. It is the pioneer work of the gospel. It is the gospel practiced, the compassion of Christ revealed. Of this work there is great need, and the world is open for it. God grant that the importance of medical missionary work shall be understood, and that new fields may be immediately entered. Then will the work of the ministry be after the Lord's order; the sick will be healed, and poor, suffering humanity will be blessed.  {13MR 211.2}
[13MR 211.3]          Begin to do medical missionary work with the conveniences which you have at hand. You will find that thus the way will open for you to hold Bible readings. The heavenly Father will place you in connection with those who need to know how to treat their sick ones. Put into practice what you know regarding the treatment of disease. Thus suffering will be relieved, and you will have opportunity to break the bread of life to starving souls.                                          -212-  {13MR 211.3}
[13MR 212.1]          It is the duty of Christians to convince the world that the religion of Christ disrobes the soul of the garments of heaviness and mourning, and clothes it with joy and gladness. Those who receive Christ as a sin-pardoning Saviour are clothed with His garments of light. He takes away their sin and imparts to them His righteousness. Their joy is full.  {13MR 212.1}
[13MR 212.2]          Who have a better right than Christians to sing songs of rejoicing? Have they not the expectation of being members of the royal family, children of the heavenly King? Is not the gospel good tidings of great joy? When the promises of God are freely and fully accepted, heaven's brightness is brought into the life.  {13MR 212.2}
[13MR 212.3]          While we are to be sober, while we are never to relax our watchfulness to become light or frivolous, still we are always to be cheerful. We are to express our appreciation of the Christian's hope by joyous songs of praise and thanksgiving. Heavenly angels join in these songs. They cannot be silent.  {13MR 212.3}
[13MR 212.4]          He who is truly converted will be so filled with the love of God that he will long to impart to others the joy that he himself possesses. The Lord desires His church to hold forth to the world the beauty of holiness. She is to demonstrate the power of Christian religion. Heaven is to be reflected in the character of the Christian. The song of gratitude and praise is to be heard by those in darkness. For the good tidings of the gospel, for its promises and assurances, we are to express our gratitude by seeking to do others good. The doing of medical missionary work brings rays of heavenly brightness to wearied, perplexed, suffering souls. It is as a fountain opened for the wayworn, thirsty traveler. At every work of mercy,                                       -213-     every work of love, angels of God are present. Those who live nearest to heaven will reflect the brightness of the Sun of Righteousness.  {13MR 212.4}
[13MR 213.1]          Our Saviour allowed nothing to hinder Him in His work of opening the Scriptures to His disciples and the multitudes. Going forth from the wilderness of temptation, "He began to preach and to say, Repent; for the kingdom of heaven is at hand." ［Matthew 4:17-24; Luke 4:16-18, 38-43, quoted.］  {13MR 213.1}
[13MR 213.2]          Read the Scriptures carefully, and you will find that Christ spent the largest part of His ministry in restoring the suffering and afflicted to health. Thus He threw back upon Satan the reproach of the evil which the enemy of all good had originated. Satan is the destroyer; Christ is the Restorer. And in our work as Christ's co-laborers, we shall have success if we work on practical lines. Ministers should call to their aid helpers. Do not confine your labors always to giving Bible instruction. Do practical work. Seek to restore the sick to health. This is true ministry. Remember that the restoration of the body prepares the way for the restoration of the soul.  {13MR 213.2}
[13MR 213.3]          When one goes out as a physician, gospel teacher, and canvasser, he should be fully empowered to do the work of a minister. When under his labors souls accept the truth and give evidence of true conversion, he is to baptize them in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost. And such workers should have the sympathy and cooperation of those who remain at home.  {13MR 213.3}
[13MR 213.4]          There is much work to be done in foreign fields, but let us not forget the heathen at our own door. The colored people in the Southern States of                                       -214-     America have been cruelly neglected by Christians. The great need of this people demands our help. In the shadow of our own doors they are living in sin and degradation. God calls for earnest medical missionaries who will put the whole soul into the work of saving sinners. Make Christ's work your example. Constantly He went about doing good, feeding the hungry and healing the sick. No one who came to Him for sympathy was disappointed. The commander of the heavenly courts, He was made flesh and dwelt among us, and His lifework is an example of the work we are to do. His tender, pitying love rebukes our selfishness and heartlessness.  {13MR 213.4}
[13MR 214.1]          God pitied the Israelites in their slavery in Egypt and, breaking the yoke of their bondage, He placed Moses at their head to lead them through the wilderness to the promised land. God has placed in our midst a people who in one sense have been freed from slavery but who are still in the slavery of ignorance, because men and women more favored have not taken the pains to lift them from their degradation. He who pitied the Israelites in Egypt is not indifferent to the suffering of the colored people in America. He calls upon those who name His name to take up the work they have neglected.--Manuscript 55, 1901.     White Estate Washington, D. C. December, 1983  {13MR 214.1}
[13MR 215.1]       MR No. 1030 - A Challenge to Consecrate, Decentralize, and Evangelize         Elder Daniells has written to me in regard to moving some old wooden building, which is now standing beside a brick building, and through which there might be danger of fire. He has also written in regard to putting up a new building in the place of the old building. He says that this will not cost more than $4,000. The removal of the old building may be necessary, but I could not advise the erection of another building, even though it costs only $4,000.  {13MR 215.1}
[13MR 215.2]          I wish I could speak to you face to face. I do not want any of you to make a mistake. If this extra building is put up, its influence will be in direct opposition to the will of the Lord. By its influence our people in other parts of the field will be led to make light of the testimonies. Be careful how you encourage this.  {13MR 215.2}
[13MR 215.3]          I wish you could look at this matter in the light in which it is presented to me. There is much work to be done in our world, and the Lord would be pleased if centers were made in other places besides Battle Creek. Let the light shine forth from some other place.  {13MR 215.3}
[13MR 215.4]          A Jerusalem has been made of Battle Creek, but this has not been after the Lord's direction or order. You may see some advantages in colonizing, but there are many more advantages to be obtained from making plants in different places.                                      -216-  {13MR 215.4}
[13MR 216.1]          The work has been begun in Nashville, and it should be placed on a firm foundation, that the light of the truth may shine forth from there to the regions beyond. It is God's purpose that the work shall thus be carried forward.  {13MR 216.1}
[13MR 216.2]          The building you are planning to erect in Battle Creek is not necessary. To invest money in this way would set a wrong example. Our people in Battle Creek have continually been tempted to find some excuse for investing more money in building. Thus other parts of the field have been robbed of buildings which they should have had. There are already more buildings in Battle Creek than there should be in one place. It is a mistake to crowd so many institutions into one place. In this, the wisdom of men, not the wisdom of God, has been shown.  {13MR 216.2}
[13MR 216.3]          Too much has been centralized in Battle Creek. Broader plans should have been laid. The work should have been extended, not centralized. Plants should have been made in other cities. These warnings the Lord has been giving for years. An influence in accordance with our Saviour's words, "And I, if I be lifted up, will draw all men unto me," should have been exerted. The influence of the Battle Creek church is not what it should be. Whatever the moral condition of the world may be, the church is to stand forth in purity and true godliness. When the church stands thus, the gospel will have a transforming influence upon the outside world.  {13MR 216.3}
[13MR 216.4]          Let there be a division of responsibility. Make centers in other places. There will then be plenty of room for the Lord to work, and there will be all in Battle Creek that can be properly managed. Far less is to be centered in Battle Creek. Then the institutions there will ［be］ conducted                                      -217-     more in accordance with the divine mind. Now as matters are conducted, so large a number are jealously looking and striving for gain from this quarter. Where so many are associated together, as there are in Battle Creek, it is hard for things to be properly adjusted. It is almost impossible to have perfect harmony.  {13MR 216.4}
[13MR 217.1]          Those to whom have been given the goods of the Lord are not to live for themselves but for the cross of Calvary. A law has gone forth from heaven, "He who liveth to himself is not a Christian." No more additions should be made to the pile of buildings already erected in Battle Creek. Limit your expenses, and practice the strictest economy. Show day by day that you believe that the Lord's means are to be invested where He shall choose, not where men's wisdom may dictate. They are to be invested where they will produce more means to use in the work of the Lord.  {13MR 217.1}
[13MR 217.2]          Time is short, and there is a world to be warned. Souls are to be hunted for, fished for. The Lord has given to every man his work. Everyone is under obligation to obey the law of God. He who is a doer of the will of God, who conscientiously holds his talents in trust as a precious gift to be used in the Master's service, will be accounted a wise steward. Each worker is to say from the heart, " I have come into close relationship with Christ. I have taken upon myself sacred vows. When I was baptized in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, I was buried with Christ in the likeness of His death, and raised in the likeness of His resurrection. I am pledged to consecrate my life to His service."  {13MR 217.2}
[13MR 217.3]          "Buried with him in baptism, wherein also ye are risen with him through the faith of the operation of God, who hath raised him from the dead. And                                        -218-     you, being dead in your sins and the uncircumcision of your flesh, hath He quickened together with Him, having forgiven you all trespasses" ［Colossians 2:12, 13］.  {13MR 217.3}
[13MR 218.1]          As you openly renounced sin and Satan, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost pledged themselves to be your sufficiency. As you forsook sin and became dead to the world, you were raised to newness of life by the power which raised Christ from the dead. You came forth from the watery grave, pledged by the solemn covenant of baptism to devote your life to the service of God. You are henceforth to live a new life, as if reason, knowledge, affection, speech, property, had been anew entrusted to you, with a distinct declaration from the Word of God that these gifts are to be recognized as coming from Christ, to be used and improved for Him. You are to take up the life of cross-bearing, cheerfully partaking of the sufferings of Christ. Your life is to be bound up with the life of Christ in obedience to the law of God.  {13MR 218.1}
[13MR 218.2]          ［Colossians 3:1-4, quoted.］        Jesus, the Son of God, our Sin-bearer, the Giver of eternal life, speaks to His disciples. Hear what He says; "If any man will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me." He understands every temptation. He can turn the cross into a means of eternal happiness. We must live His life. We must be co-laborers with Him. He calls upon His followers to tread in His footsteps of self-denial and self-sacrifice. The character of the Christian is to be a reproduction of Christ. The same love, the same grace, the same unselfish benevolence that characterized the life of the Redeemer is to characterize the lives of His followers.                                       -219-  {13MR 218.2}
[13MR 219.1]          Let those who have been baptized be true to the vow they have made. "If ye then be risen with Christ, seek those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God" ［Colossians 3:1］. You cannot serve God and mammon. If God be God, follow Him; if Baal, then follow him. No one is compelled to serve God. The full results of a man's choice rest upon himself, for he chooses of his own free will. Let him remember that if he chooses the principles of God, respecting and maintaining them, they become a part of his life, molding him according to the divine similitude. They are in him a well of water, springing up into everlasting life.  {13MR 219.1}
[13MR 219.2]          I am obliged to say that those who claim to believe the truth reach too low a standard. What nourishment do you give your soul? Do you follow the prescription of the heavenly Physician? He says: ［John 5:24-29, quoted］.  {13MR 219.2}
[13MR 219.3]          I am instructed to say, Had those who have done so much preaching to the church labored as the Master has given them example, seeking to give to others the blessing of light that has come to them, they would have been following in Christ's footsteps. We have the light, but it will not save us unless we appreciate it and impart it to others.  {13MR 219.3}
[13MR 219.4]          Christ came to our world to work out in His own life the gospel of salvation. He is the world's great Medical Missionary. He was appointed by the Father to heal the maladies of suffering humanity and to dispense life to the dead.  {13MR 219.4}
[13MR 219.5]          ［Matthew 4:12-17, 23, quoted.］        Read of the work which the Saviour did when He was upon the earth. He said to His disciples: ［John 6:27-30, quoted.］                                      -220-  {13MR 219.5}
[13MR 220.1]          Were they ignorant of the miracle of the loaves and fishes, which had just been performed? No; those who asked Him the question, "What sign showest thou then, that we may see, and believe thee?" had been among the multitude miraculously fed. They came to Christ in the hope that in response to their words, He would again work a similar miracle. They desired to see just how He increased the food, supposing it was some science they could catch and be benefited by. Christ desired to awaken faith in their hearts, to lead them to accept him, the Son of God, as the Bread of life; but they despised the lesson He sought to teach. They had witnessed many of His wonderful miracles, but they were not willing to receive Him as the Son of God.  {13MR 220.1}
[13MR 220.2]          Concerning God's dealing with the children of Israel, we read in Nehemiah: ［Nehemiah 9:11-21, quoted］. Thus Christ had wrought for ancient Israel. Enshrouded in the pillar of cloud by day and the pillar of fire by night, He led them through the wilderness. "Nevertheless, they were disobedient, and rebelled against Thee, and cast Thy law behind their backs, and slew Thy prophets which testified against them to turn them to Thee, and they wrought great provocations" ［verse 26］. (Let every soul be careful now else he will do as did the children of Israel. Many who do not know it, are taking sides today.)  {13MR 220.2}
[13MR 220.3]         Christ was their Redeemer, Protector, and wonder-working God. But the miracles He wrought in their behalf did not save them, because they were not willing to walk in obedience to His will. And when He came to their children in person, He found them filled with the same rebellious spirit. The sin charged to the disbelieving Pharisees was, "I know that ye have not the                                     -221-     love of God in you." Shall these words be said of those who today have been given great light and wonderful opportunities?  {13MR 220.3}
[13MR 221.1]          From first to last God has wrought in mighty power for His people, and He desires that they shall praise Him. "Whoso offereth praise glorifieth God." He is glorified by those who worship Him in spirit and in truth and in the beauty of holiness. Obedience to His law is the righteousness of His people. Those who love Him and trust in Him will reveal His love and compassion, His long-suffering and holiness.  {13MR 221.1}
[13MR 221.2]          "The law is holy, and the commandment holy, and just, and good." ［Romans 7:12］. This law is to be obeyed. In him who loves God supremely and his neighbor as himself, holiness will be perfected. When man submits to the control of the Holy Spirit, he works out his own salvation with fear and trembling, in humiliation and self-distrust. He depends upon God's power, allowing Him to will and to do of His good pleasure. So God, the divine agent, and man, the human agent, work in cooperation. As man receives the Holy Spirit, he loves God with all the heart and soul and strength and mind. Putting on Christ, he sits in heavenly places with Christ and his brethren.  {13MR 221.2}
[13MR 221.3]          I am instructed to say that the church needs to take a much higher view of what is comprehended in yielding all to God. When the individual members of the church are obedient to the commands of God, following in the way which Christ has trodden before them, they will find fewer difficulties to encounter. The distress and sorrow that are the result of wrong moves, will no more prove their destruction. Self-sufficiency will be purged from the soul. God's people will eat the flesh of Christ and drink His blood. From the heart they will obey the commandments.                                      -222-  {13MR 221.3}
[13MR 222.1]          "When ye were the servants of sin, ye were free from righteousness. What fruit had ye then in those things whereof ye are now ashamed? for the end of those things is death. But now being made free from sin, and become servants to God, ye have your fruit unto holiness, and the end everlasting life. For the wages of sin is death; but the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord" ［Romans 6:20-23］.  {13MR 222.1}
[13MR 222.2]          These are not the words of Sister White, but the words of the Lord, and His messenger has given them to me to give to you. God calls upon you to no longer work at cross purposes with Him. Much instruction was given in regard to men claiming to be Christian when they are revealing the attributes of Satan, counteracting in spirit, word, and action the advancement of truth, and are surely following the path where Satan is leading them. In their hardness of heart they have grasped authority which in no way belongs to them, and which they should not exercise. Saith the great Teacher, "I will overturn, overturn, overturn." Men say in Battle Creek, "The temple of the Lord, the temple of the Lord are we"' but they are using common fire. Their hearts are not softened and subdued by the grace of God.  {13MR 222.2}
[13MR 222.3]         Many claiming to obey the truth are captives to Satan's rule. And they have no power from his snare to go, ［for］ they have submitted to his way so long. How long will they act on the principles of the power of darkness? I am instructed to say to you, my brethren in every place, "It is high time that ye awake out of sleep. Put off the works of selfishness and darkness. No longer abuse the sacred principles of heaven by your unrighteousness, lest in your experience the history of the children of Israel is repeated. Take heed lest ye fall after the same example of unbelief. We are now a                                     -223-     spectacle to the world, to angels, and to men. Satan has linked your arm, who have given him opportunity, within his arm."  {13MR 222.3}
[13MR 223.1]          While we inscribe on our banner the words, "The commandments of God and the faith of Jesus," we must not forget to cleanse the heart, that it may be a fit dwelling-place for the Holy Spirit. By your words and your works, show that you love God supremely and your neighbor as yourself. The members of Christ's flock are the objects of His constant favor. In holy love to their Saviour and to one another, they are to be hid with Christ in God. Discord and strife testify that the union with Christ is imperfect. God desires us to be bound heart to heart by His Spirit. He will save those who are imbued with His grace, for in dealing with one another they reveal His love and tenderness. They deal generously with one another.  {13MR 223.1}
[13MR 223.2]          The goods you handle, whatever they may be belong to God. They are to be used where help is needed, that God's work may go forward. He who is working for God is to strengthen the hands of his brethren, as he would like to have his own hands strengthened. But the Spirit of selfishness has been allowed to enter. Many professing Christians have carried out the devices of the enemy, hindering the word of God. The vineyard is barren where today thousands should be rejoicing in the truth. The seeds of truth have not been widely scattered. The work has been bound about, and this has left the vineyard unworked. Facilities have been multiplied in Battle Creek, while in other parts of the field souls are starving for the bread of life. God says, "Shall I not judge for these things? Men have withheld money, so that My vineyard could not be worked, and as a result I have withheld My goods from them. They have disregarded My word. There should today be 100 laborers where there is but one."  {13MR 223.2}
[13MR 224.1]                                      -224-          ［Isaiah 62:1-3, quoted.］        A great lack of wisdom is shown in centralizing the work in one or two places, gathering the people together in large congregations, when the believers should be spread over a larger surface, where they can be working agencies and proclaim the message of warning to those who have no knowledge of present truth. And in the place of preaching Sabbath after Sabbath to those who know the truth until they have no soul-hunger for the Word of God, let ministers go to new places where, in the power of the grace of God, they can warn those in the darkness of ignorance.  {13MR 224.1}
[13MR 224.2]          The truth must extend over the world. Let men beware lest they misapply the means which should be used to give to the world the last message of mercy. It is not more buildings that you need, but more re-conversions to right methods of labor, more men who are wide-awake, men who will go to God and with strong crying and tears plead for the precious souls who are going to ruin.  {13MR 224.2}
[13MR 224.3]          There can be no harvest without seed-sowing. God knows how hard has been the labor of those who have been engaged in pioneer work--the Lord marks all these things--while in other places where the work is established, means have been invested for which nothing can now be shown. Leave behind the principles of death. Go forth to enter and work new fields. God will not bless you in erecting additional buildings in places where there are already too many buildings. Facilities are needed in destitute regions. I call upon the institutions which have been established by sacrifice to be ready to do more than they have done to place the work upon a correct basis.                                      -225-  {13MR 224.3}
[13MR 225.1]          Christ gave His life to save sinners, and He says to His people,"Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature." Shall we do nothing but try to keep the churches together? Shall we leave those in darkness to perish? It is doing the churches great harm to treat them as though their salvation depended on the sermons of our ministers. Every church member should be actively engaged in the service of the Master to bring souls to Christ.  {13MR 225.1}
[13MR 225.2]          Heed the message to the Laodicean church: ［Revelation 3:14-19; 22:12, quoted.］--Letter 73, 1901. (Written July 7, 1901, from St. Helena, Calif., "To those who occupy responsible in Battle Creek.")     White Estate Washington, D. C. December, 1983  {13MR 225.2}
[13MR 226.1]      MR No. 1034 - An Appeal to Help SDA Institutions in Europe         I am troubled in regard to the situation of our sanitarium in Denmark. My mind is greatly stirred. I have not time now to write to you as fully as I shall try to do as soon as I can.  {13MR 226.1}
[13MR 226.2]          There must be a decided movement on the part of our American brethren to relieve the situation, and there must also be decided action on the part of our Scandinavian brethren. Now is the time for the churches in Denmark, Norway, and Sweden to come up to the help of the Lord.  {13MR 226.2}
[13MR 226.3]          Often when one comes into perplexities that are of a trying character, and ［the person］ is at the foot of the hill, in need of strong helpers to cooperate in pulling up the load, much time is wasted in criticizing and scolding and fretting. But this does not move the load. The one who feels the pressure most severely needs not and deserves not the censure. It might more appropriately fall upon men who have sacrificed principle. But even then it might be inappropriate. The first thought should be, How can we all unite in helping to lift the load? There is too much at stake to run the risk of delay.  {13MR 226.3}
[13MR 226.4]          Let all who love God and His cause come to the rescue of His institutions in Europe. I am stirred by the Spirit of the Lord to sound an alarm for Christ's sake, and remind those who profess to believe the Word of God                                        -227-     of their privileges and responsibilities and of their duty to the brethren who have been used by God to do a good work. You will lose a rich blessing if you fail now to do your work as God's helping hand in relieving the Denmark Sanitarium.  {13MR 226.4}
[13MR 227.1]          You will not do justice if you charge those who have carried the responsibilities with moving in accordance with worldly ambition, to glorify themselves, in building so largely. They thought they were working for the glory of God. Now is the time to help. Let all do something. Let all be as God's helping hand, lifting wholeheartedly. Encourage the oppressed to trust in the Lord, to have that courage which will not fail, but go forward. Let all do as they would wish to be done by were they in similar circumstances. As they do this work they will cooperate with ministering angels.  {13MR 227.1}
[13MR 227.2]          Patience, charity, and Christian courtesy are to be brought into the work of helping our institutions in Europe. This will show soundness of faith and healthfulness of soul. It will show that true Bible principles are practiced. There has been a work accomplished which in no way pleases the enemy of righteousness. Who will now place themselves on the Lord's side and as His helping hand engage in doing His work? Who will now seek to build up, not to tear down? This is a work which should go forward in strong lines. God's people should serve Him in truth and righteousness. Who will now appropriate their God-given means to relieve the painful pressure upon our beloved fellow workers? Who will now enter into partnership                                       -228-     with God to dispense His means in this emergency? All our churches should now work actively and wholeheartedly for God, each member determined to avert the great calamity which threatens the Lord's instrumentalities.  {13MR 227.2}
[13MR 228.1]          Oh, what a sight it would be for angels to look upon, to see God's instrumentalities passing out of the hands of those who can handle them for the advancement of His work! Christians, now is your time to come up to the help of the Lord. The Lord's treasures are at hand, lent to us in trust to be used in just such emergencies. He speaks to us all. Hear what He says. "The gold and silver is mine, and the cattle upon a thousand hills." ［See Haggai 2:8; Psalms 50:10.］ Then, stewards of the Lord, use the Master's entrusted goods to free His institutions in Denmark and Norway from debt. Angels of God will cooperate with us in helping these institutions, so that no reproach shall rest upon the Lord's cause.  {13MR 228.1}
[13MR 228.2]          Show that you are Christ's followers by reaching out the hand to help, for thus God would have it. His cause is one the world over.  {13MR 228.2}
[13MR 228.3]          He who feeds on the Bread of life has Christ formed within him. The Word is to be brought into the practical life. By reason of the waste in the body, the blood must ever be renewed by food. So it is with the Lord's working instrumentalities. The Word must daily be received, believed, and acted. Christ must dwell in us, energizing the whole being, providing the life-blood of the soul. His example must be our guide. We must reveal His sympathy in dealing with our fellow laborers. There must be a real working                                       -229-     out of Christ's grace in our hearts. Then we can say with the apostle, "I live, yet not I, but Christ liveth in me" ［Galatians 2:20］. Christ's life, abiding and moving in our souls as the blood moves in the veins, is the cause of our joy and the pledge of our glory. Oh, the goodness and love God has expressed in our behalf!  {13MR 228.3}
[13MR 229.1]          I plead with my Scandinavian brethren to do what they can. We will unite our efforts with your work of love and helpfulness to restore the institutions which are now threatened with disaster. There is sufficient means in the hands of the Lord's stewards to do this work, if they will unite in tender sympathy to restore, to heal, and to bring health and prosperity to God's instrumentalities. Have faith in God. Hold fast to the hand of infinite power; for the Lord has, in the hands of His stewards, a store of treasures sufficient to heal all the diseases of the institutions in Europe.  {13MR 229.1}
[13MR 229.2]          God help us to help you, is my prayer.--Letter 154, 1900. (Written from Healdsburg, California, November 25, 1900, to Dr. Ottosen.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. December, 1983  {13MR 229.2}
[13MR 230.1]       MR No. 1035 - Giving to Enlarge God's Work; Concern for Sara McEnterfer's Eyes         I am feeling quite well this morning. Yesterday I was strengthened to speak for one hour at the Sanitarium. I spoke from the third chapter of Malachi, and the Lord gave me freedom. The chapel was well filled, and all listened attentively. Dores took down my talk, and it will be written out as soon as he can get time. I spoke of the needs of the work in Washington, and of the importance of our now doing our best to advance the work there, that unbelievers may see that, having begun the work, we are able to finish it. I also mentioned the calls that are constantly coming in from foreign fields for men and means with which to carry on the work.  {13MR 230.1}
[13MR 230.2]          After I had finished, Elder Taylor spoke a few words. He said that after such a discourse, it would be but appropriate to respond by taking up a collection for the work in Washington. I did not stay till the close of the meeting, but I heard afterward that a contribution of $190 was taken up. We have decided that it shall be made up to $200.  {13MR 230.2}
[13MR 230.3]          A week ago Elder Irwin spoke at the Sanitarium on the needs of the mission work in the Malay Islands, where Elder Munson is working. He did not ask for a contribution, but $25 was raised for him.  {13MR 230.3}
[13MR 230.4]          We all feel greatly cheered and encouraged by the result of yesterday's meeting. I am none the worse for speaking, but really feel stronger.                                        -231-  {13MR 230.4}
[13MR 231.1]          Mabel comes over every day and gets the dinner for us, while Sister Carlson is doing some sewing for her. I am glad that things could be arranged in this way. I think that Mabel's wardrobe will be in a very good condition.  {13MR 231.1}
[13MR 231.2]          We are all hoping and praying that the treatment which you are taking for your eyes will prove successful. You need not feel that you must come home till you are fully ready, but we shall be very glad to see you when you can come. It seems strange and unnatural without you. We believe that the Lord God of Israel will help you. We depend upon Him to save to the uttermost, for He is our Redeemer. I hope that your eyes will be improving all the time you are away. I know that you have suffered much, and if you are permanently relieved we shall be so thankful and will give thanks to the Lord.  {13MR 231.2}
[13MR 231.3]          We are all of good courage. I shall ride out today, for it is a beautiful day.--Letter 131, 1905. (Written from Elmshaven, Sanitarium, California, April 2, 1905, to Sara McEnterfer.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. December, 1983  {13MR 231.3}
[13MR 232.1]       MR No. 1036 - Faithful Stewardship; Counsel Against Financial Speculation         I feel deeply anxious on your account. If the Lord would have you engaged in the business of speculation in land property, then every trade you make will be done with an eye single to the glory of God. Then the truth will lose none of its power upon the soul, to sanctify the life and character. There will exist among the brethren a Christlike unity, an increased love and confidence one in another. There will be a continuous daily growth in grace and the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ.  {13MR 232.1}
[13MR 232.2]          A feverish haste to become rich will find no manifestation in the words or in the works of Christ's followers. When the soul is sanctified by the truth, all elements of selfishness are banished. Ingratitude, with its evil tendencies and results, will not live in the heart that loves the truth. Policy and truth will never pull together or be at agreement. Policy implies cunning, false pretenses, artful management, an eagerness for selfish, personal aggrandizement without regard to strict integrity in the ways and means used. Honesty and strict equity are in perfect harmony with all the principles of truth, in perfect harmony with God's holy law. Our every act should bear a reliable testimony to the validity of truth. Yet those who live on this plan will have a cross to bear.                                         -233-  {13MR 232.2}
[13MR 233.1]          Many who have moved into Fresno have eagerly drunk of the spirit of speculation in order to obtain money fast. Worldly business tries the character, and puts it to the test. It brings out the real, valuable virtues of the man, and develops an upright youthful training, or else it brings out natural, objectionable hereditary tendencies, and exposes him to sharp thrusts of the enemy. God will not work a miracle to preserve any one of you on the enemy's battleground, where He has never indicated that it was your duty to go. He has followed you with warnings and reproofs to keep you away from dangerous ground, where your soul would be imperiled.  {13MR 233.1}
[13MR 233.2]          If you do not ask interestedly, "Is this the way of the Lord?" but in following impulse place yourselves in the way of temptation, and thus invite the enemy to tempt you, you will not come forth from the ordeal unharmed and with your character unsullied.  {13MR 233.2}
[13MR 233.3]          Should a minister of the flock engage in worldly speculation? I wish you to closely examine yourselves to see whether you are on the gaining or losing side in spiritual and moral power. When in your business of selling property, in your eagerness to make a sale, do you not sometimes keep back some things that are unfavorable, and do you not exaggerate in praise of the property, in order to place the matter in a favorable light? When this is done, the conscience is violated, and the tongue utters guile. There is need that the conscience shall be kept pure and undimmed in every transaction that you make, or there will be so much glitter and attraction placed upon property that you are handling, that the purchaser is deceived.  {13MR 233.3}
[13MR 233.4]          God wants men in His service, under His banner, to be strictly honest, unimpeachable in character, that their tongues shall not utter a semblance                                      -234-     of untruth. The tongue must be true, the eyes must be true, the actions wholly and entirely such as God can commend. We are living in the sight of a holy God, who solemnly declares, "I know thy works." The divine eye is ever upon us. We cannot cover one act of unjust deal from God. The witness of God to our every action is a truth which but few realize.  {13MR 233.4}
[13MR 234.1]          Are we Bible Christians? Warnings are given us in the Word of God and stern injunctions to do unto others as we would have them do unto us were we in like position as they are. Yet some seem to think that there can be no harm in taking advantage of occasions and circumstances to make money, even though in order to do this they set forth in a strong light the benefits of that which they wish to sell. Often it is asserted that a property will rise or even double in value in a few months or years. This may or may not be so.  {13MR 234.1}
[13MR 234.2]          Let us remember what the Lord says about honesty: "Divers weights are an abomination unto the Lord" ［Proverbs 20:23］.  {13MR 234.2}
[13MR 234.3]          "Thou shalt not defraud thy neighbor, neither rob him: the wages of him that is hired shall not abide with thee all night until the morning" ［Leviticus 19:13］.  {13MR 234.3}
[13MR 234.4]          "Ye shall not steal, neither deal falsely, neither lie one to another" ［verse 11］. This is done in nearly all transactions of real estate buying and selling, and many who are engaged in this business need to cut loose from it before they can be considered as healthful branches of the church.  {13MR 234.4}
[13MR 234.5]         "Ye shall do no unrighteousness in judgment, in meteyard, in weight, or in measure. Just balances, just weights, a just ephah, and a just hin,                                        -235-     shall ye have: I am the Lord your God, which brought you out of the land of Egypt. Therefore shall ye observe all my statutes, and all my judgments, and do them: I am the Lord" ［Leviticus 19:35-37; see also Deuteronomy 25:13-16］.  {13MR 234.5}
[13MR 235.1]          It is a dangerous business to rob God when we know that every purpose of the heart is open to His all-seeing eye. God cannot be deceived or cheated by human device. The question is asked, "Will a man rob God?" And the startling answer comes back which makes us tremble, "Yet ye have robbed me. But ye say, Wherein have we robbed thee? In tithes and offerings" ［Malachi 3:8］.  {13MR 235.1}
[13MR 235.2]          While there are not a few who conscientiously give of their annual increase of substance and business prosperity to God in tithes and offerings to pass into the Lord's treasury for the support of the gospel and for missionary work in different parts of the land, it is a lamentable fact that so large a number deliberately rob God by withholding the portion which God claims. We must all be tested in God's balances whereby He weighs character. Then decide to be honest, whatever may be your circumstances, and let no temptation of Satan force you to be dishonest with your fellow men or to be dishonest with God.  {13MR 235.2}
[13MR 235.3]          Let the wife stand by the side of her husband and help him in the conscientious discharge of his duty. Let her realize that she is of value, because she is the purchase of the blood of Jesus Christ. It is essential that honesty be practiced in all the details of the woman's life, and it is important in the training of children to teach the youthful girls as well as boys never to prevaricate or to deceive in the least.                                          -236-  {13MR 235.3}
[13MR 236.1]          Let not the enemy of God and man control your thoughts, your words, and actions. The message from the lips of Christ is, "Sell that ye have, and give alms; provide yourselves bags which wax not old, a treasure in the heavens that faileth not" ［Luke 12:33］. There will be many great failures in earthly banks, and in speculations, including mining and real estate.  {13MR 236.1}
[13MR 236.2]          How pleased Satan would be if in the very time when men should be selling their possessions to sustain the cause of God, he can so deceive them that all their available means shall be invested in land speculation and other worldly enterprises, thus taking away from the cause of God means which should flow into the treasury to advance His work in the earth.  {13MR 236.2}
[13MR 236.3]          When Jesus tells us to "sell," He does not mean that our principal burden should be to buy possessions. If Satan can get us entangled in worldly possessions so that we have no means to put into the Lord's treasury, then he is leading us to do the very thing that Jesus has told us not to do. Many have conscientiously loaned their money to our institutions, that it may be used to do a good work for the Master. But Satan sets in operation schemes that will produce in the minds of our brethren a great desire to try their fortunes, as in a lottery. One and still another are flattered by strong representations of financial gain if they will only invest their money in lands; and they take their means out of our institutions, and bury it in the earth, where the Lord's cause is not benefited.  {13MR 236.3}
[13MR 236.4]          Then if one is successful, he is so elated over the fact that he has gained a few hundred dollars, that he decides to keep on getting money if he can. He continues to invest in real estate or in mines. The device of                                         -237-     Satan is successful. In the place of increased funds flowing into the treasury, there is a withdrawal of means from our institutions, in order that the owners may try their fortunes in the mining business or in land speculation. The spirit of greed is fostered, and the naturally penurious man begrudges every dollar that is called for to be used in the advancement of the cause of God in the earth. ［Matthew 6:19-24, quoted.］--Letter 41, 1888. (Written from Burrough Valley, California, July 7, 1888, to "My dear brethren and sisters at Fresno.")     White Estate Washington, D. C. December, 1983  {13MR 236.4}
[13MR 238.1]       MR No. 1037 - Importance of Accepting and Applying God's Word; Christ's Mission, and His Method of Teaching         Battle Creek, Michigan, January 7, 1890: I arise at half past three to build my fire and make my supplications to God for His blessing. I have comfort and peace and hope through Jesus Christ.  {13MR 238.1}
[13MR 238.2]          What a battle I am obliged to fight! My brethren seem to judge me as taking positions that are not necessary. They do not see that God in His own wisdom has made revelations to me which cannot successfully be contradicted or disputed. Nothing can rub out that which has been presented to me and imprinted on the tablets of my soul. All the opposition or gainsaying to make my testimony of none effect only compels from me, by the urgency of the Spirit of God, a more decided repetition, and to stand on the light revealed with all the force of the strength God has given me. All the arguments of men, all their opposing influence, is of no force to me. Whatever may be the position or the doctrines of these men, and however firm may have been my confidence in them heretofore, when they take false positions, all their arguments against what I know the Lord has shown me to be truth, are vain. The words spoken to me of God are as if imbedded in the rock forever. All the experiences and the wise assertions of the best and wisest men, men who have been exalted to positions of influence, cannot change or alter the ideas which God has written on my soul. Let God be true and every man a liar.                                           -239-  {13MR 238.2}
[13MR 239.1]         Every word spoken is in harmony with the living Oracles, and it is only by wresting the Scriptures from their true meaning, by misapplying and misinterpreting them and the testimonies which God has given me, that this can be gainsaid. Those who do this are like the impenitent Jews, who had eyes but saw not, ears had they, but they heard not, neither would they understand. Why? Lest they should be converted and have to acknowledge that not all their ideas were correct. This they were too proud to do, and therefore persisted in rejecting God's counsel and the light and evidence which had been given. Thus they deluded their own souls and the souls of others.  {13MR 239.1}
[13MR 239.2]          This is the ground over which some of our leading brethren are traveling now, notwithstanding the example of resistance and refusal of the Jewish nation to receive the evidence plainly revealed before them, and to be convinced and yield their ideas. The warnings of the Spirit of God are received in the same spirit by many today. "What," said Robert Hall, "should we think of a person who, after accepting an invitation to a feast, and taking his place at the table, instead of partaking of the repast amused himself with speculating on the nature of the provisions, or the manner in which they were prepared, and their adaptation to the temperament of the several guests, without partaking of a single article? Such, however, is the conduct of those who hear the Word without applying it to themselves or considering the aspect it bears in their individual characters."  {13MR 239.2}
[13MR 239.3]          January 8, 1890: I must this morning trace the contemplation of my mind and the things which move my heart. Jesus suffered in a world of His own. He had not a place which He could call home. He said, "The foxes have                                        -240-     holes, and the birds of the air have nests; but the Son of man hath not where to lay His head" (Matthew 8:20).  {13MR 239.3}
[13MR 240.1]          He was seeking to give knowledge to the ignorant and hope to the despairing. He was working to give that wisdom to the world which would make them wise unto salvation. He was seeking to lighten the self-imposed burdens of worldly anxiety and care by inviting the people to come to Him and find rest and peace, to exchange their self-made, cumbrous, galling yoke for His yoke, which was easy; and their worldly burdens, which were heavy, for His burdens, which were light. His voice has been coming down along the line to our time with the gracious words of invitation, "Come unto Me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light" ［Matthew 11:28-30］. We read that the common people heard Him gladly.  {13MR 240.1}
[13MR 240.2]          The knowledge which Jesus imparted was richer than the gold of Ophir, yet the value of the truth He presented was not appreciated. He solicited a drink of water from a stranger, and was fully rewarded if his words of life were accepted. The tear of penitence, evidencing contrition of soul, was that which he esteemed.  {13MR 240.2}
[13MR 240.3]          Christ's Manner of Instruction. January 9, 1890: Christ's teaching was simplicity itself. He taught as one having authority. The Jews looked for and claimed that the first advent of Christ should be with all the representations of glory which should attend His second advent. The great Teacher proclaimed the truth to humanity, many of whom could not be educated                                         -241-     in the schools of the rabbis, neither in Greek philosophy. Jesus uttered truth in a plain, direct manner, giving vital force and impressiveness to all His utterances. Had He raised His voice to an unnatural key, as is customary with many preachers in this day, the pathos and melody of the human voice would have been lost, and much of the force of the truth destroyed.  {13MR 240.3}
[13MR 241.1]          The key of knowledge in Christ's day had been taken away by those who should have held it to unlock the treasure house of wisdom in the Old Testament Scriptures. The rabbis and teachers had virtually shut up the kingdom of heaven from the poor and the afflicted, and left them to perish. In His discourses Christ did not bring many things before them at once, lest He might confuse their minds. He made every point clear and distinct. He did not disdain the repetition of old and familiar truths in prophecies if they would serve His purpose to inculcate ideas.  {13MR 241.1}
[13MR 241.2]          Christ was the originator of all the ancient gems of truth. Through the work of the enemy these truths had been displaced. They had been disconnected from their true position, and placed in the framework of error. Christ's work was to readjust and establish the precious gems in the framework of truth. The principles of truth which had been given by Himself to bless the world had, through Satan's agency, been buried and had apparently become extinct. Christ rescued them from the rubbish of error, gave them a new, vital force, and commanded them to shine as precious jewels, and stand fast forever.  {13MR 241.2}
[13MR 241.3]          Christ Himself could use any of these old truths without borrowing the smallest particle, for He had originated them all. He had cast them into                                       -242-     the minds and thoughts of each generation, and when He came to our world He rearranged and vitalized the truths which had become dead, making them more forcible for the benefit of future generations. It was Jesus Christ who had the power of rescuing the truths from the rubbish, and again giving them to the world with more than their original freshness and power.  {13MR 241.3}
[13MR 242.1]          As Christ presented these truths to minds, He broke up their accustomed train of thought as little as possible. Nevertheless a new and transforming economy of truth must be woven into their experience. He therefore aroused their minds by presenting truth through the agency of their most familiar associations. He used illustrations in His teaching which called into activity their most hallowed recollections and sympathies, that He might reach the inner temple of the soul. Identifying Himself with their interests, He drew His illustrations from the great book of nature, using objects with which they were familiar. The lily of the field, the seed sown by the sower, the springing up of the seed, and the harvesting of the grain, the birds of the air--all these figures He used from which to present divine truth, for these would remind them of His lessons whenever they should afterward look upon them.  {13MR 242.1}
[13MR 242.2]          He inculcated the idea into the minds of His disciples that the amount of divine care given any object in nature is proportionate to the rank which that object occupies in the world of God's creation, and that His higher care for them shows the higher regard He has for man formed after the divine similitude. "If God so clothe the grass of the field, which today is and tomorrow is cast into the oven, shall He not much more clothe you, O ye of                                       -243-     little faith?" ［Matthew 6:30］. Man has not been forgotten of God. In the volume of His book the page given to man contains his whole history, even to the numbering of the hairs of his head.  {13MR 242.2}
[13MR 243.1]          Many truths necessary to be known are hidden like precious ore in mines which must be diligently and perseveringly worked in order for the precious treasure to be discovered. Truths essential for us to know lie too deeply buried to be discovered by unaided human reason. God speaks to our senses in His created works. "The heavens declare the glory of God; and the firmament showeth His handywork" ［Psalms 19:1］. The soul enlightened by inspiration can see the greatness and power of God in His created works.  {13MR 243.1}
[13MR 243.2]          The Lord Jesus awakens an interest in man by encouraging him to draw nigh and become acquainted with His character. "This is life eternal, that they might know Thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom Thou hast sent" ［John 17:3］. We do not contemplate as we should the character of God. "God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life" ［John 3:16］.  {13MR 243.2}
[13MR 243.3]         Although Satan has misinterpreted God's purposes, falsified His character, and caused man to look upon God in a false light, yet through the ages God's love for man has never ceased. Christ's work was to reveal the Father as merciful, compassionate, full of goodness and truth. The character of Christ represented the character of God. The only begotten Son of God sweeps back the hellish shadow in which Satan has enveloped the Father, and declares, "I and My Father are one; look on Me and behold God."                                     -244-  {13MR 243.3}
[13MR 244.1]          Through every hour, through all ages, God's love stands revealed as without a parallel. When the fullness of time was come, a suitable channel was prepared in Christ Jesus, through whom the streams of heavenly grace could be poured into the world. God so loved that He made a gift to the world which defies all computation. That the abundance of His grace should be revealed, he could not give less than the fullness, nor was it possible for Him to give more.--Manuscript 25, 1890. (Written at Battle Creek, Michigan, January 7-9, 1890.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. December, 1983  {13MR 244.1}
[13MR 245.1]       MR No. 1038 - Look to God, not to Men         Every soul that is sanctified by the Holy Spirit will look to God for himself. The human agent will not look to other human agents to be told his duty. The divine Guide will prepare his heart for divine light. The Holy Spirit's work is to write God's thoughts deeply in the heart of man. "After those days, saith the Lord, I will put My law in their inward parts, and write it in their hearts" ［Jeremiah 31:33］. Such alone are Christ's living epistles, written, not with pen and ink, but by the Spirit of the living God, not in tables of stone, but in the fleshy tables of the heart.  {13MR 245.1}
[13MR 245.2]          If men could see the tender love of Christ, there would be no lifting up one over another. The Lord Jesus came to our world, you may not say, to save them only, but to save us. In Him are hidden all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge. He came to seek and to save that which was lost. He traversed every path where souls were straying. He reached to the very depths of human woe and misery. What right, then, has one fellow laborer to give the cold shoulder to another fellow laborer because he presumes to think that he has not in all things done as he should have done? O man, remember that thou art only a man! What account will those in New Zealand render for their Phariseeism, for standing apart from their brother, leaving him to the devil's temptations? Satan works to rob man of his integrity toward God.  {13MR 245.2}
[13MR 245.3]          United with Christ, one may have all the power he needs. If he comes to Jesus Christ in His Word, he will realize that this is the victory that                                           -246-     overcometh the world, even our faith. But if his union with Christ is made through finite men, he is as weak as finite man. It will never do to make man the guardian of our sacred responsibilities, for no virtue goes from man to man. When a man is educated and trained to do as another man tells him to do, he ceases to rely on Christ.--Letter 50, 1897, pp. 8-9. (Written March 12, 1897, from "Sunnyside," Cooranbong, NSW, to A. G. Daniells, E. R. Palmer, W. A. Colcord.")     White Estate Washington, D. C. December, 1983  {13MR 245.3}
[13MR 247.1]       MR No. 1039 - Workers to be United, Under Christ         When the cause was younger, my husband used to counsel with men who had sound judgment. The work was much smaller ［then］ than it is now, but he did not feel able to manage it alone. He chose counselors from among those bearing responsibility in all parts of the work. And after counseling together, and devoting their hearts to earnest prayer, these men would go back to their work feeling a still greater responsibility to carry the work forward in right lines, to uplift, to purify, to solidify, so that the cause of God might move forward in strength.  {13MR 247.1}
[13MR 247.2]          We should be filled with joy and gladness to think that God has given us the privilege of being co-laborers with Him. We may have all the power which God has pledged Himself to give us when we consecrated ourselves to Him. In heaven the pledge was made that all the facilities and riches of heaven would be imparted to every sincere, faithful worker who feels his entire dependence upon God.  {13MR 247.2}
[13MR 247.3]          When you leave God out of the question, and allow your hereditary and cultivated tendencies to come into your work, you are on very slippery ground. You are not making straight paths for your feet, but crooked paths.                                           -248-     We cannot afford to do this. Our redemption cost too much. Christ laid aside His royal robe and kingly crown, and stepped down from His high command, in order that His divinity and humanity combined might make Himself a stepping stone whereby man might succeed in reaching heaven. This He did that men might stand on vantage ground with God. His holiness imbues the life of everyone who eats the bread of life and drinks the water of salvation. He who receives and practices the words of Christ has eternal life. This life is in him, because he is in Christ.  {13MR 247.3}
[13MR 248.1]          How can the Lord bless those who manifest a spirit of "I don't care," a spirit which leads them to walk contrary to the light which the Lord has given them? But I do not ask you to take my words. Lay Sister White to one side. Do not quote my words again as long as you live until you can obey the Bible. When you make the Bible your food, your meat, and your drink, when you make its principles the elements of your character, you will know better how to receive counsel from God, and will be partakers of His divine nature. Let us all search the Scriptures, for in them you will find our Saviour a present help in every time of need. I exalt the precious Word before you today. Do not repeat what I have said, saying, "Sister White said this," and "Sister White said that." Find out what the Lord God of Israel says, and then do what He commands. Christ said, "I must work the works of him that sent Me." The Father and the Son are united. Will you ［during this］ morning address consecrate yourselves to God?  {13MR 248.1}
[13MR 248.2]          We are to follow the principles God has laid down in His Word in dealing with one another; for we are the purchase of the blood of Christ. Think of it!--the purchase of the blood of Christ, God's dear Son! We cost His                                        -249-     life. He was crucified for us on Calvary's cross, and yet those whom He desires to see standing in the light of heaven, giving unmistakable evidence that they are receiving the light of His glory, are walking in darkness.  {13MR 248.2}
[13MR 249.1]          It is not emotion that we need, but a living faith in the living word of a living Saviour, a Saviour who was crucified for us and who proclaimed over the rent sepulcher of Joseph, "I am the resurrection and the life." He wants us to live His principles. But there are those in positions of responsibility here today who do not appreciate these principles. They have been tested and tried. A change must be made. Let them have an opportunity to get out into the field and see what it means to wrestle for the cause as some of God's servants have wrestled. Let them see what it means to build up the work, what it means to establish something out of apparently nothing. Then they will understand that it is God's desire that His servants shall be linked together, that every part of His work shall be connected with every other part, all being joined together by the golden links of heavenly unity.  {13MR 249.1}
[13MR 249.2]          There are to be no kings in our work, no man who will put out his hand and say to God's workmen, "You cannot go there. We will not support you if you go there." This has been done. "We"! What have they to do with the supporting? Is the means of support theirs? The money comes from the people, and God has instructed me to tell those who are working in destitute fields to go to the people and tell them their necessity. They are to draw from the people means to build up the work in the field where they are.  {13MR 249.2}
[13MR 249.3]          There is a world to be warned. Are we to have committees in this our day which will bind about the work which means so much to the success of souls? As we look over the cities of America, where are the monuments for                                           -250-     God? Where are the churches to glorify His name? Satan will work on the right hand and on the left. But wake up. For your souls' sake, delay no longer. I thank God for the medical missionary work. God will call for every soul who is educated to work in this line in connection with the gospel ministry. He has places for them. Let not one stone be placed in the way of those who are striving to teach our youth how to do this work. The Lord will show that He will work with those who will work. He says, "Ye are laborers together with God."--Manuscript 43, 1901, pp. 9-11. (A talk to "representative brethren" in the Battle Creek College library, April 1, 1901.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. December, 1983  {13MR 249.3}
[13MR 251.1]       MR No. 1040 - Faithful Use of Assets to Advance God's Cause         Yesterday I received a letter from my son, W. C. White, stating that you have loaned $1,000 to the Southern field, and have made a present of $200 to me. Thank you, my sister.  {13MR 251.1}
[13MR 251.2]          We realize that the work now being done in the South should have been done long ago. But the Lord is gracious. He will not leave that destitute field in its present condition. I am glad that you are willing to loan this money in order that the Southern work may no longer be hindered as it has been in past years.  {13MR 251.2}
[13MR 251.3]          The managers in the Southern field are doing their best to work in economical lines. They have secured property at one-half the estimated cost. The owners erected the buildings, supposing that the business center of the city would soon be in that locality. To their great disappointment, the business interests centered in another part of the city, and the property in which they had invested could not be used to advantage.  {13MR 251.3}
[13MR 251.4]          One-half of a large building was sold for $8,000. The other half has been sold to my son for $4,000, less $25. This building is to be used as a sanitarium in the Southern field, where needed treatments can be given to colored people who are sick. I have seen this place, and all the other buildings that have been purchased at half their estimated cost. They are very well situated for our work.                                         -252-  {13MR 251.4}
[13MR 252.1]          I have donated a set of plates of the book, Christ Our Saviour, and other books of mine that can be issued and used in the Southern field. The royalties also on these books are used for the benefit of the work in that field. Besides, I have made gifts and loaned money to be used by my son, James Edson White, in advancing the cause in its infancy in the Southern field, for I desire that something be done without delay.  {13MR 252.1}
[13MR 252.2]          The Lord is working with and for the laborers in the South. As they advance step by step, the people will see that something is established. Those living in this destitute field will yet have the privilege of hearing the last message of mercy, warning them to prepare for the great day of God which is right upon us. Now, the present now, is our time to work. And your means loaned at a low rate of interest will encourage the hearts of those who are there. Others will donate of their means to advance the work in this large, neglected field.  {13MR 252.2}
[13MR 252.3]          From Elder Kilgore I receive the most encouraging reports in regard to the providences which have qualified Brethren James Edson White and W. O. Palmer for working in the South. I know that these men are bravely bearing responsibilities with true faithfulness and Christian integrity. Many others are putting their shoulders to the wheel to help in advancing the work. The cloud of darkness and despondency is rolling back, and the sunshine of God's favor is shining upon the workers in that field.  {13MR 252.3}
[13MR 252.4]          The apostle Paul says, "When I am weak, then am I strong." When the human agent feels his weakness, the Lord blesses him. All who call upon the Lord will be strengthened. I am trusting in the Lord, waiting, hoping, and praying for Him to advance His work.                                         -253-  {13MR 252.4}
[13MR 253.1]          If you have more money to loan, I desire to call your attention to the mission field of Australia. It is in great necessity. May God help them, is my prayer.  {13MR 253.1}
[13MR 253.2]          I am glad that you and I can be a blessing to others by helping forward the work in these new fields. We shall never regret the help that we can afford to render by making donations and loans to needy fields. I am so glad I made the donation of the book, Christ's Object Lessons. It is having a large sale, and the money thus secured is relieving our schools in every place. These schools are a necessity. Our children must be educated to work intelligently. Parents should be more careful to instruct their children in Bible truths, impressing the lessons on their minds. My heart yearns after the children. Schools should be established by our churches. If the brethren and sisters practice self-denial and self-sacrifice, they can have schools, maintaining them by their influence and their means.  {13MR 253.2}
[13MR 253.3]          It is advisable for us to make our wills, directing what shall be done with the Lord's money when we are resting in our graves and are no longer able to use the means entrusted to us. I have made my will, and I advise you to make yours after careful consideration and consultation with those who have knowledge in these lines. I hope you will take good care of your health and that your life may be spared, for there is work to do for those who are in need of light and knowledge.  {13MR 253.3}
[13MR 253.4]          Trust in the Lord. Always trust Him who is our Helper, our Source of strength. Be of good courage. Be thankful to God for His goodness. I praise the Lord for His goodness and His loving-kindness to the children of men.--Letter 147, 1901. (Written from St. Helena, Calif., September 25, 1901, to Mrs. Anna J. Gilson.)     White Estate, Washington, D. C. December, 1983.  {13MR 253.4}
[13MR 254.1]       MR No. 1041 - Physical Exercise Essential for All Who Do Brain Work         I am more and more burdened as I see young men coming from the school at Battle Creek deficient in the education they should have. It pains me as I realize how many who should be instructed have not the privilege. From the light given me from the Lord, I know that four or five successive years of application to book study is a mistake. Those who encourage this close application to books, working the brain and neglecting the education they should gain by using the muscles proportionately with the brain, are simply incapable of retaining the lessons they endeavor to learn. If one-third of the time now occupied in the study of books, using the mental machinery, were occupied in learning lessons in regard to the right use of one's own physical powers, it would be much more after the Lord's order, and would elevate the labor question, placing it where idleness would be regarded as a departure from the word and plans of God. The right use of one's self includes the whole circle of human obligations to one's self, to the world, and to God. Then use the physical power proportionately with the mental powers.  {13MR 254.1}
[13MR 254.2]          While studying authors and lesson books part of the time, students should study with the same application the human machinery, and at the same time demonstrate the fact by using the physical organs in manual labor. Thus they answer the purpose of their Creator. They become self-made men and women.                                          -255-  {13MR 254.2}
[13MR 255.1]          Had teachers been learning the lessons the Lord would have them learn, there would not be a class of students whose bills must be settled by someone or else they leave the college with a heavy debt hanging over them. Educators are not doing half their work when they know a young man to be devoting years of close application to the study of books, not seeking to earn means to pay his own way, and yet do nothing in the matter. Every case should be investigated, every youth kindly and interestedly inquired after, and his financial situation ascertained.  {13MR 255.1}
[13MR 255.2]          One of the studies put before him as most valuable should be the exercise of his God-given reason in harmony with his physical powers, head, body, hands, and feet. The right use of one's self is the most valuable lesson that can be learned. We are not to do brain work and stop there, or make physical exertions and stop there, but we are to make the very best use of the various parts composing the human machinery--brain, bone, and muscle, body, head and heart. No man is fit for the ministry who does not understand how to do this.  {13MR 255.2}
[13MR 255.3]          The study of Latin and Greek is of far less consequence to ourselves, to the world, and to God, than the thorough study and use of the whole human machinery. It is a sin to study books to the neglect of how to become familiar with the various branches of usefulness in practical life. With some, close application to books is a dissipation. The physical machinery being untaxed leads to a great amount of activity in the brain. This becomes the devil's workshop. Never can the life that is ignorant of the house we live in be an all-round life.                                         -256-  {13MR 255.3}
[13MR 256.1]          The schools are not half awake. The neglect of some part of the living machinery, while other parts are put to the tax, and wearied and overworked, makes many youth too weak to resist evil practices. They have little power of self-control. The blood is called too liberally to the brain, and the nervous system is overworked. Exercise should be taken, not in play and amusement, merely to please self, but exercise in the science of doing good. There is a science in the use of the hand. In the cultivation of the soil, in building houses, in studying and planning various methods of labor, the brain must be exercised; and students can apply themselves to study to much better purpose when a portion of their time is devoted to physical taxation, wearying the muscles. Nature will then give repose and sweet rest.  {13MR 256.1}
[13MR 256.2]          The hand was made to do all kinds of work, and students who think that education consists only in book study never make right use of the fingers and hands. Students should be thoroughly taught to do the very work that thousands of hands are never educated to do. The powers thus developed and cultivated can be most usefully employed.  {13MR 256.2}
[13MR 256.3]          Students who apply themselves wholly to brain labor in the schoolroom injure the whole living machinery by confinement. The brain is wearied, and Satan brings in a whole list of temptations, enticing them to engage in forbidden indulgences, to have a change, to let off steam. Yielding to these temptations, they do wrong things which injure themselves and do mischief to others. This may be done only in sport. ［ON PAGE 507 OF MIND, CHARACTER, AND PERSONALITY, THE WORD FROLIC HAS BEEN ADDED HERE, IN BRACKETS.］ The brain is active and they desire to play some pranks. But someone must undertake to undo the mischief they did under temptation.                                        -257-  {13MR 256.3}
[13MR 257.1]         Teach the students that their life is a talent, to be highly appreciated and to be dedicated to the Lord. Teach them that they are to work in Christ's lines. Students, your life is God's property. He has entrusted it to you that you may carefully study how you can best honor and glorify Him. You are really the Lord's, for He created you. You are His by redemption, for He gave His life for you. Who was it that paid the price of the ransom for your deliverance from Satan? It was the only-begotten Son of God. He was the Majesty of heaven, and for His sake you should appreciate every power, every organ, every sinew and muscle. Preserve every portion of the living machinery, that you may use it for God. Preserve it for Him.  {13MR 257.1}
[13MR 257.2]          Your health depends upon the right use of your physical organism. Do not misuse or abuse any portion of your God-given powers--physical, mental, or moral. All your habits are to be brought under the control of a mind that is itself under the control of God. Unhealthful habits of every order, late habits of night, late hours in bed in the morning, rapid eating, are to be overcome. The digestion begins in the mouth. Masticate your food thoroughly. Let there be no hurried eating. Have your room well ventilated, and perform useful, physical labor. To young ladies I must say, Tight-lacing is a sin, and will bring its sure results. The lungs, the liver, the heart, need all the room the Lord has provided for them. Your Creator understood how much room the heart and liver require in order to act their vital parts in the human organism. Let not Satan tempt you to crowd the delicate organs, so that they shall be trammeled in their work. Do not, because the fashions of this unregenerate world are taken up as desirable,                                       -258-     so crowd the life forces that they have no freedom. Satan suggested all such fashions that the human family might suffer the sure results of abusing God's handiwork.  {13MR 257.2}
[13MR 258.1]          The giving way to violent emotions endangers life. Many die under a burst of rage and passion. Many educate themselves to have spasms. These they can prevent if they will, but it requires willpower to overcome a wrong course of action. All this must be a part of the education received in the school, for we are God's property. The sacred temple of the body must be kept pure and uncontaminated, that God's Holy Spirit may dwell therein.  {13MR 258.1}
[13MR 258.2]          We need to guard faithfully the Lord's property, for any abuse of our powers shortens the time that our lives can be used for the glory of God. Bear in mind that we must consecrate all--soul, body, and spirit--to God. It is His purchased possession, and must be used intelligently, to the end that we may prolong and preserve the talent of life itself. By properly using our powers and talents to their fullest extent in the most useful employment, by keeping every organ in health to do the best and most useful service for God, by preserving every organ that body and mind, sinew and muscle, may work harmoniously, we may do the best and most precious service of God.  {13MR 258.2}
[13MR 258.3]          There are invalids in our world born with feeble constitutions. They suffer from no fault of their own. Let these study patient endurance. In so doing they can glorify God.  {13MR 258.3}
[13MR 258.4]          Students, study for time and for eternity. Bring good, hard, earnest labor into your scholastic life. Do not feel that you must take a classical                                          -259-     course before you enter the ministry. The Lord has given light that the largest number who have done this have, through the protracted study of books, disqualified themselves for the labor which was essential for them to do. What is Paul's charge to Timothy? ［2 Timothy 2:10-15, quoted.］  {13MR 258.4}
[13MR 259.1]          Unfinished. Mail leaves today.--Letter 103, 1897. (Written from "Sunnyside, " Cooranbong, N. S. W., July 23, 1897, to E. A. Sutherland, in Battle Creek, Michigan.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. December, 1983  {13MR 259.1}
[13MR 260.1]       MR No. 1043 - The Bible as Our Study Book         God calls upon teachers to behold the heavens and study the works of God in nature. ［Psalms 19:1-3, quoted.］ Shall we not commit to memory the lessons nature teaches? Shall we not open the eyes of our senses and take in the beautiful things of God? We would do well to read often the nineteenth psalm, that we may understand how the Lord binds up His law with His created works.  {13MR 260.1}
[13MR 260.2]          We cannot make too much of the Bible as a lesson book in our schools. "Verily, verily," Christ declared, "Moses gave you not that bread from heaven; but My Father giveth you the true bread from heaven. For the bread of God is He which cometh down from heaven, and giveth life unto the world. . . . I am the bread of life: he that cometh to Me shall never hunger; and he that believeth on Me shall never thirst" ［John 6:32, 33, 35］.  {13MR 260.2}
[13MR 260.3]         Can we find any textbook for our schools filled with such deep and earnest declarations as the Word of the living God? Then why should this Word be laid aside for the writings of infidel authors? What more precious book could be placed in our schools than that which teaches us how we may inherit eternal life? The lessons of Bible history should be kept before the students, old and young, that those who have no love for God and no interest in spiritual things may become interested, and learn to love the Word.                                      -261-  {13MR 260.3}
[13MR 261.1]          The Word of God contains all necessary information. Writing to Timothy the apostle Paul says: ［2 Timothy 3:14-17, quoted.］  {13MR 261.1}
[13MR 261.2]         Christ declares, "No man can come to Me, except the Father which hath sent Me draw him; and I will raise him up at the last day. It is written in the prophets, And they shall be all taught of God. Every man therefore that hath heard, and hath learned of the Father, cometh unto Me" ［John 6:44, 45］. Christ is the Center of all true doctrine. All true religion is found in His Word and in nature. He is the One in whom our hopes of eternal life are centered, and the teacher who learns from Him finds a safe anchorage.  {13MR 261.2}
[13MR 261.3]          All that the mind can grasp is opened before us in the Word. This is our spiritual food. We are to contemplate the wonderful works of God, and repeat the lessons learned from them to our children, that we may lead them to see His skill, His power, His grandeur, in His created works.  {13MR 261.3}
[13MR 261.4]          What a God is our God! He rules over His kingdom with diligence and care, and He has built a hedge--the ten commandments--about His subjects, to preserve them from transgression. In requiring obedience to the laws of His kingdom, God gives His people health and happiness, peace and joy. He teaches them that the perfection of character He requires can be attained only by becoming familiar with His Word. The psalmist declares, "The entrance of Thy words giveth light; it giveth understanding unto the simple" ［Psalm 119:130］.  {13MR 261.4}
[13MR 261.5]         It is written in the prophets: ［Isaiah 54:11-14; Jeremiah 31:33, 34; Isaiah 2:3, quoted］.                                         -262-  {13MR 261.5}
[13MR 262.1]          The Old Testament Scriptures were the lesson book of Israel. When the lawyer came to Christ with the question, "Master, what shall I do to inherit eternal life?"--consider this question, for the answer is for everyone who asks a similar question--the Saviour said, "What is written in the law? how readest thou? And he answering said, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbor as thyself." Christ said, "Thou hast answered right: this do, and thou shalt live" ［Luke 10:25-28］.  {13MR 262.1}
[13MR 262.2]          This knowledge is essential for every student in our schools. If there were not another text in the Bible, this statement carries sufficient light and knowledge and assurance for every soul. The lawyer had answered his own question, but, willing to justify himself, he said to Jesus, "Who is my neighbor?" ［verse 29］. Then by the parable of the Good Samaritan Christ showed who is our neighbor, and gives us an example of the love we should manifest toward those suffering and in need. The priest and Levite, whose duty it was to minister to the needs of the stranger, passed by on the other side.  {13MR 262.2}
[13MR 262.3]         At the conclusion of the narrative Christ asked the lawyer, "Which now of these three, thinkest thou, was neighbor unto him that fell among the thieves? And he said, He that showed mercy on him. Then said Jesus unto him, Go, and do thou likewise" ［verses 36, 37］.  {13MR 262.3}
[13MR 262.4]         There are practical lessons in the Word of God, lessons that Christ would have teachers and parents present to their children in the home and in the school. That Word teaches living, holy principles, which prompt men to                                         -263-     do unto others as they would have others do unto them, principles which they are to bring into the daily life here, and carry with them into the school above. This is the higher education. No learning of human origin can reach these heights, for they reach into eternity, and are immortalized. The altar and the plough are the experiences for all who seek eternal life.  {13MR 262.4}
[13MR 263.1]          We know altogether too little of the greatness of the love and compassion of God. Let students put to the stretch the faculties of their mind, that they may comprehend such chapters as the forty-fifth of Isaiah, which should be placed in form, and brought into our schools as valuable studies. They will be better than romance or fable. Why have our schools been so dependent upon books which tell so little of the city we claim to be seeking, whose Builder and Maker is God?  {13MR 263.1}
[13MR 263.2]         Our lesson books should contain the loftiest themes of thought. Heaven is our home. Our citizenship is above, and our lives must not be devoted to a world which is soon to be destroyed. We need the Word of God revealed in living characters. What pure, excellent language is found in the Word of God! What elevating, ennobling principles!  {13MR 263.2}
[13MR 263.3]          The question has been asked, Shall you have no study book but the Bible? I answer, Take the Bible as a study book, and see if you are not filled with the love of God. Your heart may be barren, your intellect feeble, but if you will prayerfully study the Word of God, light will flash into your mind. God works with every diligent student. Teachers who will learn from the great Teacher will realize the help of God as did Daniel and his fellows. The record states of these youth, "As for these four children.                                         -264-     God gave them knowledge and skill in all learning and wisdom: and Daniel had understanding in all visions and dreams. . . . And the king communed with them; and among them all was found none like Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah: therefore stood they before the king. And in all matters of wisdom and understanding, that the king enquired of them, he found them ten times better than all the magicians and astrologers that were in all his realm" ［Daniel 1:17, 19, 20］.  {13MR 263.3}
[13MR 264.1]          I could refer to chapter after chapter of the Old Testament Scriptures that contain precious encouragement. These Scriptures are a treasure house of precious pearls, and you all need them. How much time is spent by intelligent human beings in horse racing, cricket matches, and ball playing! But will indulgence in these sports give men a desire to know truth and righteousness? Will it keep God in their thoughts? Will it lead them to inquire, How is it with my soul?  {13MR 264.1}
[13MR 264.2]          All the powers of Satan are set in operation to hold the attention to frivolous amusements, and he is gaining his object. He is interposing his devisings between God and the soul. God calls men to look upon the heavens. "Lift up your eyes on high," He says, "and behold who hath created these things, that bringeth out their host by number: He calleth them all by names by the greatness of His might" ［Isaiah 40:26］. We are not merely to gaze upon the heavens; we are to consider the works of God. He would have us study the works of infinity, and from this study learn to love and reverence and obey Him. The heavens and the earth with their treasures are to teach the lessons of God's love, care, and power.                                      -265-  {13MR 264.2}
[13MR 265.1]          Satan will manufacture his diversions that men may not think about God. The world, filled with sport and pleasure-loving, is always thirsting for some new interests. And how little time and thought are given to the Creator of the heavens and the earth. God calls upon His creatures to turn their attention from the confusion and perplexity around them, and admire His handiwork. The heavenly bodies are worthy of contemplation. God has made them for the benefit of man, and as we study His works, angels of God will be by our side to enlighten our minds and guard them from satanic deception. As you look at the wonderful things God's hand has made, let your proud, foolish heart feel its dependence and inferiority. As you consider these things, you will have a sense of God's condescension. ［Psalms 147:2; Isaiah 45:22-24, quoted.］  {13MR 265.1}
[13MR 265.2]          How terrible it is when the acknowledgment of God is not made when it should be made! How sad to humble one's self when it is too late! Why, oh, why, do not men heed the invitation? The psalmist said, "When Thou saidst, Seek ye My face, my heart said unto Thee, Thy face, Lord, will I seek" ［Psalms 27:8］. The whole of this psalm is excellent, and should be placed in the reading and spelling lessons of the classes. The twenty-eighth, twenty-ninth, and seventy-eighth psalms tell of the rich blessing bestowed by God upon His people, and of their poor returns for all His benefits. The eighty-first psalm explains why Israel was scattered. They forgot God, as the churches in our land are forgetting Him today. Read the eighty-ninth, ninetieth, ninety-first, ninety-second, and ninety-third psalms. My attention has been called to these matters. Shall we not consider the Word of                                      -266-     the Lord? These things were written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world are come, and should they not be the objects of study in our schools? The Word of God contains instructive lessons, given in reproof, in warning, in encouragement, and in rich promises. Would not such food as this be meat in due season to the youth?  {13MR 265.2}
[13MR 266.1]          In an assembly where the school question was being discussed, the question was asked, Why has not appropriate matter for reading and lesson books been selected and compiled? Why has not the Word of God been extolled above every human production? Have you thought that a better knowledge of what-saith-the-Lord would have a deleterious effect on teachers and students? There was a hush in the assembly, and self-conviction came upon students and teachers. Men who had considered themselves wise and strong saw that they were weak and lacking in the knowledge of that Book which concerns the eternal destiny of the human soul.  {13MR 266.1}
[13MR 266.2]          The speaker took from the hands of the teachers those books which they had been making their study, some of which had been written by infidel authors and contained infidel sentiments, and laid them on the floor. Then he placed the Bible in their hands, saying, You have little knowledge of this Book. You know not the Scriptures nor the power of God. When you have taken your students through the course of study you have followed in the past, they will have to unlearn much that they have learned, and this they will find a more difficult work. Objectionable things have taken root in their minds like weeds in a garden, and some will never be able to distinguish between right and wrong. The good and the evil are mingled in their                                      -267-     work. The faces of men will be uplifted to be believed and the theories of men to be exalted. They repeat for doctrine a little truth with which is woven the judgments and sayings and doings of men. This will be given as food to the youth, who will never know the way of life as long as they depend on such instructors.  {13MR 266.2}
[13MR 267.1]          By every teacher in our schools the only true God is to be uplifted. The prayer of Christ for His disciples was: ［John 17:3-8, quoted］.  {13MR 267.1}
[13MR 267.2]          This is the work God has given to every teacher. As educators you have not that knowledge that comes from God. Had you this knowledge, your whole being would proclaim the truth of the living God to a world dead in trespasses and sins. You know not the message God has given for this time. You are as blind men leading the blind. Students leave the school with a false education, which it takes them years to unlearn. The past has shown that both teachers and students know very little in regard to the message which should be proclaimed at this time. Should the third angel's message be proclaimed in all its lines to many who profess to be educated, it would not be understood by them. Human theories and wisdom are exalted, and men are becoming too wise to follow a plain "Thus saith the Lord." I read from a certain writer, "The old theology of Old Testament Scripture has been left a long way behind by the teachings of Jesus Christ. The ethics of the Old Testament fall far short of the holiness of the New." But it was He who gave to the New Testament its sacredness that spoke the lessons of the Old Testament.                                      -268-  {13MR 267.2}
[13MR 268.1]          The first page of the periodical for our youth bears the pictures of men, with a footnote explaining that the publishers have received permission to place them there. Books and papers that contain little of present truth are exalted. When the hearts of converted men are filled with the great and awful truths that are living issues for this time, they will understand the deep importance of the message they are to bear to a perishing world. But many of the watchmen are asleep. The day of the Lord is right upon us. As a thief it is coming, with stealthy, muffled tread, and it will take unawares all who are not watching. God pity the people when the watchmen are asleep.  {13MR 268.1}
[13MR 268.2]          Who among our teachers are awake, and as faithful stewards of the grace of God are giving the trumpet a certain sound? Who are voicing the message of the third angel, telling the world to make ready for the great day of God? The message we bear to the world has the seal of the living God. The Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments are to be combined in the work of fitting up a people to stand in the day of the Lord.--Manuscript 96, 1899. (July 20, 1899.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. February 2, 1984  {13MR 268.2}
[13MR 269.1]       MR No. 1044 - Deficiencies and Mistakes of Gospel Workers not to be Publicized         I received your present of the book entitled Life in Christ ［Life Only in Christ］, and thank you for the gift. I have been so overloaded with cares and responsibilities, having had so much writing and speaking to do, that I have not yet had time to read the book. Since coming to Granville, we have had to take a circuit, dividing up our labors among different churches, and going from one to another from week to week, in order to do our duty to all. I have been worn, and sometimes much prostrated with overwork. At these times the Lord is my only trust. I can look to Him, and to Him alone, to help and strengthen me, and I know He does strengthen me.  {13MR 269.1}
[13MR 269.2]          Large fields are opening before us. We no sooner begin to lift the standard of truth in one of the highways or byways than new fields open up in regions beyond, but the messengers whom God has sent to proclaim the last message of mercy to our world are continually confronted with obstacles. Satan and evil men are combined together, to work disaster, deception, and ruin.  {13MR 269.2}
[13MR 269.3]          I have had an experience for some weeks which has been very trying to me. I have been passing through scene after scene in connection with the people of God, and twice in the night season I have been in meetings where our people were assembled and the power of God was upon me. I was compelled to speak with decision and power the substance of the things which I have written. Some were expressing sentiments that were not of a character to lead the people of God from light to increased light, but were of a character                                      -270-     to confuse minds, and to weave about them a net of perplexity and discouragement. They were in danger of sowing seeds of unbelief in the minds of the people that when under temptation might germinate and spring up into roots of bitterness, whereby many may be defiled.  {13MR 269.3}
[13MR 270.1]          It is possible to relate that which has happened in connection with the past experience of the people of God, and so relate it as to make their experience assume a ludicrous and objectionable appearance. It is not fair to take certain features of the work and set them apart from the great whole. A mixture of truth and error may be presented in so doing, which our enemies would handle greatly to the disadvantage of the truth and to the hindrance of the work and cause of God.  {13MR 270.1}
[13MR 270.2]          Those who speak and write concerning the truths of God must have the endowment of the Holy Spirit or they will make great mistakes. Jesus said to His disciples concerning the gift of the Holy Spirit, "It is expedient for you that I go away: for if I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto you" ［John 16:7］. What is the work of the Holy Spirit upon the heart and conscience of the human agent? "And when he is come, he will reprove the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment; of sin, because they believe not on Me (that is, in a practical way); of righteousness, because I go to My Father, and ye see Me no more; of judgment, because the prince of this world is judged" ［verses 8-11］.  {13MR 270.2}
[13MR 270.3]         Many things are registered as sins in the book of heaven which men do not call sin. Selfishness and covetousness are at the foundation of all sins, and yet many are not convicted of the sin of selfishness, because it is a part of their nature, and they do not listen to the reprovings of the Holy Spirit. They judge their brethren, thinking to remove a mote from                                          -271-     their brother's eye, when they have a beam in their own eye which must be removed before they can see clearly to extract the mote from their brother's eye. The work of correcting our fellow men, and especially of correcting our brethren in the faith, is a work that requires wisdom from God. It requires a growing experience in spiritual things in order that spiritual things may be called by their right name. The Lord has not placed any man on the judgment seat to judge his brother and to define the character of his sin.  {13MR 270.3}
[13MR 271.1]          My respected brother, the Lord bids me to tell you that you have erred in wisdom in presenting in our church paper the articles which you have written on "The Danger of Taking Extreme Views" ［Review and Herald, April 3, 10, 1894］. You have not had discernment, or you would not have expressed the sentiment that you have, or presented the subject matter of your articles in the light in which you have presented it. Our enemies will regard the examples which you have given as extreme, and the sentiments which you have expressed as rich morsels to feed upon, as weapons to destroy faith in the work which God is doing through His agents at this time. Let none of our brethren imagine that they are doing God's service in presenting the deficiencies of men who have done good, grand, acceptable work, in laboring to unfold the message of mercy to fallen men, for the salvation of perishing souls. Suppose that these brethren have weak traits of character which they have inherited from their deficient ancestors, shall these deficiencies be hunted up and made prominent?  {13MR 271.1}
[13MR 271.2]          Shall men whom God has chosen to carry out the reformation against the papacy and idolatry be represented in an objectionable light? The banner of the ruler of the synagogue of Satan was lifted high, and error apparently                                         -272-     marched in triumph, and the reformers through the grace given them of God, waged a successful warfare against the host of darkness. Events in the history of the reformers have been presented before me. I know that the Lord Jesus and His angels have with intense interest watched the battle against the power of Satan, who combined his hosts with evil men for the purpose of extinguishing the divine light, the fire of God's kingdom. They suffered for Christ's sake scorn, derision, and the hatred of men who knew not God. They were maligned and persecuted even unto death, because they would not renounce their faith. If anyone presumes to take these men in hand, to lay before the world their errors and mistakes, let him remember that he is dealing with Christ in the person of His saints.  {13MR 271.2}
[13MR 272.1]          Elder Littlejohn, you have undertaken to point out the defects of reformers and pioneers in the cause of God. No one should trace the lines which you have done. You have made public the errors and defects of the people of God, and in so doing you have dishonored God and Jesus Christ. I would not for my right arm have given to the world that which you have written. You have not been conscious of what would be the influence of your work.  {13MR 272.1}
[13MR 272.2]          Our enemies cannot controvert the truth, and therefore they are eager to catch at anything they can get, by which, through their falsehoods and their perversions, they can make of no effect the truth of God in those foreign fields where the people are unacquainted with Seventh-day Adventists. You have given them a chapter wherein it will be easy for them to find that which they can magnify and distort in such a way as to create mountains out of molehills. The Lord did not call upon you to present these things to the public as a correct history of our people. Your work will                                        -273-     make it necessary for us to put forth labor to show why these brethren took the extreme position that they did, and call up the circumstances that vindicate those upon whom your articles have laid suspicion and reproach.  {13MR 272.2}
[13MR 273.1]          You were not in the early experience of the people of whom you have written, and who have been laid to rest from their labors. You have given but a partial view, for you have not presented the fact that the power of God worked in connection with their labors even though they made some mistakes. You have made prominent before the world the errors of the brethren but have not represented the fact that God worked to correct those errors and to set the objectionable matters right. Opposers will be glad to multiply the matter which has been furnished to their hand by our people. You have arrayed the errors of the early apostles, the errors of those who were precious in the eyes of the Lord in the days of Christ.  {13MR 273.1}
[13MR 273.2]          In presenting the extreme positions that have been taken by the messengers of God, do you think that confidence will be inspired in the work of God for this time? Let God by inspiration trace the errors of His people for their instruction and admonition, but let not finite lips or pens dwell upon those features of the experience of God's people that will have a tendency to confuse and cloud the mind. Let no one call attention to the errors of those whose general work has been accepted of God. The articles you have presented are not of a character to leave a true and fair impression upon the minds of those who read them concerning our work and our workers. What need was there for you to give sanction to the statements of the haters of truth, and to justify them in their representations of the errors of God's people? Could you see the harm that these articles may do, you would, I should hope, have sincere repentance before God.                                        -274-  {13MR 273.2}
[13MR 274.1]          We are living in perilous times. There is need of all the strength, support, and grace that our faith can grasp, in order that everyone may make straight paths for his feet, lest the weak be turned out of the way. I see dangers on the right and on the left. Satan is stirring his agents with intense power from beneath, urging those who cooperate with the powers of darkness to make as difficult as possible the path of all who believe the truth for this time. As finite agents, it behooves us to consider carefully the way of our paths, lest our feet shall stumble on the dark mountains of unbelief.  {13MR 274.1}
[13MR 274.2]          Our safety lies not only in professing the truth but in living the truth out. Daily, hourly, momentarily, we need that genuine faith that works by love and purifies the soul. Unless as individuals we are imbued with the Holy Spirit of God, we shall surely be led astray by some of Satan's specious devices. Our only course of safety is to walk humbly with God, to watch most earnestly lest selfishness, lest some sin we do not discern, shall have the mastery of our minds and be developed in our character, and thus our feet be caused to stumble, and we fall into Satan's net before we know that we are entangled. The Lord would not have us ignorant of Satan's devices. I consider that you are in need of watching unto prayer in order that not one hereditary or acquired habit shall be cherished that will lead you away from following Jesus, and from copying the great Pattern.  {13MR 274.2}
[13MR 274.3]         We are greatly honored in being permitted to be co-laborers together with God, in being permitted to speak the truth in love and with all boldness. He who witnesses for the truth for this time is engaged in a most sacred work. We should feel thankful that the grace of Christ has been given to us in order that we may walk in all humility of mind, not trusting                                        -275-     in ourselves but trusting wholly and entirely in the merits of Him who is without spot or stain in character. Christ was accepted of God in our behalf, and God accepts of us to defend His truth.  {13MR 274.3}
[13MR 275.1]          But, my brother, I would address words of caution to you as well as to others, and advise you to be careful with what manner of spirit you do your work. The spirit and character of the work should make manifest to the world, to angels, and to men that there is an elevating, ennobling, sanctifying power in the truth of God, which imbues the human heart and transforms the character after the divine similitude.  {13MR 275.1}
[13MR 275.2]          The Lord will test and prove every soul. He says: ［Malachi 3:1-4, quoted］. The first chapter of First Peter should be carefully considered, and its teachings should be faithfully heeded. The apostle says: ［1 Peter 1:7-9, quoted］.  {13MR 275.2}
[13MR 275.3]          The silver and gold of earth are purified and tested by fire, and the faith of God's people, which is of more value than silver and gold, will be tested, in order that its worth may be made apparent. The Lord says, "I will make a man more precious than fine gold; even a man than the golden wedge of Ophir" ［Isaiah 13:12］.  {13MR 275.3}
[13MR 275.4]          God's children are very precious in His sight, and those who by pen or voice weaken the influence of even the least of those who believe in Jesus Christ, are registered in heaven as injurers of the Lord Himself. "Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me" ［Matthew 25:40］. We need to remember that we should guard carefully our thoughts, our feelings, our words, our actions, lest we wound and bruise the Saviour in the person of His saints; for He has told us plainly that He identifies Himself with suffering humanity. Not one of God's                                      -276-     faithful ones will receive the honor of a crown of life in the kingdom of glory, who has not passed through severe conflicts and trials. Everyone who wins in running the race for the immortal crown will have striven lawfully.  {13MR 275.4}
[13MR 276.1]          We are to direct the weapons of our warfare against our foes, but never to turn them toward those who are under marching orders from the King of kings, who are fighting manfully the battles of the Lord of lords. Let no one aim at a soldier whom God recognizes, whom God has sent forth to bear a special message to the world and to do a special work. The soldiers of Christ may not always reveal perfection in their step, but their mistakes should call out from their fellow comrades not words that will weaken, but words that will strengthen and will help them to recover their lost ground. They should not turn the glory of God into dishonor, and give an advantage to the bitterest foes of their King.  {13MR 276.1}
[13MR 276.2]          Let not fellow soldiers be severe, unreasonable, judges of their comrades, and make the most of every defect. Let them not manifest satanic attributes in becoming accusers of the brethren. We shall find ourselves misrepresented and falsified by the world while we are maintaining the truth and vindicating God's downtrodden law; but let no one dishonor the cause of God by making public some mistake that the soldiers of Christ may make, when that mistake is seen and corrected by the ones who have taken some false position.  {13MR 276.2}
[13MR 276.3]          When a brother who has made a mistake sees his error and corrects it, is it not an indication that he may be trusted not to take a similar false step? Shall his brethren lay open his blunder, and make it appear in as grave a light as possible before his comrades and before his warring enemy? God will charge those who unwisely expose the mistakes of their brethren                                        -277-     with sin of far greater magnitude than He will charge the one who makes a misstep. Criticism and condemnation of the brethren are counted as criticism and condemnation of Christ.  {13MR 276.3}
[13MR 277.1]          I would that the curtain might be rolled back and that every man, woman, and youth could see himself or herself just as they appear to God. Those who see themselves in their true light have nothing of which to boast. Could those who accuse others see themselves as they really are, they would understand what were the feelings of the Pharisees who brought in one who was verily guilty, and declared that she was worthy of a most cruel death. Christ heard all their vehement accusations, but instead of justifying their condemnation He stooped down and traced words in the sand as though He heard them not. One after another they drew near to Him, urging Him to give them an answer, and they caught sight of the words He had written, and they comprehended their meaning. First one and then another with confusion of face turned to leave the crowd.  {13MR 277.1}
[13MR 277.2]          Jesus said, "He that is without sin among you, let him first cast a stone at her" ［John 8:7］. Then He continued to trace the peculiar secret sins of the individual accusers. One after another discerned the fact that Jesus knew the sin that the sinner had thought was hidden so deep that it would not be discovered. Conscious of guilt, they left the trembling woman alone with Jesus. Jesus turned and looked upon the woman and inquired, "Hath no man condemned thee?" She answered, "No man, Lord. Then Jesus said to her, "Neither do I condemn thee: go, and sin no more" ［verses 10, 11］. Let those who name the name of Jesus take heed to the new commandment which Jesus has given to His disciples. He says, "A new commandment I give unto you, that ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love                                         -278-     one another. By this shall all men know that ye are My disciples, if ye have love one to another" ［John 13:34, 35］. Let the teachings of Jesus have the weight that they deserve. Let us not be simply hearers of the Word, but doers also.  {13MR 277.2}
[13MR 278.1]         Were God to deal with us as we deserve, we should certainly perish. Were He to reward us according to our individual mistakes and errors, we could not hope for salvation. But through the infinite mercy and justice of God, which meet in Jesus Christ, our faults, errors, and transgressions are forgiven, and instead of punishing us, instead of visiting our transgressions with His wrath, He writes pardon against our name.  {13MR 278.1}
[13MR 278.2]         Since the Lord Jesus employs every means to convert the sinner and save the soul rather than to ruin or destroy, would it not be well for those who claim to have light and knowledge to follow the example of Christ? Are we in partnership with Jesus? Our course of action will determine whether we are following in Christ's lines or following the imagination of our own heart. What are we before God? We are those who have received the grace of Christ, and by His grace we are what we are. Then let us glorify God in our weakness, having a sense of our inefficiency.  {13MR 278.2}
[13MR 278.3]          We are to maintain the honor of God's cause. We are not to expose one of the children of God to the darts of the enemy, or give the enemies of our faith reason by which they may take advantage of their mistakes. Rather, let us glorify God that if any man sin "we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous: and He is the propitiation for our sins: and not for our's only, but also for the sins of the whole world" ［1 John 2:1, 2］.                                         -279-  {13MR 278.3}
[13MR 279.1]          Let us glorify God that we have a Saviour to make intercession for us, to speak in our behalf before the Father, and present His merit as a propitiation for our sins. Let us glorify God that although we are defective He honors us by permitting us to advocate truth and to maintain His cause. But although we make many mistakes in that which we do, although we fail of doing it in the best way, although we neglect and leave many things undone because self is not surrendered to God, although we are creatures full of vanity and selfishness and self-esteem (and all this God despises), yet notwithstanding our many imperfections He continues to teach us, and commissions us to act a part in His cause. When tried and tempted, many have virtually cast reflections upon God, yet the Lord has not cast them off forever. He has borne long with them and has given them another trial, and provided new opportunities, and has put forth every effort to draw them nigh unto Himself, in order that they might behold Jesus and become changed into His image in spirit and character.  {13MR 279.1}
[13MR 279.2]          Every individual must fight the good fight of faith for himself, in order to attain to the perfection of Christian character that will fit him for the society of the saints in light. In ancient times there were many who placed themselves under a process of training, when every physical power was exercised and developed in order that they might be successful in running the race and obtaining a perishable crown. To achieve this victory they spared themselves no toil, but bravely endured the training process, in order that they might be in the best condition to run the race before them, so that peradventure they might win a perishable token of honor. They entered the list and ran the race at the risk of losing their lives, not                                         -280-     knowing whether they should gain or lose the perishable laurel that should be awarded to the winner of the race.  {13MR 279.2}
[13MR 280.1]          But God sets before us a much more encouraging prospect, and deals with us in a more noble, benevolent manner. He does not intend that we shall practice self-denial and endure strict discipline in spiritual things, at the hazard of losing the race at last and missing the victor's crown.  {13MR 280.1}
[13MR 280.2]          We do not run on an uncertainty. We do not fight as one who beateth the air. But looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith, we are changed from glory to glory, as by the Spirit of the Lord.  {13MR 280.2}
[13MR 280.3]          "He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in white raiment; and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, but I will confess his name before My Father, and before His angels. . . . Behold, I come quickly: hold that fast which thou hast, that no man take thy crown" ［Revelation 3:5, 11］. --Letter 48, 1894. (Written June 3, 1894, from Granville, N. S. W., Australia, to W. H. Littlejohn, Battle Creek, Michigan.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. February 2, 1984  {13MR 280.3}
[13MR 281.1]       MR No. 1045 - Use of the Tithe         I send you this morning a letter written for America, and sent there yesterday morning, which will show you how I regard the tithe money being used for other purposes. This is the Lord's special revenue fund, for a special purpose. I have never so fully understood this matter as I now understand it. Having had questions directed here to me to answer, I have had special instruction from the Lord that the tithe is for a special purpose, consecrated to God to sustain those who minister in the sacred work as the Lord's chosen, to do His work not only in sermonizing but in ministering. They should understand all that this comprehends. There is to be meat in the house of God, a treasury well supplied, and it is not to be diverted to other purposes. There is to be special labor given to awaken the people of God who believe the truth, to give a faithful tithe to the Lord, and ministers should be encouraged and sustained by that tithe.  {13MR 281.1}
[13MR 281.2]          That there will always be a temptation to divert the tithe money to other channels, we know; but the Lord has guarded this, His own portion, to be sacredly used for the support of the gospel ministers. There may be such measures taken as shall reduce the working force that bears the message of truth, as is being done, and in America has been done, to meet the measurement of the tithe in the treasury; but this is not the Lord's plan, and if entered upon and continued will reduce God's blessing to the churches that                                         -282-     work upon such a plan. There may be a great dearth of means if there is a departing from the Lord's plan.  {13MR 281.2}
[13MR 282.1]          The Lord regards the tithe as His own, to be used for a certain purpose, and it is an easy matter, in the place of practicing the self-denial that we should, to help in educating students, or in the temporal matters, as providing conveniences for the church, which is necessary, to dip into the Lord's consecrated portion which should be used only to sustain the ministers in new fields as well as in other places. And this should not be done in a niggardly way. All the inconveniences that the laborers must wrestle with in these new fields should be taken into consideration. The expense of living is greater in some localities than in others.  {13MR 282.1}
[13MR 282.2]          Special efforts should be made for those who are where fruit is scarce, for they could live so much cheaper if they were where they could get fruit. When they are sent to fields where they are deprived of nearly everything because of the expense, a careful consideration should be made of these matters, and the lack should be supplied as far as possible, but not by withdrawing from his salary for these extra things. Those who are more favorably situated should share their prosperity with those who are in need of the very things that they are so abundantly supplied with in their locality.  {13MR 282.2}
[13MR 282.3]          We shall become very narrow, conceited, and selfish if we are not guarded and do not watch against the foe we have to meet and contend with. I shall do something for Brother Robert Hare. I will supply some things which will relieve the situation of want of fruit. I will get a couple of hundred pounds of grapes, and make ［them］ into jelly, that they can use on                                        -283-     their bread. Now see what others can do. Each can do a little, and send to Brother Hare. When you visit the place, you can take some things, and we will prepare some things and send them before that time. We will make this a thank offering to God because we are permitted to live in localities where we can obtain these things and enjoy them. I think the Lord would bless us in doing this.  {13MR 282.3}
[13MR 283.1]          Now in regard to educating students in our schools. It is a good idea; it will have to be done; but God forbid that in the place of practicing self-denial and self-sacrifice our individual selves, to do this work, we should subtract from the Lord's portion, specially reserved to sustain the ministers in active labor in the field, and . . . to ［keep］ at work those who are already ordained for the work. We can easily consider these matters, how much it requires to support our own families according to the members of that family. Then let those whose business it is act in accordance with this rule. Look not upon our own things but upon the things of others. Let us practice the golden rule, and do unto others as we would that they should do unto us were we in like circumstances.  {13MR 283.1}
[13MR 283.2]          The fibrous roots of selfishness will root themselves wherever they are given a chance. We want to cut out and exterminate every fiber of the root of selfishness.  {13MR 283.2}
[13MR 283.3]          If one is appointed to a field where he is deprived of many things, and is sent into that field by the decision of the conference, that same power is to bear its share of the burden of making this messenger of God in that field as nearly as possible as comfortable and as pleasantly situated as the members of this power are in their several localities. The Lord will bless all such love expressed toward His workers in hard places.                                         -284-  {13MR 283.3}
[13MR 284.1]          But there is not that careful, tender regard, that thoughtful discrimination, in such cases, as there ought to be. If all who have anything to do with these matters would let the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness shine fully into their hearts, they would open the windows on heaven's side and then diffuse in every way possible the light to others, in a variety of ways.  {13MR 284.1}
[13MR 284.2]          All these things are to be done, as you propose, to help students to obtain an education; but I ask you, Shall we not all act in this matter unselfishly, and create a fund, and keep it to draw upon on such occasions? When you see a young man or a young woman who is a promising subject, advance or loan the sum needed, with the idea that it is a loan, not a gift. It would be better to have it thus. Then when it is returned, it can be used to educate others. But this money is not to be taken from the tithe, but from a separate fund secured for that purpose. This would exert a healthy uprightness and charity and patriotism among our people. There must be thoughtful consideration and a skillful adjustment of the work in the cause of God in all its departments. But let there be no meager, stingy plans in using the consecrated portion for the sustaining of the ministry; for then the treasury would soon be empty.  {13MR 284.2}
[13MR 284.3]          The management of the case of Brother Hickox is after human methods, not after the methods which the Lord has ordained. I have had this matter so presented to me that I see the danger of diverting the tithe to any such purpose as you have suggested. The Lord is not pleased with your management of this case. May the Lord help you all to have the heavenly anointing, that no such thing may be repeated.                                         -285-  {13MR 284.3}
[13MR 285.1]          Brother Farnsworth is ready to voice the decisions of human minds without looking on all sides of the question to see if there might not possibly be mistakes made. It is a very serious matter how anyone handles one of the Lord's disciples, one who has been dedicated to His service, to do His work. What made you do this kind of work? The Lord is not in it. You were faithless because there was an empty treasury. Now, in the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, I charge you not to devote the means that should be used in sustaining the gospel to any other purpose, and that your faith fail not as you see a lack in the supply of tithes, gifts, and offerings.  {13MR 285.1}
[13MR 285.2]          God would have meat in His house. My heart is stirred with grief as I think of the way in which Brother Lacey was permitted to come from Melbourne to Sydney, sick and alone. Someone should have acted the good Samaritan, and put him into a first-class carriage, if there was one on the train, and if not, wait until there was one. The poor man was crowded into a car with smokers and rough, drinking men to spend his night in such company. Could Christians have seen him in his feebleness and done this? I seldom cry, but I did cry when I heard this, for I felt that it was done to Jesus in the person of His disciple. I do not know who did this, but I would say that should circumstances like this again occur, put the afflicted one into the best compartment, make it as comfortable as possible for him, and charge it to my account.  {13MR 285.2}
[13MR 285.3]          Brother Herbert ［Lacey］ is so afraid of taxing the conference that he would allow anything to be done to him. I cannot think, Elder Daniells, that you could have sanctioned this thing, had you known of it. There is such a thing as being "penny wise and pound foolish." Herbert is having all                                          -286-     that can possibly be done for him, but that journey from Melbourne was a fearful tax upon him. He is very low. Judging from outward appearance, he cannot recover. But prayer is going up to God in his behalf. God's arm is not shortened that it cannot save; neither is His ear heavy that it cannot hear.  {13MR 285.3}
[13MR 286.1]          He has to go through the full run of typhoid fever. The tobacco fumes must have made his case very much worse. He suffered very much in stomach and bowels. I sent Sara down to help Brother Semmens, but the case is so critical that he will not leave him to go anywhere; he watches over him, and works and prays for him himself. I believe that God will spare Herbert's life, and not suffer him to go down into the grave. All we can say is, "Thy will be done." "Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of His saints" ［Psalm 116:15］. Oh, that God would impart the wisdom that we all so much need!--Letter 40, 1897. (Written March 16, 1897, from "Sunnyside," Cooranbong, N. S. W., to A. G. Daniells.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. February 1984  {13MR 286.1}
[13MR 287.1]      MR No. 1046 - Procedures Involved in Publishing         I received and read your letter, and am more sorry than I can express with pen and ink that anything of a disagreeable character should have occurred between you and the General Conference Association or the publishers of the Review and Herald. ［Counsels to Writers, pp. 152-157, quoted. On page 157 the following statement was omitted; "You have been deprived of your temporal eyesight; but if you have bought the spiritual eyesalve from the heavenly Merchantman, and anointed your eyes that you may see, your spiritual light will be of far more value to you than gold and silver and precious stones." . . .］  {13MR 287.1}
[13MR 287.2]          Brother Q, time is short, very short, and every true child of God is to be vigilant, wide awake, and not to be found for one moment on the enemy's ground. My brother, you have need to exercise your mind most earnestly to gather with Jesus Christ in order that Satan shall in no case use you to advance his own interest, and you destroy yourself. You may think that you have reason to be angry because you have not been treated properly and justly in the past, and that you will not submit to this restriction or to that.  {13MR 287.2}
[13MR 287.3]          My brother, whatever you may think about the matter, I will say that you have not been right in the temper of your spirit and actions. There is a work that you can do for yourself that no other one can do for you. You are to let the tenderness of Christ into your own soul. You have no                                           -288-     righteousness of your own on which to stand, and therefore Christ became your righteousness. You need to be continually clothed with the righteousness of Christ. You need to bear in mind that you are a child of God, and that you are to possess ［a］ tender, kind, patient spirit. Look closely that selfishness and covetousness shall not abide in your soul.  {13MR 287.3}
[13MR 288.1]         The only reason that you or I shall be able to give for our salvation, if we are saved at last, will be, "Christ died for me, and His blood cleansed me from all sin." Your heart must be touched with the subduing love of Christ before you will attain to the perfection of Christian character. Your experience is lacking in spirituality. I feel a deep, earnest interest in you, my brother, and desire that you may have a different experience. It savors too much of self, and too little of Jesus' love and tender compassion. There is need of your seeking the Lord more earnestly, perseveringly, and believingly, than you have done.  {13MR 288.1}
[13MR 288.2]          Since my first acquaintance with you, I have felt an intense interest that you should see the King in His beauty, behold the earth made new, and be eternally saved in the kingdom of God. My brother, Jesus is a complete Saviour, and I desire His joy to be in you, that your joy may be full.-- Letter 49, 1894. (Written August 3, 1894, from Norfolk Villa, N. S. W.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 1, 1984  {13MR 288.2}
[13MR 289.1]       MR No. 1047 - Church Leaders Must Practice the Truth         It is not in the order of God that a few men shall manage the great interests throughout the field.  {13MR 289.1}
[13MR 289.2]          Many of the men who have acted as counselors in board and council meetings need to be weeded out. Other men should take their places, for their voice is not the voice of God. Their plans and devisings are not after the order of God. The same men have been kept in office as directors of boards until, under their own management and their own opinions, common fire is used in the place of sacred fire of God's own kindling. These men are no more called "Israel" but "supplanters." They have worked themselves so long, instead of being worked by the Holy Spirit, that they know not that spirit impels them to action.  {13MR 289.2}
[13MR 289.3]          The college at Battle Creek would be better if it had been only one-half as large, and if the other half had been located far from Battle Creek.  {13MR 289.3}
[13MR 289.4]          The spiritual blindness which rests upon human minds seems to be deepening. There are men who are handling sacred things who are unconverted.                                              -290-     All such should be replaced by men who not only have a knowledge of the truth but who practice the truth and have respect enough for the Bible to obey a "Thus saith the Lord." Many of the men who have long been connected with the Office and with other important lines of work are really ignorant of the influence of the decisions they make. If they had a real sense of the importance of these decisions, and comprehended what they mean with reference to the work, they would be far more modest in advancing ideas, and voicing by their vote the propositions others make.--Letter 100, 1896. (Written August 27, 1896, from "Sunnyside," Cooranbong, N. S. W., to A. O. Tait, Battle Creek, Michigan.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 1, 1984  {13MR 289.4}
[13MR 291.1]       MR No. 1048 - Church Leaders to Obey God's Word         Let those in America who suppose the voice of the General Conference to be the voice of God, become one with God before they utter their opinions. The Word of God is to be lived as well as preached. It is to be brought into every phase of the Christian work done in this world. The men God has appointed to do His work must be emptied of self. Let Jesus in. Open the door of the heart to the heavenly Guest. Let no man be looked up to as God. When those who come nigh ［to］ God in service are consecrated, cleansed, and purified, approaching nearer and still nearer the divine benevolence, they can voice the commission of God, and be respected.  {13MR 291.1}
[13MR 291.2]          The obeying of the Word of God will lead to a state of things vastly different from that which now exists. There will be the putting away of fleshly lusts and greed for gain. That this sin has existed could not be better demonstrated than by the grasping for large wages by those who were professedly acting in Christ's stead, claiming to be a peculiar people, zealous of good works. God is displeased that His work is not advancing in new territories.--Letter 187, 1899. (Written to S. N. Haskell, from "Sunnyside," Cooranbong, N. S. W., Nov. 16, 1899.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 1, 1984  {13MR 291.2}
[13MR 292.1]       MR No. 1049 - Keeping the Sabbath Holy         The Sabbath a Family Experience--Thus there was something to be done in preparing even the heaven-sent bread for the children of Israel. This was a test for them. God desired to see whether or not they would keep the Sabbath holy. The Lord told the children of Israel that this work must be done on the preparation day, Friday. On that day they were to bake that which they would bake, and seethe that which they would seethe.  {13MR 292.1}
[13MR 292.2]          The word of God comes down through the ages to this time. This direction from the lips of Jehovah is for our spiritual interest, or it would not have been spoken. God would have the Sabbath kept as a day of rest and spiritual devotion; and any careless inattention in reference to this is displeasing to Him. . . .  {13MR 292.2}
[13MR 292.3]          It is a great work to educate, discipline, and train minds for the service of God here, and to dwell in the courts above forever. In the world to come your children will be just what you make them in this world. ［A COPY OF THIS MANUSCRIPT IN THE WASHINGTON OFFICE OF THE ELLEN G. WHITE ESTATE CONTAINS A REVISION OF THIS SENTENCE IN MRS. WHITE'S OWN HANDWRITING. THOUGH SOME TYPEWRITTEN WORDS WERE NOT CROSSED OUT WHEN SHE MADE HER CHANGES, APPARENTLY MRS. WHITE INTENDED THE SENTENCE TO READ AS FOLLOWS: "PARENTS, YOU ARE FORMING CHARACTERS FOR THE WORLD TO COME; YOUR CHILDREN WILL TAKE WITH THEM ALL THE SPIRITUAL INSTRUCTION YOU HAVE GIVEN THEM IN THIS WORLD."］ . . .                                         -293-  {13MR 292.3}
[13MR 293.1]         Explain your work and its purpose to your children, and let them help themselves and their parents in their preparation to keep the Sabbath according to the commandment. Lead your children to consider the Sabbath a delight, the day of days, the holy of the Lord, honorable. Do not allow yourself to spend the precious hours of the Sabbath in your bed. The heads of the house should be astir early. . . .  {13MR 293.1}
[13MR 293.2]          In the morning the family should gather about the table quietly; and it would be well if on the Sabbath there should ever be a simple, palatable meal, yet something that would be considered a treat, well prepared-- something that they do not have every day of the week. Then either before or after the meal should come the family worship. This should be a service in which the children can take some part. All should have their Bibles, each reading a verse or two. Then a simple hymn may be sung, followed, not by a long, wearisome prayer, but a simple petition, telling the Lord in the simplest manner the needs ［of the family］, and expressing gratitude for God's mercies and blessings. This invites Jesus as a welcome guest into your house and heart. In the family long prayers of remote things are not in place and make the hour of prayer a weariness, when it should be considered a privilege and a blessing. Make the season one of interest and joy. Never let the children consider it a burden.--Manuscript 57, 1897.  {13MR 293.2}
[13MR 293.3]          Preparation for the Sabbath--The Sabbath should be as sacredly observed on the campground as it is in our homes. We should not let the bustle and                                         -294-     excitement around us detract from its sacred dignity. No cooking should be done on that day. The instruction which God gave to Israel should not be disregarded: "Bake that which ye will bake today, and seethe that ye will seethe": "Tomorrow is the rest of the holy Sabbath unto the Lord" ［Exodus 16:23］. God meant what He said when He gave these directions, and shall we, who are presenting to the people the claims of the divine law, break that law ourselves, merely to please the appetite? God forbid. There has sometimes been almost as much cooking done on the Sabbath as on other days; and the blessing of God has been shut out by our failure to honor Him in keeping the Sabbath according to the commandment.--Undated Manuscript 88.  {13MR 293.3}
[13MR 294.1]          God's Restrictions Not To Be Disregarded--Speak not lightly of the restrictions placed upon Israel in Sinai regarding the cooking of manna. The Lord has placed barriers around His Sabbath, that it may not be regarded with the least carelessness or irreverence. When the Lord said, "Tomorrow is the rest of the holy Sabbath; bake that which ye will bake today, and seethe that which ye will seethe," He means that Friday shall be our preparation day, in which we are to do all our cooking.  {13MR 294.1}
[13MR 294.2]          The Sabbath is not to be a day when tidbits shall be prepared or cooked. If it is really essential to have beans on the Sabbath, let them be cooked on Friday, and kept warm in the oven. They need not be eaten cold unless preferred. But let no remarks be made as though it is a very light                                         -295-     thing whether we regard the special requirements of God in regard to the Sabbath or not. It is not left for any man or woman to venture to disregard any commandment of God.--Ms 21, 1897. (Written March 17, 1897, from "Sunnyside," Cooranbong, N. S. W.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 1, 1984  {13MR 294.2}
[13MR 296.1]       MR No. 1050 - Trust in God; Seek to Forget Marital Problems               (Written August 29, 1888, from Healdsburg, California.)          I received your two letters, but I have labored so hard here in Healdsburg that I was not in a condition to write to you. I have not slept since 1:00 a.m. and I am now writing to you while others are asleep.  {13MR 296.1}
[13MR 296.2]          I cannot see what more can be done in this case, and I think that the only thing that you can do is to give up your wife. If she is thus determined not to live with you, both she and you would be most miserable to attempt it. And as she has fully and determinedly set her stakes, you can only shoulder your cross and show yourself a man.  {13MR 296.2}
[13MR 296.3]          In regard to divorce, I am not prepared to say. She has had all the light that I can give her, and it is useless to keep this matter constantly before her when she is perfectly decided to follow her own judgment. You asked me if I thought, if your wife left you, that you should marry again. I would say ［that］ if one understanding all the circumstances should choose to marry you, if you had not been married, I see no objections. But I am not fully prepared to give any judgment, whether in a Bible point of view you could marry again. ［THE INDIVIDUAL ADDRESSED WAS A EUNUCH.］ My mind is so fully occupied that it is not possible for me to consider this vexed question of marriage and divorces. I wish I could help you, but that, I fear, is not possible.                                          -297-  {13MR 296.3}
[13MR 297.1]         I think if you had shown less anxiety it might have been different. But I will not write more, for I am quite weary, having written ten pages of note paper to R.  {13MR 297.1}
[13MR 297.2]          I hope you will be a man. Lay aside this matter; go to your labor; do your duty irrespective of everyone else on the earth, self-forgetting, self-denying, self-sacrificing. In this will be your power. Jesus, our Redeemer, comes to men and says, I love you; I want to make you happy. He shows His hands and His feet and says, I have suffered for your sake. I bear the shafts that are aimed at you. I will carry your burdens. I will shelter you. Trust in My surety, and you shall have the great reward of life forevermore.  {13MR 297.2}
[13MR 297.3]          I say, Put your trust in God. Your mind has been perplexed and occupied with this matter regarding your wife. Now in the name of Jesus lay this matter down; leave your case with the Lord. Let your experience humble you. Christ is with the weak and the tempted and forsaken to give them His divine sympathy and rest. You need rest of mind. Give up R, and fasten your affections on God. He will give you relief. Time is short; you have no time to stop and pity yourself. Go to work for the Master. Do your duty to the very best of your ability. Do not give up to discouragement; walk humbly with God; seek communion with God. Do not let your disappointment make you self-centered--to think of yourself, talk of yourself.  {13MR 297.3}
[13MR 297.4]         Our brief existence in this world derives its chief character and importance from the fact that it is the season of preparation for an endless life. All other talents and possessions that may be conferred upon us sink into insignificance when compared with that which makes us capable of                                          -298-     improvement which will be as lasting as eternity. Ability in the service of God is as a wellspring of life.  {13MR 297.4}
[13MR 298.1]          All the gifts and possessions of this life, all the pleasing pictures of selfish enjoyment, are of no weight when weighed in the balances against eternity. We shall live with honor and satisfaction to ourselves and with wise regard to our own welfare, so far as we make all earthly things help us in our preparation for the great future life. Live for God. Be kind; be courteous. Let not this disappointment ruin you. Cast off your melancholy. God will help you if you will be true to Him. Remember, the eye of God is upon you, searching the depths of your soul. You must preserve the idea that delegations are mutual. If God has done everything for you, then you must willingly do everything for God that is in your power. You must feel your obligation, and this will keep you on the right side, and you will say, These things must be done because they are right, and some other things must not be done because they are wrong.  {13MR 298.1}
[13MR 298.2]          May the Lord help, strengthen, and bless you, to do your best. Look away from earthly things, earthly idols, and worship the Lord thy God, and serve Him with thy whole heart and with thy whole soul, and then you will be wholly devoted to the Lord.  {13MR 298.2}
[13MR 298.3]          I must close. This is 16 pages of note paper written by lamplight.-- Letter 40, 1888.     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 12, 1984  {13MR 298.3}
[13MR 299.1]       MR No. 1051 - Vision at Paris, Maine         We were united in praying last evening for the Spirit of the Lord to fall upon us. God heard our earnest cries. I was taken off in vision. I saw how great and holy God was. Said the angel, "Walk carefully before Him, for He is high and lifted up, and the train of His glory fills the temple." I saw that everything in heaven was in perfect order. Said the angel, "Look ye; Christ is the head; move in order, move in order. Have a meaning to everything." Said the angel, "Behold ye, and know how perfect, how beautiful, the order in heaven; follow it." Then I saw that the paper ［Review and Herald］ would go and that it would be the means of bringing souls to a knowledge of the truth. I saw that James had not borne the burden alone but that the angels of God had assisted and had oversight of the paper.  {13MR 299.1}
[13MR 299.2]          Then the angel pointed to Fairhaven, and said, "Ye have not moved in God at all times. There has been a stretching beyond the movings of God, and ［ye］ have moved in self." I saw that the mind should be taken from mortals and be raised to God.  {13MR 299.2}
[13MR 299.3]          I saw that the exercises were in great danger of being adulterated, and their former opinion and knowledge governing in a measure their exercise, therefore implicit confidence could not be placed in these exercises. But if anyone was lost to everything around him, and he should be in the state that Paul was in, whether in the body or out of the body, he could not tell, and God communicate to him through His angels, there would be then no danger of a mistake.                                          -300-  {13MR 299.3}
[13MR 300.1]         I saw that we should strive at all times to be free from unhealthy and unnecessary excitement. I saw that there was great danger of leaving the Word of God and resting down and trusting in exercises. I saw that God had moved by His Spirit upon your company in some of their exercises and their promptings; but I saw danger ahead.  {13MR 300.1}
[13MR 300.2]          Then I saw Brother A, that there was hope for him, that God loved him still, and that before he left Fairhaven he was not humble as he should be, and did not feel his wrong, and He suffered him to take a course that would cause nearly all to let him drop. I saw that he had suffered intensely on account of his former course, and he was much humbled. He must be made to hope, and all would be well.  {13MR 300.2}
[13MR 300.3]          Then I saw a faint hope for C. S. I saw that the course that had been taken toward her by disfellowshiping her had been right, for her jealous evil-surmising and self breaking out every little while were enough to drag down and oppress a whole meeting. Yet I saw she loved the truth and cause better than anything else, although she had often wounded it and caused it to be reproached. I saw she must make thorough work speedily, and confess humbly her errors and wrongs, to the children of God, and then she could be healed. I saw that the church in Fairhaven should not fellowship her unless she makes an entire reformation.  {13MR 300.3}
[13MR 300.4]          I saw that the burden of the message now was the truth. The Word of God should be strictly followed and held up to the people of God. And it would be beautiful and lovely if God's people should be brought into a strait ［place］, to see the workings of God through exercises of visions.  {13MR 300.4}
[13MR 300.5]          But I saw in our conference meeting some laid out the work that God was to give exercises, and rebels were to be purged out in the meeting. Then                                         -301-     the honest, conscientious ones began to tremble, "I am afraid ［that］ I shall be purged out," and they take their minds from Jesus, and fix them upon themselves and others, and the meeting leaves them lower than it found them. I saw that we must try to lift our minds above self and have them dwell upon God, the high and lofty One.  {13MR 300.5}
[13MR 301.1]          Then I saw souls that were needy. They were honest, and they needed the prejudice torn from them that they have received from their leaders, and then they can receive the truth. I saw ［that］ the burden of the message should be the first, second, and third angels' messages, and those who had any hope in God would yield to the force of that truth. How mighty and glorious it looked to me. Oh, what privilege is ours, that of being among the children of God and believing the mighty truth--a poor, despised company, but how honored of God!  {13MR 301.1}
[13MR 301.2]         I saw ［that］ if Israel moved steadily along, going according to Bible order, they would be as terrible as an army with banners. Said the angel, "Should any tarry that have the truth and can give an explanation of it from the Word of God? No, no! They must go quickly."  {13MR 301.2}
[13MR 301.3]          Then I saw Brother D, that he must buckle on the armor. Said the angel, "Dost thou expect to be free from trials? Fight the good fight of faith. The angel of God will go before thee, and some souls will be benefited and receive the truth."  {13MR 301.3}
[13MR 301.4]          Then I saw Laodiceans. ［THE NOMINAL, OR FIRST-DAY, ADVENTISTS］ They will make a mighty effort. Will they get the victory? One who has the truth will chase a thousand, and two will put                                         -302-     ten thousand to flight. They are coming to conclusions that bring them into close quarters, and they cannot tell where they be themselves, for they are lost in the foggy, terrible fear that takes hold of them. Anguish of spirit will seize them. Dare they admit that the door is shut? The sin against the Holy Ghost was to ascribe to Satan what belongs to God or what the Holy Ghost has done. They said the shut door was of the devil and now admit it is against their own lives. They shall die the death. Look ye at the Pattern. Follow Him, for He is meek and lowly in heart. Shut your eyes to everything but the present, saving truth.--Manuscript 11, 1850. (Written December 25, 1850, at Paris, Maine.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 12, 1984  {13MR 301.4}
[13MR 303.1]      MR No. 1052 - Relation of Gospel Ministry to Medical Missionary Work    (Written April 15, 1903, from Sanitarium, California, to Dr. J. H. Kellogg)            God works by means of instruments, or second causes. He uses the gospel ministry, medical missionary work, and the publications containing present truth, to impress hearts. All are made effectual by means of faith. As the truth is heard or read, the Holy Spirit sends it home to those who hear and read with an earnest desire to know what is right. The gospel ministry, medical missionary work, and our publications are God's agencies. One is not to supersede the other. But you have sought to make the medical missionary work the whole body, instead of the arm and the hand.  {13MR 303.1}
[13MR 303.2]          Let the living gospel be taught in our schools. Let students be educated in its principles, that they may be prepared to impart the truth to others. Let them learn to minister to the spiritual and physical needs of those whom they will meet in their work. By the ministry of the word the gospel is preached; by medical missionary work the gospel is practiced. The gospel is bound up with medical missionary work. Neither is to stand alone, bound up in itself. The workers in each are to labor unselfishly and unitedly, striving to save sinners.--Letter 55, 1903, pp. 4, 5.  {13MR 303.2}
[13MR 304.1]       MR No. 1053 - The Book of Revelation is Important Today                   The Book of Revelation is Important Today     Written December 4, 1906, from Sanitarium, Napa County, California, to                                  W. W. Simpson            The Lord Jesus sent a mighty angel to make plain to John by the use of symbols the things that were to transpire until the coming of Christ. He was bidden to write the instruction in a book for the benefit of the seven churches. This writing we now have preserved in the book of Revelation, but this book is understood by only a very few. It contains the message for the last days, and we are to dwell much upon these prophecies.  {13MR 304.1}
[13MR 304.2]            The work of explaining the Bible by the Bible itself is the work that should be done by all our ministers who are fully awake to the times in which we live.--Letter 376, 1906, p. 7.     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 12, 1984  {13MR 304.2}
[13MR 305.1]      MR No. 1054 - Need of Time for Rest and Prayer         (Written June 3, 1902, from Elmshaven, Sanitarium, California, to G. I. Butler and "the Burden-bearers in the Southern Field)            Workers for God will meet with turmoil, discomfort, and weariness. At times, uncertain and distracted, the heart is almost in despair. When this restless nervousness comes, the worker should stop and rest. Christ invites him, "Come . . . apart, . . . and rest awhile" ［Mark 6:31］. "He giveth power to the faint; and to them that have no might He increaseth strength. . . . They that wait upon the Lord shall renew their strength; they shall mount up with wings as eagles; they shall run, and not be weary; and they shall walk, and not faint" ［Isaiah 40:29, 31］.  {13MR 305.1}
[13MR 305.2]          Those who are associated together in a work such as is being done in Nashville should have much patience; and they should take time to rest. My son Edson and Brother Palmer and all others who put all there is of them into the work, should remember that they are to sit together in heavenly places in Christ. This is not merely a momentary pause in Christ's presence, but a sitting down in companionship with Him.  {13MR 305.2}
[13MR 305.3]          A worker cannot gain success while he hurries through his prayers to God, and rushes away to look after something that he fears may be neglected                                        -306-     or forgotten. He takes time to give only a few hurried thoughts to God, that is all. He does not give himself time to think, to pray, to wait upon the Lord for a renewal of spiritual and physical strength. He soon becomes jaded. He does not feel the uplifting, inspiring influence of God's Spirit. He is not quickened by fresh life. His jaded frame and tired brain are not soothed by personal contact with Christ.--Letter 83, 1902, p. 9.     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 12, 1984  {13MR 305.3}
[13MR 307.1]       MR No. 1055 - Evangelism in Australia; the Importance of Church Buildings         (Written November 18, 1895, from Armadale, Melbourne, Australia, to Edson White)            The Tasmania people did not see how it was possible for them to go through the expense of a camp meeting, and I agreed to appropriate several pounds if as much more could be raised by those in Tasmania; and it was accepted and preparations are being made for the tents from here to be transferred to Hobart, and to hold our first camp meeting in that locality.  {13MR 307.1}
[13MR 307.2]          But here the whole community seems to be stirred where we have been at work the last five weeks. The decision has been made to continue the meetings evenings through the week and on Sabbath and Sunday. Our forces must here be divided. Elders Daniells and Prescott will remain here to continue the work while we go to Tasmania. There is work being done in this place in different families, giving Bible readings, and they are getting hold of a nice class of people. Professor Prescott may be able to attend the meetings at Tasmania during the last week. If the interest in Hobart demands it, we can extend the meeting another week.  {13MR 307.2}
[13MR 307.3]          The harvest truly is great; the laborers are few. We feel to voice the words of our Saviour, "Say not ye, There are yet four months, and then cometh harvest? behold, I say unto you, Lift up your eyes, and look on the                                       -308-     fields; for they are white already to a harvest. And he that reapeth receiveth wages, and gathereth fruit unto life eternal: that both he that soweth and he that reapeth may rejoice together" ［John 4:35, 36］. The people in the suburbs of Melbourne are calling, "Set up your tents in our locality, and let the people hear the things that you have preached in Armadale. We all need the words that you have spoken to us here."  {13MR 307.3}
[13MR 308.1]         If we only had workers and a supply of money to carry forward the work, we could keep several tents working in the different localities of Melbourne. I must get my books published as soon as possible, that the people shall have the light which God has given me; and I want to use the royalties on these books to sustain the work in new fields. The last message of mercy is to be proclaimed in our large cities and in the byways as well.  {13MR 308.1}
[13MR 308.2]          There are already inquiries being made, If we embrace the truth, where is the place to worship in? We see and feel the necessity--as soon as a company shall leave the churches, there must be prepared for the sheep and lambs an humble place where they can be called to the fold. Meetinghouses must be built. There is in contemplation a meetinghouse to be erected in Hawthorn. It will not answer to leave the people without a place where they can assemble to worship God. There must be erected simple and neat churches which will give character to the important truths that we are advocating. Tasmania also must have a church built for the people to assemble in.  {13MR 308.2}
[13MR 308.3]          Edson, we see so many places to be worked, and where are the means? I have appropriated $19 a week to sustain workers in the field, and if I dared                                       -309-     to express my desire I would say I will sustain still others. Every shilling seems precious; there are so many ways that shillings can be invested. There is enough to be done to employ 20 workers at this very time right here in Melbourne and suburbs. And here are the cities of Adelaide and Ballarrat.  {13MR 308.3}
[13MR 309.1]          The promise had been made to hold the camp meeting in Ballarrat this season, but when the brethren came to see me while I was at Brother Israel's last April to plan about this meeting, I told them I had something to say. From the light God had graciously given me, this season the camp meeting should be in Melbourne. I said, I know what you will say, brethren, We are short of means and cannot bear such expense. But I presented my reasons and everyone say that they were sound, and the matter was settled right then and there.--Letter 83, 1895, pp. 3, 4.     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 12, 1984  {13MR 309.1}
[13MR 310.1]       MR No. 1056 - Reveal Christ's Spirit while Defending Truth and Pointing Out Error         (Written September 13, 1895, from Granville, N.S.W., to a minister in Stanmore, Sydney, N.S.W.)            The Lord has not forsaken you, but you have not at all times committed the keeping of your soul to God, and waited patiently for Him. You have taken upon yourself burdens that should have been shared with your brother ministers. God has not required you to do this. Your human strength cannot endure so great a strain. The Lord has sent you counsel and warnings which, had you heeded them, would have saved you from your worn condition.  {13MR 310.1}
[13MR 310.2]          The Lord is not unjust to forget your labors of love, but you have mingled with your offerings strange fire, which God has forbidden you and every one of His workers to use. God is dishonored, the truth is brought into disrepute, the work of God is misjudged and reproached, because you have acted in your own unsanctified way, and not in God's way. The honor of God, the salvation of souls, requires that you deny self, and restrain the uprising of passion; but in your unholy zeal you break both tables of the law. You have furnished arguments against the truth in unadvised speech and actions.  {13MR 310.2}
[13MR 310.3]          Your work is, in Christ's stead, to beseech men to be reconciled to God. You stand as His messenger, as a steward of the mysteries of God; and                                          -311-     when your spirit does not reveal a calm, holy trust in God, stop just where you are, lest you speak unadvisedly. Never in a single instance let your impetuous spirit triumph. Wherever you may go, in any place, in any country, self must die daily, and Christ must live and be revealed in you, else you dishonor God and the truth. Wherever you may go you are under God's jurisdiction; in all places and under all circumstances your liberty is to be exercised in strict accordance to the law of God.  {13MR 310.3}
[13MR 311.1]          All the stewards of God have a divine commission to preach Christ and Him crucified. You are not to speak from human impulse, but from the Spirit of Christ working in you to do God's will and His pleasure. Amid the cloud of witnesses you are to be as one who has a message, weighty and important, to impart to sinners in the name of the Lord. God Himself marks the work of His servants. He gives no man authority to stir up the evil spirits that are waiting for an opportunity to accuse the people of God. We are not to give men an excuse for depreciating the truth.  {13MR 311.1}
[13MR 311.2]         The Lord God is exact and infallible in His comprehension. He understands the working of the human mind, the active principles of the human agents He has formed, just how they will be moved upon by the objects that come before them, and in what manner they will act under every temptation that can try them and in every circumstance in which they are placed. "The ways of man are before the eyes of the Lord, and He pondereth all his goings" ［Proverbs 5:21］. "The eyes of the Lord are in every place" ［Proverbs 15:3］. "He looketh to the ends of the earth, and seeth under the whole heavens" ［Job 28:24］. "The Lord searcheth all hearts, and understandeth all the imaginations of the thoughts" ［1 Chronicles 28:9］. He knows the things that                                          -312-     come into our minds, every one of them. "Neither is there any creature that is not manifest in His sight; but all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of Him with whom we have to do" ［Hebrews 4:13］.  {13MR 311.2}
[13MR 312.1]          The messenger of God looked at a writing in your hand, and spoke these words: "You will not care to immortalize these things, for they are not true." God pities the poor, self-deceived souls who are trampling upon His truth. Let the wheat and the tares grow together until the harvest. Pity and deplore the blindness of the minds that are under the dominion of Satan, but restrain your own wrath and passion, and do not pass your judgment upon them. Leave in God's hands the despisers of His truth. The right and liberty of passing judgment upon others is not given to you. It was not given to Moses to pronounce judgment against rebellious Israel. The glaring weakness of His agents, as displayed by Moses, will bring its reward.  {13MR 312.1}
[13MR 312.2]          Those who reject and despise the truth of God are inspired from beneath. The Lord does not call His people to go into their assemblies, for the evil angels are present to excite unhappy feelings, to stir up the passions of human nature, to take advantage of the rising of self; and evil angels triumph. You have reviled the revilers, and have given occasion for those who are controlled by Satan to point to you as unsanctified and unholy.  {13MR 312.2}
[13MR 312.3]         Let no untruth go forth traced by your pen. The harm you have done to your own soul, and the dishonor to God, should go no farther. God's workmen must continue to bear the blame of being troublers of Israel, but they are not at liberty to make such assertions true. Go not into the assembly of scoffers, sit not in the seat of the scorners, keep away from the gatherings                                         -313-     of those who will make your presence an occasion to speak to you humiliating things, and will pour contempt upon your faith. Have no controversy with these men. You have not to do with the men only, but with Satan and his synagogue. When compelled to meet them, remember the Saviour's words, "I send you forth as lambs among wolves." The Lord must be your dependence; He will clothe you with a divine panoply, and His Holy spirit will influence your mind and heart so that your voice shall not catch the notes of the baying of the wolves.  {13MR 312.3}
[13MR 313.1]          We are never to forget that we are representatives of Christ. We are to use no carnal weapons when unbelieving and deluded souls come among us. We are not even to insinuate anything against those who shall come into our assemblies. Not an unkind or discourteous word, defensive or offensive, should escape our lips or be traced by our pen. When reviled, we are not to revile again. "This is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith."  {13MR 313.1}
[13MR 313.2]          Your words are not always wise. When you allow your own spirit to have sway, you lose the spirit of God, and then it is that the strange fire is offered. When your spirit is stirred, your imagination is deceptive, you arrive at false conclusions, and things appear to you in a perverted light. Your imagination is wrought upon by satanic agencies. Be careful not to trace a word of your suppositions, to be immortalized.  {13MR 313.2}
[13MR 313.3]         True faith and repose in God are always accompanied by the illumination of the Holy Spirit, whose temple we are. The Holy Spirit is the Spirit of Christ; it is His representative. Here is the divine agency that carries conviction to hearts. When the power of His Spirit is revealed through the                                         -314-     servants of God, we behold divinity flashing through humanity. When accompanied by the Holy Spirit, the presentation of truth as it is in Jesus will be of more value than all the honor or glory of the world.  {13MR 313.3}
[13MR 314.1]          Let the unction from the Holy One pervade your whole being, and you will bear the impress of Christ. This is an armor that is proof against all the arrows of Satan. The safety of the messengers of truth is found in their possession of the meekness and lowliness of Christ. Jesus said, "In this rejoice not, that the spirits are subject unto you; but rather rejoice, because your names are written in heaven." The prize of our high calling should be kept continually before us. As we look unto Jesus, self will sink into insignificance.  {13MR 314.1}
[13MR 314.2]          Let the messengers of God live the truth, and then--and then only-- will they be epistles of Christ, known and read of all men. What kind of epistles did you, by your attitude and words, open before the revilers of truth? You gave the enemies advantage which they will claim as justifying all the falsehoods they have told. Your strange fire will dishonor your Maker. Your imaginary pictures were the presentation made to a tempted mind. Your forebodings were not correct. You must not exaggerate the enemy's power. By providential experience you are to learn your own weakness, and not trust to yourself for one moment. Christ is our sufficiency. God would not have you exalt deceptive human judgment and human passion, which flashes forth from a highly wrought up spirit.  {13MR 314.2}
[13MR 314.3]          The providence of God places man in unexpected positions to reveal his own weakness, to make it manifest that his power is in God alone. At the time when a soul is bearing weighty responsibilities, God tests the human                                          -315-     agent. If his faith is not wholly centered in God, the little strength he himself possesses becomes exhausted, and impatience and railing reveal the fact that he needs to set his feet upon the solid rock. Every soul engaged in the Lord's work, who becomes spiritually proud, flattering himself that he has made great proficiency above his brethren, will be left to learn the truth of the case. All boasting is laid in the dust.  {13MR 314.3}
[13MR 315.1]          The lesson we have to learn is that which John the Baptist had learned: "He must increase, but I must decrease." Such discipline is painful to human nature, "nevertheless afterward it yieldeth the peaceable fruit of righteousness." "Ye are the salt of the earth: but if the salt have lost his savour, wherewith shall it be salted? it is henceforth good for nothing, but to be cast out, and to be trodden under foot of men." It is the dragon that is wroth; it is the spirit of Satan that is revealed in anger and accusing. Not a semblance of the dragon's spirit must be seen in the life or the character of Christ's servants. The testimony you bear is to be a testimony to the truth as it is in Jesus.  {13MR 315.1}
[13MR 315.2]          God's servants, who have had great light and blessing from Him, are not to be like a blast of hail, on any occasion, to beat down and destroy. The salt that is to save from corruption is the confession of the truth, the revelation of the love of Christ. The magnifying of the law of Jehovah is not accomplished by breaking its principles. God cannot manifest His power to exalt the human agent; it is truth that is to bear away the victory. And Christ's ambassadors must learn the lesson that sharp speeches and word-thrusts bring no victory.                                         -316-  {13MR 315.2}
[13MR 316.1]          God would have His messengers, when they know the spirit of their opponents, keep on their own ground, and not go out of the way to learn what their opponents say of the truth. Satan inspires them when you come into their presence. Never say or do anything that would keep them away from your assemblies. Keep to your legitimate work. "The secret of the Lord is with them that fear Him, and He will show them His covenant." "The Lord sitteth upon the floods, yea, the Lord sitteth king forever. The Lord will give strength unto His people: the Lord will bless His people with peace." "No weapon that is formed against thee shall prosper; and every tongue that shall rise against thee in judgment thou shalt condemn." "This is the heritage of the servants of the Lord, and their righteousness is of Me, saith the Lord." "If a man love Me, he will keep My words: and My Father will love him, and we will come unto him, and make our abode with him."  {13MR 316.1}
[13MR 316.2]          The Lord has declared that He will never leave thee nor forsake thee. When He revealed His character to Moses, He "passed by before him, and proclaimed, The Lord, the Lord God, merciful and gracious, longsuffering, and abundant in goodness and truth, keeping mercy for thousands, forgiving iniquity and transgression and sin, and that will by no means clear the guilty." "His eyes behold, His eyelids try, the children of men." "The Lord is a God of knowledge, and by Him actions are weighed." "I the Lord search the heart, I try the reins, even to give every man according to his ways, and according to the fruit of his doings."  {13MR 316.2}
[13MR 316.3]          The Lord has given simple, plain warnings to those who flatter themselves that He is not exact to punish the wrongdoers, and who live in daily                                       -317-     transgression of His law. But His word is sure and steadfast. "God shall bring every work into judgment, with every secret thing, whether it be good, or whether it be evil." "He hath appointed a day, in the which He will judge the world in righteousness." "We must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad."--Letter 18, 1895.     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 12, 1984  {13MR 316.3}
[13MR 318.1]       MR No. 1057 - The Need to Stand Firmly, but Kindly, for Truth         (Written January 12, 1906, from St. Helena, California, to "Dear Brethren and Sisters in Battle Creek.")            I wish to write you a few lines. I understand how the enemy is working, and I wish to say to every soul, "Judge not, that ye be not judged. For with what judgment ye judge, ye shall be judged: and with what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you again" ［Matthew 7:1, 2］. There are times when we have to take a decided stand, but in magnifying the Lord be sure that you do not condemn and make charges against others. It would cause all the powers of hell to rejoice if our people were to become divided.  {13MR 318.1}
[13MR 318.2]          The way has been preparing for contention and division. Some are in great danger of drifting into infidelity. Now let your study be to save these imperiled souls. I have sorrow, great sorrow, of heart, that they do not understand their bearings.  {13MR 318.2}
[13MR 318.3]          But whatever you may say to vindicate the truth in righteousness, be sure not to make a raid on the one who for many years has borne heavy burdens in connection with our medical missionary work. He has always personally treated me as respectfully as he would treat his mother. It is nothing he has done to me personally that has led me to speak as I have been                                       -319-     compelled to. While it makes my heart ache, I must speak. God has given me a message to give to His people, that the sentiments contained in the book Living Temple are mingled with fallacies that beguile the reader. It is the specious errors in that book that make it a dangerous production.  {13MR 318.3}
[13MR 319.1]          I cannot hold my peace and let the flock of God be misled. But I beseech you not to let a drive be made against our brother, for this would not be right. Stand in defense of the truth; exalt the truth. God has given the erring one every encouragement to turn fully to Him. Our brother has been following his perverted judgment, and his soul has been lifted up unto vanity; but he should not be personally attacked, because it is not the right thing to do to open these opposition charges before the world. Keep to the affirmative of truth, as did Paul in his charge to Timothy: "Preach the word; be instant in season, out of season; reprove, rebuke, exhort with all longsuffering and doctrine. For the time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine; but after their own lusts shall they heap to themselves teachers, having itching ears" ［2 Timothy 4:2, 3］.  {13MR 319.1}
[13MR 319.2]          The truth of this I have experienced. In the early days of the message, I have passed through most trying ordeals in refuting false doctrines, and especially such doctrines as we are meeting now. We are passing over the same ground. And while we are to call error, error, and withstand the delusive sentiments that will continue to come into our ranks to palsy the faith and assurance of the people of God, we are to make no tirade against men and women. We are to show the evil of the false sentiments that Christ Himself has warned us not to receive. But let us consider that the power of the enemy is strong. In the past, the one who has been recognized as our                                         -320-     leading physician has, under the Spirit of God, done a grand work, and he has not always received from some the encouragement that he should have received. There are ministers who have not accepted the principles of health reform, but have stood in opposition to them.  {13MR 319.2}
[13MR 320.1]          I have been carrying a great burden for the people in Battle Creek. Last night I was laboring most earnestly in prayer. The commission was given me by the Saviour, "It is not you they have rejected, but Me, their Saviour. You have nothing to retract of the messages that you presented during the General Conference held at Oakland and during the Berrien Springs meeting. You have a work to do of the same order. You have nothing to regret in the words you have spoken and written to the leading medical missionary workers. I have for you still more decided messages to bear. Those who have made light of the messages that I have given My messenger to bear, have insulted the One who gave the messages."  {13MR 320.1}
[13MR 320.2]          Our people need to humble their hearts, and confess their sins and be converted. They need to fear and tremble lest God's Spirit be withdrawn from them, and they be left to hardness of heart and blindness of mind because they have rejected the word God has given them.  {13MR 320.2}
[13MR 320.3]          The messages that God has sent have been borne line upon line, precept upon precept. The Lord is still working, and He gives the admonition, "Keep the people, the flock of My pasture, from being educated by physicians or teachers who reject the warnings I have given through My messenger. My Sabbath has been transgressed, and the light that would have shone forth has been quenched."                                         -321-  {13MR 320.3}
[13MR 321.1]          God would not have His people drawn into false paths, into a belief in sophistries and misleading scientific sentiments. For years the testimony has been given that Battle Creek has been, and is, under an influence that is not spiritual.  {13MR 321.1}
[13MR 321.2]          The message given is, "When the one who has borne responsibilities in the medical missionary work shall humble his heart in My sight, confessing his sins, I will speak peace to him. His associates, who have helped him to walk in false paths, I will judge; for they have helped him to be deceived."  {13MR 321.2}
[13MR 321.3]          Since the Lord's will has not been done, since our enemies have had occasion to see a departing from the faith, as I know and am instructed that they have, will not the one who has been reproved now make a change? Will he not humble his heart, as did Daniel, a man whom God calls "greatly beloved"? Will he not read the prayer offered by Daniel, and see what it means to humble himself before God?  {13MR 321.3}
[13MR 321.4]         Brethren, there is one thing you can do. You can see that you yourselves are in a condition of repentance. Your hearts need to be converted. The end is near; the time is short. Plead with God; clear the King's highway; and lift up the trailing standard on which is inscribed, "The commandments of God and the faith of Jesus." As you advance step by step, proclaim, "Here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus."  {13MR 321.4}
[13MR 321.5]          Moses declared, "Behold, I have taught you statutes and judgments, even as the Lord my God commanded me, that ye should do so in the land whither ye go to possess it. Keep therefore and do them; for this is your wisdom and                                      -322-     your understanding in the sight of the nations, which shall hear all these statutes, and say, Surely this great nation is a wise and understanding people. . . . Only take heed to thyself, and keep thy soul diligently, lest thou forget the things which thine eyes have seen, and lest they depart from thy heart all the days of thy life: but teach them thy sons and thy sons' sons" ［Deuteronomy 4:5, 6, 9］.--Letter 30, 1906.     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 12, 1984  {13MR 321.5}
[13MR 323.1]       MR No. 1058 - How to Meet Temptation and Controversy; the Importance of Unity         (Written July 3, 1900, from "Sunnyside," Cooranbong, N. S. W., to Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell.)            I shall venture to write a few words to you, though I cannot think as clearly as before my illness.  {13MR 323.1}
[13MR 323.2]          There is a matter which I wish to present to the Illinois Conference. I donated $1,000 to the Chicago Mission when Brother Starr was in charge. I hear that they have recently received a donation, and that they propose to use this money to pay a certain man who has been laboring in New York City to come to Chicago and meet a man there who is a smart opponent.  {13MR 323.2}
[13MR 323.3]          From this time on to the end men will spring up, men who are remarkably sharp, with whom those who have not an intelligent knowledge of the truth or who do not have special help from God, can in no way contend. Some human agents will be imbued with the spirit of the great fallen angel, who will be present in every meeting to help the human agent to voice his words and to speak in such a manner that many will be deceived--if possible, the very elect.  {13MR 323.3}
[13MR 323.4]          Our only safety every day and every hour is to be on watch. We cannot become indolent and careless. I tell you that God would have His people to                                       -324-     be ever on guard. The brother who may suppose that he can meet the adversaries of truth is to know that he is directed of the Lord. What can be done? may be asked. Unless we know that we have a commission from on high, we are to refuse to enter into controversy with anyone, because this is not our work. We are none of us to seek to cast out devils, lest we ourselves be cast out.  {13MR 323.4}
[13MR 324.1]          Let all remember how adroitly and cunningly did Satan command Christ to cast Himself from the temple, quoting Scripture to show Him that it was the very thing for Him to do, for in this way He could give evidence to all the people that He was what He claimed to be. "If Thou be the Son of God, cast Thyself down: for it is written, He shall give His angels charge concerning thee: and in their hands they shall bear thee up, lest at any time thou dash thy foot against a stone" ［Matthew 4:6］.  {13MR 324.1}
[13MR 324.2]          In quoting this Scripture, Satan left out a very important point, which reads in Psalm 91:11: "For He shall give His angels charge over thee, to keep thee in all thy ways." In consenting to do Satan's bidding, Christ would be venturing into Satan's ways, not in ways that God had devised for His Son. That was a dare, and Satan's agents are full of presumptuous dares to get a chance to work his will with those who will accept his dare. But Christ would not accept the dare of Satan. Christ would not enter into controversy with the arch deceiver and tempter. He said, "It is written again, Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God." This means more than some understand. These words acknowledge the prerogative of the law of God, whom Satan was tempting, because Christ in His assumed humanity was working out the plan of redemption for the fallen race.                                         -325-  {13MR 324.2}
[13MR 325.1]         Let all who will seek to read or to interpret the Scriptures, consider, when they have ends to gain, that they should do everything openly and fairly, not trying to cover up the point by reading half of the words as did Satan. The Lord Jesus, although weak and faint through hunger, spoke words which enabled Him to maintain the character that He knew God had given to endure this test. Yet it was a temptation.  {13MR 325.1}
[13MR 325.2]          Angels, as ministering spirits, are in the path where duty calls the heirs of salvation to travel, and God will protect them from all evil. But when Satan marked out a path of his own, suggesting that Christ should evidence His divine character, Christ had no right to walk in that way. He was to keep His feet in the path which the Lord had marked out. Thus Christ in His humanity gave an example of what man should do when tempted by Satan's suggestions. We are to remember what Christ our Head did, and never to accept a dare to prove the truth to men who are inspired by Satan to make proposals that God has not originated; for in this way Satan would lead us to step out of the path of God's providence, and place ourselves in a position where we might be worsted by the enemy and be overcome to our own hurt and to the injury of the cause of God.  {13MR 325.2}
[13MR 325.3]          When the Lord gives a man a work to do, he will know that in doing the very work which God has given him to do he is keeping the ways of the Lord of heaven and earth. In doing this, God will protect him from all evil and sanctify the dispensation to his highest good.  {13MR 325.3}
[13MR 325.4]          I wish I might make all upon whom rest responsibilities, whom Satan shall tempt to do things to prove that their position is impregnable, see in                                        -326-     all these presumptuous ventures the hand of a foe to whom they should not yield. For several reasons the Lord is not pleased that any of His workers shall join in issues of controversy with the wily deceiver. Keep out of controversy. In a debate over questions of Bible truth, you do not fight with men, but your warfare is with principalities and powers.  {13MR 325.4}
[13MR 326.1]          ［Ephesians 6:10-18, quoted.］        Thus are the soldiers of the Lord Jesus Christ to be equipped to meet, not flesh and blood, but principalities and powers and the rulers of the darkness of this world.  {13MR 326.1}
[13MR 326.2]          All who believe the truth are to be united in faith and hope and patience and love. Then there will be strength. There is to be no one-man power set up in our work to rule God's heritage. We must now stand with a united front. Every element will be stirred to bring in confusion, teaching errors that will not stand. Read Second Corinthians; talk about it, make it plain.  {13MR 326.2}
[13MR 326.3]          I have just been interrupted. Dr. Caro and Brother Sharp have been in. Some time ago I told them that if money did not come without placing themselves in bonds to do thus and so with the income of the Sanitarium, they were to stand still and wait for money to come from other sources. The warning was given just in time; for in about two weeks or less after I had warned them so faithfully not to subscribe to any presentations, nor enter into any contract with any persons, because temptations would come as a result, the temptations came, just as I had told them, and they wrote decidedly that they could not put their names ［on any documents］ and subscribe                                         -327-     to any of the contracts which Dr. Kellogg had specified. So, you see, the Lord as well as Satan is at work.  {13MR 326.3}
[13MR 327.1]          The man who is to come to Chicago must not on any account enter into any controversies with any man. It is necessary for him to obtain a deeper experience. He will seek to be original, and in doing this will get odd notions, and we want nothing of the kind to come in. Our work must move in a dignified, elevated, ennobling manner. I want you to study Second Corinthians 11. Here Paul gives a relation of his experience. Make this chapter talk.  {13MR 327.1}
[13MR 327.2]          Our brethren have just left, and at six o'clock Brother Sharp will take this to post in Sydney. But I want you to make this chapter speak decidedly.  {13MR 327.2}
[13MR 327.3]          We must have our anchor cast into that within the veil. God will not approve self-exaltation, selfishness, or avariciousness. It is the duty of our conference to support our ministers, but it has been a matter worked up by Dr. Kellogg that the slum work is the great power of God. It certainly has become a great power to absorb and not produce means. The gospel ministry is placed as the footstool, and the so-called medical missionary work is made the whole gospel. But the Lord will bring order out of chaos.  {13MR 327.3}
[13MR 327.4]          It is the duty of the people to respect the ministers of the gospel. The ministers are Christ's ambassadors, and are as entitled to their wages as are the workers in our institutions. There are some who minister for the truth's sake that it shall not languish. These ministers will freely assist the perishing and needy missions at home by giving a portion of their wages                                       -328-     as they are able, although it is by self-denial and self-sacrifice. The labor and trials and sacrifice of the ministers are all known to God.  {13MR 327.4}
[13MR 328.1]          ［Jesus said:］ I sanctify Myself, consecrate and devote Myself to the work appointed Me of My Father, that My disciples also may be sanctified through the truth, and be prepared to do their work. ［See John 17:17-19.］ ［Verses 20-23, quoted.］  {13MR 328.1}
[13MR 328.2]         Ministers and church members should do everything in their power to answer that prayer of Christ. For this, Christ has given His life--to bring all believers into an inward, living union with Himself and with the Father, and thus bind up by golden, spiritual links, brother with brother, in peace and love and unity, and with Christ in God, so that heaven will be represented upon the earth, that the world may believe that God has sent His Son. This unity among believers is the credentials they bear to Christ that God has sent His Son into the world. This great mission can be made successful.  {13MR 328.2}
[13MR 328.3]          I have much more to write, but I must stop or I shall not be able to sleep. I have written many communications but have been too weak even to remember to have them copied. We remember you in our family prayers. We pray most entreatingly to God to give you both strength and a great measure of grace.--Letter 96, 1900.     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 12, 1984  {13MR 328.3}
[13MR 329.1]       MR No. 1060 - Solemn Times Demand Unity and Consecration       (Written in November 1883, from Battle Creek, Michigan to "Brethren.")            Brethren, we are far behind in our missionary work, both at home and in foreign countries. We are a people who claim to believe solemn and sacred truth, and our works in proclaiming the truth should correspond to our profession. Great trouble will soon arise among the nations, which will not cease until Jesus comes. The world is becoming more and more lawless. The churches are united in their efforts to restrict religious liberty. What are we as a people doing in this crisis? Are we purifying our souls by obedience to Christ's words? Are we humbling our hearts before God, and confessing our sins? Are we seeking with earnestness and contrition of soul Him who is the source of our strength? Are we claiming the promises, believing that Jesus pardons our transgressions and forgives our sins? Are we educating ourselves to overcome all temptation to murmur and complain?  {13MR 329.1}
[13MR 329.2]          Brethren, as never before we need to press together, unitedly following with calm faith and confidence Him who has prepared His throne in the heavens and whose kingdom ruleth over all. God has not forsaken His people, and our strength lies in not forsaking Him. Christ died to redeem us. By the infinite price with which He ransomed us He has shown His love for us. He is not willing that any should perish, but that all should believe in Him, and have eternal life.                                      -330-  {13MR 329.2}
[13MR 330.1]          With pity and compassion, with tender yearning, the Lord is looking upon His tempted and tried people. For a time the oppressors will be permitted to triumph over those who know God's holy commandments. All are given the same opportunity that was granted to the first great rebel to demonstrate the spirit that moves them to action. It is God's purpose that every one shall be tested and proved, to see whether he will be loyal or disloyal to the laws which govern the kingdom of heaven. To the last God permits Satan to reveal his character as a liar, an accuser, and a murderer. Thus the final trial of His people is made more marked, more glorious, more full and complete. The words of the prophet will then be fulfilled, "The day of vengeance is in mine heart, and the year of my redeemed is come" ［Isaiah 63:4］. The song of God's people will be, "The Lord reigneth; let the people tremble: He sitteth between the cherubims; let the earth be moved. The Lord is great in Zion; and He is high above all the people" ［Psalms 99:1, 2］.  {13MR 330.1}
[13MR 330.2]          Now and onward to the close of time the people of God should be wide-awake, not trusting in their own wisdom, but wholly in the wisdom of their Leader. They should set aside days for fasting and prayer. Entire abstinence from food should not be required, but they should deny themselves the food they usually enjoy, and partake of ［a］ plain, simple diet. No one should lift up his soul unto vanity, walking in self-indulgence and pride, for this is a time that demands genuine humiliation and most earnest prayer. We are nearing the most important crisis that has ever come upon the world. If we are not wide-awake and watching, it will steal upon us as a thief. Satan is preparing to work through his human agencies in secrecy.                                     -331-  {13MR 330.2}
[13MR 331.1]          There is in our churches a decided want of love for Christ and for one another. Christlike simplicity is looked upon as weakness. There is little clear spiritual discernment. Wrongs remain unconfessed. The transgression condemned in the law of God is on the increase in our borders. Sin is cherished and the result is hardness of heart.  {13MR 331.1}
[13MR 331.2]          Because those who are handling sacred things do not walk in the light, that light is becoming darkness to them, and how great is that darkness. They are making strange mistakes in reading character. Men who do not possess moral worth are exalted, while those who are endeavoring to seek the Lord and walk in His steps are not appreciated. This danger will become more and more apparent. We must awake to the perils that are opening around us. All Phariseeism, all self-righteousness, must be separated from the soul. Then we shall realize that we need Christ's righteousness, and we shall accept it by faith.  {13MR 331.2}
[13MR 331.3]          In our conferences it is revealed that the brethren do not see eye to eye in understanding the Word of God. There is among us a manifest want of searching the Scriptures. We must know the reasons of our faith. The importance and solemnity of the scenes opening before us demand this, and on no account must the spirit of complaining be encouraged. Are you in danger of cherishing malice, bitterness, and wrath if plans are introduced that do not harmonize with your ideas? Is not this indulging a war spirit, rather than a spirit of meekness and humility? Might you not better search the Scriptures together, with earnest prayer?                                      -332-  {13MR 331.3}
[13MR 332.1]          Ever we need to manifest kindness and true courtesy. We may have to plead most earnestly before legislative councils for the right to exercise independent judgment, to worship God according to the dictates of our conscience. Thus in His providence God has designed that the claims of His holy law shall be brought before men in the highest authority. But as we do all we can as men and women who are not ignorant of Satan's devices, we are to manifest no bitterness of feeling. Constantly we are to offer prayer for divine aid. It is God alone who can hold the four winds until the angels shall seal the servants of God in their foreheads.  {13MR 332.1}
[13MR 332.2]          The Lord will do a great work in the earth. Satan makes a determined effort to divide and scatter His people. He brings up side issues to divert minds from the important subjects which should engage our attention. Individually we are to feel the importance of uniting in the firm bonds of Christian fellowship. With one heart and mind we are to prepare for the conflict, with faith laying our petitions before the mercy seat. The throne of God is arched by the bow of promise, and the prayers offered in simplicity and faith will be heard. It is God's glory to answer the supplications of His people.  {13MR 332.2}
[13MR 332.3]          I have been instructed in regard to the danger of drawing apart. Let us leave to Satan and his agents the cruel work of accusing and fault-finding. Our work is to repent before God because of our unbelief and want of love for Him who died for us and for one another. The gold of love and faith is wanting in our ranks. Christ declares, "Nevertheless, I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love" ［Revelation 2:4］.                                       -333-  {13MR 332.3}
[13MR 333.1]          Many are holding the truth with only the tips of their fingers. They have had great light and many privileges. Like Capernaum they have been exalted to heaven in this respect. In the time of test and trial that is approaching, they will become apostates unless they put away their pride and self-confidence, unless they have an entire transformation of character.-- Letter 5, 1883.     White Estate Washington, D. C. May 17, 1984  {13MR 333.1}
[13MR 334.1]       MR No. 1061 - Additional Light for God's People      (Written January 18, 1889, from Battle Creek, Michigan to R. A. Underwood)            You seem to be surprised that I look at matters in the light that I do. You speak of the resolution that you thought ought to have passed at the General Conference. What did that resolution comprehend? It virtually said that nothing should be taught in the college but that which had been taught during the past year. . . .  {13MR 334.1}
[13MR 334.2]          I stated that I was a stockholder and I could not let the resolution pass, that there was to be special light for God's people as they neared the closing scenes of this earth's history. Another angel was to come from heaven with a message, and the whole earth was to be lightened with his glory. It would be impossible for us to state just how this additional light would come. It might come in a very unexpected manner, in a way that would not agree with the ideas that many have conceived. It is not at all unlikely, or contrary to the ways and works of God, to send light to His people in unexpected ways. Would it be right that every avenue should be closed in our school so that the students could not have the benefit of this light? The resolution was not called for.--Letter 22, 1889.     White Estate Washington, D. C. May 17, 1984  {13MR 334.2}
[13MR 335.1]      MR No. 1062 - Learning from Nature         God has entrusted human beings with talents. The gifts of reason and speech are special treasures. He has given men and women intellect, that they may study His dealings with them. All have the privilege of knowing the only true God and Jesus Christ whom He has sent. Shall we then follow our own inclinations, and indulge our inherited and cultivated tendencies to wrong, without reference to God's Word?  {13MR 335.1}
[13MR 335.2]          The birds of the air are guided by instinct. They are obedient to the laws which govern their life. But the beings formed in the image of God fail to honor Him by obeying the laws of nature. By disregarding the laws which should govern the human organism, they disqualify themselves from serving God. God sends them warnings to beware of how they break His law in breaking the laws which govern their bodies; but habit is strong, and they will not heed.  {13MR 335.2}
[13MR 335.3]          The swallow and the crane observe the changes of the seasons. They migrate from one country to another to find a climate suitable to their convenience and happiness, as the Lord designed they should. But God's people sacrifice life and health by seeking to gratify appetite. In their desire to accumulate treasure, they forget the Giver of all their blessings. Their health is abused, and their God-given powers are used to carry out their unsanctified, ambitious projects. Their days are filled with pain of                                          -336-     body and disquietude of mind because they are determined to follow wrong habits and practices. They will not reason from cause to effect, and they sacrifice health, peace, and happiness to their ignorance.  {13MR 335.3}
[13MR 336.1]          The wise man addresses the indolent in the words, "Go to the ant, thou sluggard; consider her ways, and be wise: which having no guide, overseer, or ruler, provideth her meat in the summer, and gathereth her food in the harvest" ［Proverbs 6:6-8］.  {13MR 336.1}
[13MR 336.2]          The habitations which the ants build for themselves show skill and perseverance. Only one little grain at a time can they handle, but by diligence and perseverance they accomplish wonders. Solomon presents to the world the industry of the ant as a reproach to those who waste their hours in sinful idleness, in practices which corrupt soul and body. The ant prepares for future seasons. This is a lesson which many gifted with reasoning powers disregard. They fail entirely to prepare for the future immortal life which God has in His providence secured for the fallen race.  {13MR 336.2}
[13MR 336.3]          Stones have been used as memorials of God's dealings with His people. Joshua, knowing that the time of his service as the visible leader of Israel was about to end, gathered together the people who had been chosen by God, and caused them to renew their covenant with their Maker. He wrote what he had said, in the book of the law, and "took a great stone, and set it up there under an oak, that was by the sanctuary of the Lord. And Joshua said unto all the people, Behold, this stone shall be a witness unto us; for it hath heard all the words of the Lord which He spake unto us: it shall be therefore a witness unto you, lest ye deny your God" ［Joshua 24:26, 27］.                                          -337-  {13MR 336.3}
[13MR 337.1]          Christ used the things of nature to illustrate divine truth. He used the simple flowers He had created and the things of the animal creation as object lessons. He presents the ox and the ass as having more gratitude than man. Under His teaching nature utters her voice to declare the wonderful works of God, and to reprove man's unbelief and forgetfulness of his constant dependence upon God. Will not that God who has given man all that he has keep him in health and strength if he complies with the conditions of entire obedience to the law, as nature is obedient to law?  {13MR 337.1}
[13MR 337.2]          ［Matthew 6:25-29, quoted.］        Let the lily, beautifully tinted and gracefully formed by the great Master-Artist, rivaling in its loveliness the artificial adorning of Solomon, teach us the lesson of simplicity and faith. If men and women would devote less time to the preparation of elaborate meals for the gratification of the appetite, and spend more time in the contemplation of God's work in nature, they would be better fitted to serve their Creator.  {13MR 337.2}
[13MR 337.3]          If men will show perfect trust and unwavering faith in God, if they will not work after their own imaginations to counterwork the purposes of divinity, if they will place their God-given faculties under the discipline of grace, they will see that they have a work to do in becoming conversant with the growth of plants and animals. This lesson book is ever open to all.  {13MR 337.3}
[13MR 337.4]          None have an excuse for misusing their God-given faculties. Such misuse robs God of the powers He demands. Man is the Lord's by creation and by redemption. The superior qualities with which he has been endowed show how                                          -338-     high an estimate the Lord places on human beings. He has given every man his work. Every youth, every child, has a work to do in accordance with the Lord's revealed will. No one can waste his opportunities and privileges without robbing God.  {13MR 337.4}
[13MR 338.1]          Shall not men and women learn from God's great lesson book that He bestows His love, mercy, and grace on us every moment of our lives? How can man ignore the responsibilities which rest upon him? The sun, the moon, the stars, the solid rocks, the flowing stream, the broad, restless ocean--to them we would do well to take heed.--Manuscript 35, 1899.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. June 7, 1984  {13MR 338.1}
[13MR 339.1]       MR No. 1063 - Eat and Drink to the Glory of God         Christ declared, "As the days of Noe were, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. For as in the days that were before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noe entered into the ark, and knew not until the flood came, and took them all away; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be" ［Matthew 24:37-39］.  {13MR 339.1}
[13MR 339.2]          This is the message of warning we are to give to our world. In this work we should employ all our energies. The sins which existed in Noah's day exist now, and God calls upon His ministers to carry forward a work of decided reform. He is seeking to lead His people to a higher plane of action. Let the church arise and shine. Let every family practice self-denial, doing all they can to improve their own condition. Those who are truly on the Lord's side will be self-denying and self-sacrificing. They will eat and drink to the glory of God, refusing to corrupt soul and body by intemperance. Then the condition of the church will testify that her light has not been removed. But if church members do not act the part God has assigned them, the movement of health reform will go on without them, and it will be seen that God has removed their candlestick out of its place. Those who refuse to receive and practice the light will be left in the background.                                          -340-  {13MR 339.2}
[13MR 340.1]          Let not this matter be treated indifferently. Those who explain the truth to others are themselves to be examples of the work that God requires to be done in the individual character. They are to be a living exposition of the word, "Pure religion and undefiled before God and the Father is this, To visit the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep himself unspotted from the world" ［James 1:27］.  {13MR 340.1}
[13MR 340.2]          In this time of moral declension God calls upon His people to show a marked distinction between their habits and practices and the habits and practices of the world. Let not those who claim to be Christians, who are professedly walking in the way of God's commandments, take the side of idolaters by indulging self. The advancement of the principles of health reform and medical missionary work is to engage the energies of God's people. Those who are to be a sign to the world are to learn their lessons from the greatest Teacher the world has ever known. In their work they are ever to follow Christ's example.--Manuscript 78, 1900, pp. 12, 13.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. June 7, 1984  {13MR 340.2}
[13MR 341.1]       MR No. 1064 - Counsel to J. N. Andrews  ［THIS TESTIMONY  MOST LIKELY WAS WRITTEN IN 1872. AS WAS OFTEN  THE CASE, ELLEN WHITE WAS CALLED UPON TO GIVE  MESSAGES OF COUNSEL AND CORRECTION TO THOSE  WITH WHOM SHE WORKED CLOSELY AND ESTEEMED HIGHLY.  THOUGH THIS LETTER CALLS ATTENTION TO ELDER ANDREWS'  WEAKNESSES, AT ANOTHER TIME, REPORTING TO OUR  EUROPEAN BELIEVERS, MRS. WHITE DECLARED CONCERNING  ELDER ANDREWS, "WE SENT YOU THE BEST MAN AMONG  US.--WHITE TRUSTEES.］         God has committed to us each sacred trusts, for which He holds us accountable. It is His purpose that we so educate the mind as to enable us to bring into exercise the talents He has given us, in such a manner as will accomplish the greatest good and reflect back the glory to the Giver. We are indebted to God for all the qualities of the mind. These powers can be cultivated and so discreetly directed and controlled as to accomplish the purpose for which God gave them.  {13MR 341.1}
[13MR 341.2]          Brother Andrews, you can so educate your mind as to bring out the energies of the soul and develop every faculty, that they may accomplish the purpose for which they were given. The intellect may be strengthened by every faculty being exercised. You, my brother, are not doing the greatest amount of good, because you exercise the intellect in one direction but neglect to give careful attention to these things for which you think you are not adapted; therefore, some faculties that are weak are lying dormant for want of exercise, because the work that should call them into exercise and consequently give them strength, is not pleasant to you.  {13MR 341.2}
[13MR 341.3]          All the faculties should be cultivated, all the powers of the mind exercised. Perception, judgment, memory, and all the reasoning powers should have equal strength in order to have a well-balanced mind. In that case you would be a whole man. Otherwise you are in danger of being but a                                        -342-     part of a man. If certain faculties are used to the neglect of others, the design of God is not fully carried out in us, for all the faculties have a bearing and are dependent in a great measure upon each other, and one cannot be effectually used without the operation of all the faculties, that the balance may be carefully preserved. If all the attention and strength is given to one while others lie dormant, the development is strong in that one and will lead to extremes, because all the powers have not been cultivated. Some are dwarfed, and the intellect is not properly balanced.  {13MR 341.3}
[13MR 342.1]          All minds are not naturally constituted alike. We have varied minds and strong points of character, and great weakness upon some points. These deficiencies so apparent need not, and should not, exist. If those who possess them would strengthen the weak points in their characters, by cultivation and exercise they would become strong.  {13MR 342.1}
[13MR 342.2]          It is agreeable but not to the greatest profit to put into exercise the faculties which are naturally the strongest while we neglect those that are weak, that need to be strengthened. The feeblest faculties should have careful attention that all the powers of the intellect may be nicely balanced, all doing their part like well-regulated machinery.  {13MR 342.2}
[13MR 342.3]          Brother Andrews, you fail to turn your powers to the best account. Your power to concentrate your mind upon one subject to the exclusion of all others is well in a degree, but this faculty is constantly cultivated, which wears upon certain organs that are called into exercise to do this work, which will tax them too much and you will fail to accomplish the greatest                                        -343-     good, and will shorten life. All the faculties should bear a part of the labor, working harmoniously, each balancing the other. You put your whole soul into the subject you are now upon; you go deeper into the matter. You see knowledge and light as you become interested and absorbed.  {13MR 342.3}
[13MR 343.1]          But there are very few minds that can follow you, unless they give the subject the depth of thought you have done. There is danger of your ploughing and planting the seed of truth so deep that the tender, precious blade will never find the surface. Your labor will be appreciated by only a few.  {13MR 343.1}
[13MR 343.2]          If you had taken hold of your Sabbath History and made that your principal but not exclusive business, but labored a portion of the time to keep up other branches of the work, it would have been better for the interests of the cause of God. You love just the kind of work you are now doing. But while you are going so thorough and covering so much ground, you are not getting out a work calculated to do the greatest amount of good by awakening a general interest. Minds become weary in reading and following you. When you get engaged in matter that you are now at work upon, you scarcely know where to stop.  {13MR 343.2}
[13MR 343.3]          In this age, when pleasing fables are dropping upon the surface and attracting the mind, truth presented in an easy style, backed up with a few strong proofs, is better than to search and bring forth an overwhelming array of evidences. The point does not stand as distinct in many minds as before the objections and the evidences were brought so definitely before them. In very many minds, assertions will go farther than long arguments in                                        -344-     proof. Many things may be taken as granted. Proof does not help the case in some minds. You, my brother, are in danger of carrying minds beyond their depth.  {13MR 343.3}
[13MR 344.1]          Preble ［J. N. ANDREWS PUBLISHED A SERIES OF 15 ARTICLES ANSWERING PREBLE IN THE REVIEW AND HERALD IN THE WINTER OF 1871-1872.］ is an unprincipled, dishonest man. Those who are best acquainted with him have not confidence in him. They will take what he will say, however untrue and unjust and even ridiculous, and make it to bear against the truth if possible. But minds that will receive and be pleased with the productions of his pen are not the ones to be convinced of the truth or that would honor the cause of God, if they should accept the Sabbath. And you are in danger of presenting objections to thousands of minds that they never thought of, and which many will use if they become disaffected.  {13MR 344.1}
[13MR 344.2]         If you and other men take a position to investigate and show the fallacy and inconsistency of men who dishonestly turn the truth of God into a lie, Satan will stir up men enough to keep your pen and the pens of several others constantly employed, while other branches of the work are left to suffer. We must have more of the spirit of those men who were engaged in building the walls of Jerusalem: "We are doing a great work and we cannot come down." If Satan sees he can keep men's voices silenced from the most important work for the present time in answering objections of opponents, his object is accomplished.                                         -345-  {13MR 344.2}
[13MR 345.1]          The "History of the Sabbath" should have been out long ago. You should not wait to have everything so exactly as strong as you can possibly make it before you give it to the people. This is a busy world; men and women as they engage in the business of life have not time to meditate and read even the Word of God enough to understand it. And long, labored arguments will interest but a few. For as the people run they have to read. You can no more remove the objections to the Sabbath commandment in the minds of the First Day Adventists who oppose the law than the Saviour of the world could by His great power and miracles convince the Jews that He was the Messiah after they had once set themselves to reject Him. Like the obstinate, unbelieving Jews, they have chosen darkness rather than light, and should an angel direct from the courts of heaven speak to them they would say it was Satan.  {13MR 345.1}
[13MR 345.2]          Your Sabbath work should be given to the public, if not in all that perfection you could desire. Souls need the work now. Plain, pointed arguments standing out as mileposts will do more in convincing minds generally, than a large array of arguments covering a good deal of ground that none but investigating minds will have the interest to follow. After one edition is circulating and the people have the benefits, then if greater improvements are to be made you can do it, until you are satisfied you have done all in your power. Our success will be in reaching common minds. Those who have talent and position are so exalted above the simplicity of the work, and so well satisfied with themselves, that they feel no need of the truth. They are exactly where the Jews were--self-righteous, self-sufficient that they are whole and have no need of the physician.                                          -346-  {13MR 345.2}
[13MR 346.1]          While you are following Preble so fully you anticipate that which you will never realize. Your time can be better employed in having a more general interest and giving to the people food, meat that will feed them now. While your time is employed in following the crooks and turns of Preble you are not wise. You are bringing to their notice a work which has but limited circulation, and interesting minds in objections that they would never have been troubled with. You manufacture a train of quibbles and doubts for thousands of people and present his work to those who would never have seen it. This is just what they ［our opponents］ want to have done, to be brought to notice and we publish for them. This is what Carver wants. This is their main object in writing out their falsehoods and misrepresentations of the truth and the characters of those who love and advocate the truth.  {13MR 346.1}
[13MR 346.2]         They will die out the soonest if left unnoticed, treating their falsehoods and their errors with silent contempt. They do not want to be let alone. Opposition is the element that they love. If it were not for this they would have but little influence.  {13MR 346.2}
[13MR 346.3]          The First Day Adventists are a class that are the most difficult to reach. They will generally reject the truth, as did the Jews. We should, as far as possible, go forward as though there were not such a people in existence. They are the elements of confusion. Immoralities exist among them to a fearful extent. It would be the greatest calamity to have many of their members embrace the truth. They would have to unlearn everything and learn anew, or they would cause us great trouble. There are occasions when their glaring misrepresentations will have to be met. When this is the case, it should be done promptly and briefly and then pass on to our work.                                         -347-  {13MR 346.3}
[13MR 347.1]          The plan of Christ's teachings should be ours. He was plain and simple, striking directly at the root of the matter, and the minds of all were met. It is not the best policy to be so very explicit and say all upon a point that can be said when a few arguments will cover the ground and be sufficient for all practical purposes in convincing or silencing opponents. You may remove every prop today and close the mouths of objectors so they can say nothing, and tomorrow they will go over the very same ground again. Thus it will be over and over, because they do not love the light and will not come to the light lest their darkness and error should be removed from them. It is a better plan to keep a reserve of arguments and reasons than to pour out a depth of knowledge upon a subject which would be taken for granted without labored arguments.  {13MR 347.1}
[13MR 347.2]          Christ's ministry lasted only three years, and a great work was done in that short period. In these last days there is a great work to be done in a short time. While you are getting ready to do something, souls will perish for the ［lack of］ light and knowledge.--Letter 31, 1872.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. June 7, 1984  {13MR 347.2}
[13MR 348.1]       MR No. 1065 - The Avondale Property Ideal for Cultivation and Education                (Written at Cooranbong, N.S.W., August 27, 1894.)          Emily, May, and myself drove four miles in a two-wheeled trap, which was drawn by a large horse. We went in search of oranges, which grow in this locality without receiving cultivation. This soil produces the best oranges we have eaten since coming to this country. They are not as sour as those we have procured in Granville and in other localities. They are very nice when picked from the tree and eaten fresh. They are juicy and refreshing. We paid three pence, or six cents in American money, per dozen.  {13MR 348.1}
[13MR 348.2]          We went into a field, or paddock as it is called here, and came to a house that sits far back from the road, and in the background was a forest of thickly growing trees. On making known our errand, we were directed to go on to another house beyond; but we could not drive the horse and carriage any farther. A ravine had to be crossed, and Emily and May walked a log to cross it. I was left seated in the two-wheeled carriage.  {13MR 348.2}
[13MR 348.3]          I watched them until they disappeared from my sight in the thick woods. I began to get anxious for their return, for they were absent for some time, and I was thankful to see them coming through the woods. Emily was carrying all the oranges she could manage, and May had her hand full of ferns. After going through the woods they found a clearing of several acres                                         -349-     of land. On this place they found the oranges which were reputed to be the best in the community. Upon testing them, we were convinced of their excellence.  {13MR 348.3}
[13MR 349.1]          In this out-of-the-way place they found a pretty location, and people who were communicative and courteous. A pleasant-faced, white-haired, aged lady stated that they had lived there 32 years. She said that when her husband was alive he had kept the farm in good condition, but that since his death her son had neglected the work, and the farm did not look as it used to; for her son took no interest in farming.  {13MR 349.1}
[13MR 349.2]          We should judge that the general difficulty with farming here is a lack of interest. There is plenty of idleness, ［with］ numerous holidays which are improved in following many kinds of objectionable amusements. The people are interested in horse-racing and card playing, in smoking and drinking, and this kind of employment benefits neither themselves nor others. They pass away their time in this way, and the lands are neglected. But if the soil were cultivated, it would produce excellent fruit.  {13MR 349.2}
[13MR 349.3]          Because of the slack, slipshod way the landholders cultivate their farms, nothing flourishes as it should, and the impression made upon those who view the land is that it is too poor to yield a good crop. I have been anxious that the land should be taken in hand and thoroughly worked. Even the orange trees are left to grow up amid the grass, as wild trees grow. But where such immense trees flourish as flourish here, many of them growing up perfectly straight toward heaven, I am convinced that with the blessing of God, with diligence and faithfulness in working the land, farmers might                                        -350-     produce gratifying results, and in return for the labor put forth they might reap a good harvest.  {13MR 349.3}
[13MR 350.1]         I have thought of the many families who are crowded in our large cities, and I have thought how pleased I would be if some of them would come to this place, and put forth their energies in clearing the land and in subduing and cultivating the soil. This place is very restful to me.  {13MR 350.1}
[13MR 350.2]          Sabbath, August 25, we all went out on the school land, and made ourselves comfortable in the woods. I had my folding chair; Brother Lawrence made a seat for his wife; and Brother Tucker and others seated themselves on the four rugs on the ground. I read two articles to them in which they seemed much interested. We then sang a hymn, and had a season of prayer. After we had eaten some oranges, we returned home. We all had a good appetite for our dinner. We enjoyed being on the school land amid the trees and the beautiful things of nature. I love to be in the groves where I can hear the birds sing.  {13MR 350.2}
[13MR 350.3]          On Sunday, August 26, Brother Lawrence took us in the trap, and we drove over a good share of the school land, in order to obtain a more extensive view of the grounds. In some places the roads were rough; but I kept thinking, Let the cart jolt; it is a change of exercise; it will do me good. I enjoyed the trip, and we were out roughing it nearly all day. We came home at dark.  {13MR 350.3}
[13MR 350.4]          I was much pleased with the ground. We walked over one farm where the land had been cleared, and which joined the school land. We examined the way in which they work the land, and found that the plough had been put in                                           -351-     only to about the depth of six inches. An intelligent American farmer would not regard this as a faithful way of working the land. Those who work in this cheap, superficial way cannot expect to receive anything out of harmony with their method, but in accordance with it.  {13MR 350.4}
[13MR 351.1]          Of this 40 acres only a portion of it had been cleared. We saw that during the previous year corn had been raised. There were fruit trees on the farm, and the peach trees were so full of blossoms that they looked like immense bouquets. First class lemons grow here. There are some lemons already on the trees; but it is a wonder that they have any trees at all. In order to clear the ground of weeds, they set fire to the underbrush, and from the appearance I should suppose that they had left the fire to run, for several of their fruitful lemon trees were so burned that they will probably die.  {13MR 351.1}
[13MR 351.2]          The more I see the school property the more I am amazed at the cheap price at which it has been purchased. When the board want to go back on this purchase, I pledge myself to secure the land. I will settle it with poor families; I will have missionary families come out from America and do the best kind of missionary work in educating the people as to how to till the soil and make it productive. I have planned what can be raised in different places. I have said, "Here can be alfalfa, there can be strawberries, here can be sweet corn and common corn, and this ground will raise good potatoes, while that will raise good fruit of all kinds." So in imagination I have all the different places in flourishing condition.                                        -352-  {13MR 351.2}
[13MR 352.1]          No one need to have regret in reference to this land; for with proper working it will surprise the people in this section of the country. All the regret I have is that we have not money to take in sections of the land that would extend the ground. I have not one doubt in reference to the securing of this land. If the Lord prospers those who occupy it and who cultivate it, as we believe He will, we shall see a change that will surprise all who look upon it. I can hardly endure the thought that time is passing, and that the work of clearing the land is delayed.  {13MR 352.1}
[13MR 352.2]          I have walked over the most of the O'Leary land. It has been cultivated and should be included in the school land. Someone should be at work upon it, cultivating it. If it could be purchased for any reasonable sum, I would not object to securing the place as a home for myself, if it was thought advisable to do so. No time should be lost in cultivating the land.  {13MR 352.2}
[13MR 352.3]          In the dream you have heard me relate, words were spoken of land which I was looking at, and after deep ploughing and thorough cultivating, it brought forth a bountiful harvest.  {13MR 352.3}
[13MR 352.4]          Having had this matter presented to me at different times, I am more than ever convinced that this is the right location for the school. Since I have been here for a few days and have an opportunity to investigate, I feel more sure than at my first visit that this is the right place. I think any land which I have seen will produce some kind of crop.  {13MR 352.4}
[13MR 352.5]          We cannot expect to find Eden, the garden of God, in this sin-desecrated earth. There will always be something to mar the most desirable place; but we do see in this land, if not faultless, a favorable place for the location                                          -353-     of our school. These grounds will furnish the very best of gymnasiums for our young men, and for our teachers as well. Those who educate the youth in book knowledge need physical exercise to strengthen the muscles as much as do our students. Our teachers need to educate far more from nature than they do. Nature is God's great school, and on these grounds resources are found for acquiring greater knowledge of the wonderful works of God. Advantages procured by locating in this place are not presented to the teachers in such abundance in other places.  {13MR 352.5}
[13MR 353.1]          Here is God's great farm. My mind is filled with awe as I look at these giant trees, and consider the fact that this is God's great forest garden which His own hand has planted and cared for, in promoting the growth of trees, shrubs, and beautiful ferns. God's own work is seen in the streams of water on either side of the land purchased for the school.  {13MR 353.1}
[13MR 353.2]          On these clear, deep waters both men and women may exercise their muscles in working the oar. The youth who have been accustomed to do nothing but amuse themselves and spend money on their holidays, may here find plenty of good work in rowing boats to transport wood from the country to the cities. From the smooth waters of the river they may row into the beautiful waters of the lake, which are smooth as glass.  {13MR 353.2}
[13MR 353.3]          I felt my heart bound with gratitude when I considered that in the providence of God the land was in our possession. The climate has marked advantages over the climate of Victoria, and I long to shout the high praises of God for so favorable a situation. John, the greatest prophet that has ever been delegated to bear a startling message to the world,                                        -354-     obtained his education in the wilderness. The scenery of nature was before him as an open book, and God was his teacher. The flattering temptations that come to those who are crowded in the cities did not reach John in the wilderness. His eyes rested upon scenes that were pure and natural, and revealed the character of God to his soul, so that he looked up from nature to nature's God.  {13MR 353.3}
[13MR 354.1]          Although these lands are secluded, yet they are perfectly accessible, possessing rare advantages for exporting and importing all that is necessary. Newcastle is within 20 miles, and Sydney is reached by traveling two and three quarters hours on the cars.--Manuscript 35, 1894.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. June 7, 1984  {13MR 354.1}
[13MR 355.1]       MR No. 1066 - Building God's House To Be Given First Consideration    (Written August 17, 1897, to Brother Hare, from "Sunnyside," Cooranbong, NSW)            I must speak to you, Brother Haskell, Brother Hughes, Brother Wilson, and Brother Daniells. When we parted with you last evening, I said, We will not hasten the building of the meeting house; but last night has changed my ideas materially. ［Haggai 1:2-8, quoted.］  {13MR 355.1}
[13MR 355.2]          The question was asked, Shall the house of the Lord be left as the last consideration? Read this chapter of inspiration, and take heed unto it. The first and second chapters contain lessons for us. I received instruction to speak to the people, and tell them that we are not to leave the house of the Lord until the last consideration. There is no place of worship we can secure in which to assemble. In the cities, halls can be obtained, but the place in which we worship is becoming too small for us. This is not according to the will of God. Our first consideration should be to build a house for the Lord.  {13MR 355.2}
[13MR 355.3]          Again I was instructed that our place of worship should be easy of access, and that the most precious portion of the land should be selected as a place on which to build for God. The question was asked, Have you shown proper respect for the Master? Have you shown the eloquence of true                                       -356-     politeness toward God? He is the One from whom all your blessings flow. You have not any good thing but that comes from God. You cannot worship God in a correct manner where you are now. You cannot bow before Him in a suitable position. Build a house for God without delay. Secure the most favorable location. Prepare seats that will be proper for a house of God.  {13MR 355.3}
[13MR 356.1]          I repeat the light given me by God again and again. Bring to God no mean offering. Let all bring their ability and devising and tact into the work; for it is to stand as a symbol of the respect due to God, the politeness we should ever show before the people to the Lord of heaven.  {13MR 356.1}
[13MR 356.2]          Our first consideration should have been to erect a house of worship. The words were spoken with emphasis, Show politeness toward God. Give decided preference to Him. We will reveal that we honor our God by preparing a place where we may conduct religious services that will harmonize in every possible way with the sacred, elevated character of the truth we advocate. In everything we should show our faith toward God by our works. We cannot see God with the natural eye, but we can reveal Him in the deference and respect and Christian politeness we manifest in our works. Thus we show that we honor God.  {13MR 356.2}
[13MR 356.3]          I cannot now present all the matter as it was given me. But one thing I am determined upon--that we shall show that we honor and glorify God by building a house for Him. Time is short, but this is necessary. The further it is removed from the school buildings calling the students to go to and from the place of meeting, the better will be the influence. They should not pair off ladies with gentlemen, but ladies with ladies, and                                      -357-     gentlemen with gentlemen. ［NEARLY HALF OF THE STUDENTS WERE 16 YEARS OF AGE OR YOUNGER. SEE BIOGRAPHY, VOL. 4, PP. 312, 313.］ Orderly movements should be maintained by all who are making their home in the school buildings.  {13MR 356.3}
[13MR 357.1]         I will write no more now, but this work must come first of everything. Those who occupy the room in the school building should have a place in which to meet and worship God. The work of God would have been largely advanced if in the place of occupying the room above the mill, we had shown our respect and our view of the holiness of God by building a house of worship. When Abraham was sojourning in his own country, the Lord told him he must leave his kindred, and go into a strange land, and that wherever he pitched his tent his first work was to build an altar for God, where he could worship God with those who were accompanying as pilgrims and strangers. The Lord would have wrought for us if we had shown our faith by our works, if we had considered the greatness and glory of our God and our obligations to Him. This could have testified to the character of our work as nothing else could have done. We have this neglect to repent of, and if the Lord will forgive our neglect and our stupidity we will never repeat this mistake, but will make God first, and exalt His service in everything we do.  {13MR 357.1}
[13MR 357.2]          We will honor God, and show Him true politeness by building a place where He can be our honored guest, to come in and meet with us, and where all the association will be of a character that will show that we reverence God and make Him our first consideration.                                        -358-  {13MR 357.2}
[13MR 358.1]          Has not the Lord given light to His people upon this subject? Have you not had a testimony to bear on this point? Why has this matter been left for the very last? It should have been the very first work done on the school grounds. This would have revealed an altogether different aspect of the work, and would have met the approval of God.--Letter 56, 1897.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. June 7, 1984  {13MR 358.1}
[13MR 359.1]       MR No. 1068 - Representations of Heavenly Things To Be Elevating         I saw the chart-making business was all wrong. It originated with Brother Rhodes and was followed out by Brother Case. Means has been spent in making charts and forming uncouth disgusting images to represent angels and the glorious Jesus. Such things I saw were displeasing to God. I saw that God was in the publishment of the chart by Brother Nichols. I saw that there was a prophecy of this chart in the Bible, and if this chart is designed for God's people, if it ［is］ sufficient for one it is for another, and if one needed a new chart painted on a larger scale, all need it just as much.  {13MR 359.1}
[13MR 359.2]          I saw that it was a restless, uneasy, unsatisfied, ungrateful feeling in Brother Case that desired another chart. I saw that these painted charts had a bad effect upon the congregation. It caused a light, chaffy spirit of ridicule to be in the meeting.  {13MR 359.2}
[13MR 359.3]          I saw that the charts ordered by God struck the mind favorably, even without an explanation. There is something light, lovely, and heavenly in the representation of the angels on the charts. The mind is almost imperceptibly led to God and heaven. But the other charts that have been gotten up disgust the mind, and cause the mind to dwell more on earth than heaven. Images representing angels look more like fiends than beings of heaven. I saw that the charts had for days and weeks occupied Brother Case's mind when                                      -360-     he should have been seeking heavenly wisdom from God, and should have been growing in graces of the Spirit and the knowledge of the truth.  {13MR 359.3}
[13MR 360.1]         I saw that if the means that has been wasted in getting out charts had been spent in getting out the truth clear before the brethren in publishing tracts, etc., it would have done much good and saved souls. I saw that the chart-making business has spread like the fever.--Manuscript 1, 1853, pp. 6, 7.     White Estate Washington, D. C. June 7, 1984  {13MR 360.1}
[13MR 361.1]       MR No. 1070 - Relating to Trials and Suffering         The Purpose of Trials.--Trials are permitted to come upon the chosen people of God. The expression is used, "God tempted Abraham"; "God tempted the children of Israel." This means that the Lord permitted Satan to tempt them in order that their faith might be found unto honor and glory when the judgment shall sit, and when every man shall be judged according to the deeds done in the body. God knows every heart, every motive, every thought in the heart of man; but He permits Satan to try, and tempt, and test His believing ones in order that their trust and confidence in God may be revealed. In the trial, if true to God, they reveal the fact that they render obedience to His written word.  {13MR 361.1}
[13MR 361.2]          All these trials and close personal tests are to result in magnifying the name of the Lord, who is waiting to bestow strength and grace upon those who call upon Him. This is the way in which the trial proceeds from God, and works for the good of those who love God; for the abundant grace of God is revealed before the heavenly universe, before worlds unfallen, and before the eyes of men.  {13MR 361.2}
[13MR 361.3]          The Lord hates sin; but He loves and forgives the repentant, believing sinner, and takes him under His guardianship and control. Satan is on the track of every soul; but with every temptation that is permitted to come upon the children of God's pardoning love, He makes a way of escape in order                                         -362-     that they shall not be tempted above that which they are able to bear. Divine strength is imparted to make the believing child able to resist the temptation, and to escape the snare.--Manuscript 27, 1894, pp. 11, 12. (To "Dear Brethren in the Seventh-day Adventist Faith," June 7, 1894.)  {13MR 361.3}
[13MR 362.1]          Trust Implicitly in God.--This history ［of Elijah, in discouragement fleeing at Jezebel's threat］, carefully and prayerfully studied, will be a help to the people of God under difficulties. Let man be careful not to assume responsibilities that God does not require of him, and interpose himself between the Lord and His tempted and tried ones so that the purposes of God shall not be carried out in the experiences of these persons. Difficulties will arise before the people of God, but every soul must put his trust not in the wisdom of men but in the Lord God of Israel. He will be his defense. Only let each person keep in the way of duty, and not let fear discourage him. In trusting implicitly in God, we shall see the wonderful display of His power, if we wait patiently and prayerfully for Him, and have confidence in God.--Manuscript 6, 1889, pp. 18, 19. ("Counsel Written on the Last Day of the General Conference Session of 1889," Battle Creek, Michigan, Nov. 4, 1889.)  {13MR 362.1}
[13MR 362.2]          Christian Workers to Put Christ First.--We must unite our interest with Christ, even though it be at a sacrifice. He sacrificed all for us. He gave His riches, His glory, His life, that we might gain immortality. Those who enter upon the work of reform need the help of the Holy Spirit to be self-denying, partaking of Christ's sufferings, that His important mission may be advanced. The age in which we live calls for all the ability, all                                         -363-     the talents, that Christ's followers possess. These abilities and talents come from God, and those to whom they have been given are under obligation to build up God's centers in this world. From these centers the light of truth is to go forth in various ways to those nigh and afar off.  {13MR 362.2}
[13MR 363.1]          If human agents will walk humbly with God, pressing onward and upward, the Lord will use them as channels through which He can communicate light. If they are purged from all selfishness, if they have a continual desire to work for the glory of God, they will receive increased light from the Source of all light. But God cannot connect with those who give evidence that they live to please themselves, to make themselves first. He declares that those who do this will in the end be last of all.--Letter 49a, 1896, p. 9. (To the workers in the Echo office, September, 1896.)  {13MR 363.1}
[13MR 363.2]          Prosperity Versus Adversity.--It is not the empty cup that we have trouble in carrying; it is the cup full to the brim that must be carefully balanced.--Manuscript 145, 1902, p. 4. (Diary, September 2, 1902.)  {13MR 363.2}
[13MR 363.3]          Take Problems to God, Not to Men.--Has the Lord directed you to carry your burdens and difficulties to men who have no more strength than you have? Will you make them your Intercessor? Shall man interpose between your souls and God? Men in responsibility, handling sacred things, bring all your trials and perplexities to God. Turn not away from your great Counselor, to human beings. I am charged with a warning: Exchange not One infinite in wisdom for finite man.                                         -364-  {13MR 363.3}
[13MR 364.1]          The Lord Jesus is the Source of all power. "Draw nigh to God, and He will draw nigh to you. Cleanse your hands, ye sinners; and purify your hearts, ye double minded. Be afflicted, and mourn, and weep: let your laughter be turned to mourning, and your joy to heaviness. Humble yourselves in the sight of the Lord, and He shall lift you up" ［James 4:8-10］.-- Letter 22, 1906, pp. 5, 6. (To W. C. White, January 8, 1906.)  {13MR 364.1}
[13MR 364.2]         Christ Uses Trials to Draw Wanderers Back to Himself.--The soul that surrenders all to Christ loses sight of self, and is filled with confidence in God. By the clear light shining on God's Word, he reads the promises telling of his heavenly Father's love and care. These promises appeal to him with soul-conquering evidence. Assured of God's power and willingness to fulfill His word, he returns to Him praise and thanksgiving. Peace and joy fill his heart.  {13MR 364.2}
[13MR 364.3]          Christ takes us into covenant relation with Himself. He loves us with an everlasting love, but He does not always give us what we desire. When we wander away from Him, He permits trials to come upon us, to cause us to return to Him with full purpose of heart. And when we return, He receives us with loving assurances of pardon. He does not allow us to be tempted above that we are able.  {13MR 364.3}
[13MR 364.4]          When He sees His disciples deficient in spiritual power, day by day losing ground, day by day wandering farther and farther from the Source of strength, He sends to them affliction and adversity. Disappointed hopes cause them to stop and think, and there comes to them repentance, and a desire to draw near to God. And as they return to Him, He draws near to                                         -365-     them, saying, "Let him take hold of My strength, that he may make peace with Me; and he shall make peace with Me" ［Isaiah 27:5］.--Manuscript 2, 1903, pp. 8, 9. ("Following Christ," January 16, 1903.)     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. July 19, 1984  {13MR 364.4}
[13MR 366.1]       MR No. 1071 - Ellen White's Attitude Toward Dr. Kellogg in 1907         (Written about 1907; copied November 21, 1911. This letter, though addressed to Dr. John Harvey Kellogg, apparently was never sent to him.)            I beg of you no longer to stand apart, and think that the meeting you designed to have in Battle Creek would have been what you represented that it would be. You had every opportunity at Berrien Springs, and yet you were so fully under the control of another spirit that you could not discern how far you were from God. I think you are still unable to see that you yourself have hindered the work of God for years. I know better than anyone else can know that you have worked in various ways to hinder the workers, so that they could do nothing to advantage. The Lord forbids that the representation you would now put upon the past should be regarded as true.  {13MR 366.1}
[13MR 366.2]          I have seen no way in which we could honor God but to separate from you and your associates, and take a decided stand against your sophistries. I know where the people of God should stand, and I am sure that when you are worked by the Spirit of God you will make thorough work for repentance. You have long carried things in your own way, and your only hope is to be converted, and then try to save your associates.  {13MR 366.2}
[13MR 366.3]          Your course of action has nearly cost me my life, but my greatest sorrow is the thought of the souls that might have been saved but are lost to the cause of God.                                        -367-  {13MR 366.3}
[13MR 367.1]          If you have not yet escaped form the snare that Satan laid for your soul, I have nothing on which to build hope in regard to your case. You have been led and controlled by satanic agencies, and you do not break with the enemy. He holds his power over you firmly. At one time you make statements that are not true, and then at another time you say something that means exactly the opposite. "How long halt ye between two opinions? If the Lord be God, follow Him." It is time that you made the move which you have not yet made. Separate yourself from the evil influences that have controlled you. You have brought yourself into hard places. You have come to the point of breaking, but have drawn back. Will you not now make a decided break with the enemy? This is your only hope.  {13MR 367.1}
[13MR 367.2]          Because of your course of action the cause of God has been brought into financial embarrassment. You would not have done this had you heeded the word that God sent you, had you fallen on the Rock and been broken. Unless you do this, the embarrassment must continue. You have made lawyers your wisdom, and there are those who will be driven to desperation in an effort to make the most of their only hope--to secure justice by law. What can those do who are trying to the utmost of their ability to relieve this embarrassment? You know in regard to the situation, and yet you have not made any effort to relieve it, but have done that which has caused it to become more and more complicated.  {13MR 367.2}
[13MR 367.3]          In the prosecution of your work you have loaded yourself with responsibility after responsibility. With the strength of your determined mind you have risked your own soul, and by your unfaithful stewardship have brought great hindrance upon the work and cause of God. You have placed yourself                                         -368-     where your brethren could not sustain your management. They have felt great reluctance to have the cause of God bear the reproach and stigma that must come upon it. All this time warnings have been coming to you, but they have been unheeded, because Satan controlled your faculties.  {13MR 367.3}
[13MR 368.1]          There is a time when the work of God must be vindicated. God has given you encouragement again and again to make a change of leaders. Break away from worldly, satanic agencies, from worldly lawyers, and from the ideas that you have educated yourself to believe. The time has come when something will have to be done quickly. Men and women have been duped by your inventions.  {13MR 368.1}
[13MR 368.2]          When you hear of words spoken that place you in an unenviable position, you are provoked. But you have not broken with Satan. You have parleyed with him, and efforts must be made to relieve the situation. Crooked paths must be made straight. You would be regarded by some as a fraud, entrusted with great responsibilities and yet unfaithful to the trust. God has been dishonored, and His cause betrayed into apparently insurmountable difficulties.  {13MR 368.2}
[13MR 368.3]          All these matters are to be investigated. No soul is secure in any false way. I have looked upon you as a blind man, partially unbalanced in mind. This you must be or you would never have done as you have. There was presented before me a scene in which you were holding a conversation with Brethren Prescott and Daniells, presenting before them in the most subtle manner the enemy's reasoning in regard to the work God has given me. The evil angels were close by you while you were making these representations of me and my work. Brother Daniells and Brother Prescott were both confused, and for a time regarded the work God had given me as a mystery.                                        -369-  {13MR 368.3}
[13MR 369.1]          I saw that they were in terrible conflict as to whether to take their stand for or against the light that God has permitted me to bear to the world. It seemed to me like a life-and-death question. I cannot describe it, but the conflict was a terrible one. The seductive presentations framed by satanic agencies were presented by subtle reasoning, and their minds had well-nigh become overwhelmed when a heavenly messenger let light shine forth. There came to them the thought, "Review the past experience of the people of God; review the history of the work from the first, as if you were beholding it in a mirror. Has this work been what it has been represented to you to be?"  {13MR 369.1}
[13MR 369.2]          Then another and still another scene was presented before them by the heavenly messenger, until they saw truth bearing the signature of the heavenly in the past, then present, and still more decidedly in the future. The words were spoken, "Strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, that leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it. Broad is the road and wide is the gate that leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go in thereat."  {13MR 369.2}
[13MR 369.3]          Christ our Saviour came to the world to seek and save that which was lost. "God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life." During every moment of Christ's life in our world, God was repeating His gift. Christ, the sinless One, was making an infinite sacrifice for sinners, that they might be saved. He came as a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief, and those for whom He came looked upon Him as stricken, smitten of God, and afflicted. The cup of suffering was placed in His hand, as if                                        -370-     He were the guilty one, and he drained it to the dregs. He bore the sin of the world to the bitter end. And yet men continue to sin, and Christ continues to feel the consequences of their sin as if he Himself were the guilty one.  {13MR 369.3}
[13MR 370.1]          Did the Father hear the cry of His Son in His agonized humiliation, "My God, My God, why hast Thou forsaken Me?" That cry, wrenched from the divine Sufferer in that hour of anguish, was an appeal to the Father. No line can fathom, no measurement compute, the love revealed by the cross of Calvary. We could understand it more fully if we were capable of seeing it as it is.  {13MR 370.1}
[13MR 370.2]          In every pang of anguish endured we behold the throes of paternal love. The Father Himself travailed in the greatness of His almighty love in behalf of a world perishing in sin. By the sacrifice that has been made, the gift of eternal life has been placed within the reach of every son and daughter of Adam.  {13MR 370.2}
[13MR 370.3]          You may see the Lord looking pityingly upon you. If you will cast yourself upon His mercy, crying, "Rock of Ages, cleft for me, let me hide myself in Thee," He will receive and pardon you. When you take your stand truly and humbly before God, then, and then only, will you be received by Him. My soul has longed to see you separating from every false dependence, and casting your helpless soul on Christ. Without delay make sure that your feet are placed upon the sure foundation. Then you will no more compromise with any evil work.--Letter 100, c. 1911.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C., July 19, 1984 Entire Letter Released  {13MR 370.3}
[13MR 371.1]       MR No. 1072 - Principles of Healthful Living              (Written May 10, 1888, from Healdsburg, California,             to Brethren Caldwell and Gibbs. ［J. E. CALDWELL AND             J. S. GIBBS WERE PHYSICIANS ON THE STAFF OF THE RURAL             HEALTH RETREAT IN ST. HELENA, CALIFORNIA.］)            There is a large field for you to work in. Both of you can give short lectures in the parlor at stated times, which will be select but plain, upon the human body and how to treat this wonderful house the Lord has given us, which will aid you in your work as physicians as nothing else can. The people are ignorant, and need to be enlightened on almost every point of how to treat their own bodies. Then there will not need to be a dwelling upon the delicate diseases nearly as much.  {13MR 371.1}
[13MR 371.2]         Tell those who are sick that if the hosts of those who are dyspeptics and consumptives could turn farmers they might overcome disease, dispense with drugs and doctors, and recover health. But farmers themselves must get educated to give heed to the laws of life and health by regulating their labor, even if there is some loss in their grain or the harvesting of crops. Farmers work too hard and too constantly, and violate the laws of God in their physical nature. This is the worst kind of economy. For a day he may accomplish more, yet in the end he is a loser by his ill management of himself. . . .                                       -372-  {13MR 371.2}
[13MR 372.1]          Physical as well as mental workers should take a much longer time to eat than they generally allow; then one hour spent after eating, upon matters which are of little more consequence than to interest or amuse, before they subject themselves to hard labor again. He will be more able in one month if he strictly adheres to all the principles involved in healthful living, than if he occupied every moment of his time before eating and after eating.  {13MR 372.1}
[13MR 372.2]          They hurry down a hearty dinner, then go in to work while all the nervous energies are needed in the digestive process, and they force these powers away from their legitimate work and duty to the muscular system, and at the close of the day they are exhausted and overdone.--Letter 85, 1888, pp. 9, 10.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. July 19, 1984  {13MR 372.2}
[13MR 373.1]       MR No. 1073 - Christ Assigns Each Disciple His Task; Workers Not to Enter Into Controversy With Opposers of Truth          (Written December 17, 1902, to Elder and Mrs. E. W. Farnsworth,                     from "Elmshaven," Sanitarium, California.)            I have received many letters from you, and I wish to express my thanks to you for them. I shall not be able to write much to you in this mail. I have much writing to do before General Conference, and I have come up to the time for the Australian mail unfitted for letter-writing. Sometimes my head is too weary to be taxed further.  {13MR 373.1}
[13MR 373.2]       MR No. 1073 - Controversy With Opposers of Truth         I can but express my gratitude to God for the health that I enjoy. I have reason to be very grateful to my heavenly Father. I can go up and down stairs as quickly as anyone in the house, and this exercise does not tax me in the least. I do not sleep as many hours as I should like to. Often I cannot sleep past twelve o'clock. I rise, and after building a fire in the open fireplace in my office room, I begin writing.  {13MR 373.2}
[13MR 373.3]          Oh, how I long to see Christian character developed in our churches. How I long to see ministerial efficiency. There has been, and still is, the greatest danger of one man's meddling with another man's work, not from a disinterested desire to help him but to confuse him. But the Lord has not given the one who is neglecting his own work the outlines of his brother's work. How can he improve the methods of his fellow-worker by making suggestions and criticisms that only harass and discourage? If he will attend                                       -374-     to his own work, the Great Teacher, though unseen, will take the oversight of the work that in His wisdom He has entrusted to other hands.  {13MR 373.3}
[13MR 374.1]          Christ is the One who gives His disciples their work. Read His answer to Peter when Peter asked Him concerning the work of John. "Lord, and what shall this man do?" Peter asked. And Jesus answered, "If I will that he tarry till I come, what is that to thee? follow thou Me" ［John 21:21, 22］.  {13MR 374.1}
[13MR 374.2]          Today many are making the mistake that Peter made. They are so busily engaged in trying to arrange their brother's work according to their own ideas that they neglect the work that God has placed in their hands. They lose all sense of the responsibility resting on them.  {13MR 374.2}
[13MR 374.3]          Let us remember that one man may not understand the nature of the work that the next man has to do. He is not to feel that it is his place to tear to pieces what his brother is doing. He who attempts to unravel another man's work will find in his hands a tangle that he cannot straighten.  {13MR 374.3}
[13MR 374.4]          Let every man stand in his lot and place, doing faithfully the work given him. It is the questioning, criticizing spirit that is cherished that puts men in hard places. Let men humble their souls before God, feeling that it is a crime to criticize and condemn. Satan has his snares prepared for the feet of the one who is eager to place himself where God has not placed him.  {13MR 374.4}
[13MR 374.5]          How rapidly God's work would move forward if, when a man received a work from God, he would put his whole attention on the faithful performance of this work; and if the next man, receiving his task, would also do with humility and fidelity the work entrusted to him, perfecting it in the simplicity of true faith and by earnest prayer.                                      -375-  {13MR 374.5}
[13MR 375.1]          Let men cease to complain and criticize, and do their appointed work. Let them be guided by the Lord. Then the different parts of the work of God, varied in kind and brought together by Christ, the Master-worker, will be found to fit perfectly.  {13MR 375.1}
[13MR 375.2]          We are in danger of encouraging one another to lean upon human aid. It is only too true that man has educated himself to look to man for directions and guidance in spiritual service. Why cannot each man and each woman fill the place given them, with the realization that if they ask for directions, seeking God for help, He will give liberally, and upbraid not. Then men will not lean upon men, but upon God, and from Him they would receive intelligence and keen perceptions.  {13MR 375.2}
[13MR 375.3]          There should be perfect unity among us, but this can never be until we all draw our strength from Him who can supply every need.  {13MR 375.3}
[13MR 375.4]         Let us not place man where God should be. Let God's people expect everything from Him through Christ, believing that they will receive power from the highest Source of power. Then we shall have grace to impart, because of the grace so richly given in response to the earnest, sincere prayer of faith.  {13MR 375.4}
[13MR 375.5]          Christ is close at hand. "We are laborers together with God." The way to the throne of grace is open. Christ will teach every one who asks for wisdom, how to accomplish his work with exactitude, so that it will be in harmony with the work placed in other hands.  {13MR 375.5}
[13MR 375.6]          Let every church member depend on the strong arm that will never weaken or fail. Lean your whole weight on Christ. Build your house on the sure foundation. Go forth in the power of the grace of God, quickened and                                           -376-     sanctified, and inspired by His precepts and promises. Go forth as heralds of the gospel. Enter into no controversy, and engage in no contention. ［THIS COUNSEL ARRIVED ON THE DAY OUR LEADING MINISTERS IN NEW ZEALAND WERE PUBLICLY CHALLENGED TO A DEBATE. AT FIRST THEY THOUGHT THEY SHOULD ACCEPT THE CHALLENGE, BUT TURNED AWAY FROM IT AFTER READING THIS LETTER. FOR DETAILS, SEE AUSTRALASIAN UNION CONFERENCE RECORD, MARCH 15, 1903, OR S. R. GOLDSTONE, NOTHING TO FEAR, PP. 54-56. GOLDSTONE'S BOOK WAS PUBLISHED BY THE NORTH NEW ZEALAND CONFERENCE IN 1983.］ Lift up the standard of truth; yes, lift it up. We have a Leader to whom has been promised all power--power against which the energies of earth and hell cannot prevail. Remember that the best way to combat error is to present truth.  {13MR 375.6}
[13MR 376.1]         Let us shun profane and vain babblings, and hold forth the word of life. Do not dwell on the objections advanced by those who oppose the truth. Speak the truth in simplicity. Let no word be spoken that will wound and bruise hearts.  {13MR 376.1}
[13MR 376.2]          "It is written"--the word of the living God--this is your weapon. What wonderful comparisons are made in the Scriptures to describe the truth! It is "the sword of the Spirit," "sharper than any two-edged sword." It is the "sharp arrow," by which the wicked are slain. It is "the power of God unto salvation." ［At the end of the typed copy, Ellen White wrote, "Not completed."］--Letter 203, 1902.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. July 19, 1984 Entire Letter Released  {13MR 376.2}
[13MR 377.1]       MR No. 1074 - J. H. Kellogg in Need of Conversion; God's Law the Standard of Righteousness               (Written January 20, 1904, at St. Helena, California.)          The past night has been one of great mental anxiety. I am cautioned to make no abrupt movements. The work that we are now doing right where we are is a work that will reach thousands. The Lord would have me place in print those things that must come before the people. Matters are becoming confused and tangled up. Dr. Kellogg's last movement speaks for itself. He has disregarded the light that the Lord has given. And can his associates, those who are supposed to be helping him to see himself as God sees him, be standing in the light? No, no.  {13MR 377.1}
[13MR 377.2]          In the past, it has been that Dr. Kellogg would make any kind of a shift or statement rather than make a full, thorough confession. The evil adviser still has power over Dr. Kellogg, who is a man that God would save and work through, if He could; but Dr. Kellogg has become self-centered, exalted by worldly policy. In order to save, as he thinks, his reputation, he will do as he has done in the past--influence men in responsible positions and then leave them to work out the difficult problems. The men who undertook to build the Boulder Sanitarium were not prepared in religious efficiency or in business capacity to carry forward the work. And Dr. Kellogg hides behind those who have made so great a mistake as to invest means so largely in one place.                                          -378-  {13MR 377.2}
[13MR 378.1]         This is what was done. Means was tied up fast, and a very strange work was done. There has been to much human invention, and this has left the work where it consumes but does not produce.  {13MR 378.1}
[13MR 378.2]          How long shall the testimonies of warning be rejected for the wisdom of men? There are many things that I have not wanted to specify, but I am compelled to do this by the course that Dr. Kellogg takes. The last move made--the sending out of Living Temple--is a sample of the working of the man's mind. He makes the statement that he cannot see in Living Temple the things that I have said are there. Why can he not see them? Because his mind is being worked by the very one who seduced the angels of God in the heavenly courts.  {13MR 378.2}
[13MR 378.3]          The efforts that Dr. Kellogg makes to call the youth to Battle Creek, notwithstanding the plain testimonies that have been given, show that he is working under the advice of the one who talked with Eve. Through this subtle reasoning the future of the cause is imperiled. I shall now have to be far more explicit than I have been in the past. I shall be compelled to make statements that I have not wanted to make, but I must be more explicit in order save the flock of God from deceptive influences.  {13MR 378.3}
[13MR 378.4]          The Lord did not plan for any such company of people to be gathered at Battle Creek as are gathered there. The result will be confusion and unbelief and distrust of the messages that God sends His people.  {13MR 378.4}
[13MR 378.5]          If Dr. Kellogg continues to stand in the position that he is now in, there may be a necessity of doing the very work that the Lord has in the past inspired His messengers to do, in order to save the largest number of souls from the satanic influences that would lead them astray. The world's opinion will oppose the very work that must be done in order that the safety of the flock of God shall not be imperiled.                                          -379-  {13MR 378.5}
[13MR 379.1]          The fact that men whom I might name are imperiled by the sophistries that are coming in at this time, shows that a power from beneath is making its imprint on human minds. Every movement made now is to be carefully guarded, for the forces of Satan have minds under their control, and will strive through them to unsettle faith in the experience of the past, which bears the signature of Heaven. The delusive influences working upon human minds are of a character to unsettle the faith of the people of God in the experience of the past, which has borne the signature of Heaven. The delusive influences working upon minds are of character to unsettle the faith of the people of God in true Bible testimonies.  {13MR 379.1}
[13MR 379.2]          In His Word the Lord declared what He would do for Israel if they would obey His voice. But the leaders of the people yielded to the temptations of Satan, and God could not give them the blessings He designed them to have, because they did not obey His voice but listened to the voice and policy of Lucifer. This experience will be repeated in the last years of the history of the people of God, who have been established by His grace and power. Men whom He has greatly honored will in the closing scenes of this earth's history pattern after ancient Israel.  {13MR 379.2}
[13MR 379.3]          "Wherefore (as the Holy Ghost saith, Today, if ye will hear His voice, harden not your hearts, as in the provocation, in the day of temptation in the wilderness: when your fathers tempted Me, proved Me, and saw My works forty years. Wherefore I was grieved with that generation, and said, They do alway err in their heart; and they have not known My ways. So I sware                                          -380-     in my wrath, They shall not enter into my rest.) Take heed, brethren, lest there be in any of you an evil heart of unbelief, in departing from the living God. But exhort one another daily, while it is called Today; lest any of you be hardened through the deceitfulness of sin." ［Hebrews 3:7-13］.  {13MR 379.3}
[13MR 380.1]          Bear this in mind. History is being repeated. The perils that God's people encountered in past ages, they will encounter again, intensified. Satan has obtained influence over men whom God has honored above all human intelligence, as He honored Solomon.  {13MR 380.1}
[13MR 380.2]          "Therefore we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which we have heard, lest at any time we should let them slip. For if the word spoken by angels was steadfast, and every transgression and disobedience received a just recompence of reward; how shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation; which at the first began to be spoken by the Lord, and was confirmed unto us by them that heard Him?" ［Hebrews 2:1-3］.  {13MR 380.2}
[13MR 380.3]          Christ was superior to the angels; His ministry was more excellent than theirs; therefore we ought to give the more diligent, earnest heed to the words spoken. The things that had been spoken by priests and rulers had become leavened with erroneous theories. The gospel of the Old Testament had been misinterpreted by the teachers who had desired to fit the presentation with their condition spiritually in the place of exalting truth and laboring to bring the people who claimed to be the chosen of God, up to the holy principles given by Him. Christ came to give the gospel in its purity and its true bearing, and all are to show their esteem of His teaching.  {13MR 380.3}
[13MR 380.4]          The Lord was leading His people back to the real truth. The Scriptures show the loss they had sustained and would continue to sustain unless they                                        -381-     went back to the Word, refusing to let anything they had heard slip from their memory. They were to remember that the words spoken by Christ in His earthly ministry in no case contradicted the words spoken by Him to Moses, to be given to the people. They are to give "the more earnest heed," to cherish every ray of light given, to eat the flesh and drink the blood of the Son of God, accepting and applying the words of the Old and New Testaments.  {13MR 380.4}
[13MR 381.1]          Unless we give the most earnest heed to the Word of God, human minds will work up theories according to their own deficient practices, and will misrepresent and misapply a "Thus saith the Lord." A departure from the great principles Christ has laid down in His teachings, a working out ［of］ human projects, using the Scriptures to justify a wrong course of action, will confirm men in misunderstanding, and the truth that they need, to keep them from wrong practices, will leak out of the soul like water from a leaky vessel.  {13MR 381.1}
[13MR 381.2]          Thus it is in our time. A departure from right principles will blind the understanding as to what is truth. The holy law of ten commandments, written on tables of stone by the finger of God, and placed in the ark, is the standard of righteousness. Before the obedient and the disobedient it will appear in the last great day, and all the wicked will be convicted. They will see that their actions proceeded from a depraved character. They will see that the part they acted served to carry on the rebellion begun in the heavenly courts. They will see all the cruelty and all the wickedness that have dishonored their Creator and brought about the wretchedness that fills the world.                                         -382-  {13MR 381.2}
[13MR 382.1]          The law that they disobeyed was their life. Obedience to it would have made their characters as fine gold, their principles as the golden wedge of Ophir. The law that they chose to disregard and trample under foot would, if obeyed, have kept them in happiness and peace, and obedience would have borne fruit in sanctified love and beauty of character. The world would have been filled with holiness and purity.  {13MR 382.1}
[13MR 382.2]          Were the church of Christ today what it should be, older and younger believers would be united in the bonds of holy fellowship, free from all the lawless, tainted sentimentalism of Satan's creation.  {13MR 382.2}
[13MR 382.3]          Those who refuse the testimonies God has sent them are not eating the flesh and drinking the blood of the Son of God. The character developed tells its history to the end. Through the refusal to receive correct principles, and the corruption of human nature, Satan works by his sophistry to deceive if possible the very elect. Through subtlety he steals away the influence of the words of life, and truth, precious truth, is not of half as much consequence to men as their ambitious purposes.  {13MR 382.3}
[13MR 382.4]          After seducing Adam and Eve, Satan was sentenced ［THIS SENTENCE WHICH WAS IMPLEMENTED PARTIALLY AT THE CRUCIFIXION, WILL BE EXECUTED FULLY AT THE BEGINNING OF THE MILLENNIUM. SEE REVELATION 20:1-3, WHERE "THE BOTTOMLESS PIT" REPRESENTS THIS EARTH IN A CHAOTIC STATE. SEE ALSO EW 39-40, 290; GC 485, 657-661; 5BC 1149, 1150; DA 761］ to confinement to this globe. "I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed; it shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise His heel" ［Genesis 3:15］. This curse has reference chiefly to the originator of sin, the devil, and not to the serpent, the medium. Satan and his associates fell under the curse.                                         -383-  {13MR 382.4}
[13MR 383.1]         Unless man is given the converting grace of heaven, he will have no disposition to oppose Satan's counsels, and will become the enemy's willing dupe. It is God alone who puts enmity to sin in the human heart. The Lord gives man a new mind. He causes the conflict that will not submit to Satan's deceptive reasoning. It is God who makes a conflict where heretofore there has been unity of action. It is the Lord's purpose that depraved human nature should, through His divine power, be provided with a renovating energy. ［At the end of the typewritten copy of this manuscript, Ellen White wrote: "To be used when needed."］--Manuscript 5, 1904.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. July 19, 1984 Entire Manuscript Released  {13MR 383.1}
[13MR 384.1]       MR No. 1075 - Needy Fields To Be Cultivated; Meetinghouses To Be Built         (Written November 23, 1908, from Sanitarium, California, to J. D. Rice, Oakland California.)            During the night I have had a special experience. A representation was given me in regard to the Berkeley church, and I was given a message for the church. They have need of much instruction. If they will heed the warning, it will be to them a savor of life unto life. The Spirit of God will be with all who will open their hearts to hear.  {13MR 384.1}
[13MR 384.2]          Instruction was given me to speak to the people the words of the prophet Isaiah, found in the fifty-eighth chapter. Here is light and life, goodness and truth, for all who will receive the words of warning and encouragement and will apply the truth to their individual case. We are to let the word come to every appointed agency, for there is a crisis before the people of God. It is not position and rank that the church of God is to rely upon, but the power of God. The favor of God and the power of His Spirit are of more value than gold or silver.  {13MR 384.2}
[13MR 384.3]          The meetinghouse you are contemplating building in Richmond is needed; for there are many souls yet to be brought to a knowledge of the truth. Exercise care and wisdom in the erection of this building. A humble house of worship will give character to the work. Buildings give character to the work only when those who build do so in the counsel and spirit of the Lord, when the work is carried forward with an eye single to the glory of God and according to His instruction.                                         -385-  {13MR 384.3}
[13MR 385.1]          When those who have had the light walk in the light, humbling the heart before God and conforming to His will, then the church will be an honor to the cause of truth. Upon those who uphold the principles of the Word in all their sacred purity, and who labor faithfully for souls ready to perish, God will put His seal of approval.  {13MR 385.1}
[13MR 385.2]          Withhold not the testing truths that should come to every soul at this time and which must be practiced by those who would find acceptance with God. Labor that souls may receive the Word as the truth that refines and sanctifies the soul, finding delight in the truth because Christ is identified with truth. Study the Master's methods of labor and teaching. All His illustrations were so simple that even the lowliest could comprehend the truths they symbolized. The end of all things is at hand, and there is much important work to be done. Be careful not to weary the people with lengthy discourses.  {13MR 385.2}
[13MR 385.3]          My brother and sister, light has been given me for you during the past night. You are to stand firmly to carry forward your appointed work--a work that will be blessed of God if you will walk humbly with Him. You have raised up a church in Richmond; you are not to be drawn from your work in that place. Continue to labor for those who appreciate your humble, earnest efforts. God will give you precious victories. If you follow on to know the Lord, you will know His goings forth are prepared as the morning. Keep fast hold upon your Saviour. He was in sympathy with humanity wherever He found men and women hungering for the Word. I hope you will have courage in the Lord as you draw nigh to the needy and the afflicted as well as to those who possess worldly advantages.                                            -386-  {13MR 385.3}
[13MR 386.1]          I am instructed to say to you that there is much important work awaiting you, out of and away from the places where you have hitherto worked. There are needy fields to be cultivated. Shall the desolate places remain desolate? I answer, No, no; but the work where you now are is not yet completed. Let the stream of righteousness continue to flow. Let life and peace of joy come to souls ready to perish. The Lord will certainly water the seed that is sown in hope and faith.  {13MR 386.1}
[13MR 386.2]          Saith the Lord, "My people shall be baptized with My Holy Spirit to do a sharp, quick work. All who will now draw apart from worldly customs, and will seek Me with the whole heart, will find Me. Let each one stand humbly in his lot and in his place looking to Me, their Saviour. I will instruct the ignorant. I will anoint men with heavenly eyesalve, that My people may see clearly the work that needs to be done. If they will walk in My footsteps I will open ways before them, not only in the lowly places, but in the highways. I will raise up agents who will carry out the principles of truth. They shall stand in their lot and in their place, looking to Me, their Guide and Counselor."  {13MR 386.2}
[13MR 386.3]          I pray that the Lord will help you, and give you wisdom and strength for your work.--Letter 342, 1908.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. July 19, 1984 Entire Letter Released  {13MR 386.3}
[13MR 387.1]       MR No. 1076 - Efforts to Proclaim Present Truth To Be Increased         (Written September 26, 1907, from Sanitarium, California, to A. G. Daniells and E. R. Palmer, Takoma Park, Washington, D. C.)            I have words to speak to you. You must be guarded in your plans, for you are in danger of centralizing. If you should follow your natural dispositions, there would be a tendency to so arrange the publishing work that the majority of our books would bear the imprint of Washington. The danger of such a course compels me to speak.  {13MR 387.1}
[13MR 387.2]          It is not the Lord's plan to centralize largely in any one place. The time has passed when there should be any binding about of the work and confining it to a few places. There are small printing plants to be established and recognized in the Southern field and in other places not yet designated.  {13MR 387.2}
[13MR 387.3]          The work of publication is to be developed in new lines and carried as it has never yet been carried. Wherever our large meetings are held, leaflets should be printed reporting the discourses given, and these leaflets should be widely circulated. I have been shown that we are not doing all that we should do for the spread of the knowledge of the present truth. If we will be guided by the Holy Spirit, the Lord will open to us many ways in which the truth may be made to shine brightly before the world.  {13MR 387.3}
[13MR 387.4]          Light has been given me that in connection with our large meetings in cities, we should secure a printing press, small, but one that will do the                                            -388-     work required, and that the discourses given should be reported and printed in one form or another and given an extensive circulation. These leaflets can often be sold. This work should be done in Los Angeles, Redlands, and in the Southern states. Any plan that would bind about or limit this work is not in the Lord's order.  {13MR 387.4}
[13MR 388.1]          From the light that I have, our people should have a small printing press in Loma Linda, and when the work of holding meetings begins, the discourses could be printed. The blessing of the Lord will attend the placing of these printed discourses in the hands of those who know not the reasons of our faith.  {13MR 388.1}
[13MR 388.2]          Everything that can be devised will be devised to hinder the work to be done in the Southern states. Let us not put any hindering hands on those of God's workers who are seeking to accomplish a work for the people in that field. The Lord has laid no such burden as this on any of His people. Let us not devote our talents to hindering the work by our criticisms, but let us seek to advance the work in every line possible.  {13MR 388.2}
[13MR 388.3]          We greatly desire that the donations that shall come in for the work in the South shall be wisely used for the establishment of schools and the erection of meetinghouses in the places where they are most urgently needed. No extravagant buildings are to be erected, no extravagant charges made; for this will close the field.  {13MR 388.3}
[13MR 388.4]          Wherever it is possible facilities should be provided for these schools, that the students may learn to care for the sick, to give simple treatments, and to get an understanding of the art of simple, healthful cooking.                                             -389-  {13MR 388.4}
[13MR 389.1]          If this instruction in healthful cooking were given in connection with our schools, it would not be necessary to have many restaurants or so many laborers employed in the work of food manufacture and sale.  {13MR 389.1}
[13MR 389.2]          The blessing of the Lord will rest upon those who learn to prepare healthful foods in a simple manner, and who teach others how to cook healthfully.  {13MR 389.2}
[13MR 389.3]          I have been shown that many who are now employed in our food factories should be out in the field giving instruction to our people in how to cook in a simple and healthful manner.  {13MR 389.3}
[13MR 389.4]          I am sorry that it should be thought necessary to delay the work in some places because of territorial lines, and that it should be considered irregular for the workers to sell books in certain territories where the field is neglected. This has held back the sale of our books. Changes should be made regarding this condition. If territory that is claimed by a certain conference is not faithfully worked for the circulation of our literature, those workers who have a burden for that territory should not be forbidden the privilege of laboring there.--Letter 328, 1907.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. July 19, 1984 Entire Letter Released  {13MR 389.4}
[13MR 390.1]       MR No. 1077 - Urgency to Invest Funds for Extending God's Work         (Written February 24, 1904, from Elmshaven, Sanitarium, California, to Brother Craw.)            I write to ask you if you can lend me one or two thousand dollars at a low rate of interest. If you can, it will be a great accommodation to me. I am trying to prepare for publication many things that the people should have. I desire to complete manuscripts on both Old and New Testament history, that this matter may, as soon as possible, be put into circulation in book form.  {13MR 390.1}
[13MR 390.2]          I invest in the work of God all the means that I can possibly spare. I sent one thousand dollars to Elder Haskell to help in beginning the work in New York City. He and his wife have done faithful work in this large city. They are able to explain the Word with such simplicity that those who desire to understand the truth are enlightened. As a result of their labors in New York, many have accepted the truth, and have founded their house so firmly on the Rock that the storm and tempest of error cannot move them.  {13MR 390.2}
[13MR 390.3]          I wish that I had money to invest in other places like Greater New York. Many cities in the South should be worked. We who know the truth should do what we can to proclaim the truth in new places, to carry the light to those who are in the darkness of error. Those who have never heard the truth for this time are to be given an opportunity of understanding it. But it requires money to carry the truth to new fields.                                           -391-  {13MR 390.3}
[13MR 391.1]          When I urge our brethren to begin the work in new places, they often say, "We are doing all that we can with the means that we have at our command." Unless we can raise the necessary money, it will be impossible for us to enter our large cities with the gospel message. I appeal to all our people to do what they can with the means they have received from the Lord, to help in fulfilling the commission that Christ gave to His disciples just before He left them:  {13MR 391.1}
[13MR 391.2]          "Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world" ［Matthew 28:20］.  {13MR 391.2}
[13MR 391.3]          To us is committed the most solemn message ever committed to mortals. Every delay is a loss of most precious time.  {13MR 391.3}
[13MR 391.4]          Can you influence any of those whom you know to be entrusted by the Lord with the talent of means, to lend me money, with or without interest, to be used in the work of the Lord? I will give my note for whatever sum I may receive. In the past some have lent me money without interest. And no one has ever asked me for the return of their money without receiving it.  {13MR 391.4}
[13MR 391.5]          If our brethren will now lend me money, with or without interest, I will invest it in various parts of the field to help carry forward the work that needs to be done.  {13MR 391.5}
[13MR 391.6]          It was thus that I helped in the advancement of the work in Australia. I should like to write particulars, but cannot do so now. I borrowed money for the erection of meetinghouses, and to provide facilities for tent meetings. After a time Elder Haskell came to Australia, and he was a great                                           -392-     help to us. He interested some of our brethren in Africa in the work that was being started, and they sent us two thousand dollars to invest in the work in Australia. I used the royalties on my books to help in starting a school in Melbourne, and then I borrowed money from those who were interested in the work. After the work was started in Victoria, we went to New South Wales, which was then a new field, and there the Lord wrought for us at every step. The work has advanced rapidly, and now we have an excellent work established. I hope sometime to publish an account of our labors in starting the work in Australia.  {13MR 391.6}
[13MR 392.1]          We realize that the truths of the Word of God must be carried to all the world, and we are doing the best we can. I have helped the work in Europe as much as possible. It cost me over three thousand dollars to have my books translated into the foreign languages. All the royalty on my books sold in Europe I have given to the work in that field. This has amounted to several thousand dollars.  {13MR 392.1}
[13MR 392.2]          Elder Conradi has been doing a noble work in the different countries of Europe. A few weeks ago Elder Conradi sent me five hundred dollars of my royalty, hearing that I was pressed for means. As soon as I receive sufficient money from the sale of my books, I shall return this five hundred dollars.  {13MR 392.2}
[13MR 392.3]          Besides what I have invested in Australia and in Europe, I have also made donations to the Southern field. I have borrowed money to send to them when they were in strait places. I shall continue to do all I can to help the needy fields. Time is short, and I wish to see the money of our people that is tied up in banks put into circulation where it can help the work of God.                                        -393-  {13MR 392.3}
[13MR 393.1]          When I receive what I have invested in my books, I hope to have money sufficient to repay what I have borrowed, and to have more of my own money to use.  {13MR 393.1}
[13MR 393.2]          My brother, you are acquainted with my early experience. You understand how the Spirit of the Lord has led and instructed me. You have seen the manifestation of the Spirit, and have believed the testimonies. I am glad to address you as one who has held fast his confidence.  {13MR 393.2}
[13MR 393.3]          Will you place a copy of this letter in the hands of those whom you think might be sufficiently interested in the work of God to make me their agent, and entrust me with their means, either as a loan or a gift? Let us do all we can to help advance the work. The Southern field needs help; Washington, the capital city of our nation, needs help; Brother Magan needs help at Berrien Springs. For lack of means, the school at Berrien Springs has not buildings suitable for their work. The health of teachers and students is imperiled. I have been surprised that they can get along as they have done, with such poor facilities.  {13MR 393.3}
[13MR 393.4]          My soul is in distress as I see souls perishing out of Christ. I long to see them coming into the truth. I see many places where means is greatly needed, that a beginning may be made.  {13MR 393.4}
[13MR 393.5]          The medical missionary work is the pioneer work of the gospel. Work for the sick and suffering tends to remove prejudice against the evangelical work. The hearts of those for whom medical missionary work is done are often, by this means, opened to the truth. By this work wealthy people may be reached, who with their means will assist in the work. This has been demonstrated in Australia.                                       -394-  {13MR 393.5}
[13MR 394.1]          We have no time to lose. Troublous times are before us. The world is stirred with the spirit of war. Soon the scenes of trouble spoken of in the prophecies will take place. The prophecy in the eleventh of Daniel has nearly reached its complete fulfillment. Much of the history that has taken place in fulfillment of this prophecy will be repeated. In the thirtieth verse a power is spoken of that "shall be grieved, and return, and have indignation against the holy covenant: so shall he do; he shall even return, and have intelligence with them that forsake the holy covenant." ［Verses 31-36, quoted.］  {13MR 394.1}
[13MR 394.2]         Scenes similar to those described in these words will take place. We see evidence that Satan is fast obtaining the control of human minds who have not the fear of God before them. Let all read and understand the prophecies of this book, for we are now entering upon the time of trouble spoken of: ［Daniel 12:1-4, quoted.］  {13MR 394.2}
[13MR 394.3]          The Spirit of the Lord is being withdrawn from the world. It is no time now for men to exalt themselves. It is no time for the people of God to be erecting costly buildings, or to be using the Lord's entrusted talent of means in glorifying themselves. Whatever we do we should do economically. The buildings we erect should be plain, without useless display. Let us beware of selfish greed.--Letter 103, 1904.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. July 19, 1984 Entire Letter Released  {13MR 394.3}
[13MR 395.1]       MR No. 1078 - "Go Forward"           (Written December 20, 1898, from Newcastle, NSW, Australia.)          The Lord has said, "This gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come" (Matthew 24:14).  {13MR 395.1}
[13MR 395.2]          Unbelief has kept the work centered in a few places, and the message has not advanced as it should. Satan is seeking to hinder the work of God by filling the hearts of the workers with a desire for recognition and the supremacy. Contention and strife as to who shall be the greatest have taken the strength and grace and power from the working forces. God calls for a decided change in every church, that all may become one in Christ Jesus. It is no time now for us selfishly to draw apart from our brethren. There is to be unity and love among God's people.  {13MR 395.2}
[13MR 395.3]          I address the Seventh-day Adventist churches. The Lord is coming. I am bidden to call upon the churches to awake out of sleep. We must contend with invisible, supernatural foes. We are to put on the whole armor of God, that we may be prepared for the battles we have daily to fight. ［See Ephesians 6:11.］  {13MR 395.3}
[13MR 395.4]          I call upon those who have received light and knowledge to pray most earnestly, and to come up to "the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord against the mighty" ［Judges 5:23］. Who are these mighty foes? They are the powers who in the days of Daniel hindered the heavenly messenger from convincing the king of Persia of the work he was to do.                                      -396-  {13MR 395.4}
[13MR 396.1]          Our work of heralding the second coming of Christ is similar to that of John the Baptist, the forerunner of Christ at His first advent. We are to proclaim to the world the message, "The great day of the Lord is near" ［Zephaniah 1:14］. "Prepare to meet thy God" ［Amos 4:12］. We are to do much more than we have yet done.  {13MR 396.1}
[13MR 396.2]          Among us, as among the children of Israel when they were being led to the Promised Land, are many who, unless they can see clearly every step in advance, will not move at the command of God to "go forward" ［See Exodus 14:15］. They have but little faith and but little of the spirit of self-denial and self-sacrifice.  {13MR 396.2}
[13MR 396.3]          Here in this field we are bound about. We must make centers for the work in this country just as fast as possible--not like the center that has been made in Battle Creek, but many centers on a smaller scale. We are not to overbuild in some places while many sections are left unworked.  {13MR 396.3}
[13MR 396.4]          We must build humble houses for worship. Wherever our camp meetings are held, some of our workers are to remain and carry on the work as the interest demands; and this work should not be left before a meetinghouse is erected for the use of those who shall accept the truth as the result of the personal labor that has been put forth. In Brisbane this plan has been followed, and about 40 have been converted. A small meetinghouse is now being erected. ［APRIL, 1899. THIS WORK HAS ADVANCED, AND I NOW UNDERSTAND THAT THE CHURCH IS COMPLETED AND IS DEDICATED FREE FROM DEBT.］  {13MR 396.4}
[13MR 396.5]         Many are earnestly laboring for the conversion of souls in Brisbane; but in that large city Elder Haskell is the only minister.                                       -397-  {13MR 396.5}
[13MR 397.1]          Brother Wilson and his wife, precious and successful laborers, have accomplished a good work wherever they have gone. But our beloved Brother Wilson now sleeps in Jesus. We bury our faithful standard-bearers, but we have no time to stop for mourning; we are to "go forward." The inhabitants of the world are perishing, many without having heard the call to repentance. The work must be advanced in every place.  {13MR 397.1}
[13MR 397.2]          As yet there are but few of our people in Newcastle. This great city must be worked.  {13MR 397.2}
[13MR 397.3]          Shall we stop where we are? No; to us who have the truth is given the command: "Go forward; enter new fields; lift up the standard in new territory." In Australia we are entering new fields continually, yet we have not done one hundredth part of what we might have done if we had received the help we needed.  {13MR 397.3}
[13MR 397.4]                            An Appeal for Help       To those who are looking for a place where they may work in the Lord's vineyard, we say, "Come over and help us. Come prepared to practice self-denial, determined that you will not fail nor be discouraged. ［See Acts 10:9; Isaiah 42:4.］ We cannot pay your passage to this country, nor can we give you large wages. We cannot carry you financially or spiritually, but if you will come to do a work for the Master, if you are willing to visit and labor for souls where they are, come, and we will cooperate with you as long as you will cooperate with God."  {13MR 397.4}
[13MR 397.5]         There is room in the work of God for all who are filled with the spirit of self-sacrifice. We have a solemn work before us. God is calling for men and women who are consecrated to His work. We need in this country men who                                       -398-     have a solid experience in the things of God, who, when they encounter difficulties, will hold firmly to the work, saying, "We will not fail nor be discouraged." We want men who will strengthen and build up the work, not tear down and seek to destroy that which others are trying to do. We need men and women whom God can work, the fallow ground of whose heart has been broken up.  {13MR 397.5}
[13MR 398.1]          We do not need workers who must be supported and carried by those who have long been in the faith, who regard themselves as a perfect whole. To such we would say, "Stay where you are." We have had enough to do with this class of workers. We want workers who are not steeped in selfishness, those who are not self-sufficient.  {13MR 398.1}
[13MR 398.2]          I am instructed to address those in America who have property. Brethren, you are the Lord's stewards, to whom He has entrusted of His means. From the light given me I know that the Lord will make the hearts of many of those who have an abundance of means, willing to return to Him His own, which He has permitted them to hold in trust until He shall call for it.  {13MR 398.2}
[13MR 398.3]          I ask those who would receive a special blessing from God to help us in our need. We ask you for ten thousand dollars at this time. And this is but a small sum in proportion to what has been spent in large buildings in Battle Creek. We will sacrifice with you, as we have done ever since we have been in Australia. We are economizing every way possible. I have borrowed money to meet the needs of the work, until I am thousands of dollars in debt. But it is not this debt that troubles me now; it is the knowledge that the work is hindered because of the lack of means.                                      -399-  {13MR 398.3}
[13MR 399.1]          Satan will always cooperate with those who are willing to betray sacred trusts. There are traitors here, as there have been and still are traitors in America, men who claim to be Sabbathkeepers but who, instead of building up the work, hinder it by criticizing and falsely accusing their brethren.  {13MR 399.1}
[13MR 399.2]          Oh, how many might do a noble work in self-denial and self-sacrifice, who are absorbed in the little things of life! They are "blind, and cannot see afar off" ［2 Peter 1:9］. They make a world of an atom and an atom of a world. They have become shallow streams, because they do not impart to others the water of life.--Manuscript 173, 1898.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. July 19, 1984 Entire Letter Released  {13MR 399.2}
[13MR 400.1]       MR No. 1079 - Youth, Parents, and Church Leaders Need Consecration and Divine Guidance; The Influence of Letters         (Written May 16, 1875, from Battle Creek, Michigan, to "Dear Sisters Lucinda ［Hall］ and Anna ［Rasmussen］.")            I have just spoken one hour to the patients at the Health Institute. They were very attentive, and many of the patients were affected to tears. I took this text: "To him that overcometh," and I had perfect freedom.  {13MR 400.1}
[13MR 400.2]          I spoke at the commencement of the Sabbath in the college building, and not a few tears were shed. I prayed with them, and the Lord indited prayer. I seemed to fasten upon the promises of God with faith. I never pitied the youth as I do now. There seems to be so little moral power in our world to withstand and resist temptation. My heart is drawn out in yearning tenderness for youth and children. I long to see them fastening their hopes upon Jesus, and possessing that joy and grace which will enable them to be ever cheerful, ever hopeful, full of joy because they may come to such a precious Redeemer. He will be their strength and righteousness, and clothe them with His salvation.  {13MR 400.2}
[13MR 400.3]         I spoke Sabbath afternoon, and I speak to the youth tonight. May the divine aid be given me that the words spoken may not fall as water upon the rock. We need burden-bearers in every church--fathers and mothers who have a burden of prayer for their children, who will not cease their importunate entreaties until help and grace and salvation come to their children. God                                     -401-     lives and reigns. He will hear the humble prayers coming from contrite hearts. What we need in every church is more praying, more believing, less talking doubts, less grumbling, less murmuring, and a great deal more hope, courage, and perseverance. May God give us these things, for we are helpless without them.  {13MR 400.3}
[13MR 401.1]          The bell rings for meeting. I have still a few minutes, and I will finish in the morning. But one word or two, fearing I may forget. I do not feel that we should pay over $60 for any bed set--spring, mattress, and all. If Sister Willis can sell hers for more money, let her do it. Oh, there are so many ways for means ［to be used］ in the cause of God!  {13MR 401.1}
[13MR 401.2]          May 17, Monday morning. Came to the office. Found two letters from California--one from Oakland from Willie, which we were very glad to read, for anything from our household in Oakland is more than welcome. We feel glad that Willie is active, for then we think he will not feel that he is altogether useless. May the Lord bless the dear boy, and comfort him and encourage him with His grace and His salvation.  {13MR 401.2}
[13MR 401.3]          We received a good letter from Elder Loughborough, which we were very glad of. We hope that Elder Loughborough will be strengthened and that God will work with his efforts. His reward will come by and by when the faithful shall receive their crowns of glory. He will, if he continues faithful, receive his crown.  {13MR 401.3}
[13MR 401.4]          We are glad that the lot is purchased for the meetinghouse in San Francisco. We have prayed earnestly that God would lead and direct to the right spot, and we believe that He has done so. We are trying hard to sell our place that we may have means to aid just now in this emergency. Will                                     -402-     you write all particulars? You have done well thus far, but do not get weary in well-doing. I feel freedom when we pray for you in Oakland.  {13MR 401.4}
[13MR 402.1]          Last night we had a very precious meeting--the Maternal Association's annual meeting. My husband spoke. The reports were read. Brother Bell spoke, also Brother Loughborough. I then spoke about 50 minutes with great pointedness and with freedom. If the word spoken is heeded, there will be a marked improvement in the school and in the institutions in Battle Creek.  {13MR 402.1}
[13MR 402.2]          There is very much ［that］ needs to be done here in Battle Creek. May the Lord guide, is my constant prayer. We do not want self to have anything to do in directing or managing. We want that the Lord should lead; then there will be no mistakes made. Poor mortals will err and make bad mistakes which will involve the ruin of souls, but if the dear Saviour leads, and we are constantly consulting His wishes and doing His bidding, we shall move surely and shall not be compelled to retrace our steps. Oh, that we could ever trust fully with unwavering faith in our dear Redeemer!  {13MR 402.2}
[13MR 402.3]          We had a house full of interested listeners last evening. We think good will come from the meeting. Many who are patients in the Institute came to the meetings, and when I spoke yesterday in the parlor at the Health Institute, nearly all--men and women--were affected to tears. One wealthy man and his wife were at the church and heard me speak Sabbath. He said that was the preaching they loved to hear; they wished that discourse could be preached in every church in our land.  {13MR 402.3}
[13MR 402.4]          There are quite a number who come to the Health Institute much prejudiced. One man, an influential man, when he heard at the Potter House that the Health Institute was controlled by Seventh-day Adventists, decided at                                       -403-     one time to go directly back. But he thought he would not do this until he should look into the Institute and see how it was managed, that he might tell others he had done so. He attended their meeting at the commencement of the Sabbath and he was so affected he wept aloud. He spoke ［in meeting］ for the first time in his life, and has left a firm Sabbathkeeper.  {13MR 402.4}
[13MR 403.1]          A number have embraced the truth within a few months at the Health Institute. If there is a right influence there, we shall see of the salvation of God, I believe. Oh, what means of advancing the truth have those who are connected with the cause of God at Battle Creek! We feel deeply because there is so little appreciation with some, of these advantages. If all would do what they can and what they should do, they would be a power in the world.  {13MR 403.1}
[13MR 403.2]          Last night we spoke of the influence one has upon another in letter writing. Letters are exchanged full of fun and nonsense, scarcely a serious, candid religious sentiment contained in them, and yet the writers are professed Christians. All these letters full of nonsense and exaggeration and fun will not bring any honor to the writers when they are examined at the tribunal of God.  {13MR 403.2}
[13MR 403.3]          The influence of letter writing is a power for good or for evil. My soul is sick and disgusted with the contents of very many letters. I hope that all our household will have an eye single to the glory of God in the letters they write as well as the testimonies which they bear in meeting. Let not one sentence appear upon the pure paper to soil its purity. Let every word traced be of a character to elevate, ennoble, and lead upward to heaven and the better life. Let our influence in every respect, and all our                                      -404-     actions, be of a high, elevated character that shall meet the approval of Him whose servants we profess to be, whose work we profess to be doing.  {13MR 403.3}
[13MR 404.1]          Little enough time do we have to fit our own souls for a pure heaven and help others to perfect Christian characters. My heart longs for God. My very being is stirred to extra exertion that I may be found, not having my own righteousness, but the righteousness of Christ.  {13MR 404.1}
[13MR 404.2]          May the Lord strengthen your hearts and hands daily in order that you may be workmen that needeth not ［to］ be ashamed. Reach up higher and still higher for heavenly light and peace and joy, that you may all be bright and shining lights is the prayer of, Mother.--Letter 44, 1875.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. July 19, 1984 Entire Letter Released  {13MR 404.2}
[13MR 405.1]      MR No. 1080 - The Importance of Houses of Worship         Simple, Neat Churches Give Character to the Work--There are already inquiries being made, If we embrace the truth, where is the place to worship in? We see and feel the necessity; as soon as a company shall leave the churches there must be prepared for the sheep and lambs an humble place where they can be called to the fold.  {13MR 405.1}
[13MR 405.2]          Meetinghouses must be built. There is in contemplation a meetinghouse to be erected in Hawthorn. It will not answer to leave the people without a place where they can assemble to worship God. There must be erected simple and neat churches which will give character to the important truths that we are advocating. Tasmania also must have a church built for the people to assemble in.  {13MR 405.2}
[13MR 405.3]          Edson, we see so many places to be worked, and where are the means? I have appropriated $19 a week to sustain workers in the field, and if I dared to express my desire I would say I will sustain still others. Every shilling seems precious; there are so many ways that shillings can be invested. There is enough to be done to employ 20 workers at this very time right here in Melbourne and suburbs.--Letter 83, 1895, p. 4. (To Edson White, November 18, 1895.)  {13MR 405.3}
[13MR 405.4]          Churches to Be Built Wherever Tent Meetings Are Held--Our work is new, and if we are aggressive many places we now have in view will be worked. We are trying to enter Newcastle and Maitland, both important places. The                                      -406-     first tent effort is now being made in Brisbane, and I am now consulted by Brother Haskell as to what they are to do. They cannot hold tent-meetings any longer, and they have no places in which to meet. They are trying to find a house which they can rent and, by removing partitions, make it a place in which to assemble. But they have failed in this.  {13MR 405.4}
[13MR 406.1]          A humble house of worship must be built there. This work must be done in every city where camp meetings are held. If we cannot secure a house of worship, where those who accept unpopular truths can assemble, we might better not enter new places; for the ministers work under the inspiration of the enemy to counter the work of Seventh-day Adventists.--Letter 140, 1898, pp. 7, 8. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, December 20, 1898.)  {13MR 406.1}
[13MR 406.2]          Money to Be Spent in Many Places, Not in One Mammoth Institution--No one is to make an urgent appeal for means with which to erect large and expensive buildings for sanitariums, colleges, or publishing houses, so absorbing means that the work in other places is crippled. Let our brethren be careful lest by drawing largely from our people for the erection of large buildings in one place, they rob other parts of the Lord's vineyard. Unduly to invest means and exalt this work in one part of the field when there is city work to be done in many places, is not the right thing. It is selfishness and covetousness. The Lord especially condemns such a manifestation, for by it His sacred work is misrepresented before the world. He would have His work controlled and guided by equity, justice, and judgment. He does not call for the erection of immense institutions. One corner of the vineyard is not the whole world. In many places throughout the world memorials                                       -407-     for God are to be established to represent His truth. And such a reasonable course is to be pursued that we shall stand in our large cities in so sensible an attitude that those not of our faith will give us help with their means. Every dollar that we have belongs to God. "The silver is mine, and the gold is mine, saith the Lord of hosts" ［Haggai 2:8］.  {13MR 406.2}
[13MR 407.1]          Yet some do not recognize His ownership. Though the work in the part of the field where they are laboring already possesses an abundance of facilities, they continue to draw from the Lord's treasury. They do not think of the needy portions of the field, which require such facilities as they already have, and must be helped. Would they work as zealously to provide for some other place the facilities they think are required in their field? All must consider there are cities that have never had the message.  {13MR 407.1}
[13MR 407.2]          Every worker must labor with an eye single to the glory of God. If the work in all parts of the field bore the signature of heaven, there would be means enough to carry it forward. Those who have the money of God's treasury are to economize in the use of means, and they are to consider carefully the needs of the work in the home field and in the regions beyond. If they did this they would not erect mammoth institutions, contrary to the instruction of God. The Lord has plainly told us that instead of erecting a mammoth institution in any one place, we should establish plants in many places.--Manuscript 53, 1903, pp. 1, 2.  {13MR 407.2}
[13MR 407.3]          Church Building Has an Indirect Influence--We feel the need of a church very much. Had we moved out in faith, and started to build a church before now, it would have been better, far better, for the success of the work.                                      -408-     Such a movement would have given importance and character to our work. Having to come so great a distance from the road into the bush to get to the place of meeting, and then climb the stairs to the mill--often exposed to cold, and again to heat--and with surroundings of every conceivable kind of furniture and utensils, did not honor God or inspire the people with sacred ideas. The force of truth loses much of its influence on the mind because of the surroundings. I have seen this and deplored it, but the dearth of means has left us in perplexity.  {13MR 407.3}
[13MR 408.1]         We must make the Lord's cause and work first. I see we have not done this. There is in a church building an indirect influence upon the people where its direct power is not apparently felt; that there is a restraining of transgression and sin.--Manuscript 175, 1897, pp. 7, 8. (Diary entry, August 11, 1897, Sunnyside, Cooranbong, N.S.W.)  {13MR 408.1}
[13MR 408.2]          Christ's Command Is, "Go Ye Into All the World"--A true sense of equity, judgment, and the love of God is to be brought into our devising and planning. Those who bear responsibilities are to set an example that will give church members confidence that they are wise men who are not influenced by selfishness or pride.  {13MR 408.2}
[13MR 408.3]          God brings His people together in church fellowship that they may better impart to the world the blessings of light which they receive from Him. There is no need of an education in criticism. All should strive to be true missionaries, encouraging and sustaining one another by speaking words of encouragement and hope, lifting up the hands which hang down, and strengthening the feeble knees. Each is to work according to his ability.                                       -409-     But even after they have done their best, God's people will not feel a sense of self-congratulation. The true worker always feels a sense of abasement, of dissatisfaction with self. Humility is the fruit borne on the Christian tree.  {13MR 408.3}
[13MR 409.1]          Christ said, "Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature." "Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world." This commission comes from the lips of One who loves the world, not ［merely］ a few human beings. When the church ignores the word, "Go ye into all the world," she makes the promise of none effect. She places herself where she cannot see the realization of the words, "Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world."  {13MR 409.1}
[13MR 409.2]          Let not the church, by binding up her interests in a few places, refuse to obey the command of Christ. Thus she draws away from Him who gave His life for the life of the world. The Saviour desires His cause to make proportionate advancement in the various openings made by the proclamation of the truth. He does not direct men to make extravagant expenditures in a few spots, multiplying the advantages there while other places remain barren and unworked. By such misappropriation of means the work in foreign fields is hindered. The way is not prepared for Christ.  {13MR 409.2}
[13MR 409.3]          For our publishing houses to add continually to their conveniences is not according to God's plan. Constant investment in new machinery means that commercial work must be brought in to keep the new presses running.  {13MR 409.3}
[13MR 409.4]          God calls for a higher devotion on the part of His people. There is need of a revival of the Holy Spirit in every place. A reformation is needed. The expense is to be carefully guarded lest too much money shall be                                         -410-     expended in a few places. Human planning has been seen in the erection of costly buildings involving a large expenditure, when less expensive buildings would have been sufficient for the needs of the work. All the buildings erected should be neat and tasteful, but unnecessary expense should be avoided. These buildings are to represent our faith. They are not to be put up at such an expense that the debt on them will deny our faith. It is the integrity of the workers, not the costliness of the building, that exalts an institution before men and angels.  {13MR 409.4}
[13MR 410.1]          Success in any field means support for that field. Success brings with it increased responsibilities. It means that the work must widen, that the church must put forth every effort to properly sustain the advancing work. It means that new territory must be annexed, that the standard must be planted in towns and cities that have not heard the word of truth.-- Manuscript 99, 1901, pp. 5-7.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. July 19, 1984  {13MR 410.1}
[14MR 0.1]         14MR - Manuscript Releases Volume Fourteen ［Nos. 1081-1135］ (1990)      A WORD OF EXPLANATION         WHEN ELLEN WHITE DIED IN 1915, SHE LEFT HER MANUSCRIPTS AND LETTERS IN THE CUSTODY OF A SMALL GROUP OF MINISTERS AND ADMINISTRATORS IN THE SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST CHURCH WHOM SHE HAD APPOINTED TO SERVE AS TRUSTEES OF HER ESTATE. AS THE YEARS PASSED, THESE TRUSTEES AND THEIR SUCCESSORS BECAME INCREASINGLY AWARE OF THE POTENTIAL USEFULNESS TO THE CHURCH OF THIS GOLD MINE OF UNPUBLISHED MATERIALS. PROCEDURES WERE DEVELOPED WHEREBY CHURCH ENTITIES, OR EVEN INDIVIDUALS, COULD REQUEST THE "RELEASE" OF SPECIFIED EXCERPTS FROM ELLEN WHITE'S WRITINGS FOR USE IN BOOKS, ARTICLES, CLASS LECTURES, OR SERMONS. FOR DETAILS OF THE RELEASE PROCESS THE READER IS REFERRED TO THE PREFACE TO MANUSCRIPT RELEASES, VOL. 1.       AS IN THE EARLIER VOLUMES, MATERIALS CURRENTLY AVAILABLE ELSEWHERE IN PUBLISHED FORM HAVE NOT BEEN INCLUDED IN THE PRESENT VOLUME. IN A FEW CASES MATERIALS UNDER CONSIDERATION AND ASSIGNED A RELEASE NUMBER WERE NOT  PROCESSED. AND THE NUMBER WAS NOT REASSIGNED. UNTIL 1983, ONLY THE EXCERPTS REQUESTED FOR PUBLIC USE WERE "RELEASED." STARTING WITH MANUSCRIPT RELEASE NO. 970, THE WHITE ESTATE BEGAN "RELEASING" ENTIRE LETTERS OR MANUSCRIPTS, SO FAR AS POSSIBLE, EVEN IF ONLY PARTICULAR PARAGRAPHS WERE REQUESTED.       COPY FOR THIS VOLUME HAS BEEN SENT TO THE PUBLISHER CAMERA-READY, WHICH MEANS THAT ANY TYPOGRAPHICAL MISTAKES OR OTHER INACCURACIES WHICH MAY APPEAR ARE THE RESPONSIBILITY OF THE WHITE ESTATE, NOT THE PUBLISHER.       WE TAKE PLEASURE IN MAKING THESE MATERIALS AVAILABLE IN THIS FORM, AND TRUST THAT THE COUNSELS, WARNINGS, AND PRINCIPLES PUT FORTH BY THE AUTHOR WILL BRING A BLESSING TO EVERY READER.                                    THE TRUSTEES OF THE ELLEN G. WHITE ESTATE                                    WASHINGTON, D.C.  {14MR 0.1}
[14MR 0.2]     Table of Contents    A Word of Explanation    Manuscript Release                                                  Page            1081      God's Protecting Power Removed From Those Who                    Refuse His Warnings............................... 1            1082      A Testimony Accepted ............................. 8            1083      An Appeal to Yield to the Entreaties of the Holy                    Spirit, Obey God Fully, and Share in Christ's                    Spirit of Self-Denial and Sacrifice .............. 9            1084      Individual Responsibility to Accept Truth; Christ,                    the Great "I Am"; The Holy Spirit and His Work ... 17            1085      Christians, Like Soldiers, May Face Hardships, and                    Must Work Together in Unity....................... 26            1086      Christ Will Shape the Life and Work of Surrendered                    Christians as a Potter Molds the Clay; Harmonious                    Action Necessary ................................. 31            1087      A Visit to Graysville, Tennessee, and Huntsville,                    Alabama........................................... 35            1088      Establish Work Solidly in Places Already Entered                    Before Starting Work in New Places ............... 45            1089      Choose Counselors Who Are Guided by the Holy                    Spirit............................................ 50            1090      Comfort in Time of Bereavement ................... 52            1091      Preach God's Word, Not Fanciful, Imaginary                    Doctrines ........................................ 55            1092      A Rewarding Visit With Uriah Smith ............... 66            1093      The Holy Spirit and God's Word Agree ............. 70            1094      Leaders To Be Under the Discipline of God;                    Christ's Power Can Transform Human Nature ........ 76            1095      Trouble on the "Pitcairn"......................... 88            1096      A Script Prepared by Rodney Vance in Which                    Extracts from Ellen White's Correspondence are                    Cited.            1097      The True Sabbath Versus the False Sabbath; An                    Appeal for Total Commitment ...................... 89            1098      Instruction for Men in Positions of Responsibility      99            1099      An Appeal to Surrender; Resistance to the Holy                    Spirit at Minneapolis ............................ 104            1100      Warnings Against Worldliness, Rejecting Light, and                    Unconverted Leaders; An Appeal to Exalt Christ and                    Proclaim the Message of Righteousness by Faith ... 114            1101      Work Among the Jews .............................. 136            1102      Sowing the Gospel Seed, and Reaping the Harvest;                    Selfishness, the Root Cause of Evil............... 139            1103      Instruction to the Church; Importance of Walking                    in the Path of Obedience.......................... 150            1104      True Medical Missionary Work, Not Work for                    Outcasts, To Be Emphasized; Value of Camp Meetings     158            1105      Counsel to M. E. Cady and Members of the                    Healdsburg College Board.......................... 168            1106      An Appeal to Right Wrongs and Let the Holy Spirit                    Lead ............................................. 174            1107      The Importance of Unity; The Holy Spirit a Mystery     175            1108      Look to Jesus, Not to Anna Phillips............... 181            1109      "Preach the Word"; Be on Guard Against Fanaticism;                    Take No Rash Action Against Anna Phillips'                    Writings.......................................... 184            1110      Study God's Word; Be Slow to Follow Self-Styled                    Prophets, Including Anna Phillips................. 189            1111      The Value of Organization; Avoid Extravagant                    Expressions; Do Not Call Attention to Writings of                    Anna Phillips .................................... 200            1112      Money Not To Be Spent on a Few Expensive Buildings     203            1113      E. G. White Material Cited by H. H. Leonard in                    J. N. Andrews: The Man and the Mission            1114      The Influence of Evil Business Associates;                    Practice the Principles of the Word; God is                    Gracious and Forgiving............................ 209            1115      Ellen G. White Comments on Finding Water at the                    Paradise Valley Sanitarium: A Collection of                    Source Documents.................................. 214            1116      A Union of Ministerial and Medical Missionary Work                    Essential......................................... 269            1117      Gospel Workers Need Total Commitment to God and                    His Word ......................................... 273            1118      The Work of the General Conference ............... 278            1119      Ellen White Requests that Books Be Sent to Her                    in Australia ..................................... 281            1120      Ellen White's use of Books in Her Writings ....... 282            1121      Meetings in Washington, D. C.; The Need of the                    Holy Spirit; Final Events......................... 283            1122      The Lack of Unity a Cause of Failure ............. 289            1123      Adopting Infant Children ......................... 301            1124      Proclaim God's Truth; Avoid Fanciful Theories..... 311            1125      Edson White and Health Reform..................... 312            1126      Thoughts While Traveling on a Train............... 315            1127      Helping the Needy; Reporting on Christmas                    Activities; Importance of a Living Connection With                    God .............................................. 318            1128      W. C. White and Healthful Living ................. 322            1129      Ellen White's Attitude Toward the Use of Flesh                    Foods ............................................ 324            1130      The Responsibilities of Helpers in Ellen White's                    Australian Home................................... 327            1131      Writing on Christ's Life; An Update on Members of                    the White Household............................... 335            1132      Impart Knowledge of Healthful Cookery; Speak Words                    of Courage and Hope............................... 339            1133      God's Holy Law, the Unchanging Standard........... 343            1134      In the Mountains of Colorado ..................... 353            1135      E. G. White Material Cited in Papers Prepared for the                    General Conference Tithe Committee, on File at the                    White Estate.  {14MR 0.2}
[14MR 1.1]     MR No. 1081 - God's Protecting Power Removed From Those Who Refuse His Warnings         (Written August 8, 1883, to Elder and Mrs. Uriah Smith, from Healdsburg, California.)          I received Brother Smith's letter which related some particulars in regard to the death of Brother Stone, and the circumstances connected with his death were read by us in the papers.  {14MR 1.1}
[14MR 1.2]          I felt sad indeed, for I had no evidence that Elder Stone was prepared for this change. I have been reading the testimony given for him and William Gage and have felt very, very sad. But I leave him in the hands of God. I have no evidence he acted upon the light given.  {14MR 1.2}
[14MR 1.3]         I was shown in the vision given me of the Judgment, that God would send warnings, counsels, and reproof. Some would take heed to their ways and seek the Lord, while some would follow their own judgment because it was more convenient and pleasing to their own natural hearts to do so, ［and］ while some others would kick against the pricks, rise up against the testimonies of reproof, despise the warnings, choose their own wisdom, be ensnared and overcome by the enemy, and so blinded by his infatuations ［that］ they would be utterly unable to discern the things of God and would work directly against the light, enshrouding themselves in darkness and error. Then these very ones would sustain and strengthen the hands of our bitterest enemies.                                           -2-  {14MR 1.3}
[14MR 2.1]          Some who had, like Elder Stone, had but little moral power, but little strength to resist temptation, would for a time feel the force of warnings and see his condition; but his traits of character were such that unless transformed, he would be no help to God's people, no benefit to the young. His influence would be to break down the barriers, to unite with pleasure lovers, and become tainted and polluted by lax morals.  {14MR 2.1}
[14MR 2.2]          He might become a man of excellent ability if he had a vital connection with God. He had superior talents which had not been employed to the advancement of the work and cause of God, because he loved ease and self-indulgence better than he loved self-denial and the cross of Christ.  {14MR 2.2}
[14MR 2.3]          I was shown that the time was in the near future that these whom God had warned and reproved and given great light but they would not correct their ways and follow the light, He would remove from them that heavenly protection which had preserved them from Satan's cruel power; the Lord would surely leave them to themselves to follow the judgment and counsels of their own wisdom; they would be simply left to themselves, and the protection of God be withdrawn from them, and they would not be shielded from the workings of Satan; that none of finite judgment and foresight can have any power to conceive of the care God has exercised through His angels over the children of men in their travels, in their own houses, in their eating and drinking. Wherever they are, His eye is upon them. They are preserved from a thousand dangers, all to them unseen. Satan has laid snares, but the Lord is constantly at work to save His people from them.  {14MR 2.3}
[14MR 2.4]          But ［from］ those who have no sense of the goodness and mercy of God, ［those］ who refuse His merciful warnings, who reject His counsels to reach                                          -3-     the highest standard of Bible requirements, who do despite to the Spirit of grace, the Lord would remove His protecting power. I was shown that Satan would entangle and then destroy, if he could, the souls he had tempted. God will bear long, but there is a bound to His mercy, a line which marks His mercy and His justice.  {14MR 2.4}
[14MR 3.1]          I was shown that the judgments of God would not come directly out from the Lord upon them, but in this way: They place themselves beyond His protection. He warns, corrects, reproves, and points out the only path of safety; then if those who have been the objects of His special care will follow their own course independent of the Spirit of God, after repeated warnings, if they choose their own way, then He does not commission His angels to prevent Satan's decided attacks upon them. ［SEE ALSO THE GREAT CONTROVERSY, P. 614, WHERE ELLEN WHITE STATES, "A SINGLE ANGEL DESTROYED ALL THE FIRST-BORN OF THE EGYPTIANS AND FILLED THE LAND WITH MOURNING. WHEN DAVID OFFENDED AGAINST GOD BY NUMBERING THE PEOPLE, ONE ANGEL CAUSED THAT TERRIBLE DESTRUCTION BY WHICH HIS SIN WAS PUNISHED. THE SAME DESTRUCTIVE POWER EXERCISED BY HOLY ANGELS WHEN GOD COMMANDS, WILL BE EXERCISED BY EVIL ANGELS WHEN HE PERMITS."］ It is Satan's power that is at work at sea and on land, bringing calamity and distress, and sweeping off multitudes to make sure of his prey. And storm and tempest both by sea and land will be, for Satan has come down in great wrath. He is at work. He knows his time is short and, if he is not restrained, we shall see more terrible manifestations of his power than we have ever dreamed of.  {14MR 3.1}
[14MR 3.2]         I hear the muttering of the dragon from Marion ［Iowa］, but I expected worse than this because it is not the men who do this but Satan behind them. They are merely men, but agents of Satan. It is his power we meet in them. Jesus I have made my fortress, my strong tower, and I am not at all afraid.                                           -4-     I am not engaged in doing my work. If I were, I should expect it would come to nought. But it is the work of God, and I have not a fear, nor a doubt, as to the final triumph of this work although assailed by Satan and his legions of angels.  {14MR 3.2}
[14MR 4.1]          I do feel sorry for you, my brother, because God has bestowed upon you great light, great talents and ability, but the possession of these will not save you. They lay you under heavier responsibilities, and if these are not fully and entirely consecrated to Him who gave them to you, it would be far better for you if you did not possess them. I know you have been in the snare of the enemy, but I have kept your case on my soul. I have prayed in the night season. I have prayed in the daytime, and I have still the deepest interest for you that Satan shall not prevail over you but that you may break his bands and come boldly to the front in the very time when your earnest efforts are most needed.  {14MR 4.1}
[14MR 4.2]          I do not want you should lose your crown or the eternal reward, but as one who loves your soul I tell you ［you］ will surely do so if you continue to follow the path you have started in upon. You have been deceived, and will never come to the light until you have the moral courage and strength                                          -5-     to separate from your adviser and your counselor. ［TO OBTAIN AN ACCURATE PICTURE OF URIAH SMITH, THIS LETTER, WRITTEN IN AUGUST, 1883, SHOULD BE PLACED IN THE SETTING AND BACKGROUND TRACED IN CONSIDERABLE DETAIL IN THE ELLEN G. WHITE BIOGRAPHY, VOLUME 3. NOTE ESPECIALLY ELDER SMITH'S TURN-AROUND DURING THE GENERAL CONFERENCE SESSION HELD IN NOVEMBER, 1883. THIS LETTER FROM ELLEN WHITE SHOWED SEEDS OF LIGHT AT A PARTICULARLY DARK HOUR IN SMITH'S EXPERIENCE, AND POSSIBLY WAS A FACTOR IN THE DRAMATIC CHANGE IN HIS EXPERIENCE JUST THREE MONTHS LATER. READ IN THE BIOGRAPHY, VOLUME 3: CHAPTER 16, "THE YEAR BATTLE CREEK COLLEGE CLOSED," PP. 187-205; CHAPTER 18, "THE SPIRIT OF PROPHECY CHALLENGED," PP. 220-229; CHAPTER 19, "A CHANGING BATTLE CREEK--THE COLLEGE OPENS," PP. 230-239. SEE ESPECIALLY PAGES 236, 238, AND 239.  {14MR 4.2}
[14MR 5.1]         IN 1887 URIAH SMITH WROTE: "CONSIDERABLE HANDLE, I UNDERSTAND, HAS BEEN MADE IN SOME DIRECTIONS OF THE FACT THAT THE EDITOR OF THE REVIEW HAS BEEN TROUBLED OVER THE QUESTION OF THE VISIONS, HAS BEEN UNSOUND ON THAT QUESTION, AND AT ONE TIME CAME VERY NEAR GIVING THEM UP. IT STRIKES ME THAT THIS IS QUITE A SMALL AMOUNT OF CAPITAL TO WORK UP MUCH OF A TRADE ON--"CAME VERY NEAR GIVING THEM UP"--BUT DIDN'T! I ALSO, AT ONE TIME CAME VERY NEAR GETTING RUN OVER BY THE CARS, AND ROLLED INTO JELLY; BUT I DIDN'T, AND SO CONTINUE TO THIS DAY. SOME HAVE MET JUST SUCH A CATASTROPHE. THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN THEM AND MYSELF IS THAT THEY DID, AND I DIDN'T. SOME HAVE GIVEN UP THE VISIONS. THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN THEM AND MYSELF IS THE SAME--THEY DID, AND I DIDN'T."--REVIEW AND HERALD EXTRA, NOV. 22, 1887, P. 15.］ His suggestions, his insinuations, his active, ready wit exercised even upon sacred subjects, have had their influence upon you nearly to destroy. If you fail, the blood of your soul will be upon William Gage.  {14MR 5.1}
[14MR 5.2]          This is a fascination that is wholly of the devil that binds you to influences that will ruin. Unless you show a determination to break these fetters, you will soon be unable to do so, and I know that adversity will come to you; and I love you and I love yours. I want you to see. I want you ［to］ break the fetters of darkness. I want you to stand free and whole in God. I want Satan to be disappointed. I write you this letter ［that］ you may be saved now from further deception if you will make one determined effort of resistance. I write you this letter although I know my enemies                                            -6-     would turn and twist and misconstrue and play upon words and misinterpret anything I may say or write. Yet I do not think you will do this, and I shall venture to send this letter.  {14MR 5.2}
[14MR 6.1]          William Gage will do the very work I have described. He has never known the experience you have had. He has never had the sweet connection with God you have had. He has moved by impulse, not by principle, not from deep, earnest conviction. He has had no power to resist temptation. He knows nothing by experience of what it is to walk with God. The Lord reads this poor, deceived soul as an open book, and he wants you to withdraw from him; separate your interest from him, for it is corrupting to your faith. I want you ［to］ come off victorious.  {14MR 6.1}
[14MR 6.2]         I would do this man William Gage good, if I could, but his course, I have been shown, was most contemptible in the sight of God. I do not think he sees it all so, but thus God regards it. I hope he will repent. I hope he will not wait until the Judgment before he sees that he has betrayed holy trusts and strengthened the hands of our worst enemies.  {14MR 6.2}
[14MR 6.3]          You are also doing this work--strengthening the hands of our enemies. But the Lord will work for His own cause and will bring to nought the smartest, the wisest-laid, schemes of wicked men, and that you should even by your silence sanction the work of Satan through his own agents is too dreadful to contemplate. I will write no more now in regard to the book. You are welcome to it and more, if you want it.                       Yours with sincere love in Christ Jesus,                                                 Ellen G. White                                            -7-  {14MR 6.3}
[14MR 7.1]          ［P. S.］ You may think there is no necessity for such letters, but I do not see as you see in this matter. I think there is necessity. No one knows what I have written.  {14MR 7.1}
[14MR 7.2]          I have not time to read this over. I leave Healdsburg today for Oakland. Leave Oakland Sunday for the east. I have written this by lamplight this morning while others are sleeping.  {14MR 7.2}
[14MR 7.3]          Please preserve this, for I have no time to copy. I shall want it again. EGW.--Letter 14, 1883.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. July 19, 1984 Entire Letter Released  {14MR 7.3}
[14MR 8.1]       MR No. 1082 - A Testimony Accepted         In the evening I met Brother Faulkhead and told him I had something for him from the Lord. He said, "Why not let me have it now?" I was quite weak, but he lived in Preston, ten miles from the school building which was to be my home, so I arose and read to him 50 pages of letter pages in reference to the office, and also ［regarding］ particular ones working in the office.  {14MR 8.1}
[14MR 8.2]          I spoke in the letter plainly and in clear lines in reference to his past work and what a loss it had been to the office. His connection with Free Masonry had absorbed his time and blunted his spiritual perception. His mind, his thoughts, had been upon this body, this association; and there were infidels, winebibbers, and every class. And he was bound up with these secret organizations. There was only one thing he could do--sever his connection with them and be wholly on the Lord's side; for he could not possibly serve God and mammon.  {14MR 8.2}
[14MR 8.3]          He said, "I receive the testimony; I shall heed its instruction."-- Manuscript 39, 1892, p. 10 (Diary entry, December 13, 1892).     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. August 16, 1984  {14MR 8.3}
[14MR 9.1]       MR No. 1083 - An Appeal to Yield to the Entreaties of the Holy Spirit, Obey God Fully, and Share in Christ's Spirit of Self-Denial and Sacrifice                   (Written January 11, 1893, to N. D. Faulkhead.)          I am troubled in regard to you, for you are not walking in the light as the Lord permits it to shine upon your pathway. The Word of God is given as our guide, but you have not made that Word the book of your study. You have allowed other things to occupy your mind, and you have not disciplined yourself to search the Scriptures. Now, after being for years in the truth, you are ignorant of the very things you ought to know. You have not an experimental knowledge of God or of Jesus Christ, whom He hath sent.  {14MR 9.1}
[14MR 9.2]          The work of your salvation and mine depends wholly upon ourselves, for it rests with us to accept the provision that has been made for us. God has done everything for us that a God can do. Christ has purchased you with His own blood; He has paid the ransom money, that you might be united with God and separated from sin and sinners. When the heart is opened to Christ, the Holy Spirit will work in it with mighty, renewing power. But in order that we may be laborers together with God, there must be on our part an entire surrender to God. We must, to the extent of our ability, devote ourselves to Him, straining every spiritual sinew, and as faithful soldiers doing service for Christ.                                          -10-  {14MR 9.2}
[14MR 10.1]         Had you, in heart and life, obeyed the truth, you would now have been a man of experience in religious things. If you had improved the privileges and opportunities that God has given, you might have been a help and strength to your brethren, and a pillar in the office. But you have lost an experience which God has made every provision that you might gain. You have had light, you have had convictions from the Spirit of God, but you have not yielded to them. You have not cooperated with God and labored in the lines of work given you in Christ's service.  {14MR 10.1}
[14MR 10.2]          Your connection with secret societies has been a snare to you. In these societies you have been associated with men who are atheists, infidels tobacco-devotees, winebibbers. You have bound up your interest with theirs, and have to enjoy their society. The more you associate with them, the more you will become one with them in spirit, and the less will you be inclined to unite closely with the self-denying, self-sacrificing Redeemer.  {14MR 10.2}
[14MR 10.3]          You have been moved by the Spirit of God to sever your connection with these secret societies, but Satan has worked to strengthen the ties that bind you to these associations that are forbidden of God. As you have deferred action in the matter, Satan has prepared other bands to hold you. Your obligations to God are less and less realized as you connect yourself more decidedly with associations where God does not have a controlling power. Your obligation to serve God does not diminish, but your sense of the claims of God upon you is insensibly weakened. You become more and more absorbed in these worldly associations; you are more and more firmly bound, and have less and less power to extricate yourself. I know from the light                                           -11-     given, if you remain connected with the Free Masons, you will surely be bound up with them at last, to receive your portion with them.  {14MR 10.3}
[14MR 11.1]          You cannot, in your present state, distinguish the advantages of the people of God above those who do not believe the truth. You look at the few who have received the truth as being inferior; their defects are very apparent to you. Doubt and darkness are enveloping your mind, so that you do not clearly discern the things that are spiritual and eternal. If you had been walking in the light which God has given, you would long ago have broken the cords that have bound you away from Christ. You have now a work to do to sever your connection with secret societies. You can do them no good, and they can do you much harm. When you break loose from these societies, and unite fully with Christ, you will be a free man in Christ Jesus.  {14MR 11.1}
[14MR 11.2]          Every gratification or indulgence secured by neglecting the divine call to earnest, self-denying duty, is sowing seed for a harvest of like kind. Every step in the path that God has forbidden is a step toward destruction. Whatever excuse Satan may frame, the neglect of your present opportunities and privileges of knowing God and Jesus Christ, whom He hath sent, will result in eternal loss. Every advantage gained by disobeying the will of God is purchased at an infinite sacrifice. The way of obedience to God, however hard and trying it may seem to you, is always the path of life.  {14MR 11.2}
[14MR 11.3]          The law of duty ［to God］ is supreme. It claims authority over reason and conscience, over talents and possessions. It will admit no rival, and will not for one moment abate its high demands. It enters into no compromise                                           -12-     with any oppressive power of earth. In every act of duty we are hiding self in Jesus. We reach out beyond ourselves, beyond the narrow scope of selfish and present gratification. Obedience to God brings the soul into agreement with the highest laws in the universe. It imparts dignity and true greatness to the humblest occupation where Christ can preside. It crowns the lowliest position in life with the highest honors, bringing men into alliance with God and binding up His interests with plans and purposes that have existence in the infinite mind from eternity.  {14MR 11.3}
[14MR 12.1]          The Lord Jesus Christ has paid the price for you, not to secure a mere assent to the truth, but for heart service. He desires the homage of your soul. You cannot cease to believe that you ought to do the will of God. You can no more release yourself from the claims of duty than you can flee from the presence of God. It is only in obedience to God that you will realize true happiness.  {14MR 12.1}
[14MR 12.2]          You may not think so now, because your senses are not spiritually awake. It may seem to you that much is to be gained and little is to be lost by remaining in a large degree insensible to the claims of God upon your heart, and deaf to His voice. But in the whispering of the Spirit of God to you is the power of God to quicken and elevate your mind and make you happy, if you will but surrender yourself, soul, body, and spirit, to His control. "How long halt ye between two opinions? if the Lord be God, follow Him: but if Baal, then follow him" ［1 Kings 18:21］.  {14MR 12.2}
[14MR 12.3]          Brother F., you have neglected duties until they are almost forgotten, but they are still binding upon you. If you continue to close the door of                                          -13-     your heart against Christ, if you will not open to Him, every opportunity, every privilege, that you have refused will be a swift witness against you in the day of judgment. The requirements of God are no less than they ever have been; and disobedience to them will be requited in proportion to the light which has been given. The Lord has a right to the service of every soul, and all who withhold their service from Him are committing robbery of God, and they must answer to this charge in the Judgment.  {14MR 12.3}
[14MR 13.1]          I entreat you to open the door of your heart and let your Saviour in. Give Him the whole heart--that which He has purchased. Ever bear in mind that it is you who must choose. God forces no man. He has chosen you and engraven your name in the palms of His hands. Will you not give yourself fully to Him? Time is short. You have not a moment to lose in hesitation. The divine Word is in your hands, to be a lamp to your feet and a light to your path. Its beams shine upon you, pouring light into your mind and heart. Will you follow the divine radiance?  {14MR 13.1}
[14MR 13.2]          To you it seems that the cause of truth can maintain its ground only by exertion and continual sacrifice. It is so.  {14MR 13.2}
[14MR 13.3]          My brother, the Lord sends thee this message in love. Oh, how can it be that God despises us not even in our sinfulness and our deformity of character. How strange it is that man will rebel against His Maker, and boastfully assert his independence of God. How easily could the Lord God of heaven say, "Poor, weak, foolish man, I will no longer bear with thine impenitence. I will cut off thy favors, and take away thy reasoning power, of which thou hast made so poor use, and will appoint thy portion, like                                            -14-     Nebuchadnezzar's, with the beasts of the field." But the Lord does not do this. He is patient, longsuffering, full of goodness, mercy, and truth; and for this very reason men presume upon His goodness and forbearance. How few treat their fellow men as God has treated us. They are ready to exact the uttermost farthing, ［and are］ severe in judgment and condemnation.  {14MR 13.3}
[14MR 14.1]          Our redemption was laid by a sacrifice, the most costly that Heaven could give. The Son of God was rich, yet for our sakes He became poor, that we through His poverty might be made rich. He has made it our privilege to share in His self-denial and self-sacrifice for the salvation of men. When men spend their precious, probationary time in gratifying self, living for self-pleasing, refusing to cooperate in the Lord's beneficent designs for the world, what fellowship of communion can they have with Christ? Every one who partakes of the Spirit of Christ will unite with Him in His labor and sacrifice for the good of others.  {14MR 14.1}
[14MR 14.2]          "By faith Moses, when he was come to years, refused to be called the son of Pharaoh's daughter" ［Hebrews 11:24］. "Moses was learned in all the wisdom of the Egyptians, and was mighty in words and in deeds" ［Acts 7:22］. Yet he gave up his prospective honor as the king's grandson, "choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season; esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt; for he had respect unto the recompence of the reward."  {14MR 14.2}
[14MR 14.3]          Egypt, in that age the greatest kingdom of the world, offered its highest position of honor to Moses. But he did not accept the alluring temptation;                                             -15-     "for he endured, as seeing Him who is invisible." "For the Lord God is a sun and shield: the Lord will give grace and glory: no good thing will he withhold from them that walk uprightly. O Lord of hosts, blessed is the man that trusteth in Thee" ［Psalms 84:11, 12］. "A day in Thy courts is better than a thousand. I had rather be a doorkeeper in the house of my God, than to dwell in the tents of wickedness" ［verse 10］.  {14MR 14.3}
[14MR 15.1]         The strength of Moses was his connection with the Source of all power, the Lord God of hosts. He rises grandly above every earthly inducement, and trusts himself wholly to God. He considered that he was the Lord's. While he was connected with the official interests of the king of Egypt, he was constantly studying the laws of God's government, and thus his faith grew. That faith was of value to him. It was deeply rooted in the soil of his earliest teachings, and the culture of his life was to prepare him for the great work of delivering Israel from bondage. He meditated on these things; he was constantly listening to his commission from God.  {14MR 15.1}
[14MR 15.2]          After slaying the Egyptian, he saw that he had not understood God's plan, and he fled from Egypt and became a shepherd. He was no longer planning to do a great work, but he became very humble; the mists that were beclouding his mind were expelled, and he disciplined his mind to seek after God as his refuge. He recognized the presence of God in his surroundings. All nature seemed to be filled with the presence of the Unseen One.  {14MR 15.2}
[14MR 15.3]          He knew God as a personal God, and as he meditated upon His character, he grasped more and more the sense of His presence. He found refuge in the everlasting arms. God talked with Moses face to face, as a man speaketh                                          -16-     with his friend. The bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness shone into his heart and into the chambers of his mind. God was his refuge; God was his dwelling place, his home.  {14MR 15.3}
[14MR 16.1]          My brother, by faith you, like Moses, may endure as seeing Him who is invisible. The Lord desires to give you a precious experience. God has a work for you to do. You may seek after a higher sense of eternal things. God is nigh unto all them that call upon Him with the whole heart. What are the advantages and honors which the world proffers you, when compared with the privileges of the sons of God?  {14MR 16.1}
[14MR 16.2]          If you walk with Jesus here in humble obedience, you will share His triumph and His joy. The shades of darkness will soon pass away; the morning cometh; the conflict is well-nigh ended. There is a crown of life laid up for every one who has been a partaker with Christ in His suffering. The imagination in its most exalted flight cannot picture the glorious destiny that awaits the overcomer. He thought himself humbled in the dust, and his pride and ambition were put to shame, but the far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory is his through the ceaseless ages of eternity.-- Letter 21a, 1893.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. August 16, 1984 Entire Letter Released  {14MR 16.2}
[14MR 17.1]       MR No. 1084 - Individual Responsibility to Accept Truth; Christ, the Great "I AM"; The Holy Spirit and His Work    (Written February 18 and 19, 1895, at "Norfolk Villa," Prospect Street, Granville, N.S.W. Part of the manuscript appears to be a letter, but we do not know to whom the letter was addressed. Part seems to be entries in Ellen White's diary.)            We have just sent off a large mail, and I am very, very tired. Elder McCullagh and Brother McCann came in this afternoon and took dinner with us. I was too weary to go ［to］ the dining room, and a tray was brought to my room, but I ate very lightly. After dinner Brother McCullagh presented several important matters before me for consideration. Among others was the urgent request for me to speak next Sabbath at Ashfield, and next Sunday evening in the tent at Petersham. It is considered necessary for me to speak there quite frequently now. My prayer is that the Lord will strengthen me and imbue me with His Holy Spirit that His name may be glorified by my work. The Lord is very good to me, and I praise His holy name.  {14MR 17.1}
[14MR 17.2]          Although the work seems to have only just begun in Ashfield, they have pitched the tent at Petersham, two miles nearer Sydney, and hold meetings in it every evening except Saturday. The tent is full every evening. Last Sunday, the collection in Ashfield was six dollars, and the collection in Petersham was something over six dollars. This will go far toward defraying the expense of these meetings.                                         -18-  {14MR 17.2}
[14MR 18.1]         Brother McCullagh and his co-laborer, Brother Hare, are much encouraged. Several of the most influential men are much interested in the meetings. Brethren Collins and Pallent are visiting and giving Bible readings, which create some interest, and bring the people to hear the truth. There are many more calls for this kind of labor than can be filled. Brethren McCullagh and Hare think they will be able to organize a church of about 40 members in Ashfield. This is good news indeed.  {14MR 18.1}
[14MR 18.2]          Brother McCullagh also made my heart glad by telling me of a married lady named Robinson who has just decided to keep the Sabbath. The minister of her church, the Wesleyan, I think, visited her, and she told him that she had decided to become a Sabbathkeeper, to obey the fourth commandment. He said, I believe the seventh day to be the Sabbath, but what could I do if I should keep the seventh day? I should lose my position and they would not permit me to preach.  {14MR 18.2}
[14MR 18.3]          This woman is a well-appearing lady, and has been a teacher in the Sunday schools for ten years. Her ministers said that they could not think of such a thing as losing her. "Oh," said she, "I can teach in the Sunday school just as I have done." Said he, "That is just what I wish to speak to you about. The church is not willing for you to continue to teach if you keep the Sabbath." Her husband has not the moral courage to take his position, although he is fully convinced of the Sabbath question. He is just trembling under the cross. May the Lord give him strength and grace to be obedient to all of His commandments.  {14MR 18.3}
[14MR 18.4]          February 19. I could not sleep after twelve o'clock, and am now seated on my bed writing this to you. I thought I would catch up the little items                                         -19-     as they occur. They will interest you, and I can send you a diary letter next mail. I pray most earnestly that your faith fail not under fire. All who are seeking to save perishing souls will have the power of darkness to contend with, but the Lord will not leave them nor forsake them. Help is laid upon One who is mighty to save.  {14MR 18.4}
[14MR 19.1]          Many are strongly convinced of the truth, but either husband or wife prevent their stepping out. How can one who is in fellowship with Christ's sufferings refuse to obey His will and do His work? They know the terms of salvation which are plainly revealed in the Word of God. They listen to the messages which the Lord sends through His delegated servants, but although they assent to the truth, they will not obey. They have not genuine faith to appropriate God's promises to themselves. They do not regard Him as their personal Saviour, in whom they may trust as a child trusts his loving parents. They do not regard God as a loving heavenly Father who has provided for them a perfect Saviour, a never-failing Friend, an infallible Guide and Teacher.  {14MR 19.1}
[14MR 19.2]          It is surprising that they can read the promises in the Word of God, the gracious calls to the heavenly feast, and yet refuse to accept them. Holding themselves aloof from the Source of their strength and efficiency, they are as sapless branches. Having not become united with the living Vine, can we suppose that they will have spiritual eyesight to discern the exalted privilege of those who serve God, and the unfavorable position those are placed in who fail to follow Him?  {14MR 19.2}
[14MR 19.3]          Oh so many have not the real faith that works by love and purifies the soul; therefore they choose to labor for the approbation of man rather than                                         -20-     God. No real heavenly brightness is brought into their religious life, and the future is devoid of the assurance which leaves them to trust in hope.  {14MR 19.3}
[14MR 20.1]          Many of our neighbors are living in transgression and rebellion against God. They choose to indulge their carnal impulses rather than to yoke up with Christ, lift the cross, and follow Jesus. There is a cross to lift, and self-denial to practice in all the ways of practical godliness. It is through loving care and helpfulness for others that we learn the precious lessons God designs for us. The great sacrifice of love made by the only begotten Son of God, won the victory on our behalf. When will the people of God become pure and true and Christlike? When will they come out from the world and be separate? When will they open the doors of the heart, and welcome the heavenly Guest?  {14MR 20.1}
[14MR 20.2]          We cannot overestimate the value of simple faith and unquestioning obedience. It is by following in the path of obedience in simple faith that the character obtains perfection. Adam was required to render strict obedience to God's commandments, and no lower standard is presented to those who desire salvation in 1895. Christ has promised us sufficient power to reach this high standard. He says, "Whatsoever ye shall ask in My name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. If ye shall ask any thing in My name, I will do it. If ye love me, keep My commandments. And I will pray the Father, and He shall give you another Comforter, that He may abide with you forever; even the Spirit of truth; whom the world cannot receive" ［John 14:13-17］. Consider this statement a moment. But why "cannot" the world receive the truth? "Because it seeth Him not, neither knoweth Him" ［verse 17］. The world is leagued against the truth, because it does                                            -21-     not desire to obey the truth. Shall I who perceive the truth close my eyes and heart to its saving power because the world chooses darkness rather than light? Shall I bind myself up with the bundles of tares because my neighbors refuse to be bound up with the wheat?  {14MR 20.2}
[14MR 21.1]         Shall I refuse light, the evidences of truth which lead to obedience, because my relations and friends choose to follow in the paths of disobedience which lead away from God? Shall I close my mind against the knowledge of the truth because my neighbors consent to remain dwarfs?  {14MR 21.1}
[14MR 21.2]          6:30 a.m. The sun is beginning to penetrate the clouds, and reveal its beams of light. I am thankful for this, and I will praise the Lord for all His goodness. We have a very pleasant household. May Lacy is like a sunbeam all the time. We appreciate her very much, and Willie will be greatly blessed in his union with her. Today I must commence in earnest the work of writing on the life of Christ. I cannot tell what matter has been sent to you, as I was at Dora Creek, but hope that it was all of that character which will prove a blessing to you and your company. We are a long distance apart but we will be thankful that there is a line of communication between us. I am very glad to know that the Lord is your Helper. To Him you may look, and in Him you may trust; and He will be to you a present help in every time of need.  {14MR 21.2}
[14MR 21.3]          I AM means an eternal presence; the past, present, and future are alike to God. He sees the most remote events of past history and the far distant future with as clear a vision as we do those things that are transpiring daily. We know not what is before us, and if we did, it would not contribute to our eternal welfare. God gives us an opportunity to exercise faith and trust in the great I am.                                          -22-  {14MR 21.3}
[14MR 22.1]         The Lord must keep the city except the watchman labor in vain. This wonderful truth was revealed by Christ during His mission on earth. Our Saviour says, "Your father Abraham rejoiced to see My day; and he saw it, and was glad" ［John 8:56］. Fifteen hundred years ［ON PAGE 204 OF PATRIARCHS AND PROPHETS ELLEN WHITE REFERS TO THIS PERIOD AS BEING EIGHTEEN CENTURIES.］ before Christ laid off His royal robes, His kingly crown, and left His position of honor in the heavenly courts, assumed humanity, and walked a man among the children of men, Abraham saw His day and was glad.  {14MR 22.1}
[14MR 22.2]         "Then said the Jews unto Him, Thou art not yet fifty years old, and hast Thou seen Abraham? Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Before Abraham was, I AM. Then took they up stones to cast at Him" because of that saying ［verses 57-59］. Christ was using the great name of God that was given to Moses to express the idea of the eternal presence.  {14MR 22.2}
[14MR 22.3]         Isaiah also saw Christ, and his prophetic words were full of significance. He says, "For unto us a child is born, unto us a son is given: and the government shall be upon His shoulder: and His name shall be called Wonderful, Counselor, the mighty God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace" ［Isaiah 9:6］.  {14MR 22.3}
[14MR 22.4]          Speaking through him, the Lord says: ［Isaiah 43:3-13, 15, quoted］.  {14MR 22.4}
[14MR 22.5]          The Pharisees were horrified at this declaration of Christ's, "Before Abraham was, I AM." They were beside themselves with rage that ［He］ should express such awful blasphemy, claiming to be the I AM. They would have stoned Him then and there, but the "I am" blinded their eyes that they                                        -23-     should not see Him, although He went out of the temple, passing through their very midst. As Jesus passed through the multitude, He saw a man who had been blind from his youth, and healed him.  {14MR 22.5}
[14MR 23.1]         When Jesus came to our world, He proclaimed Himself, "I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by Me" ［John 14:6］. "Hereafter ye shall see heaven open, and the angels of God ascending and descending upon the Son of man" ［John 1:51］.  {14MR 23.1}
[14MR 23.2]          Although our Lord ascended from earth to heaven, the Holy Spirit was appointed as His representative among men. "If ye love Me, keep My commandments. And I will pray the Father, and He shall give you another Comforter, that He may abide with you forever; even the Spirit of truth; whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth Him not, neither knoweth Him: but ye know Him; for He dwelleth with you, and shall be in you. I will not leave you comfortless" ［John 14:15-18］.  {14MR 23.2}
[14MR 23.3]          Cumbered with humanity, Christ could not be in every place personally; therefore it was altogether for their advantage that He should leave them, go to His father, and send the Holy Spirit to be His successor on earth. The Holy Spirit is Himself divested of the personality of humanity and independent thereof. He would represent Himself as present in all places by His Holy Spirit, as the Omnipresent. "But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in My name, He shall (although unseen by you), ［THIS PHRASE WAS ADDED BY ELLEN WHITE.］ teach you all things, and bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you" ［John 14:26］. "Nevertheless I tell you the truth; It is expedient for you that I go away: for if I go not away, the                                      -24-     Comforter will come not unto you; but if I depart, I will send Him unto you" ［John 16:7］.  {14MR 23.3}
[14MR 24.1]         It is not in the order of God that any man, or any class of men, should assume that God has made them conscience for their brethren, or put forth the finite hand in a patronizing manner to control the Lord's delegated workers, thus endangering the safety of the Lord's heritage as well as their own, and retarding the work of God. God does not confine Himself to one man, or to a set of men, through whom to accomplish His work, but says of all, Ye "are laborers together with God." This means that every believing soul should have a part to act in His sacred work, and every individual believer in Jesus Christ is to manifest to the world a symbol of Christ's sufficiency, to represent to His church the higher laws of the future immortal world, and an obedience to the mandate of Heaven that is without a parallel. They should reveal a depth of knowledge independent of human inventions.  {14MR 24.1}
[14MR 24.2]          The Lord must be believed and served as the great "I AM," and we must trust implicitly in Him. Let not men prescribe laws to take the place of God's law. Never educate men to look to men, to trust in men; for man's wisdom is not sufficient to decide as to their right to engage in the Lord's work. When God lays a work upon individuals, men are not to reject His sanction. God must not be impeded in the working out of His plans by man's interference, but this has been done again and again.  {14MR 24.2}
[14MR 24.3]         If the church on earth is to resemble a temple, let it be built according to the pattern shown in heaven, and not according to man's genius. The invention of man often counteracts the working out of God's plans. The                                        -25-     golden measuring rod has not been placed in the hands of any finite man or any class of men, whatever their position or calling, but is in the hand of the heavenly Architect. If men will not meddle with God's plan, and will let Him work upon minds and characters, building them up according to His plan, a work will be accomplished that will stand through the severest of trials.--Letter 119, 1895.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. August 16, 1984  {14MR 24.3}
[14MR 26.1]       MR No. 1085 - Christians, Like Soldiers, May Face Hardships, and Must Work Together in Unity       (Written to Dr. J. H. Kellogg, in July, 1886, from Basle, Switzerland.)            Oh, how my soul desires to see those who are connected with our publishing houses, our colleges, and health institutions making improvement through the wise use of every power the Lord has given them. Every faculty belongs to God, and is to be used to His glory. The worthier the Master, the more efficient service should we render as servants.  {14MR 26.1}
[14MR 26.2]          Those who are connected with the work of God to benefit humanity should honor God by rendering to Him the best that they are capable of doing. Half-hearted, selfish work He does not accept at all. He claims of us that every power He has lent us shall be put to active exercise, that it may receive strength and culture.  {14MR 26.2}
[14MR 26.3]         In ancient times men were not allowed to lay on God's altar and maimed, the halt, the blind, and God is no better pleased with the poorest offerings today. He requires the best. If we offer to God weak and feeble intellect and ill-trained movements, faculties clogged and weakened by disuse, and then be unable to do good service, God cannot be pleased with such offerings. The workers for the Lord in special service were well trained, picked                                           -27-     men; so should those be who are connected with any department of the Lord's work. They exercise judiciously every faculty, rejoicing in the vigorous use of all their powers.  {14MR 26.3}
[14MR 27.1]          We should study how to render to God the most perfect service by constantly seeking to reach perfection. In the day of God it will be seen that while many have carried heavy loads of care and weighty responsibility that have cut short their usefulness and their life, this sacrifice was because there were so many who were not doing the work which God had left for them to do. There are so many slothful servants. If they had educated and trained their powers, they could have proved themselves to be trustworthy servants, true standard bearers, and there would be no question about placing responsibility upon them. Heroic effort and patient endurance is necessary to be cultivated by every son and daughter of God, that when called into active service they will not faint or fail.  {14MR 27.1}
[14MR 27.2]          No one would think of entering an army in time of war hoping to have ease and self-indulgence and a real pleasant and profitable time. They know that hardships and privations are the liabilities, and as long as the war lasts they will have coarse food and often short rations, long, weary marches by day, enduring the heat of the burning sun, camping out at night in the open air, exposed to drenching rains and chilling frosts; venturing health and life itself as they stand as targets for the enemy.  {14MR 27.2}
[14MR 27.3]          The Christian life is compared to the life of a soldier, and there can be no bribes presented of ease and self-indulgence. The idea that Christian soldiers are to be excused from the conflicts, experiencing no trials,                                           -28-     having all temporal comforts to enjoy, and even the luxuries of life, is a farce. The Christian conflict is a battle and a march, calling for endurance. Difficult work has to be done, and all who enlist as soldiers in Christ's army with these false ideas of pleasantness and ease, and then experience the trials, it often proves fatal to their Christianity. God does not present the reward to those whose whole life in this world has been one of self-indulgence and pleasure.  {14MR 27.3}
[14MR 28.1]          It is time that men and women have some true idea of what is expected of a true soldier of the cross of Jesus. Those who serve under the bloodstained banner of the Prince Emmanuel are expected to do difficult work which will tax every power God has given them. They will have painful trials to endure for Christ's sake. They will have conflicts which rend the soul. But if they are faithful soldiers they will say with Paul, "Our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory; while we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen: for the things which are seen are temporal, but the things which are not seen are eternal" ［2 Corinthians 4:17, 18］.  {14MR 28.1}
[14MR 28.2]          An army would be demoralized if they did not learn to obey the order of the captain. Each soldier must act in concert. Union is strength; without union, efforts are meaningless. Whatever excellent qualities a soldier may possess, he cannot be a safe, trustworthy soldier if he claims a right to act independently of his fellow comrades. This independent action cannot be maintained in the service of Christ.                                           -29-  {14MR 28.2}
[14MR 29.1]          The soldiers of Jesus Christ must move in concert, else it were better that they do nothing. For if one speaks one thing, and another presents ideas and doctrines contrary to his fellow laborers, there is confusion, discord, and strife. Therefore the apostle charges that all who believe on Christ be of one mind, one faith, one judgment, each moving in concert, influencing one another beneficially, because they are both obedient to the precious truth of the Word of God, attached to one Saviour, the great Source of light and truth.  {14MR 29.1}
[14MR 29.2]          Spasmodic, disunited efforts of professed Christians are like a span of horses, both strong and active, but yet they do not pull together. One tries to start the load; the other settles back in the harness and both do not pull at the same time. God would have His workers pull together, not one pulling in one direction and another in ［an］ opposite direction, for all such efforts are worse than wasted.  {14MR 29.2}
[14MR 29.3]          Those who prefer to act alone are not good soldiers. They have some crookedness in their character which needs to be straightened. They may think themselves conscientious, but they do not the works of Christ. They cannot render efficient service. Their work will be of a character to draw apart when Christ's prayer was that His disciples might be one as He was one with the Father.  {14MR 29.3}
[14MR 29.4]          There are those who think it a virtue to be firm, set, and determined in some peculiar ideas of their own plans and notions that lead them away from unity and concert of action. They take a firm-set will to be of Christian ［character］ forming, when ［actually］ it is in them a too high                                           -30-     appreciation of their own wisdom. They do not consider that there is a possibility of their being deceived in the interpretation of Scripture and their duty.  {14MR 29.4}
[14MR 30.1]          Self-restraint is essential to be exercised by every Christian if they answer the prayer of Christ. He is not a good soldier who will not submit his own judgment and his own ideas to preserve unity of action. We have a noble Captain and every soldier must obey orders. The meekness and lowliness of Christ always leads to unity and hence to strength in united action.--Letter 62, 1886, pp. 3-6.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. August 16, 1984  {14MR 30.1}
[14MR 31.1]       MR No. 1086 - Christ Will Shape the Life and Work of Surrendered Christians as a Potter Molds the Clay: Harmonious Action Necessary            (Written to Dr. J. H. Kellogg, about December 14, 1899.)          The Lord is not partial. But He has been misrepresented. The work that should have been done in the different parts of His vineyard has been hindered because men have failed to see how the work could be advanced in these parts of the vineyard. In some parts the work has been overdone. In this way money has been absorbed that should have been used to enable workers in other parts of the vineyard to move forward without hindrance in the work of elevating the standard of truth. Some portions of the vineyard are not to be robbed in order that means may be absorbed in one location.  {14MR 31.1}
[14MR 31.2]          Man judges in accordance with his finite judgment. God looks at the character of the fruit borne, and then judges the tree. In the name of the Lord, I call upon all to think of the work we are required to do, and how this work is to be sustained. The world is the Lord's vineyard, and it is to be worked. Suppose in every place where there is a large center, the work which has been done in America should be made the pattern. Where would be our memorials of truth, which are to make a proper impression on the world?                                             -32-  {14MR 31.2}
[14MR 32.1]         There are those who are in danger of bringing into the work the objectionable sentiments received in former education. They need to practice the principles laid down in the Word, else the work will be marred and spoiled by their preconceived ideas. When we work with all the sanctified ability God has given us, when we put aside our will for the will of God, when self is crucified day by day, then actual results are seen. We move forward in faith, knowing that our Lord has promised to undertake the work entrusted to Him, and that He will accomplish it; for He never makes a failure.  {14MR 32.1}
[14MR 32.2]          The Lord's servants are merely stewards at work. The Lord's part of the work is to do that which is entrusted to Him when His followers surrender themselves to Him to be worked by the Holy Spirit. When by faith men place themselves in the Lord's hands, saying, "Here am I; send me," He undertakes this work. He does that which is entrusted to Him. But men must get out of the Lord's way. They must not hinder His purposes by their devising.  {14MR 32.2}
[14MR 32.3]          For years the Lord has had a controversy with His people because they have followed their own judgment, and have not relied on divine wisdom. If the workers get in God's way, hindering the advancement of the work, thinking that their own brain power is sufficient for the planning and carrying forward of the great work, the Lord will correct their error. By His divine Spirit He disciplines and trains every worker. He shapes His own providences to carry forward His work according to His mind and judgment.  {14MR 32.3}
[14MR 32.4]          If men would only humble themselves before God, if they would not exalt their judgment as the all-controlling influence, if they would make room for                                          -33-     the Lord to plan and work, the Lord would use the qualifications He has given them in a way which would glorify His name. He will purify His workers from all selfishness, trimming down their superfluous plans, cutting off the branches that would run and entwine around this and that undesirable object, pruning the vine so that it will produce fruit.  {14MR 32.4}
[14MR 33.1]          God is the great Husbandman. He will make everything in the lives of those who are laborers together with Jesus Christ, subservient to His great purpose of growth and fruitbearing. It is His plan, by conforming His servants day by day to the image of Christ, by making them partakers of the divine nature, to cause them to bear fruit abundantly. He desires His people, through actual experience in the truth of the gospel, to become true, solid, trustworthy, experimental missionaries. He would have them show results far higher, holier, and more definite than have been revealed in the last 15 years.  {14MR 33.1}
[14MR 33.2]          The potter takes the clay in his hands, and molds and fashions it according to his own will. He kneads it and works it. He tears it apart and then presses it together. He wets it and then dries it. He lets it lie for a while without touching it. When it is perfectly pliable, he continues the work of making from it a vessel. He forms it into shape, and on the wheel trims and polishes it. He dries it in the sun and bakes it in the oven. Thus it becomes a vessel unto honor, fit for his use. So the great Master desires to mold and fashion us. And as the clay is in the hands of the potter, so we are to be in His hands. We are not to try to do the work of the potter. Our part is to yield ourselves to the molding of the Masterworker.                                          -34-  {14MR 33.2}
[14MR 34.1]          It is not a great number of institutions, large buildings, and wonderful display that God requires, but the harmonious action of a peculiar people, a people chosen by God and precious, one in unity with each other, their life hid with Christ in God. The Lord will never place one man as a controlling power over another man. Every man is to stand in his lot and in his place, exerting a right influence in thought, word, and judgment. When all God's workers do this, and not till then, will the work be a complete, symmetrical whole. Individually we need a solid faith which is in perfect harmony with the first declaration of the first, second, and third angels' messages.  {14MR 34.1}
[14MR 34.2]          The work that the gospel embraces as missionary work is a straightforward, substantial work, which will shine brighter and brighter unto the perfect day. God does not want the faith of His peculiar people to take on the features or appearance of the work now called medical missionary work. The means and talents of His people are not to be buried in the slums of New York or Chicago. God's work is to be carried on in right lines. Self-denial, self-sacrifice, and the true missionary spirit are to be shown. We are to work as Christ worked, in simplicity and meekness, in lowliness and sanctified moral elevation. Thus we can do a work distinct from all other missionary work in our world.--Letter 215b, 1899, pp. 4-8.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. August 16, 1984  {14MR 34.2}
[14MR 35.1]       MR No. 1087 - A Visit to Graysville, Tennessee and Huntsville, Alabama         (Written June 30, 1904, from Nashville, Tennessee, to Marian Davis.)          Friday morning, June 17, accompanied by Willie, Sara, and Maggie, I left Nashville for Graysville, where I spent Sabbath and Sunday.  {14MR 35.1}
[14MR 35.2]          I found that the work at Graysville has made much progress. Graysville is a homelike place, a pretty little village in a valley surrounded by hills. A large part of the village is made up of the homes of Seventh-day Adventists. Timber is cheap in that part of the country, and building does not cost as much as it does in many other places.  {14MR 35.2}
[14MR 35.3]          On Sabbath morning I spoke to a large congregation in our church. The Lord was with me, and I had much freedom in speaking. Three ministers from outside churches were present. Elder Butler spoke in the afternoon.  {14MR 35.3}
[14MR 35.4]          On Sunday we were taken to see the different lines of work that are being carried on by our people in Graysville. We went over the school buildings, and then we visited the 25-acre farm on the hill, which has recently been acquired by the conference, and has been leased to the school. On this farm we saw large fields of corn being cultivated by the students, broad pasture land, and on the hill 30 acres of strawberries.  {14MR 35.4}
[14MR 35.5]          The school is doing well. An addition is needed to the main building, for the chapel is not large enough. But we advised those in charge to wait                                        -36-     until the sanitarium could be put in running order. Finishing and equipping this institution will require all the means that they can command at present.  {14MR 35.5}
[14MR 36.1]          From the school farm we drove to the sanitarium. I am much interested in this institution. It is built on the mountainside, in the midst of a grove of trees. There are pine, oak, chestnut, hickory, and many other varieties of beautiful trees. With proper care this grove can be made very beautiful. It is as healthful a location for a sanitarium as I have ever seen. It is a place that you would delight in. The view from the top story is very fine. I was taken to the spring, which is a little farther up the mountain. This spring gives an abundance of soft, pure water, and is a treasure of inestimable worth.  {14MR 36.1}
[14MR 36.2]          On our return, the brother who was driving stopped at the homes of many of our brethren in the village. I did not get out of the carriage, but we drove up to the gate, and the friends came out and shook hands with me. Whole families--father, mother, and children--came out to speak to me, and I shook hands with each one, not forgetting the children.  {14MR 36.2}
[14MR 36.3]          We found Brother and Sister Steward living in a home of their own. They have a comfortable little cottage and two acres of land, planted with berries, grapes, plums, and other kinds of fruit. Twice while I was in Graysville they sent me a box of raspberries, which they had picked from their own garden.  {14MR 36.3}
[14MR 36.4]          Brother Robert Kilgore has a home in Graysville. He is now holding tent meetings in a village in northern Georgia, about 25 miles south.                                      -37-     Sister Kilgore is with him. Their son Charles is business manager of the Graysville school. He went with us to show us the different places of interest.  {14MR 36.4}
[14MR 37.1]          Elder Smith Sharp lives near the school, and his daughter, Mrs. Lenker, who for several years has been matron of the school home, is now living in her own new house nearby. Brother and Sister Lenker entertained us during our visit.  {14MR 37.1}
[14MR 37.2]          Elder Sharp's mother lives with him. She is nearly 90 years old. She is a cheerful woman, in possession of all her mental faculties, but is blind and almost deaf. We had a very pleasant conversation with her, and before we left we had a season of prayer together.  {14MR 37.2}
[14MR 37.3]          Our visit to Graysville was a very pleasant one. We were sorry that we could not stay longer, so that we might have more time to talk with the brethren and sisters there.  {14MR 37.3}
[14MR 37.4]          Early on Monday morning we took the train for Huntsville. We reached the school at one o'clock the same day. That afternoon we were taken over a portion of the school farm. We find that there are nearly 400 acres of land, a large part of which is under cultivation. Several years ago Brother S. M. Jacobs was in charge of the farm, and under his care it made great improvement. He set out a peach and plum orchard, and other fruit trees. Brother and Sister Jacobs left Huntsville about three years ago, and since then the farm has not been so well cared for. We see in the land promise of a much larger return than it now gives, were its managers given the help they need.                                          -38-  {14MR 37.4}
[14MR 38.1]          Brother Jacobs put forth most earnest, disinterested efforts, but he was not given the help that his strength demanded. Sister Jacobs also worked very hard, and when her health began to give way, they decided to leave Huntsville and go to some place where the strain would not be so heavy. Had they then been furnished with efficient helpers and with the means necessary to make the needed improvements, the advancement made would have given Brother Jacobs encouragement. But the means that ought to have gone to Huntsville did not go, and we see the result in the present showing.  {14MR 38.1}
[14MR 38.2]          Recently the suggestion has been made that the school at Huntsville is too large, and perhaps it would be better to sell the property there, and establish the school elsewhere. But in the night season instruction was given me that this farm must not be sold. The Lord's money was invested in the Huntsville school farm to provide a place for the education of colored students. The General Conference gave this land to the Southern work, and the Lord has shown me what this school may become, and what those may become who go there for instruction, if His plans are followed.  {14MR 38.2}
[14MR 38.3]          There is need at the Huntsville school of a change in the faculty. There is need of money, and of sound, intelligent generalship, that things may be well kept up, and that the school may give evidence that Seventh-day Adventists mean to make a success of whatever they undertake.  {14MR 38.3}
[14MR 38.4]          Wise plans are to be laid for the cultivation of the land. The students are to be given a practical education in agriculture. This education will be of inestimable value to them in their future work. Thorough work is to be done in cultivating the land, and from this the students are to learn                                         -39-     how necessary it is to do thorough work in cultivating the garden of the heart.  {14MR 38.4}
[14MR 39.1]          The facilities necessary for the success of the school must be provided. At present the facilities are very meager. There is not a bathroom on the premises. A small building should be put up, in which the students can be taught how to care for one another in times of sickness. There has been a nurse at the school to look after the students when they were sick, but no facilities have been provided. This has made the work very discouraging.  {14MR 39.1}
[14MR 39.2]          The students are to be given a training in those lines of work that will help them to be successful laborers for Christ. They are to be taught to be separate from the customs and practices of the world. They are to be taught how to present the truth for this time, and how to work with their hands and with their head to win their daily bread, that they may go forth to teach their own people. The bread-winning part of the work is of the utmost importance. They are to be taught also to appreciate the school as a place in which they are given opportunity to obtain a training for service.  {14MR 39.2}
[14MR 39.3]          The teachers should constantly seek wisdom from on high, that they may be kept from making mistakes. They should give careful consideration to their work, that each student may be prepared for the line of service to which he is best adapted. All are to be prepared to serve faithfully in some capacity.  {14MR 39.3}
[14MR 39.4]          No laxness is to be allowed. The man who takes charge of the Huntsville school should know how to govern himself and how to govern others.                                     -40-     The Bible teacher should be a man who can teach the students how to present the truths of the Word of God in public, and how to do house-to-house work. The business affairs of the farm are to be wisely and carefully managed.  {14MR 39.4}
[14MR 40.1]          Each student is to take himself in hand, and with God's help overcome the faults that mar his character. And he is to show an earnest, unselfish spirit in the welfare of the school. If he sees a loose board in a walk or a loose paling on the fence, let him at once get a hammer and nails, and make the needed repairs. The wagons and harnesses should be properly cared for and frequently examined and repaired. When harnesses and wagons are sent out in a dilapidated condition, human life is endangered.  {14MR 40.1}
[14MR 40.2]         These little things are of much more importance than many suppose in the education of students. Businessmen will notice the appearance of the wagons and harnesses, and will form their opinions accordingly. And more than this, if students are allowed to go through school with slack, shiftless habits, their education will not be worth half as much as it would be if they were taught to be thorough in all they do. "He that is faithful in that which is least is faithful also in much." Little things needing attention, yet left for days and weeks till they become an unsightly neglect, teach the students lessons that will cling to them for a lifetime, greatly hindering them in their work. Such an example is demoralizing, and students whose education is after this order are not needed in the world.  {14MR 40.2}
[14MR 40.3]          Should not our God be served most faithfully? We are called upon as teachers to rise up with firm purpose of heart, and discipline ourselves with sternness and vigor to habits of order and thoroughness. All that our                                            -41-     hands find to do is to be well done. We have been bought with a price, even the blood of the Son of God, and all that we do is to honor and glorify our Redeemer. We are to work in partnership with Christ, as verily as Christ works in partnership with the Father.  {14MR 40.3}
[14MR 41.1]          Christ is pleading for us in the presence of God, and we are to lay aside every weight, "and the sin which doth so easily beset," in order that we may follow our Lord. All that we do, whether it be done with the hands or with the head, is to be done with exactitude. Then Christ is not ashamed to call us brethren.  {14MR 41.1}
[14MR 41.2]          The soul suffers a great loss when duties are not faithfully performed, when habits of negligence and carelessness are allowed to rule the life. Faithfulness and unselfishness are to control all that we do. When the soul is left uncleansed, when selfish aims are allowed to control, the enemy comes in, leading the mind to carry out unholy devices and to work for selfish advantage, regardless of results.  {14MR 41.2}
[14MR 41.3]          But he who makes Christ first and last and best in everything, will not work for selfish purposes. Unselfishness will be revealed in every act. The peace of Christ cannot abide in the heart of a man in whose life self is the mainspring of action. Such a one may hold the theories of the truth, but unless he brings himself into harmony with the requirements of God's Word, giving up all his ambitions and desires for the will and way of Christ, he strives without purpose; for God cannot bless him. He halts between two opinions, constantly vacillating between Christ and the world. It is like one striving for the mastery, yet cumbering himself by clinging to heavy weights.                                          -42-  {14MR 41.3}
[14MR 42.1]          To Brother Rogers, who is to take charge of the Huntsville school, I would say, Look to Jesus, the Author and Finisher of your faith. You will have provocations, but do not lose your patience and your self-control. Do not allow yourself to be easily provoked. I am sure that you are in the right place, and I ask you to work with an eye single to the glory of God.  {14MR 42.1}
[14MR 42.2]          We left Huntsville on Wednesday afternoon, and reached Nashville at seven on the evening of the same day. Since our return we have been looking for places suitable for sanitarium work. Yesterday evening Edson and Emma and I rode out to see a place about five miles from Nashville. It is an old-time plantation. There are 385 acres in the property. The house is a large, brick one, and stands in one of the most beautiful groves of trees I have ever seen. It would be an excellent place for a camp meeting. But we are quite decided that it is not suitable for sanitarium purposes. A great many changes would have to be made in the house to adapt it to our work. Besides this, part of the land is bottom land, very low, and at certain seasons of the year is covered with water. The river runs on two sides of the property. We do not think that it would be wisdom to pay thirty thousand dollars for this place.  {14MR 42.2}
[14MR 42.3]          We are much more favorably impressed with another place at which we have been looking. This is known as the Boscobel College, and in the past has been used as a girls' school. There are two large, brick buildings, and ten acres of land. We are told that the place can be leased for a moderate rental. There are about fifty rooms, partially furnished, and the place is supplied with city water, and is provided with a good heating apparatus and with other facilities necessary for sanitarium work.                                          -43-  {14MR 42.3}
[14MR 43.1]          About nine miles from Nashville, toward Edgefield Junction, Brethren Sutherland and Magan found a farm of 400 acres for sale, which they thought might be used for school purposes.  {14MR 43.1}
[14MR 43.2]          As we looked this place over, we became deeply interested in it. The size of the farm, its location, the distance that it is from Nashville, and the moderate sum for which it could be purchased, seemed to point it out as the very place needed for our school work here. The house is old, but it can be used until more suitable buildings can be erected.  {14MR 43.2}
[14MR 43.3]          Other properties were examined, but we found nothing so well suited to the work. The farm is so large that it not only affords a place for the school for the training of white teachers, but a place also for a colored sanitarium and a training school for colored students. The school for white people and the sanitarium and school for colored people can stand entirely separate, and yet the teachers can counsel together; and the forces of both will thus be strengthened.  {14MR 43.3}
[14MR 43.4]          The price of the place, including standing crops, farm implements, and over 70 head of cattle, was $12,723. I felt so thoroughly convinced that it was a favorable location for the work that I advised our brethren to make the purchase.  {14MR 43.4}
[14MR 43.5]          The place has been purchased, and as soon as possible Brethren Sutherland and Magan, with a few experienced helpers, will begin school work. We feel confident that the Lord has been guiding in this matter.  {14MR 43.5}
[14MR 43.6]          The plan upon which our brethren propose to work is to select some of the best and most substantial young men and women from Berrien Springs and                                            -44-     other places in the North, who believe that God has called them to the work in the South, and give them a brief training as teachers. Thorough instruction will be given in Bible study, physiology, the history of our message; and special instruction will be given regarding the cultivation of the land. It is hoped that many of these students will eventually connect with schools in various places in the South. In connection with these schools there will be land that will be cultivated by teachers and students, and the proceeds from this work will be used for the support of the schools.--Letter 215, 1904.     White Estate Washington, D. C. September 27, 1984 Entire Letter  {14MR 43.6}
[14MR 45.1]       MR No. 1088 - Establish Work Solidly in Places Already Entered Before Starting Work in New Places       (Written June 11, 1902, to R. M. Kilgore, from Petaluma, California.)            I have just read your letter to Willie regarding your work in Graysville, and stating that our brethren have some hesitation about purchasing the 20 acres on Lone Mountain, on which there is a large spring. The opportunity to secure this big spring seems to be a special providence. This spring will be of untold value, and should be secured, even if the investment just now is difficult and delays the building. I advise you to purchase this property. I will stand back of you as may be necessary, and will use my influence to secure the necessary means for the purchase. Do not delay at all in this matter. Close up the trade, even if you have to borrow the money. So many times I have had to breast difficulties, so many times I have had to move forward against remonstrance, that I am prepared to say to you, "Go forward." I know what I am talking about. Have faith in God.  {14MR 45.1}
[14MR 45.2]          As regards the Graysville Sanitarium, I am glad that you have secured a location on the hillside. Time will demonstrate the value of having your sanitarium at considerable distance from other buildings. In our school work at Avondale, our brethren desired to have the church and the sanitarium                                            -46-     close to the school, but again and again instruction was given me that we must not put our buildings close together. Of late I have written much regarding the location of sanitariums, and I will have copies sent to you. We must provide for our patients to be as much as possible with nature.  {14MR 45.2}
[14MR 46.1]         I was glad to hear from Dr. Hayward that you are planning to build a plain, two-story frame building, 30 by 50 feet, with basement and wide verandas. When your work outgrows this building, it can be used, as suggested, for a dormitory.  {14MR 46.1}
[14MR 46.2]          Let the work in behalf of the Graysville Sanitarium go forward steadily, patiently, and in accordance with the Lord's plans for our sanitarium work. But do not make the Graysville Sanitarium a matter of all-absorbing importance, to the hindrance of other urgent work.  {14MR 46.2}
[14MR 46.3]          I have a caution for my brethren who are working in the Southern field. Do not move hastily in establishing interests in new places, in a way that will divide your workers and your means, so that your force will be weakened. Wait until some of the interests that have been started more nearly approach perfection. Do not rush into new enterprises until the work that has already been started in Graysville and Huntsville is better established, and the interests in Nashville are strengthened. The reasons for strengthening the work in Nashville have been presented to you quite fully.  {14MR 46.3}
[14MR 46.4]          The light given me is that the schools in Graysville and Huntsville make these towns places of special interest. In both of these places there are excellent opportunities for giving the students manual training. I mention these places particularly because they have been presented to me by                                            -47-     the Lord as places in which we should make persevering efforts to build up and strengthen the work. In these places there is much to be done, and the efforts of the laborers should be specially directed to this work until something is completed that will be an object lesson of what can be done. Let not the means at your disposal be spent in so many places that nothing satisfactory is accomplished anywhere. It is possible for the workers to spread their efforts over so much territory that nothing will be properly done in the very places where, by the Lord's direction, the work should be strengthened and perfected.  {14MR 46.4}
[14MR 47.1]          There will be those who do not see any special necessity to perfect the equipment of our schools in Graysville and Huntsville, because, from outward appearance, these places may seem inferior to some other places. But let not the work in Graysville and Huntsville, or the work in Nashville, be passed over to enter a place like Chattanooga, to begin a work that will call for quite an outlay of means, and that will divert the attention of the workers. Let not means be diverted from the places in which the work should just now be developed and strengthened. The fact that a place is popular is not sufficient reason that it should be entered. Popularity is not to be the power that draws God's people. Because some have taken a fancy to Chattanooga, this is not conclusive evidence that God desires to have work done there before the work in other places is solidly established. This is the instruction given me.  {14MR 47.1}
[14MR 47.2]          We must not plan for large beginnings while we have so little power to complete that which is already begun. Let not new enterprises come in                                            -48-     before their time, to absorb in other places the means that ought to be used to build up the work in Nashville. The interests in that place must be firmly established before other territory is entered.  {14MR 47.2}
[14MR 48.1]          There are those who make efforts to carry matters according to their own ideas and preferences. Take heed; do not let human wisdom lead you to divert means into new channels before the work is perfected in places where important enterprises have already been started. But understand that this is not meant to hinder any individual worker from entering any place to which he is directed by the Spirit of God to do house-to-house work. This is work that ought to be done. All the efforts that can be made should be made to reach the people in every place. But it is not right for our workers to make a large outlay of means in a place just because human ambition has been aroused.  {14MR 48.1}
[14MR 48.2]          There are those who criticize everything in which they have not voice or influence. Such ones weave selfishness into their work. Let those who have been reproved for criticizing cease this unkind, unchristlike work. If they have wisdom to do the work of God, let them go into some city where the truth has not been proclaimed, and work as self-supporting missionaries. Let them show what they can do, instead of pointing out the mistakes made by those who have put all their strength of mind and body into the work, and who have striven with all their might to bring the work to its present stage of advancement. The Lord is not with those who, instead of putting themselves in the place of the workers who are sacrificing, stand by as onlookers, criticizing what they think is not right.                                            -49-  {14MR 48.2}
[14MR 49.1]         Be careful what moves you make. Put heart and soul and strength into perfecting the work already begun. I have little confidence in movements made from impulse. Too many such movements have been made in erecting large buildings for school and sanitarium work. ［By］ this ［means］ the cause of God has been thrown into confusion and financial embarrassment.  {14MR 49.1}
[14MR 49.2]          Be sure that the Holy Spirit is guiding; and then move forward solidly and wisely.--Letter 87, 1902.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. September 27, 1984 Entire Letter  {14MR 49.2}
[14MR 50.1]       MR No. 1089 - Choose Counselors Who Are Guided by the Holy Spirit       (Written July 2, 1901, to R. M. Kilgore, from St. Helena, California.)            You are represented to me as walking in mist and fog, your arm linked in the arm of Brother Y. I can write only a few words today, but I wish to say that unless you are freed from the influence of Brother Y, you will voice his sentiments, to the injury of the cause of God. You are not to accept his ideas, for he is not being educated by the Holy Spirit. Why do you allow your mind to be confused by those who are not walking in the light? Why do you not do as the Lord has signified you should do--stand by the work in the South?  {14MR 50.1}
[14MR 50.2]          I might say much more, but have not the strength today. You are already confused by men whose counsel is erratic. If you will come out from these men and be separate, you will be in a much better position to advance the work. There is no safety in following the counsel of men who are not vivified by the Holy Spirit, but must be reformed, else they will be weighed in the balances of the sanctuary, and found wanting.  {14MR 50.2}
[14MR 50.3]          You were represented to me as entering a path, arm in arm with Brother Y. A hand was laid on your shoulder, and the words were spoken, "I am at your right hand to help you to walk with God, that you may not be led into uncertain paths by the speech of men."                                        -51-  {14MR 50.3}
[14MR 51.1]          My brother, hinder not the work of God. The Lord specially honored you by indicating that you should be president of the Southern Conference. But Brother Y was not selected to guide you. His influence upon you is not sanctifying.  {14MR 51.1}
[14MR 51.2]          I have little to say now except that I endorse the movements that have been made by the brethren, and your harmony with the work.  {14MR 51.2}
[14MR 51.3]          I am sorry for Brother Y, for he is not daily converted. His spirit of criticism and his desire to have control, to run the work, has been a snare to him. God pity him, for he has not the elements of peace of upbuilding in his soul. He needs to be subdued under the hand of God. He is developing the attributes of unsanctified self. He is not a safe adviser or counselor, for he nearly always sees some course to be pursued opposite to the course his brethren desire to follow; and if he can get anyone to favor his views, he makes it hard for those who are opposed to him. When will those who have had great light, great opportunities, learn to work in harmony with their brethren, not to be always pulling on the wrong side? Why cannot they learn that they manufacture a great many burdens for others to carry?  {14MR 51.3}
[14MR 51.4]          I am so glad that Brother Stone has been learning of the Master. I have had great fears for him these many years. I am glad he has placed himself where the Lord can use Him to the glory of His name. My brother, I hope that you will place yourself among the wise, who understand.  {14MR 51.4}
[14MR 51.5]          This is all I have strength to write now. If I can, I will write more later. God bless you.--Letter 68, 1901.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. September 27, 1984. Entire Letter.  {14MR 51.5}
[14MR 52.1]       MR No. 1090 - Comfort in Time of Bereavement       (Written March 18, 1850, to Leonard W. Hastings, of New Ipswich, NH.)            I hardly know what to say to you. The news of your wife's death was to me overwhelming. I could hardly believe it and can hardly believe it now. God gave me a view last Sabbath night which I will write.  {14MR 52.1}
[14MR 52.2]          I saw ［that］ God gave Brother A a dream which, if he had followed, he would have been with you in your wife's distress; and if Brother B had not been with him he would have gone to God alone, and he would have seen by the dream and by the drawings of the Spirit that he must come directly to your house when Satan had gotten your wife in his grasp, and by faith in God would have wrenched her from the power of the enemy. But he leaned upon Brother B some for duty and followed his impressions instead of the light God gave him in the dream.  {14MR 52.2}
[14MR 52.3]          I saw it was for no wrong of yours that she was taken away, but if Brother A had come directly to your house she would have been rescued from the grasp of the enemy.  {14MR 52.3}
[14MR 52.4]          I saw ［that］ they did wrong in afflicting the afflicted by reproving you for having the funeral on the Sabbath. I saw they had better been looking at themselves and seeing where they had erred from the path of duty that God had marked out for them to go in.                                        -53-  {14MR 52.4}
[14MR 53.1]          I saw that she was sealed and would come up at the voice of God and stand upon the earth, and would be with the 144,000. I saw we need not mourn for her; she would rest in the time of trouble, and all that we could mourn for was our loss in being deprived of her company. I saw her death would result in good.  {14MR 53.1}
[14MR 53.2]          I warn Arabella and the rest of the children to prepare to meet Jesus, and then they will meet their mother again, nevermore to be parted. Oh, children, will you heed her faithful warning that she gave you while she was with you, and let not all her prayers that she has offered up to God for you be as water spilt upon the ground. Get ready to meet Jesus, and all will be well. Give your hearts to God and do not rest a day unless you know that you love Jesus.  {14MR 53.2}
[14MR 53.3]          Dear Brother, we have prayed to God to gird you up and strengthen you to sustain your loss. God will be with you and uphold you. Only have faith.  {14MR 53.3}
[14MR 53.4]          God has shown me about Brother B that it was not his duty to travel. I saw his company was pleasant while he was with us, but when he was gone everything was gone. He had not left any truth from the Word of God for the mind to feast upon, and had left nothing at all substantial, but everything had gone when he went. I saw he was not one of the messengers.  {14MR 53.4}
[14MR 53.5]          Sorrow not as those who have no hope. The grave can hold her but a little while. Hope thou in God and cheer up, dear Brother, and you will meet her in a little while. We will not cease to pray for the blessings of                                        -54-     God to rest upon your family and you. God will be your sun and your shield. He will stand by you in this your deep affliction and trial. Endure the trial well and you will receive a crown of glory with your companion at the appearing of Jesus. Hold fast truth, and you with her will be crowned with glory, honor, immortality, and eternal life.  {14MR 53.5}
[14MR 54.1]          Give my love to Sister Gorham and all the saints. Much love to you and your dear children.                                      Ellen G. White  {14MR 54.1}
[14MR 54.2]          P.S. Will you write to us? Ellen says, Write soon. Let the children write. We want they should. In hope, James White.--Letter 10, 1850.     White Estate Washington, D. C. September 27, 1984 Entire Letter  {14MR 54.2}
[14MR 55.1]       MR No. 1091 - Preach God's Word, Not Fanciful, Imaginary Doctrines           (Written December 15, 1899, to S. N. Haskell and G. A. Irwin.)          I have just read your letters, and I will now try to write to you. The things of which you write ［SEE NOTE FOLLOWING P. 10.］ are simply foolish imaginings which are presented to the people. The teachers who cherish them need to learn anew the principles of our faith. They need to be thoroughly converted. To make the statements they make, and hold the notions they hold, is like descending from the highest elevation to which the truth of the Word takes men, to the lowest level. God is not working with such men. Having lost the grand truths of the Word of God, which center in the third angel's message, they have supplied their place with fables. When they sink the shaft deeper into the quarries of truth, their lips will not utter the statements they have uttered in the past, statements which have no foundation in the Word of God.  {14MR 55.1}
[14MR 55.2]         The Lord has declared what is truth. He has made plain the difference between truth and error. Truth is sensible, genuine; it bears the signature of Heaven. Those who sow tares among the wheat are not true workers, and they should leave the work for sensible men.  {14MR 55.2}
[14MR 55.3]          My brethren, there is need of encouraging elevated principles. Those who cherish and advocate fanciful ideas need to be taught what is truth before they attempt to teach others. Man-made theories and suppositions are                                             -56-     not to be allowed to enter the work. But do not give the impression that there are many who are going to foolish extremes. There are a few ill-balanced minds that are ready to catch at anything of a sensational character. But I tell you that there are many in America who are as true as steel to principle, and these will be helped and blessed, for they are weeping between the porch and the altar, saying, "Spare Thy people, O Lord, and give not Thine heritage to reproach" ［Joel 2:17］. We must let the great principles of the third angel's message stand out clear and distinct. The great pillars of our faith will hold all the weight that can be placed upon them.  {14MR 55.3}
[14MR 56.1]          Those who in this age of the world carry forward God's work are to sink the shaft deep into the mines of truth, that they may find the precious, imperishable jewels. All must be careful what they present to the people as truth. Do not present your own imaginations as Bible truth. The enemy tries to warp and twist human minds. To the one who will listen to him, he presents ideas which are odd and peculiar, which will create a sensation. These he leads him to present to others, with a test which he has imagined. Thus Satan sets minds thinking in wrong channels, diverting them from the genuine tests which God has made in His Word.  {14MR 56.1}
[14MR 56.2]          Those who present the idea that the blind, the deaf, the lame, the deformed, will not receive the seal of God, are not speaking words given them by the Holy Spirit. There is much suffering in our world. To some, suffering and disease have been transmitted as an inheritance. Others suffer because of accidents. Cause and effect are always in operation in our world, and always will be. The Lord has afflicted ones, dearly beloved                                           -57-     in His sight, who bear the suffering of bodily infirmities. To them special care and grace is promised. Their trials will not be greater than they can endure.  {14MR 56.2}
[14MR 57.1]          Paul had a bodily affliction; his eyesight was bad. He thought that by earnest prayer the difficulty might be removed. But the Lord had His own purpose, and He said to Paul, Speak to me no more of this matter. My grace is sufficient. I will enable you to bear the infirmity.  {14MR 57.1}
[14MR 57.2]          The Lord Jesus has bound up His interests with the interests of the whole world. His influence is an ever-widening, shoreless influence. Although unseen, it is intensely active. Wielded by the Father Himself, it is the element which is used in restoring the moral image of God in man.  {14MR 57.2}
[14MR 57.3]          The parable of the wealthy nobleman and Lazarus, who lay outside his gate, is a lesson to all. To the nobleman had been entrusted the talent of means. He enjoyed great blessings. But he was unfaithful to the One who had given him goods upon which to trade. The beggar lay outside his gate and entreated pity and help, but the nobleman neglected to do the very thing he might have done. The history of these two men shows how God will deal with His believing, suffering ones, and how with those who are spending for self-gratification that which they should impart to the poor. God chose not the rich nobleman. It is Lazarus whom He is represented as blessing and commending.  {14MR 57.3}
[14MR 57.4]          There are living upon our earth men who have passed the age of four score and ten. The natural results of old age are seen in their feebleness. But they believe God, and God loves them. The seal of God is upon them, and                                           -58-     they will be among the number of whom the Lord has said, "Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord." With Paul they can say, "I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith; henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous judge, shall give me at that day: and not to me only, but unto all them also which love His appearing." There are many whose grey hairs God honors because they have fought a good fight and kept the faith.  {14MR 57.4}
[14MR 58.1]          There is no need of entering into controversy with the poor souls who think they are doing God's service when they are believing the devil's fables. When our young ministers hurt themselves and bring reproach upon God's cause by placing solemn, sacred truth on a level with fables, let them be advised to become converted by closely studying the Word with men of experience, who for years have understood the truth. Let them turn from romance, from the fanciful interpretations which have no foundation in God's Word. "What is the chaff to the wheat?"  {14MR 58.1}
[14MR 58.2]          We need, in this age of error, of day-dreaming and reverie, to learn the first principles of the doctrine of Christ. Let us strive to be able to say with the apostle, "We have not followed cunningly devised fables, when we made known unto you the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ" ［2 Peter 1:16］. The Lord calls upon us to follow high and noble principles.  {14MR 58.2}
[14MR 58.3]          I have been shown that there are those to whom the words apply, "When for the time ye ought to be teachers, ye have need that one teach you again which be the first principles of the oracles of God; and are become such as have need of milk, and not of strong meat. For every one that useth milk is                                         -59-     unskilful in the word of righteousness; for he is a babe. But strong meat belongeth to them that are of full age, even those who by reason of use have their senses exercised to discern both good and evil" ［Hebrews 5:12-14］.  {14MR 58.3}
[14MR 59.1]          If ever anyone needed such instruction as this, it is those who, while claiming to labor in the ministry, are preaching the productions of perverted imagination. Today, as in Christ's day, odd, strange ideas are springing up. The truth Christ taught was grand and high and exalted. But though the Jewish people had been given great light, they did not bring into the practical life the great principles of love to God and man.  {14MR 59.1}
[14MR 59.2]          For a long time before the first advent of Christ, the rabbis had been working to make the truth of none effect. They seemed to have lost their common sense, and they labored to construct something original to preserve their influence. They made a show of victory ［i.e., superiority or supremacy］ by an endless repetition of fables and childish traditions. They manufactured cheap, inconsistent, frivolous sayings and trivial forms, construing the truth into falsehood. Their minds became darkened. Unpracticed, the sacred truths lost their lustre. Fabrications were made up, unnecessary duties enjoined, false tests made and presented. Sacred truth was dishonored by being brought into companionship with error.  {14MR 59.2}
[14MR 59.3]          Christ came to bring light and immortality to light. But the narrow, limited comprehension of the disciples led them to look up to the fables of the Jewish teachers as wisdom, and this imposed a restraint upon Christ's teaching. He could not teach them as He would like to have done, because they mingled subjects of eternal interest with the traditions of men. Their                                           -60-     imaginations were not sanctified. This determined the measure of the divine communication. Christ left unrevealed many things, saying, "Ye cannot bear them now."  {14MR 59.3}
[14MR 60.1]          The Lord Jesus did not bring forth any of the cheap suppositions that some who claim to be teachers are manufacturing. There can be no value in the fables that are composed by guesswork to make an impression on minds. Young men must be educated to keep within the bounds of "It is written."  {14MR 60.1}
[14MR 60.2]          Paul writes, "I charge thee therefore before God, and the Lord Jesus Christ, who shall judge the quick and the dead at His appearing and His kingdom: Preach the Word; be instant in season, out of season; reprove, rebuke, exhort with all longsuffering and doctrine. For the time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine; but after their own lusts shall they heap to themselves teachers, having itching ears; and they shall turn away their ears from the truth, and shall be turned unto fables" ［2 Timothy 4:1-4］. That time has come. I present the word of warning: "Watch thou in all things, endure afflictions, do the work of an evangelist, make full proof of thy ministry" ［verse 5］.  {14MR 60.2}
[14MR 60.3]         No one is to put truth to the torture by cheap imaginings, by putting a forced, mystical construction upon the Word. Thus they are in danger of turning the truth of God into a lie. There are those who need in their hearts the touch of the divine Spirit. Then the message for this time will be their burden. They will not search for human tests, for something new and strange. The Sabbath of the fourth commandment is the test for this time, and therefore all ［the truth that is］ connected with this great memorial is to be kept before the people.                                            -61-  {14MR 60.3}
[14MR 61.1]          I am pained beyond what any language can express. Irreverence is coming in apace. I have words to speak to the young men who have been teaching the truth: Preach the Word. You may have inventive minds. You may be expert, as were the Jewish teachers, in getting up new theories, but Christ said of them, "In vain they do worship Me, teaching for doctrines the commandments of men" ［Matthew 15:9］. They presented traditions, suppositions, and fables of all kinds to the people. The forms and ceremonies they enjoined made it simply impossible for the people to know whether they were keeping the Word of God or following the imaginations of men.  {14MR 61.1}
[14MR 61.2]          Satan is well pleased when he can thus confuse the mind. Let not ministers preach their own suppositions. Let them search the Scriptures earnestly, with a solemn realization that if they teach for doctrine the things that are not contained in God's Word, they will be as those represented in the last chapter of Revelation.  {14MR 61.2}
[14MR 61.3]          Truth, present truth, is all that the Word of God represents it to be. The Lord would have His people keep themselves from all superfluities, from all that would destroy their influence and bring a reproach upon the truth. Will our brethren teach that which is not truth, which never will be truth? The gates of heavenly counsel are thrown open to all. Those who would be teachers must first be learners.  {14MR 61.3}
[14MR 61.4]          Let those who are tempted to indulge in fanciful, imaginary doctrines sink the shaft deep into the quarries of heavenly truth, and secure the treasure which means life eternal to the receiver. In the Word there are the most precious ideas. These will be secured by those who study with                                            -62-     earnestness, for heavenly angels will direct the search; but the angels never lead the mind to dwell upon cheap nonsense, as though it were the Word of God.  {14MR 61.4}
[14MR 62.1]          Let men humble their hearts before the Lord. Let teachers heed the word of the greatest Teacher the world has ever known: "Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and my burden is light" ［Matthew 11:29, 30］.  {14MR 62.1}
[14MR 62.2]          Manufacture not yokes for your own necks or for the necks of God's people. Let no one struggle against natural claims, but against sin, which must be met and repulsed at every step. The way is plainly marked out. "If any man will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow Me" ［Luke 9:23］.  {14MR 62.2}
[14MR 62.3]          "The light of the body is the eye; if therefore thine eye be single" (if special care is taken to keep every organ of the body pure and healthy; if temperance in all things is observed; if the physical and mental powers are exercised in accordance with an enlightened conscience) "thy whole body shall be full of light" ［Matthew 6:22］. Paul writes, "I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service" ［Romans 12:1］.  {14MR 62.3}
[14MR 62.4]          It is not our service to pray that colored hair shall become black, or that grey hair, which God pronounces honorable, shall become black. Those who set their minds laboring in this direction are not following on to know                                            -63-     the Lord. They are starting in a course which will lead to the greatest, most God-dishonoring fanaticism.  {14MR 62.4}
[14MR 63.1]          Our work is to form new habits of thought. Through faith in Christ we can do this. Natural propensities are to be controlled. Selfish inclinations are to be denied. Again and again some things hostile to grace and reform will start into life. Again and again we shall be called into the conflict to fight against hereditary tendencies to do wrong.  {14MR 63.1}
[14MR 63.2]          What shall ministers teach the people? Certainly not fables. Certainly not their own foolish imaginings, which would put a yoke grievous to be borne upon the necks of poor souls. Such a yoke Christ has not formed. It galls; it bring unrest, disquietude, and discouragement. Bearing Christ's yoke brings rest, peace, obedience; for His yoke is easy and His burden is light. "Wherefore gird up the loins of your mind, be sober, and hope to the end for the grace which is to be brought unto you at the revelation of Jesus Christ; as obedient children, not fashioning yourselves according to the former lusts in your ignorance: but as He which hath called you is holy, so be ye holy in all manner of conversation; because it is written, Be ye holy; for I am holy" ［1 Peter 1:13-16］.  {14MR 63.2}
[14MR 63.3]          There is among young men a burning desire to get hold of something new, even though it be of the cheapest quality. The Lord would not have the mind dwell on unprofitable nothings, seeking for what it will never find. He desires us to seek for a pure, clean soul, a soul washed and made white in the blood of the Lamb. It is the white robe of Christ's righteousness that gives the sinner admittance into the presence of the heavenly angels. Not                                            -64-     the color of his hair, but his perfect obedience to all God's commandments, opens to him the gates of the Holy City.  {14MR 63.3}
[14MR 64.1]          No one in this world is exempt from calamity, from misfortune, and affliction. But if our hearts are washed in the blood of the Lamb, however poor and afflicted we may be, we are privileged to see in anticipation the joy that will be ours in heaven. Then let God's promises be received and enjoyed by faith. Let none of God's people believe the fables advanced by some regarding the color of the hair. The idea that persons who are deformed must be healed in order to be saved is a fable originated by someone who needs inward cleansing before he can receive the seal of God. In the great day of God, all who are faithful and true will receive the healing touch of the divine Restorer. The Life-giver will remove every deformity, and will give them eternal life.  {14MR 64.1}
[14MR 64.2]          In God's Word the question is not, What is the color of the hair or the form of the body? but, Has the heart been purified, made white, and tried? --Letter 207, 1899.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. September 27, 1984 Entire Letter                                            -65-  {14MR 64.2}
[14MR 65.1]          * SHORTLY AFTER S. N. HASKELL RETURNED TO AMERICA IN 1899 FOLLOWING A FOUR-YEAR ABSENCE OVERSEAS HE WROTE ELLEN WHITE, WHO WAS STILL IN AUSTRALIA:  {14MR 65.1}
[14MR 65.2]               "SOME OF THE STRANGEST DOCTRINES I HAVE HEARD IS THE SEAL OF GOD        CANNOT BE PLACED ON ANY PERSON OF GRAY HAIRS, OR ANY DEFORMED PERSON,        FOR IN THE CLOSING WORK, WE WOULD REACH SUCH A STATE OF PERFECTION,        BOTH PHYSICALLY AND SPIRITUALLY, AND THEN COULD NOT DIE. I SAID TO        BROTHER BREED...THAT I EXPECTED THE NEXT I WOULD HEAR WE COULD GET        A NEW SET OF TEETH IN THIS LIFE. WELL, BROTHER BREED SAID, THAT        WAS PREACHED BY SOME."--S. N. HASKELL, TO E. G. WHITE, OCTOBER        3, 1899.  {14MR 65.2}
[14MR 65.3]          SIX WEEKS LATER ELDER HASKELL WROTE FURTHER:               "I SPOKE TWICE TO THE TEACHERS AT ［BATTLE CREEK］ COLLEGE. THE        FIRST TIME WAS ON CORRECTLY INTERPRETING THE SCRIPTURES. IT WAS TO        GUARD THEM AGAINST SOME EXTREME VIEWS THEY HAD HAD IN THE PAST. THE        SECOND TIME WAS ON THE SUBJECT OF KILLING INSECTS. I WAS ASKED IF IT        WAS NOT THE LIFE OF GOD THAT WAS IN THE INSECTS, ETC. . . . EVERYBODY        NOWADAYS WHEN THEY ADVANCE SOME CRANKY IDEA, THEY WILL PULL OUT SOME        OF YOUR WRITINGS TO PROVE IT. AND NEARLY ALWAYS I REMEMBER IT, AND WHEN        IT WAS WRITTEN, AND THE CIRCUMSTANCES, SO I AM ABLE TO GIVE THE        CONNECTION. . . .  {14MR 65.3}
[14MR 65.4]              "THERE IS A DOCTRINE, HOWEVER, BEING PREACHED BY SOME THAT IS        CALLED PHYSICAL RIGHTEOUSNESS. IT IS THIS--IF WE LIVE ARIGHT, IT WILL        ENSURE US TO LIVE AND BE MADE IMMORTAL WHEN THE LORD COMES."--S. N.        HASKELL TO E. G. WHITE, NOVEMBER 23, 1899.  {14MR 65.4}
[14MR 65.5]          HASKELL INDICATED THAT THE ADVOCATES OF THE "PHYSICAL RIGHTEOUSNESS" OR "HOLY FLESH" DOCTRINE BASED THEIR TEACHING ON A STATEMENT MADE BY ELLEN WHITE. IN 1877 SHE HAD WRITTEN:  {14MR 65.5}
[14MR 65.6]          "THOSE WHO MAKE DETERMINED EFFORTS IN THE NAME OF THE CONQUEROR TO OVERCOME EVERY UNNATURAL CRAVING OF APPETITE WILL NOT DIE IN THE CONFLICT. IN THEIR EFFORTS TO CONTROL APPETITE THEY ARE PLACING THEMSELVES IN RIGHT RELATION TO LIFE, SO THAT THEY MAY ENJOY HEALTH AND THE FAVOR OF GOD, AND HAVE A RIGHT HOLD ON THE IMMORTAL LIFE."--REDEMPTION, OR THE TEMPTATION OF CHRIST, P. 81.  {14MR 65.6}
[14MR 66.1]       MR No. 1092 - A Rewarding Visit With Uriah Smith               (Written January 9, 1891, at Battle Creek, Michigan.)          Home again. We found all well at home. The meetings in Washington were excellent, and every meeting seemed to increase in interest. Every succeeding meeting was pronounced the best. I spoke eight times in Washington with perfect freedom. I commenced to speak on the Sabbath, and ended the Sabbath following. We had a most blessed, powerful meeting on the last Sabbath. As in Danvers, nearly all in the house presented themselves for prayers. The presence of the Lord was in the meetings held, and the church was greatly strengthened and increased in faith and courage.  {14MR 66.1}
[14MR 66.2]          We visited Baltimore on Sunday, in a small hall with much freedom. We returned at night, and I was very sick with heart difficulty. All became alarmed, and thought it best for me to return at once to Battle Creek. We arrived here on Tuesday, December 30. That night I was in great agony of soul all night for Elder Smith. It seemed to me that unless he made confessions now he never would come to the light. I could not sleep but prayed with all my heart and soul for the Lord to correct him by His Holy Spirit, and break the spell that had so long held him from taking right positions.                                          -67-  {14MR 66.2}
[14MR 67.1]          I heard the next morning that the previous Sabbath had been a wonderful season of seeking the Lord. There were about two thousand in the tabernacle, and the Review and Herald Extra was read, and the manifest power of God accompanied the reading of the matter. They say Battle Creek has not been so generally stirred before as on this occasion. All seemed to respond to the invitation to seek the Lord, and they had to say, "Seek the Lord where you are; it is the best we can do." Professor Prescott read the matter, and paused a number of times, deeply affected, weeping. He then confessed that at the Minneapolis meeting, and since that time, he had not had altogether right feelings. He asked the forgiveness of all, and especially of Brethren Waggoner and Jones. Brother Jones, I think, was not present. He then took the arm of Brother Smith, and both went forward. Brother Smith thus made a start, but, although Brother Prescott opened the way, he did not improve the opportunity. All he said was, "The matter comes home to me; it means me."  {14MR 67.1}
[14MR 67.2]          Friday night I spoke with much power before the people. The Lord's Spirit was working. I wrote out some things to Elder Smith, very plain things, but thought I would wait a little before giving it to him. Sabbath I spoke in the forenoon from Matthew 11:16-27. I made a pointed application of these words, and the arrows from the Lord's quiver struck to the heart.  {14MR 67.2}
[14MR 67.3]          Sunday Elder Smith came to me, and we had a lengthy talk. I was encouraged to see that he did not brace against me, and I withheld nothing from him as to how I regarded his position and how hard he had made my work.                                          -68-     He felt deeply over this. Tuesday he called on me again and asked me to attend a meeting which should be composed of a select few. This meeting was held on Wednesday. Brother Smith read the matter I had written to him, and he made a straightforward confession to Professor Bell, who was present, of the manner in which he had treated him. Then he commenced with Minneapolis, and made his confession. He had fallen on the Rock and was broken. I cannot describe to you my joy.  {14MR 67.3}
[14MR 68.1]          Brother Rupert then confessed quite fully, and this was a very solemn meeting indeed. I know the Lord was in our midst. As we separated, Brother Smith took my hand, and said, "Sister White, will you forgive me for all the trouble and distress that I have caused you? I assure you this is the last time if the Lord will pardon me. I will not repeat the history of the past three years." Bless the Lord, O my soul! Bless His holy name! My return ［from Washington, D.C., to Battle Creek］ was indeed the Lord's doing, and as soon as I reached home, the affliction left my heart and has not returned since.  {14MR 68.1}
[14MR 68.2]          Tomorrow, Sabbath, I go out of the city about fourteen miles to speak to a company newly raised up. Some important accessions to the cause of God have been made which greatly disturbed the church members, and Canright's cousin living in the place stirred up the people to send for Canright. He came, but did no harm; he only strengthened the ones who had embraced the truth, and made more bitter those who were in opposition. Canright's own                                          -69-     brother, who has been a backslider for years, embraced the truth and is now firm and decided. May the Lord bless him and make the believers more firm. --Manuscript 3, 1891.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. September 27, 1984 Entire Manuscript  {14MR 68.2}
[14MR 70.1]       MR No. 1093 - The Holy Spirit and God's Word Agree               (Written January 5, 1894, from Melbourne, Australia.)          I address my dear brethren and sisters in Pitcairn Island: The Lord Jesus in His providence has wrought in your midst. He has sent His messengers to present to you the treasures of His Word. He has opened the Scriptures to your understanding, and you have felt that it was your privilege to take them just as they read. We have felt to thank the Lord that from you has gone forth the word of God, because you have been holding forth the words of life to others. It is a precious privilege to be entrusted with work for God, to be laborers together with God.  {14MR 70.1}
[14MR 70.2]          The Holy Spirit always leads to the written Word, and calls the attention to the great moral standard of righteousness. To be honored of God in thus being privileged to testify of the truth is a wonderful thing. Said Christ to His disciples just before He ascended up and the clouds of angels received Him out of their sight, "Ye shall be witnesses unto Me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth." They were qualified by the heavenly endowment of the Holy Spirit to testify of Christ.                                           -71-  {14MR 70.2}
[14MR 71.1]          I wish to impress upon you the fact that those who have Jesus abiding in the heart by faith, have actually received the Holy Spirit. Every individual who receives Jesus as his personal Saviour, just as surely receives the Holy Spirit to be his Counselor, Sanctifier, Guide, and Witness. The more closely the believer walks with God, the clearer his witness, and, as a sure result, the more powerful will be the influence of his testimony upon others of a Saviour's love; the more he will give evidence that he prizes the Word of God. It is his meat, it is his drink, to satisfy the thirsty soul. He prizes the privilege of learning the will of God from His Word.  {14MR 71.1}
[14MR 71.2]          Some souls who claim to be believers have slighted, and turned from, the Word of God. They have neglected the Bible, the wonderful Guidebook, the true Tester of all ideas, and claim that they have the Spirit to teach them, that this renders searching the Scriptures unnecessary. All such are heeding the sophistry of Satan, for the Spirit and the Word agree. Say the Scriptures, "To the law and to the testimony: if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them" ［Isaiah 8:20］. He only is a free man whom the truth makes free.  {14MR 71.2}
[14MR 71.3]          Although you are a little world in yourselves in your island home, yet the tempter is there; he lays his net to ensnare souls. But the Lord loves you, and His guardian angels are round about you. If you are doers of the Word, you will obey the instruction of Jesus Christ. He says, "My sheep hear My voice, and I know them, and they follow Me: And I give unto them eternal life; and they shall never perish, neither shall any man pluck them out of My hand" ［John 10:27, 28］.                                           -72-  {14MR 71.3}
[14MR 72.1]          We are not able to keep ourselves; we are kept by the power of God. Our Redeemer has all power in heaven and in earth, and if we do just as Jesus tells us to, we shall be kept safe in His love. In our own strength we are perfect weakness, but, when we put our whole trust in Jesus Christ, we are kept by His power, for He is fully able to keep every soul who puts his trust in Him.  {14MR 72.1}
[14MR 72.2]          The peril to which every soul is exposed is very great. The great adversary of God, and the enemy of man is watching to find an opportunity to take us when we are off our guard. Jesus has told us of our danger, and warned us against the wily foe. He has repeatedly enjoined upon us the duty of always watching and praying, lest we enter into temptation.  {14MR 72.2}
[14MR 72.3]          Believe in Jesus, trust in Jesus with living, constant faith, and rely without doubt upon Jesus to keep and save you. One mighty to save has hold upon you; and as long as you will submit to be led by Him, to learn of Him, to confide in Him, He will keep you from falling; and when God engages to keep you, He is a sure defense. He is a strong fortress, and as you confide in Him, you are perfectly secure. His word is pledged in your defense, if you will believe in Him. Simply trust in God, and obey His commandments, and you are saved by the merits and intercession of Jesus Christ.  {14MR 72.3}
[14MR 72.4]          Christ said to Peter, "Satan hath desired to have you, that he may sift you as wheat: but I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not: and when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren" ［Luke 22:31, 32］. Very precious to Jesus are the souls for whom He has given His life. Jesus knows the value of the human soul, for if we are obedient to the commandments of God,                                           -73-     we shall be capable of immortality. When the soul is lost through sin, the most valuable object in the world is lost.  {14MR 72.4}
[14MR 73.1]          Every son and daughter of Adam who is blessed with reasoning powers, has endowments and capabilities by which he may make progress. He may be elevated, ennobled, and sanctified, and hold converse with God. Heaven has manifested an intense interest in the work of developing the moral image of God in man. We must see the value that God has placed upon man. Human beings may come into possession of immortality, the life which runs parallel with the life of Jehovah. They may live as long as God lives. When we consider these things, we are filled with awe and reverence. It means very much to be a child of God, an heir of God, and joint heir with Jesus Christ.  {14MR 73.1}
[14MR 73.2]          Will not old and young in your island home seek the Lord? Will you not strive most earnestly for the crown of immortality? Will you not hate sin, and pray most earnestly that you may have a sense of its exceeding sinfulness? Will you not hate that which caused the death of the Majesty of heaven, the Son of God? Always bear in mind the fact that there is one thing which God hates with a perfect hatred, and that is sin. It will prove the ruin of thousands, yea, millions of souls, because they choose to sin, and in sinning make themselves characters after Satan's likeness; and such, unless they repent, forsake sin, and believe in Jesus Christ, will never find a place in heaven.  {14MR 73.2}
[14MR 73.3]          I speak to all upon the island. Out of Christ you are lost, helpless, undone, and must perish. You see now why Christ has cautioned, warned, and entreated you to repent of sin, for it is that you shall not lose eternity                                           -74-     out of your reckoning. When Christ gave His life for you, it was that He might place you on vantage ground and impart to you moral power. By faith you may become partakers of His divine nature, having overcome the corruption that is in the world through lust.  {14MR 73.3}
[14MR 74.1]          If we come in contact with sinners who are hardened and bold in sin, they will seek to lead you to be as bad as themselves; but it is for you to heed the caution and the injunction of the Word of God: "If sinners entice thee, consent thou not" ［Proverbs 1:10］. Send up your prayers to heaven that you may be delivered from temptation. Pray, pray, and put your will on the side of God's will. Oh, be sure to pray for the Lord to give you His grace to resist the devil, who caused the fall of Adam and Eve in Eden, and ［who］ with all his deceptive power will try to make of none effect the restrictions and commandments of God.  {14MR 74.1}
[14MR 74.2]          It is a terrible thing for human agents to sin, and to crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put Him to an open shame. I have a message from God to you. It is, "Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world." When you behold Him in His matchless love, bearing the sins of the world, when you behold Him exercising His compassion and love for sinners, and realize that it was for you that the innocent, holy, undefiled Lamb of God stood as one guilty to endure your punishment, that you who are sinful and deserving ［of punishment］, might stand innocent, clothed with the garments of Christ's righteousness, your heart will be melted by His incomparable love, and you will accept Him as your sin-pardoning Saviour. You must not walk in darkness. God has given you wise counselors                                           -75-     those who love and fear Him, and those who love the souls of all for whom Christ died. Do not turn from counsel, but take heed to words of instruction. The Lord is soon to come; make no delay. Come to Jesus every day, and tell Him you want strength, you want heavenly wisdom, to understand what is sin and how to forsake it. You cannot take your way and do your will and be perverse in spirit, and yet love Jesus and be acknowledged of Him as His child.  {14MR 74.2}
[14MR 75.1]          You want heaven; well, Jesus wants you to have heaven, and to enjoy its glories, or He would not have given His precious life to save you. Jesus is near you, inviting you to come unto Him that you might have life. Come just as you are every day. Come to Jesus confessing your mistakes, your errors, and your sins. Come with true contrition of soul; seek pardon, and Christ will forgive you your sins and let the bright beams of His righteousness shine into your hearts and minds. May the Lord bless you and make you complete in Jesus Christ, is my prayer.--Manuscript 1, 1894.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. September 27, 1984 Entire Manuscript  {14MR 75.1}
[14MR 76.1]       MR No. 1094 - Leaders to be Under the Discipline of God; Christ's Power can Transform Human Nature         (Written January 2, 1894, from Melbourne, Australia, to Jacob Christiansen, captain of the mission ship Pitcairn.)            I send you a copy of the letter written to a brother in New Zealand. I have endeavored to press this matter through although there has been much going on in moving from the school building to the campground five miles from there. The camp meeting grounds are six times as large as the grounds upon which we held our meeting in Wellington, and there are more than six times as many campers on the ground. Thus far our meetings have been excellent. There is a good, cheerful spirit manifested. Oh, that the Lord would manifest His power in this meeting!  {14MR 76.1}
[14MR 76.2]          My brother, I did not feel altogether free to let you continue your voyage without writing to you upon some important points in regard to your attitude, and with regard to the feelings you manifested upon the vessel. If you had realized that Jesus Christ was on that vessel as a witness to every word spoken by you, if you had realized that every action was registered in the books of heaven, would you have said and done the things which you have said and done? I am sure you would not. Did you take into consideration that you had on board that vessel the messengers who were to bear a message as God's missionaries to the people who sit in darkness?                                          -77-  {14MR 76.2}
[14MR 77.1]         If the angels of God had not exercised a restraining power upon you, you would have gone to great lengths, because Satan was working with you and manifesting his attributes through you. Notwithstanding your capabilities as captain upon the high seas, and that you hold a responsible position in the vessel under your command, yet it will not be safe to trust the missionaries who have ventured their lives to go to the islands of the sea to be laborers together with God in seeking to save perishing souls, to one who is not fully under the control of the Spirit of God. The enemy is determined to destroy those who will bear the truth to the ignorant and the unenlightened. Missionaries will have enough to bear without having to encounter the spirit of the one who stood as commander of the vessel. You had it in your power to make it very disagreeable for those laborers, but it was your duty to make it as pleasant as possible.  {14MR 77.1}
[14MR 77.2]          My brother, your soul is precious, yet from the light which God has given me I know that however great and perfect may be your knowledge of navigation, yet there are other things you need to learn. You need to listen to the words of Jesus, where He says, "Come unto Me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest: . . . for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light."  {14MR 77.2}
[14MR 77.3]          Did you not realize that there was a higher Captain over that vessel? Did you not realize that there was One who was witnessing your words and actions which were certainly an offense to God? Would you count yourself                                            -78-     safe in a vessel upon the high seas in charge of a commander that did not exercise self-control, and who would at times act as if insane? Had you carried out that which Satan put into your mind, and executed your threats upon the servants of God, there would have been interference on the part of Heaven; for ministering angels were guarding the men who had taken their lives in their hands in order to cross the broad waters and speak the words of life to those who were ready to perish.  {14MR 77.3}
[14MR 78.1]          My brother, never feel that it is a light matter to change captains and forsake Jesus, your true and safe Commander, and sail under false colors. You must take Jesus on board. If you expect to be respected, you must yourself respect your Commander. You will always be exposed to circumstances that are not pleasant while in this world. Satan will present himself to you in order that you may choose him as your commander.  {14MR 78.1}
[14MR 78.2]          The selection of the crew has been unwise; for it is not fitting that godless men should compose the crew of the Pitcairn, or work in any position of responsibility among the missionaries that are sent on their mission to the islands. These evil men bring evil angels with them, and thus a channel of communication is opened between them and the chief revolter. Satan will use such men to do his bidding. Then he will use them to misrepresent the messengers of truth and to misrepresent the truth of heavenly origin.  {14MR 78.2}
[14MR 78.3]          How entirely inconsistent it is to place Satan's own followers, knowing them to be such, on the Pitcairn. Through arrangements of this kind, evil men are brought to the islands of the sea to work in Satan's lines, and they                                          -79-     come in connection with the people who take it for granted that all upon a missionary ship are missionaries; and the evil deeds of these evil men are attributed to the missionary ship, and thus a bad influence is left on the islands because of these followers of Satan. Oh, that our people would be wise!  {14MR 78.3}
[14MR 79.1]          My brother, your influence upon the vessel has been deleterious. The impression upon your mind was not correct, and the impression made upon other minds among the crew was not the right one with regard to the servants of God. You were employed to command the ship, not the men whom the General Conference had selected to go as messengers in the ship. The power that worked upon the imagination was not from heaven.  {14MR 79.1}
[14MR 79.2]          Captain Marsh was one of God's children, dear to His heart. Pray the Lord that your thoughts which were instigated by the powers of darkness, your words which were incited by the adversary, may be forgiven you. Captain Marsh sleeps in Jesus.  {14MR 79.2}
[14MR 79.3]          When Satan puts his spirit upon you, and you act as you have done upon the vessel, you work under his orders, and instead of carrying with you the savor of heaven in your deeds and words, you carry with you a satanic influence. I ask you to consider these matters in a different light than you have done heretofore.  {14MR 79.3}
[14MR 79.4]          If you think that your course of action was the result of the course taken by the ministers who sailed on the vessel, you make a mistake. Some things were not as they should have been. Some words were spoken, some                                          -80-     things were done, which were not justifiable under the circumstances, but your mind was wrought upon by the prince of the power of darkness in order that he might accomplish his purpose through you.  {14MR 79.4}
[14MR 80.1]          Your sufferings were not created by the messengers of God, but by the spirit you indulged, by the temper that you permitted to be easily excited, by the jealousy that you cherished. This was the cause of your trouble and the great trouble of others. You allow your mind to get excited and wrought up to a high pitch. Your suppositions in regard to Captain Marsh were unjust and entirely false. Satan excited your imagination to such a degree that matters which have no real foundation became a reality to you.  {14MR 80.1}
[14MR 80.2]          As the matter is presented to me, it is a terrible thing to have a ship's crew under a commander who cannot command himself, who allows Satan to take possession of his thoughts, to control his words, to mold his mind, and to work through him his own evil purposes. The difficulties that have beset your path have been largely created by yourself because you have viewed matters in a wrong light. You thought a certain condition of things existed in reference to the attitude of the messengers of God toward you, which was altogether false. You worked under this false impression, and your reason was unbalanced. Your jealousy was aroused, and you imagined the men on board the vessel were not favorable to you. In order to please you, some of the crew who should have known better helped on the matter by apparently sustaining you. You sustained them in their error, but you were not right in so doing.                                      -81-  {14MR 80.2}
[14MR 81.1]          Your uncontrollable spirit must be overcome, and you must be transformed in character and give evidence that you see your mistakes and are correcting them, else it will be unsafe for you to be placed in this position of grave responsibility. There is too much involved in this to have matters continue as they are. A man is not fit to be a commander unless he himself is under the discipline of God.  {14MR 81.1}
[14MR 81.2]          Behold the perfection of Christ, who possessed all the attributes of the Godhead and all the perfections and excellencies of humanity. He is our example. You must learn Christ's way, for it is the only way that will qualify you to carry on the work that Christ left His disciples to do. Christ has an intense affection for His purchased possession, and He has manifested it in dying for the world.  {14MR 81.2}
[14MR 81.3]          The love of Christ to God was always glowing, and His love for the world is beyond any computation. He lived not to please Himself, but He prepared Himself to endure without complaint self-denial, self-sacrifice, scorn, and hatred, in order that He might represent the Father's love for man, and remove the impression that Satan had given that God was severe and required more of men than they were capable of giving.  {14MR 81.3}
[14MR 81.4]          Jesus lived the character of God. He was willing to be, or to do, or to suffer anything in order to save men from eternal death. He condemned sin that He might not be compelled finally to condemn the sinner. Jesus bore the penalty of death in order that the sinner might not suffer this terrible consequence, and made an atonement for us.                                          -82-  {14MR 81.4}
[14MR 82.1]          There is no excuse for envy, fault-finding, jealousy, sin, and iniquity, for Christ has made every provision that he who believes in Him as his personal Saviour shall be saved from sin. Christ was manifested to take away our sins, and to give His grace in ample abundance to His followers in order that they may not sin. We are not to walk after the flesh, but after the Spirit. Oh, what marvelous condescension on the part of God, who "so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life." God made Christ the great sin offering to save fallen man. Every man and every woman who gives himself or herself to Jesus to use his entrusted ability to be a laborer together with God is sacred to the heart of Jesus Christ. He identified His interest with them in a special manner. He says to all, "Touch not mine anointed, and do my prophets no harm."  {14MR 82.1}
[14MR 82.2]          Those who cannot comprehend the work of the men who are to bear the message of mercy to those in heathen lands should not be placed in connection with the missionaries of God. Oh, that everyone who has a knowledge of the truth would cherish that faith which works by love and purifies the soul. Christ came to our world to identify His interest with that of suffering humanity.  {14MR 82.2}
[14MR 82.3]          The sinful nature of man was weak, and he was prone to the transgression of God's commandments. Man had not the power to do the words of God; that is why Christ came to our world, that He might give him moral power. There was no power in heaven or in earth but the power of Christ that could                                          -83-     deliver from the ［sentence illegible in original］. He came to meet the difficulty and to remove it. His own arm brought salvation. God sent forth His Son in the likeness of sinful flesh that He might condemn sin in the flesh and reveal the fact to heaven, to the worlds unfallen and also the fallen world, that through the power of divine grace, through partaking of the divine nature, man need no longer stand under the curse of the law or remain in transgression.  {14MR 82.3}
[14MR 83.1]          The nature of Christ was a combination of the divine and the human. Having all the attributes of God, He also represented the excellencies of humanity and showed that all who believe in Christ as their personal Saviour will perfect a character after Christ's likeness, and be qualified to become laborers together with God. By precept and example He uplifts those who are depraved, for through the virtues of Jesus Christ he has become the son of God. His life is like Christ's life, his work is like Christ's work, and he will not fail nor be discouraged, because he is vitalized by the Spirit and power of Jesus Christ.  {14MR 83.1}
[14MR 83.2]          Christ is the Son of God in deed and in truth and in love, and is the representative of the Father as well as the representative of the human race. His arm brought salvation. He took humanity, was bone of our bone and flesh of our flesh, and submitted to all the temptations wherewith man would be beset. He showed in the great controversy with Satan that He was fully able to remove the stigma and discount the degradation of sin which Satan has placed upon the human family. By taking humanity and combining it with divinity, He was able to meet every demand of the law of God, to                                          -84-     overcome every objection which Satan had made prominent as standing in the way of man's obedience to God's commandments.  {14MR 83.2}
[14MR 84.1]          Satan placed before the world that the only hope of salvation was in getting rid of the law of God. But Christ came to make it plain that it was sin, the transgression of the law, that was to be abolished, in order that the righteousness of the law might be fulfilled in us, who walk not after the flesh but after the Spirit.  {14MR 84.1}
[14MR 84.2]          Jesus, the Spotless and Pure, was treated as a sinner when He was found in the likeness of sinful flesh, in order that the believing and repentant sinner might be treated as righteous. As the light of truth should come to the soul, revealing the sacred, holy, immutable character of the law, the believer was to place his feet in the path of obedience. Thus was he to be justified and sanctified.  {14MR 84.2}
[14MR 84.3]          The Holy Spirit is the Spirit of Christ, which is sent to all men to give them sufficiency, that through His grace we might be complete in Him. The Lord has provided that we should always be under the teaching and influence of the Holy Spirit. We shall then discover that the law of God is holy, just, and good, and we would learn to delight in the law of God. We love the requirements of the law, and from our hearts render obedience to its requirements.  {14MR 84.3}
[14MR 84.4]          Through the influence of the love of God shed abroad in our hearts, we love God supremely and our neighbor as ourselves, and this comprehends the whole duty of man. Love worketh no ill to his neighbor, for to love God                                          -85-     with all our heart and our neighbor as ourself is the fulfilling of the law. When all malice, hatred, jealousy, and selfishness are cleansed from the soul temple, the vacuum is supplied with kindness, patience, longsuffering, benevolence, and love. The righteousness of the law is fulfilled in us.  {14MR 84.4}
[14MR 85.1]          Christ came to our world to elevate humanity, to renew in man the image of God, that man might become the partaker of the divine nature. Jesus gave Himself for us that He might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto Himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works. Christ dwelling in our hearts by faith causes us to become as a branch grafted into the true Vine. The Majesty of heaven gave His life to make us individually His own by bringing back the transgressor to his loyalty to God's law, by turning away the sinner from his iniquity. Oh, that men would love and fear God!  {14MR 85.1}
[14MR 85.2]         Jesus says: ［John 17:20-23, quoted］. How Jesus leads our minds out to take more and more extensive views of the privileges and advantages that have been provided for man in coming in close relationship with Christ! The believer may bear the testimony in his life and character that God loves the human agent who obeys His commands as He loves His Son. How amazing is this statement--almost beyond the comprehension of the finite mind! Jesus says further, "I have declared unto them Thy name, and will declare it: that the love wherewith Thou hast loved Me may be in them, and I in them" ［verse 26］.  {14MR 85.2}
[14MR 85.3]         Can we read these words and not discern the value which Christ has placed upon the human agent who has entirely surrendered to Him? He has made provision that "we being delivered out of the hand of our enemies might                                           -86-     serve Him without fear, in holiness and righteousness before Him, all the days of our life" ［Luke 1:74, 75］. Always "looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith," we are delivered from the devices of evil men and evil angels, and we seek to break the bonds of sin and Satan. ［1 Peter 1:1-12, quoted.］  {14MR 85.3}
[14MR 86.1]         God has given to the world and to angels the evidence of the changeless character of His love. He would part with His only begotten Son, send Him into the world, clothed in the likeness of sinful flesh, to condemn sin and to die upon Calvary's cross to make it manifest to men that there is provision in the counsels of heaven for those who believe in Christ, to keep the commandments of God. Aside from Christ, man cannot in spirit and in truth keep one of the commandments of God, but in Christ Jesus the claims of the law are met, because He transforms the nature of man by His grace, creates in the heart a new spiritual life, implants a holy nature, and men become Christlike in character.  {14MR 86.1}
[14MR 86.2]          I have written this out definitely and simply in order that my words may not be misunderstood. May the Lord apply the truth to your heart, and may it work to purify your character, that with the mind you may serve the Lord God and be loved by the Father as He loves His obedient Son, is the prayer of                                 Ellen G. White  {14MR 86.2}
[14MR 86.3]          ［P.S.］ Brother Christiansen, in the night season I was talking with you. The Lord has given me a message for you. I had been writing to a                                           -87-     brother whose case had been presented to me, and after writing to him, I was informed by my guide that your case was similar to his, and that I was to bear a message to you also. Words were spoken to me which were to be impressed upon your mind. You were to be informed of the fact that the grace of God was provided in ample measure for you to obtain victories over all sin, that you might have the faith that works by love and purifies the soul. I commit to you this message in the name of Jesus who has given me this work to do in saving perishing souls.--Letter 11a, 1894.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. September 27, 1984 Entire Letter  {14MR 86.3}
[14MR 88.1]       MR No. 1095 - Trouble on the "Pitcairn"         (From a letter written October 2, 1893, from Napier, New Zealand, to Dr. and Mrs. J. H. Kellogg.)            W.C.W. must meet the Pitcairn when it should arrive, for trouble was in the ship's crew. And there must be changes made in the seamen, and W.C.W. received many letters from Captain and passengers. He must also counsel with the Auckland people, and get their consent to have the ［camp］ meeting held in or near Wellington. Telegram received that they consented; and W.C.W. went on to Kaeo to see the brethren there, and also that the Pitcairn would call near Kaeo. Here we are soon to be engaged in another camp meeting.--Letter 36, 1893, p. 3.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. September 27, 1984  {14MR 88.1}
[14MR 89.1]       MR No. 1097 - The True Sabbath versus the False Sabbath; an Appeal for Total Commitment"  ［SEE NOTE ON PAGE 10.］         "Whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap" ［Galatians 6:7］. I want to sow for time and eternity. My heart hungers and thirsts after righteousness. I want my life hid in Christ Jesus, that my sowing shall bring me the right kind of harvest. I feel deeply in regard to my own self, for every day, in words or in actions, I am sowing either tares or wheat. I want to sow for time and eternity. I have lived nearly the period of my allotted time, and what shall the harvest be?  {14MR 89.1}
[14MR 89.2]          I want a quiet and unwavering trust in the Most High. I have experienced His protecting care in a remarkable manner when following in the path of duty. I want to go down in the grave as a shock of corn fully ripe. I want no complaining in my heart; only gratitude should abide there. God's mercy and His lovingkindness are to be kept, not as a thing out of mind, but as something so precious as never to be forgotten. As eye-witnesses of His majesty we may exalt and praise His holy name. We are with Him in the holy mount.  {14MR 89.2}
[14MR 89.3]         Every moment of time is precious and weighty with eternal consequences. We are in a world of appearances which mock and deceive like the apples of Sodom. Oh, how the Lord looks upon the double-dealing and the duplicity which is in our world. If we could not get a glimpse above and beyond the                                           -90-     clouds to the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness, we might well be downcast. But Jesus lives; the bow of promise encircles the throne as a constant assurance that Jesus lives; and because He lives, we shall live also.  {14MR 89.3}
[14MR 90.1]          Whatever may be the needed discipline of the church militant amid the dragon's wrath against those who keep the commandments of God and have the faith of Jesus, the benediction is pronounced upon all who love and obey God. The words are positive, but mark their significance. The Alpha and Omega does not utter words that will lead any soul to suppose that a profession of faith without willing, genuine love and obedience, will secure to him the entrance into the Holy City and a right to the tree of life. The Lord declares, "This people draweth nigh unto Me with their mouth, and honoreth Me with their lips; but their heart is far from Me" ［Matthew 15:8］. This is mockery to God, speaking with a mouth of guile.  {14MR 90.1}
[14MR 90.2]          The discipline in the school of Christ will cause the church to lean upon the arm of her Beloved. The redeemed of the Lord shall at last come to Zion with songs and everlasting joy upon their heads, in victorious triumph. All the angelic hosts will rejoice over them with singing. But what are the qualifications of our citizens? "Blessed are they that do His commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city" ［Revelation 22:14］.  {14MR 90.2}
[14MR 90.3]          John in the Revelation writes of the unity of those living on the earth to make void the law of God. ［Revelation 17:13, 14; 16:13, quoted.］                                           -91-  {14MR 90.3}
[14MR 91.1]         All who will exalt and worship the idol sabbath, a day that God has not blessed, help the devil and his angels with all the power of their God-given ability, which they have perverted to a wrong use. Inspired by another spirit which blinds their discernment, they cannot see that the exaltation of Sunday observance is entirely the institution of the Catholic church.  {14MR 91.1}
[14MR 91.2]          A corrupt union has been formed to tear down God's memorial of creation --the seventh day, which He hallowed and blessed and gave to man to be a sign between God and His people, to be observed throughout their generations forever. A period is coming when everyone will take sides between the Sabbath of the fourth commandment, which the Lord has sanctified and blessed, and the spurious sabbath instituted by the man of sin.  {14MR 91.2}
[14MR 91.3]          An idol sabbath has been set up, as the golden image was set up in the plains of Dura. And as Nebuchadnezzar, the king of Babylon, issued a decree that all who would not bow down and worship this image should be killed, so a proclamation will be made that all who will not reverence the Sunday institution will be punished with imprisonment and death. Thus the Sabbath of the Lord is trampled underfoot. But the Lord has declared, "Woe unto them that decree unrighteous decrees, and write grievousness which they have prescribed" ［Isaiah 10:1］. ［Zephaniah 1:14-18; 2:1-3, quoted.］  {14MR 91.3}
[14MR 91.4]         The Lord of heaven permits the world to choose whom they will have as ruler. Let all read carefully the thirteenth chapter of Revelation, for it concerns every human agent, great and small. Every human being must take                                           -92-     sides, either for the true and living God, who has given to the world the memorial of creation in the seventh-day Sabbath, or for a false sabbath, instituted by men who have exalted themselves above all that is called God or that is worshiped, who have taken upon themselves the attributes of Satan in oppressing the loyal and true who keep the commandments of God. This persecuting power will compel the worship of the beast by insisting on the observance of the sabbath he has instituted. Thus he blasphemes God, "sitting in the temple of God, shewing himself that he is God" ［2 Thessalonians 2:4］.  {14MR 91.4}
[14MR 92.1]          This worship of a false sabbath is a wedge that split the Protestant churches from God, and left them naked. They had not a text of Scripture to sustain their false god, but yet a deception, hoary with age but still a deception, was commended to reverence, and exalted, while the Sabbath of the fourth commandment was trampled upon and God dishonored. The Bible was before them with a plain "Thus saith the Lord" and the penalty that is the part of the transgressor; but as Adam and Eve in Eden listened to the falsehoods of Satan, so the righteous world are following their example.  {14MR 92.1}
[14MR 92.2]          Satan, who was expelled from heaven, is leading the world, blindfolded by his sophistry, in the same way that he led the angels who accepted his theology before a "Thus saith the Lord." Already the churches are naked and without a covering. Like the archdeceiver they are without excuse, for they have the Word of God, plain and clear and pointed. While they would rein up the faithful and loyal subjects of the kingdom of God, depriving them of their liberty of conscience, bringing them before magistrates and                                           -93-     judges, and pronouncing sentence against them, delivering them into prison, putting them into the chain gang and even condemning them to death, they themselves before the universe are showing determined and obstinate contempt of the laws of the eternal Jehovah. ［Revelation 14:1-4, quoted.］  {14MR 92.2}
[14MR 93.1]          One of the marked features in the representation of the 144,000 is that in their mouth was found no guile. The Lord has said, "Blessed is the man . . . in whose spirit there is no guile" ［Psalms 32:2］. They profess to be children of God, and are represented following the Lamb whithersoever He goeth. They are prefigured before us as standing on Mount Zion, girt for holy service, clothed in white linen, which is the righteousness of the saints. But all who follow the Lamb in heaven will first have followed Him on earth, in trustful, loving, willing obedience; followed Him not fretfully and capriciously, but confidently, truthfully, as the flock follows the shepherd.  {14MR 93.1}
[14MR 93.2]          Are these the ones who are bruising and imprisoning their fellow men, humiliating them to the depraved association of those who compose the chain gang? Is this the sign of those who follow the Lamb? No, no. All who do this work evidence that they have chosen the side of one who was expelled from Eden, who was a falsifier of God, and who by oppression tries to compel God's chosen ones to worship an idol sabbath which is without one text of Scripture for its authority.  {14MR 93.2}
[14MR 93.3]          Did Christ give His followers any such lesson or example? No; He came, not to break down the moral power of men, but to restore it. He came to                                           -94-     break the power of oppression. His work was to release those who were in bondage to Satan. Those who say, I am a child of God, and yet do work which will grieve and oppress, executing cruel actions against their fellow men, are not following the Lamb whithersoever He goeth, but are followers of another leader. They develop the attributes of Satan, and make it manifest that they are participators and co-workers with him to bind, imprison, and condemn, to cause all the suffering possible to body and mind, because they cannot compel men to be untrue to God and dishonor His work and transgress His holy law.  {14MR 93.3}
[14MR 94.1]          These are the ones who have guile in their mouths. These are the ones that profess to be followers of Christ while they are following a leader who was expelled from the courts of heaven. These men, who are working unrighteousness with such zealous zeal, show before the whole world and universe that if Christ was upon the earth, as at His first advent, they would do as did the unbelieving Jews--follow Him as spies, seeking to get Him to say something which they could use against Him to condemn Him to death. If they had opportunity and power, they would do as did Nebuchadnezzar when he set up his golden image in the plains of Dura.  {14MR 94.1}
[14MR 94.2]          It is the spirit that dwells in the children of disobedience that decides their future eternal destiny. Men who conceal their convictions of duty because they are afraid of suffering persecution are not following the true, but the false, shepherd. To maintain principle at all hazard is the highest path one can travel, because by doing this we follow Jesus. That                                           -95-     which has a "Thus saith the Lord" is right and expedient. God has said, "He that walketh uprightly walketh surely" ［Proverbs 10:9］. If you suffer for the truth's sake, you are partakers with Christ in His suffering, and will be partakers with Him in His glory.  {14MR 94.2}
[14MR 95.1]          God is weary of professional falseness and hollow hypocrisy. "And in their mouth was found no guile: for they are without fault before the throne of God." What grand words, how cheering and uplifting. "Who shall ascend into the hill of the Lord? or who shall stand in His holy place? He that hath clean hands, and a pure heart; who hath not lifted up his soul unto vanity, nor sworn deceitfully," "he that walketh uprightly and worketh righteousness, and keepeth the truth in his heart," "he shall receive the blessing from the Lord, and righteousness from the God of his salvation" ［Psalms 24:3-5; 15:2］.  {14MR 95.1}
[14MR 95.2]         The third angel's message, following the first and second which have proclaimed the hour of God's judgment and the fall of mystic Babylon, is proclaimed in louder and more explicit tones, giving a warning to all co-workers in the great anti-Christian apostasy: ［Revelation 18:1-5, quoted］.  {14MR 95.2}
[14MR 95.3]          The whole chapter is full of importance and is of consequence to every human agent. Consider this matter; it will bear close searching. The men who are denying the Sabbath instituted by God Himself, who are trampling upon the commandments of God, are the devil's spies who seek to find accusation against those who will not reverence a man-made institution and worship an idol sabbath. The observance of the seventh day according to the commandment                                         -96-     reveals to them a neglect of duties which they owe to God. If there was not a people voicing the third angel's message, they would have no conscientious scruples for Sunday observance, but it is the truth that they do not wish to receive. The Jews did not want their customs and practices to be disturbed; neither do the professed Christian world of today wish to be disturbed. They reject the message of truth which God in mercy hath sent to them to arouse their moral sensibilities. The Jews treated Christ just as professed Christians of today would treat Him should He come as He did at His first advent.  {14MR 95.3}
[14MR 96.1]          The world is in co-partnership with the professed Christian churches in making void the law of Jehovah. God's law is set aside; it is trampled underfoot; and from all the loyal people of God the prayer will ascend to heaven, "It is time, O Lord, for Thee to work: for they have made void Thy law." Satan is making his last and most powerful effort for the mastery, his last conflict against the principles of God's law. A defiant infidelity abounds.  {14MR 96.1}
[14MR 96.2]          After John's description in Revelation 16 of that miracle-working power which was to gather the world to the last great conflict, the symbols are dropped, and the trumpet voice once more gives a certain sound. "Behold, I come as a thief. Blessed is he that watcheth, and keepeth his garments, lest he walk naked, and they see his shame" ［Revelation 16:15］. After the transgression of Adam and Eve, they were naked, for the garment of light and security had departed from them. The world will have forgotten the admonition                                         -97-     and warnings of God, as did the inhabitants of the Noatic world; as did also the dwellers in Sodom. They awoke with all their plans and inventions of iniquity; but suddenly the shower of fire came from heaven and consumed the godless inhabitants. "Thus shall it be in the day when the Son of man is revealed" ［Luke 17:30］.  {14MR 96.2}
[14MR 97.1]         The world full of rioting, full of godless pleasure, is asleep, asleep in carnal security, putting afar off the coming of the Lord, laughing at warnings, calling those who try to arouse their attention, almost fanatics, enthusiasts, not levelheaded. The lovers of pleasure more than lovers of God are taken unawares. This is the proud boast that is made, "All things remain as they were from the beginning. Tomorrow shall be as this day, only much more abundant." We will go deeper into pleasure loving. But, said Christ, "Behold I come as a thief." When the scorner, the rejecter of truth has become presumptuous, when the routine of work in the various money-making lines is being carried on without regard to principle, when the student is fully engaged in ambitious aims to obtain knowledge of everything but the Bible, Christ comes as a thief. The warning has been given, "Watch therefore: for ye know not what hour your Lord doth come. But know this, that if the goodman of the house had known in what watch the thief would come, he would have watched, and would not have suffered his house to be broken up" ［Matthew 24:42, 43］. Every hour that passes is one hour less for you to make preparation of character for this great event.--Manuscript 7a, 1896.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. October 9, 1984 Entire Manuscript                                         -98-  {14MR 97.1}
[14MR 98.1]          *At the time this manuscript was written, not a few Seventh-day Adventists were suffering persecution for their faith, especially in the Southern states. In 1895 and 1896 "no less than 76 Seventh-day Adventists were prosecuted in the United States and Canada under existing Sunday laws. Of these, 28 served terms of various lengths in jails, chain gangs, etc., aggregating 1,144 days." American State Papers, p. 562. For additional details see Warren L. Johns, Dateline Sunday, U. S. A., pp. 43-57.  {14MR 98.1}
[14MR 99.1]       MR No. 1098 - Instruction for Men in Positions of Responsibility         Although a man may be entrusted with great responsibilities, his high position may not be the measure of his character. The responsibilities accepted do not make him perfect or trustworthy. His acceptance with God depends upon his fear to offend, and his obedience to God's requirements. If he departs from the counsel of God, he is no longer under the influence of the Holy Spirit.  {14MR 99.1}
[14MR 99.2]          When men who profess to keep God's commandments, often dwelling on the importance of obeying the law of God, fail to work righteousness and walk against the law of God, He sends messengers to warn them and turn them to the paths of righteousness. But many who have not that faith that works by love and purifies the soul will refuse to heed God's warnings.  {14MR 99.2}
[14MR 99.3]          To all who seek Him God will grant special manifestations of His presence and favor. But to those who forsake Him He gives the warning, I also will forsake them. At times the Lord sends His messengers to warn His servants not to do the things that they think are best. God sees the end from the beginning, and He would save them from the difficulties and entanglements that would come as a result of their own planning. He would have their influence kept clean, and powerful for good, not injured by human errors.                                         -100-  {14MR 99.3}
[14MR 100.1]          A man may make plans that as far as he can discern appear to him to be faultless. How merciful God is to reach forth a restraining hand, saying, Follow not that course, for it will bring trouble to your own soul and confusion and perplexity to other minds, leading them to wrong conclusions. If, after the Lord has said, Do not advance in that direction, the man disregards the warning, the evil results from which God wished to save him will certainly follow.  {14MR 100.1}
[14MR 100.2]          The Lord would have all men walk humbly with God. If men will engage in His service and with much prayer persevere in well doing, the Lord will abundantly reward them. Their confidence in the wisdom of God's leading will increase. They will not be left in uncertainty, but, walking in the way of the Lord, they will become steadfast, unmovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord. God is well pleased with their obedience to all His requirements.  {14MR 100.2}
[14MR 100.3]          If a man will walk in the fear of the Lord, with perfect respect for all His counsels, the Lord will cause his influence to be felt. If, notwithstanding a dark outlook, man will choose the right instead of the wrong, the Lord will make multitudes to be at peace with him. As he sees the goodness of God in barring the way which would have led to embarrassment, he will give God the honor and glory due to His holy name.  {14MR 100.3}
[14MR 100.4]          Our natural affection for relatives and friends should not lead us to connive in the least at their sins, nor prevent us, when they are in the wrong, from taking decided measures to change their course and prevent the                                          -101-     evil influence of their mistakes from being felt. When men, following their own course, become involved in perplexity thereby, they often rely upon men to relieve the situation, and feel aggrieved if their expectations are not realized. But God would not be pleased to have them relieved, because they are to be chastened for their disobedience. ［2 Chronicles 17:3, 7, 9, 10, quoted.］  {14MR 100.4}
[14MR 101.1]          Obedience to the Lord always brings favor, and a faithful discharge of righteous principles will bear the divine credentials; but the Lord is dishonored when those who are placed as stewards, guardians of God's flock, sustain and sanction an evil work.  {14MR 101.1}
[14MR 101.2]          The outward signs of fasting and prayer, without a broken and contrite spirit, are of no value in God's sight. The inward work of grace is needed. Humiliation of soul is essential. God looks upon this. He will graciously receive those who will humble their hearts before Him. He will hear their petitions and heal their backslidings.  {14MR 101.2}
[14MR 101.3]          Ministers and people need the work of purification in their souls, that God's judgments may be turned away from them. God is waiting, waiting for humiliation and repentance. He will receive all who will turn unto Him with their whole heart.  {14MR 101.3}
[14MR 101.4]          God's Purpose for His Church. God gives men the light, but many are filled with a self-sufficient, masterly spirit; and they strive by carrying out their own ideas to reach a height where they will be as God. They place their mind first, as if God must serve with them. Herein lies the danger in                                          -102-     this: Unless God shall in some way make these men understand that He is God, and that they are to serve Him, human inventions will be brought in that will lead away from Bible truth, notwithstanding all the cautions that have been given.  {14MR 101.4}
[14MR 102.1]          The Lord Jesus will always have a chosen people to serve Him. When the Jewish people rejected Christ, the Prince of life, He took from them the kingdom of God and gave it unto the Gentiles. God will continue to work on this principle with every branch of His work. When a church proves unfaithful to the word of the Lord, whatever their position may be, however high and sacred their calling, the Lord can no longer work with them. Others are then chosen to bear important responsibilities. But if these in turn do not purify their lives from every wrong action; if they do not establish pure and holy principles in all their borders, then the Lord will grievously afflict and humble them, and, unless they repent, will remove them from their place and make them a reproach.  {14MR 102.1}
[14MR 102.2]          When parents sanction and thus perpetuate the wrongs in their children as did Eli, God will surely bring them to the place where they will see that they have not only ruined their own influence but also the influence of the youth whom they should have restrained. And when children sanction and perpetuate the sins of their fathers, the Lord will recompense them both together. They will have bitter lessons to learn.  {14MR 102.2}
[14MR 102.3]          God is not "worshipped with men's hands, as though He needed anything" ［Acts 17:25］. No magnificence of outward display can please God when the                                          -103-     heart is serving idols and the hands are polluted with iniquity. The Holy Spirit will unite with those in the church who, with contrition of heart, will walk humbly with God. To all who look to Him and walk in the footsteps of Christ, He gives sanctification, comfort, and victory over the world.  {14MR 102.3}
[14MR 103.1]          The people of God, His chosen kingdom, are not as a stagnant pool. They are as a river, constantly flowing, and as it advances becoming deeper and wider until its life-giving waters are spread over all the earth. Whenever the gospel of God is received, its grace heals the maladies that sin has produced. The Sun of Righteousness arises with healing in His beams. Light, strength, and refreshing come from the Lord, and the good fruit borne bears witness to a work of righteousness.--Manuscript 33, 1903.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. October 9, 1984 Entire Manuscript  {14MR 103.1}
[14MR 104.1]       MR No. 1099 - An Appeal to Surrender; Resistance to the Holy Spirit at Minneapolis         (Written November 5, 1892, from Adelaide, South Australia, to "Dear Nephew and Niece, Frank and Hattie ［Belden］.")            My heart is very tender toward you, but I fear that the enemy has power to misinterpret to your minds anything that I may feel impressed to say to you. Nevertheless I dare not keep silent. I love you both, although, I feel sad to say, I have not that feeling of harmony with you that I would be so much pleased to have. I cannot say to you, Peace, peace, when from time to time the Lord presents before me your peril. You have had light; you have been blessed of the Lord with rare opportunities to receive light and obtain a rich experience in spiritual things. I know that the Lord would be pleased to see you both self-denying, consecrated to His service, with a firm purpose and unfaltering zeal to do your Master's work. I should feel sad to see you separated from the cause and work of God. But I would not have you occupy your present position of large responsibility unless you shall come to understand better your relation to God and His claims upon you and your relation to your fellow men.  {14MR 104.1}
[14MR 104.2]          Dear children, if I could through the grace of God, pen words that would lead you to see your true condition and to seek the Lord with all your heart, I would be most happy. I do not have it in my heart to wound or bruise you, but to restore and heal you. For a few days I have been encouraged. I was in earnest conversation, Frank, with you, and you did not rise                                          -105-     up against me; your heart was touched. I said, Do you know that you have been a hindrance to Hattie? You have been self-righteous, and have not come close to her heart in tender interest that she should manifestly connect herself with Christ, confessing Him openly. Oh, things might have been so different for years back! Instead of learning of Christ meekness and lowliness of heart, you have advanced in self-esteem and self-importance. Selfishness has entwined itself in all your efforts. It has tainted your work and will ruin your soul unless you change this order of things decidedly and firmly.  {14MR 104.2}
[14MR 105.1]          No one who has enlisted to serve God will be free from temptation. Satan will say, "Do not be carried away with any whimsical notion. Do not work like a slave unless you are well paid for it." Every man is tempted as was Christ when the kingdoms of the world were proffered to Him if He would only bow to Satan's terms. Have you not in a large degree sacrificed spiritual and eternal interests for mere worldly, temporal things? How near has the work and cause of God been to your soul? Has not your self-sacrifice for Jesus been very small?  {14MR 105.1}
[14MR 105.2]          You have another life to sustain than that which is nourished by temporal bread. You have a soul to look to carefully lest it shall be lost forever. You are to receive every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God, and feed upon that word, which is the bread of life and the water of life. Jesus calls it His flesh and His blood. "Blessed is every one that feareth the Lord; that walketh in His ways. For thou shalt eat the labor of thine hands: happy shalt thou be, and it shall be well with thee" ［Psalms 128:1, 2］.                                          -106-  {14MR 105.2}
[14MR 106.1]          Here are the terms the Lord offers you, my dear children. Will you accept the conditions? The character of Christianity is intensely practical. "The kingdom of God is not in word, but in power" ［1 Corinthians 4:20］. It bears the divine credentials. This practical religion does not put aside the truths of the Bible as too sublime for common life. Its principles are to control us in all the little things as well as the large things of life, supplying the motive to a high and holy course of action. The life of Christ is to be our example.  {14MR 106.1}
[14MR 106.2]          Across the waters of the broad Pacific I cry to you, Look and live. Look steadily, constantly, earnestly, to the Lamb of God, that taketh away the sin of the world. The sanctification of the soul is accomplished through steadfastly beholding Him by faith as the only-begotten Son of God, full of grace and truth. The power of truth is to transform heart and character. Its effect is not like a dash of color here and there upon the canvas; the whole character is to be transformed; the image of Christ is to be revealed in words and actions. A new nature is imparted. Man is renewed after the image of Christ in righteousness and true holiness.  {14MR 106.2}
[14MR 106.3]          Oh, if we only acted in accordance with the light that shines upon our pathway, we would be far in advance of what we are today in spiritual understanding and real heart worship. Many are in the condition represented by the foolish virgins, who had lamps but no oil to replenish the lamps and keep them burning and shining, ready to meet the Bridegroom. The grace of Christ is essential every day, every hour. Unless it is with us continually, the inconsistencies of the natural heart will appear and the life                                          -107-     will present a divided service. The character is to be full of grace and truth. Wherever the religion of Christ works, it will brighten and sweeten every detail of life with more than an earthly joy and a higher than earthly peace.  {14MR 106.3}
[14MR 107.1]          My dear children, I love you because Christ loves you. You have been dearly purchased. All you are and all you have--time, talents, strength, thought, everything--has been redeemed by the blood of Christ to do Him highest service. The Lord can accept of nothing less than complete consecration, entire, willing obedience. Frank, my dear nephew, the power of the principles you profess has too often been neutralized by your practice. Your quickness of temper and bitterness of feeling keep you from good. The Lord can bless you only as you come to Him with humble heart, confessing your errors and sins.  {14MR 107.1}
[14MR 107.2]          When you are enlightened by the Holy Spirit, you will see all that wickedness at Minneapolis as it is, as God looks upon it. If I never see you again in this world, be assured that I forgive you the sorrow and distress and burden of soul you have brought upon me without any cause. But for your soul's sake, for the sake of Him who died for you, I want you to see and confess your errors. You did unite with those who resisted the Spirit of God. You had all the evidence that you needed that the Lord was working through Brethren Jones and Waggoner; but you did not receive the light; and after the feelings indulged, the words spoken against the truth, you did not feel ready to confess that you had done wrong, that these men had a message from God, and you had made light of both message and messengers.                                          -108-  {14MR 107.2}
[14MR 108.1]          Never before have I seen among our people such firm self-complacency and unwillingness to accept and acknowledge light as was manifested at Minneapolis. I have been shown that not one of the company who cherished the spirit manifested at that meeting would again have clear light to discern the preciousness of the truth sent them from heaven until they humbled their pride and confessed that they were not actuated by the Spirit of God, but that their minds and hearts were filled with prejudice. The Lord desired to come near to them, to bless them and heal them of their backslidings, but they would not hearken. They were actuated by the same spirit that inspired Korah, Dathan, and Abiram. Those men of Israel were determined to resist all evidence that would prove them to be wrong, and they went on and on in their course of disaffection until many were drawn away to unite with them.  {14MR 108.1}
[14MR 108.2]          Who were these? Not the weak, not the ignorant, not the unenlightened. In that rebellion there were two hundred and fifty princes famous in the congregation, men of renown. What was their testimony? "All the congregation are holy, every one of them, and the Lord is among them: wherefore then lift ye up yourselves above the congregation of the Lord?" ［Numbers 16:3］. When Korah and his companions perished under the judgment of God, the people whom they had deceived saw not the hand of the Lord in this miracle. The whole congregation the next morning charged Moses and Aaron, "Ye have killed the people of the Lord" ［verse 41］, and the plague was upon the congregation, and more than fourteen thousand perished.  {14MR 108.2}
[14MR 108.3]         When I purposed to leave Minneapolis, the angel of the Lord stood by me and said: "Not so; God has a work for you to do in this place. The people                                        -109-     are acting over the rebellion of Korah, Dathan, and Abiram. I have placed you in your proper position, which those who are not in the light will not acknowledge; they will not heed your testimony; but I will be with you; My grace and power shall sustain you. It is not you they are despising, but the messengers and the message I send to My people. They have shown contempt for the word of the Lord. Satan has blinded their eyes and perverted their judgment; and unless every soul shall repent of this their sin, this unsanctified independence that is doing insult to the Spirit of God, they will walk in darkness. I will remove the candlestick out of his place except they repent and be converted, that I should heal them. They have obscured their spiritual eyesight. They would not that God would manifest His Spirit and His power; for they have a spirit of mockery and disgust at My word. Lightness, trifling, jesting, and joking are daily practiced. They have not set their hearts to seek Me. They walk in the sparks of their own kindling, and unless they repent they shall lie down in sorrow. Thus saith the Lord: Stand at your post of duty; for I am with thee, and will not leave thee nor forsake thee." These words from God I have not dared to disregard.  {14MR 108.3}
[14MR 109.1]          Light has been shining in Battle Creek in clear, bright rays; but who of those that acted a part in the meeting at Minneapolis have come to the light and received the rich treasures of truth which the Lord sent them from heaven? Who have kept step and step with the Leader, Jesus Christ? Who have made full confession of their mistaken zeal, their blindness, their                                       -110-     jealousies and evil surmisings, their defiance of truth? Not one; ［IN THE LIGHT OF OTHER ELLEN WHITE STATEMENTS, IT WOULD SEEM THAT THIS COMMENT SHOULD BE CONSIDERED AS HYPERBOLE, FOR IN A DOCUMENT WRITTEN JANUARY 9, 1891, ELLEN WHITE WROTE THAT URIAH SMITH "MADE HIS CONFESSION. HE HAD FALLEN ON THE ROCK AND WAS BROKEN. I CANNOT DESCRIBE TO YOU MY JOY."---MANUSCRIPT RELEASE #1092. FOR AN ACCOUNT OF MANY OTHERS WHO ALSO CHANGED THEIR ATTITUDES SEE "GEORGE I. BUTLER MOVES INTO THE LIGHT," "URIAH SMITH FALLS ON THE 'ROCK,'" AND "STILL MORE CONFESSIONS" IN A. V. OLSON, THIRTEEN CRISIS YEARS, PP. 87-119.］ and because of their long neglect to acknowledge the light, it has left them far behind; they have not been growing in grace and in the knowledge of Christ Jesus our Lord. They have failed to receive the needed grace which they might have had, and which would have made them strong men in religious experience.  {14MR 109.1}
[14MR 110.1]         The position taken at Minneapolis was apparently an insurmountable barrier which in a great degree shut them in with doubters, questioners, with the rejecters of truth and the power of God. When another crisis comes, those who have so long resisted evidence piled upon evidence will again be tested upon the points where they failed so manifestly, and it will be hard for them to receive that which is from God and refuse that which is from the powers of darkness. Therefore their only safe course is to walk in humility, making straight paths for their feet, lest the lame be turned out of the way. It makes every difference whom we company with, whether it is with men who walk with God and who believe and trust Him, or with men who follow their own supposed wisdom, walking in the sparks of their own kindling.  {14MR 110.1}
[14MR 110.2]          The time and care and labor required to counteract the influence of those who have worked against the truth has been a terrible loss; for we might have been years ahead in spiritual knowledge; and many, many souls                                            -111-     might have been added to the church if those who ought to have walked in the light had followed on to know the Lord, that they might know His going forth is prepared as the morning. But when so much labor has to be expended right in the church to counteract the influence of workers who have stood as a granite wall against the truth God sends to His people, the world is left in comparative darkness.  {14MR 110.2}
[14MR 111.1]          God meant that the watchmen should arise and with united voices send forth a decided message, giving the trumpet a certain sound, that the people might all spring to their post of duty and act their part in the great work. Then the strong, clear light of that other angel who comes down from heaven having great power, would have filled the earth with his glory. We are years behind; and those who stood in blindness and hindered the advancement of the very message that God meant should go forth from the Minneapolis meeting as a lamp that burneth, have need to humble their hearts before God and see and understand how the work has been hindered by their blindness of mind and hardness of heart.  {14MR 111.1}
[14MR 111.2]          Hours have been spent in quibbling over little things; golden opportunities have been wasted while heavenly messengers have grieved, impatient at the delay. The Holy Spirit--there has been so little appreciation of its value or the necessity for every soul to receive it. Those who do receive the heavenly endowment will go forth clad with the armor of righteousness to do battle for God. They will respect the leadings of the Lord and will be filled with gratitude to Him for His mercy. But in many, many places, and on many, many occasions it could truthfully be said as in Christ's day of                                            -112-     those who profess to be God's people, that not many mighty works could be done, because of their unbelief. Many who have been bound in fetters of darkness have been respected because God has used them, and their unbelief has aroused doubt and prejudice against the message of truth which angels of heaven were seeking to communicate through human agencies--justification by faith, the righteousness of Christ.  {14MR 111.2}
[14MR 112.1]          Now, my dear children, I have sketched but a tithe of what I know to be true in regard to these matters. I present them to you. I would that you would now surrender to God. I love you both too well to flatter you. Frank, you could have helped Hattie in many ways if you yourself had stood in the clear light; but you have been walking in darkness. When pride shall die, when self shall be crucified, then Jesus will come in and take possession of heart and soul. I want you to make sure work for eternity. You have no time to lose. Years have passed, and you are not ready to die, and without a decided change are not ready to live and glorify God. No longer seek to have your way, to follow your mind and judgment, but put your hand in the hand of Christ and say, Lead me, guide me.  {14MR 112.1}
[14MR 112.2]          Captain Eldridge's influence over you has not been right in some things. Your influence with him might have been much more to his good and the glory of God than it has been. But the past, with its burden of record, has gone into eternity; now in repentance and confession and conversion to God, in childlike submission and obedience to His will, is your only hope of salvation. I am deeply in earnest; I could not abate one jot or tittle of truth to please you or to make you my best friend. No; it is life or death                                            -113-     with you. There is not time for us to trifle with eternal realities. We must be saved in God's way, just as He has presented it in His Word, else we can never be saved at all. We must be pure and single-hearted, in principle firm as a rock. Jesus said, "He that will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me; so shall he be My disciple." Thank God, Oh, thank Him with heart and voice, that He is still our compassionate Redeemer, ready to forgive sin and by His own blood to cleanse us from every stain that sin has made. I write in love. (Signed) Aunt Ellen.--Letter 2a, 1892.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. November 1984 Entire Letter  {14MR 112.2}
[14MR 114.1]       MR No. 1100 - Warnings Against Worldliness, Rejecting Light, and Unconverted Leaders; An Appeal to Exalt Christ and Proclaim the Message of Righteousness by Faith         (Written to O. A. Olsen, from Hobart, Tasmania, May 1, 1895.］          I am deeply burdened; but what shall I say? I am troubled for you, my much-respected brother. I am bowed down with anguish of spirit, for the situation is becoming more and more perplexing.  {14MR 114.1}
[14MR 114.2]          A net has been spread to involve the Conference--a net that the people know not of, and that very few suspect the existence of. The condition of things is binding your hands and hindering the work. The crisis will soon be reached. The state of things is not fully revealed to me, but this much I know: to a great degree the management of finances has been conducted on wrong principles. While all is supposed to be prosperous, there is peril.  {14MR 114.2}
[14MR 114.3]         You have connected with you men who have no living connection with God. You fear to exercise your judgment, lest there shall be an explosion. This is why I feel so sad. I have written out matters that I dared not send to you unless there were persons of a firm, decided character who would stand by your side as true yoke fellows to sustain you. The two men who have been especially associated with you should, in their present spiritual condition, have no part in planning and carrying forward the work of God in any of its various lines. If they were to see themselves as God sees them, and fall upon the Rock and be broken, a decided change would appear in them. Confessions would be made to free their souls from every corrupting influence.                                            -115-  {14MR 114.3}
[14MR 115.1]          These men are saying in their hearts, "My Lord delayeth His coming," and the thought is expressed not only in action but in words. "Be not deceived in regard to Christ's speedy appearing," these false guides are saying. "Peace and safety. The time is not yet. All things continue as they were from the beginning." They are denying the truth in their spirit, in their works, and in their words. They come under the denunciation of Christ: "But and if that evil servant shall say in his heart, My lord delayeth his coming; and shall begin to smite his fellow servants, and to eat and drink with the drunken; the lord of that servant shall come in a day when he looketh not for him, and in an hour that he is not aware of, and shall cut him asunder, and appoint him his portion with the hypocrites: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth" ［Matthew 24:48-51］. See also Luke 8:12, 13; Matthew 11:20-23.  {14MR 115.1}
[14MR 115.2]          Because iniquity abounds, the love of many waxes cold. There are many who have outgrown their advent faith. They are living for the world, and while saying in their hearts, as they desire it shall be, "My Lord delayeth His coming," they have beaten their fellow servants. They do this for the same reason that Cain killed Abel. Abel was determined to worship God according to the direction God had given. This displeased Cain. He thought that his own plans were best, and that the Lord would come to his terms. Cain in his offering did not acknowledge his dependence upon Christ. He thought that his father Adam had been treated harshly in being expelled from Eden. The idea of keeping that sin ever before the mind, and offering the blood of the slain lamb as a confession of entire dependence upon a Power outside of himself, was torture to the high spirit of Cain. Being the                                           -116-     elder, he thought that Abel should follow his example. When Abel's offering was accepted of God, the holy fire consuming the sacrifice, Cain's anger was exceedingly great. The Lord condescended to explain matters to him, but he would not be reconciled to God, and he hated Abel because God showed him favor. He became so angry that he slew his brother.  {14MR 115.2}
[14MR 116.1]          The Lord has a controversy with all who by their unbelief and doubt have been saying that He delays His coming, and who have been smiting their fellow servants, and eating and drinking with (working from the very same principle as) the drunken. They are drunken, but not with wine; they stagger, but not with strong drink. Satan has controlled their reason, and they know not at what they stumble.  {14MR 116.1}
[14MR 116.2]          Just as soon as a man separates from God so that his heart is not under the subduing power of the Holy Spirit, the attributes of Satan will be revealed, and he will begin to oppress his fellowmen. An influence goes forth from him that is contrary to truth and justice and righteousness. This disposition is manifested in our institutions, not only in the relation of workers one to another, but the desire shown by one institution to control all others. Men who are entrusted with weighty responsibilities, but who have no living connection with God, have been and are doing despite to the Holy Spirit. They are indulging the very same spirit as did Korah, Dathan, and Abiram, and as did the Jews in the days of Christ. (See Matthew 12:22-29, 31-37.) Warnings have come from God again and again for these men, but they have cast them aside and ventured on in the same course.  {14MR 116.2}
[14MR 116.3]         Read the words of Christ in Matthew 23:23: "Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye pay tithes of mint and anise and cummin, and                                         -117-     have omitted the weightier matters of the law, judgment, mercy, and faith: these ought ye to have done, and not to leave the other undone." These denunciations are given as a warning to all who "outwardly appear righteous unto men, but within" "are full of hypocrisy and iniquity." They say, We are delivered to do all these things. They also say, "If we had been in the days of our fathers, we would not have been partakers with them in the blood of the prophets. "Wherefore," said Jesus, "ye be witnesses unto yourselves, that ye are the children of them which killed the prophets." What lessons are here; how fearful and decisive! Jesus said, "Wherefore, behold, I send unto you prophets, and wise men, and scribes: and some of them ye shall kill and crucify; and some of them shall ye scourge in your synagogues, and persecute them from city to city." This prophecy was literally fulfilled by the Jews in their treatment of Christ and of the messengers whom God sent to them. Will men in these last days follow the example of those whom Christ condemned?  {14MR 116.3}
[14MR 117.1]          These terrible predictions they have not as yet carried out to the full; but if God spares their lives, and they nourish the same spirit that marked their course of action both before and after the Minneapolis meeting, they will fill up to the full the deeds of those whom Christ condemned when He was on the earth.  {14MR 117.1}
[14MR 117.2]          The perils of the last days are upon us. Satan takes control of every mind that is not decidedly under the control of the Spirit of God. Some have been cultivating hatred against the men whom God has commissioned to bear a special message to the world. They began this satanic work at Minneapolis. Afterward, when they saw and felt the demonstration of the Holy                                         -118-     Spirit testifying that the message was of God, they hated it the more, because it was a testimony against them. They would not humble their hearts to repent, to give God the glory, and vindicate the right. They went on in their own spirit, filled with envy, jealousy, and evil surmisings, as did the Jews. They opened their hearts to the enemy of God and man. Yet these men have been holding positions of trust, and have been molding the work after their own similitude, as far as they possibly could. Captain Eldridge and Frank Belden acted a prominent part, but in mercy to them they disconnected themselves from the office. Since their separation the work has been going on after the same order. It is time that there was a change.  {14MR 117.2}
[14MR 118.1]          Those who are now first, who have been untrue to the cause of God, will soon be last, unless they repent. Unless they speedily fall upon the Rock and be broken, and be born again, the spirit that has been cherished will continue to be cherished. Mercy's sweet voice will not be recognized by them. Bible religion, in private and in public, is with them a thing of the past. They have been zealously declaiming against enthusiasm and fanaticism. Faith that calls upon God to relieve human suffering, faith that God has enjoined upon His people to exercise, is called fanaticism. But if there is anything upon the earth that should inspire men with sanctified zeal, it is the truth as it is in Jesus; it is the grand, great work of redemption; it is Christ, made unto us wisdom and righteousness, and sanctification and redemption.  {14MR 118.1}
[14MR 118.2]          The Lord has often made manifest in His providence that nothing less than revealed truth, the word of God, can reclaim man from sin or keep him from transgression. That word, which reveals the guilt of sin, has a power                                         -119-     upon the human heart to make man right and keep him so. The Lord has said that His word is to be studied and obeyed; it is to be brought into the practical life; that word is as inflexible as the character of God--the same yesterday, today, and forever.  {14MR 118.2}
[14MR 119.1]          If there is anything in our world that should inspire enthusiasm, it is the cross of Calvary. "Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God: therefore the world knoweth us not, because it knew Him not." "For God so loved the world, that He gave His only-begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life." Christ is to be accepted, believed in, and exalted. This is to be the theme of conversation--the preciousness of Christ.  {14MR 119.1}
[14MR 119.2]          There is in Battle Creek a class that have the truth planted in the heart. It is to them the power of God unto salvation. But unless the truth is enthroned in the heart, and a thorough transition takes place from darkness to light, those who handle sacred responsibilities are ministers of darkness, blind leaders of the blind. "Clouds they are without water, carried about of winds; trees whose fruit withereth, without fruit, twice dead, plucked up by the roots." God requires that every soul that names His name shall have the truth enthroned in the heart. The time in which we live demands it. Eternity demands it. Pure religion demands it.  {14MR 119.2}
[14MR 119.3]                                  Worldly Amusements        While there has been so much fear of excitement and enthusiasm in the service of God, there has been manifest an enthusiasm in another line which to many seems wholly congenial. I refer to the parties of pleasure that                                         -120-     have been held among our people. These occasions have taken much of the time and attention of people who profess to be servants of Christ; but have these assemblies tended to the glory of His name? Was Jesus invited to preside over them? Gatherings for social intercourse may be made in the highest degree profitable and instructive when those who meet together have the love of God glowing in their hearts, when they meet to exchange thoughts in regard to the word of God, or to consider methods for advancing His work and doing good to their fellowmen. When nothing is said or done to grieve the Holy Spirit of God, but it is regarded as a welcome guest, then God is honored, and those who meet together will be refreshed and strengthened. "Then they that feared the Lord spake often one to another: and the Lord hearkened, and heard it, and a book of remembrance was written before Him for them that feared the Lord, and that thought upon His name. And they shall be Mine, saith the Lord of hosts, in that day when I make up My jewels."  {14MR 119.3}
[14MR 120.1]          But there has been a class of social gatherings in Battle Creek of an entirely different character, parties of pleasure that have been a disgrace to our institutions and to the church. They encourage pride of dress, pride of appearance, self-gratification, hilarity, and trifling. Satan is entertained as an honored guest, and he takes possession of those who patronize these gatherings.  {14MR 120.1}
[14MR 120.2]          A view of one such company was presented to me, where were assembled those who profess to believe the truth. One was seated at the instrument of music, and such songs were poured forth as made the watching angels weep. There was mirth, there was coarse laughter, there was abundance of enthusiasm, and a kind of inspiration; but the joy was such as Satan only is able                                         -121-     to create. This is an enthusiasm and infatuation of which all who love God will be ashamed. It prepares the participant for unholy thought and action. I have reason to think that some who were engaged in that scene heartily repented of the shameful performance.  {14MR 120.2}
[14MR 121.1]          Many such gatherings have been presented to me. I have seen the gaiety, the display in dress, the personal adornment. All want to be thought brilliant, and give themselves up to hilarity, foolish jesting, cheap, coarse flattery, and uproarious laughter. The eyes sparkle, the cheek is flushed, conscience sleeps. With eating and drinking and merrymaking, they do their best to forget God. The scene of pleasure is their paradise. And heaven is looking on, seeing and hearing all.  {14MR 121.1}
[14MR 121.2]          Turn to another scene. In the streets of the city is a party gathered for a bicycle race. In this company also are those who profess to know God and Jesus Christ whom He has sent. But who that looks upon the exciting race would think that those who were thus exhibiting themselves were followers of Christ? Who would think they realized the value of their time and their physical powers as gifts from God, to be preserved for His service? Who thinks of the danger of accident, or that death may be the result of their wild chase? Who have prayed for the presence of Jesus, and the protection of the ministering angels? Is God glorified by these performances? Satan is playing the game of life for these souls, and he is well pleased with that which he sees and hears.  {14MR 121.2}
[14MR 121.3]          The once earnest Christian who enters into these sports is on the downgrade. He has left the region pervaded by the vital atmosphere of heaven, and has plunged into an atmosphere of mist and fog. It may be that some humble believer is induced to join in these sports. But if he maintains his                                          -122-     connection with Christ, he cannot in heart participate in the exciting scene. The words he hears are not congenial, for they are not the language of Canaan. The speakers do not give evidence that they are making melody in their hearts to God. But there is unmistakable evidence that God is forgotten. He is not in all their thoughts. These parties of pleasure and gatherings for exciting sport, made up of those who profess to be Christians, are a profanation of religion and the name of God.  {14MR 121.3}
[14MR 122.1]          The tenor of the conversation reveals the treasure of the heart. The cheap, common talk, the words of flattery, the foolish witticism, spoken to create a laugh, are the merchandise of Satan, and all who indulge in this talk are trading in his goods. Impressions are made upon those who hear these things similar to that made upon Herod when the daughter of Herodias danced before him. All these transactions are recorded in the books of heaven, and at the last great day they will appear in their true light before the guilty ones. Then all will discern in them the alluring, deceptive workings of the devil, to lead them into the broad road and the wide gate that opens to their ruin.  {14MR 122.1}
[14MR 122.2]          Satan has been multiplying his snares in Battle Creek, and professed Christians who are superficial in character and religious experience are used by the tempter as his decoys. This class are always ready for the gathering for pleasure or sport, and their influence attracts others. Young men and young women who have tried to be Bible Christians are persuaded to join the party, and they are drawn into the ring. They did not prayerfully consult the divine standard, to learn what Christ has said in regard to the fruit to be borne on the Christian tree. They do not discern that these                                           -123-     entertainments are really Satan's banquet, prepared to keep souls from accepting the call to the marriage supper of the Lamb, . . . preventing them from receiving the white robe of character, which is the righteousness of Christ. They become confused as to what is right for them as Christians to do. They do not want to be thought singular, and naturally incline to follow the example of others. Thus they come under the influence of those who have never had the divine touch on heart or mind.  {14MR 122.2}
[14MR 123.1]          In these exciting gatherings, carried away by the glamour and passion of human influence, youth that have been carefully instructed to obey the law of God, are led to form attachments for those whose education has been a mistake, and whose religious experience has been a fraud. They sell themselves to a lifelong bondage. As long as they live, they must be hampered ［by their union］ with a cheap, superficial character, one who lives for display but who has not the precious inward adorning, the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which in the sight of God is of great price. When sickness and death shall come to those who have lived to please themselves merely, they find that they have provided no oil in their vessels with their lamps, and they are utterly unfitted to close their life's history. This has been; this will continue to be.  {14MR 123.1}
[14MR 123.2]          We ask of those who have had great light in Battle Creek, Has the truth of God lost its hold upon the soul? Has the fine gold become dim? What has been the cause of this fanaticism and enthusiasm? A fearful accountability rests upon world-loving, selfish parents, for sin lies at their door. How much more favorable it would be if the school buildings that are now in Battle Creek were far off from the city, and separated from so large a colony of professed Sabbathkeepers.                                           -124-  {14MR 123.2}
[14MR 124.1]          The conviction is gaining ground in the world that Seventh-day Adventists are giving the trumpet an uncertain sound, that they are following in the path of worldlings. Families in Battle Creek are departing from God in planning contracts of marriage with those who have no love for God, with those who have lived a frivolous life, who have never practiced self-denial and know not from experience what it means to be laborers together with God. Strange things are being transacted. False phases of Christianity are being received and taught, which bind souls in deception and delusion. Men are walking in the light of the sparks of their own kindling. Those who love and fear God will not descend to the world's level, in choosing the society of the vain and trifling. They will not become charmed with men or women who are not converted. They are to stand up for Jesus, and then Jesus will stand up for them.  {14MR 124.1}
[14MR 124.2]          Some of those who know the truth but do not practice it, are trampling upon the law of God in their business transactions. We should have no intimate association with them lest we catch their spirit and share their doom. The patriarch Jacob, when speaking of certain deeds of his sons which he contemplated with horror, exclaimed, "O my soul, come not thou into their secrets; unto their assembly, mine honor, be not thou united." He felt that his own honor would be compromised if he associated with sinners in their doings. He lifts the danger signal, to warn us away from such associations, lest we become partakers of their evil deeds. The Holy Spirit, through the apostle Paul, utters a similar warning, "Have no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness, but rather reprove them."                                           -125-  {14MR 124.2}
[14MR 125.1]         The eternal God has drawn the line of distinction between the saints and the sinners, the converted and the unconverted. The two classes do not blend into each other imperceptibly, like the colors of the rainbow. They are as distinct as midday and midnight.  {14MR 125.1}
[14MR 125.2]          Those who are seeking the righteousness of Christ will be dwelling upon the themes of the great salvation. The Bible is the storehouse that supplies their souls with nourishing food. They meditate upon the incarnation of Christ, they contemplate the great sacrifice made to save them from perdition, to bring in pardon, peace, and everlasting righteousness. The soul is aglow with these grand and elevating themes. Holiness and truth, grace and righteousness, occupy the thoughts. Self dies, and Christ lives in His servants. In contemplation of the word, their hearts burn within them, as did the hearts of the two disciples while they went to Emmaus, and Christ walked with them by the way, and opened to them the scriptures concerning Himself.  {14MR 125.2}
[14MR 125.3]          How few realize that Jesus, unseen, is walking by their side! How ashamed many would be to hear His voice speaking to them, and to know that He heard all their foolish, common talk! And how many hearts would burn with holy joy if they only knew that the Saviour was by their side, that the holy atmosphere of His presence was surrounding them, and they were feeding on the bread of life! How pleased the Saviour would be to hear His followers talking of His previous lessons of instruction, and to know that they had a relish for such holy things! When the truth abides in the heart, there is no place for criticism of God's servants, or for picking flaws with the message He sends. That which is in the heart will flow from the lips.                                        -126-     It cannot be repressed. The things that God has prepared for those that love Him will be the theme of conversation. The love of Christ is in the soul as a well of water, springing up into everlasting life, sending forth living streams that bring life and gladness wherever they flow.  {14MR 125.3}
[14MR 126.1]                             Rejecting the Light          God says to His servants, "Cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and show My people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins." But when the plain, straight testimony comes from lips under the moving of the Spirit of God, there are many who treat it with disdain. There are among us those who, in actions if not in words, "say to the seers, See not; and to the prophets, Prophesy not unto us right things, speak unto us smooth things, prophesy deceits: get you out of the way, turn aside out of the path, cause the Holy One of Israel to cease from before us. Wherefore thus saith the Holy One of Israel, Because ye despise this word, and trust in oppression and perverseness, and stay thereon: therefore this iniquity will be to you as a breach ready to fall, swelling out in a high wall, whose breaking cometh suddenly at an instant. . . . For thus saith the Lord God, the Holy One of Israel; In returning and rest shall ye be saved; in quietness and in confidence shall be your strength: and ye would not."  {14MR 126.1}
[14MR 126.2]          I inquire of those in responsible positions in Battle Creek, What are you doing? You have turned your back, and not your face, to the Lord. There needs to be a cleansing of the heart, the feelings, the sympathies, the words, in reference to the most momentous subjects--the Lord God, eternity, truth. What is the message to be given at this time? It is the third angel's message. But that light which is to fill the whole world with its                                         -127-     glory, has been despised by some who claim to believe the present truth. Be careful how you tread. Take off the shoes from off your feet; for you are on holy ground. Beware how you indulge the attributes of Satan, and pour contempt upon the manifestations of the Holy Spirit. I know not but some have even now gone too far to return and to repent.  {14MR 126.2}
[14MR 127.1]         I state truth. The souls who love God, who believe in Christ, and who eagerly grasp every ray of light, will see light, and rejoice in the truth. They will communicate the light. They will grow in holiness. Those who receive the Holy Spirit will feel the chilling atmosphere that surrounds the souls of others by whom these great and solemn realities are unappreciated, and spoken against. They feel that they are in the council of the ungodly, of men who stand in the way of sinners, and sit in the seat of the scornful.  {14MR 127.1}
[14MR 127.2]          The Word of God speaketh truth, not a lie. In it is nothing strained, nothing extreme, nothing overdone. We are to accept it as the word of the living God. In obedience to that word, the church has duties to perform which it has not done. They are not to flee from the post of duty; but in trial and temptation they should lean more heavily upon God. There are difficulties to be met, but God's people as one must rise to the emergencies. There are duties to be discharged to the church and to our God.  {14MR 127.2}
[14MR 127.3]          The Spirit of God is departing from many among our people. Many have entered into dark, secret paths, and some will never return. They will continue to stumble to their ruin. They have tempted God, they have rejected light. All the evidence that will ever be given them they have received, and have not heeded. They have chosen darkness rather than light, and have defiled their souls. No man or church can associate with a pleasure-loving                                         -128-     class, and reveal that they appreciate the rich current of truth which the Lord has sent to those who have simple faith in His word. The world is polluted, corrupted, as was the world in the days of Noah. The only remedy is belief in the truth, acceptance of the light. Yet many have listened to the truth spoken in demonstration of the Spirit, and they have not only refused to accept the message, but they have hated the light. These men are parties to the ruin of souls. They have interposed themselves between the heaven-sent light and the people. They have trampled upon the Word of God, and are doing despite to His Holy Spirit.  {14MR 127.3}
[14MR 128.1]          I call upon God's people to open their eyes. When you sanction or carry out the decisions of men who, as you know, are not in harmony with truth and righteousness, you weaken your own faith and lessen your relish for communion with God. You seem to hear the voice which was addressed to Joshua: "Wherefore liest thou thus upon thy face? Israel hath sinned, and they have also transgressed My covenant which I commanded them . . . There is an accursed thing in the midst of thee, O Israel." "Neither will I be with you any more, except ye destroy the accursed from among you." Christ declares, "He that gathereth not with Me scattereth abroad."  {14MR 128.1}
[14MR 128.2]          The Lord in His great mercy sent a most precious message to His people through Elders Waggoner and Jones. This message was to bring more prominently before the world the uplifted Saviour, the sacrifice for the sins of the whole world. It presented justification through faith in the Surety; it invited the people to receive the righteousness of Christ, which is made manifest in obedience to all the commandments of God. Many had lost sight of Jesus. They needed to have their eyes directed to His divine person, His                                           -129-     merits, and His changeless love for the human family. All power is given into His hands, that He may dispense rich gifts unto men, imparting the priceless gift of His own righteousness to the helpless human agent. This is the message that God commanded to be given to the world. It is the third angel's message, which is to be proclaimed with a loud voice, and attended with the outpouring of His Spirit in a large measure.  {14MR 128.2}
[14MR 129.1]          The uplifted Saviour is to appear in His efficacious work as the Lamb slain, sitting upon the throne, to dispense the priceless covenant blessings, the benefits He died to purchase for every soul who should believe on Him. John could not express that love in words; it was too deep, too broad; he calls upon the human family to behold it. Christ is pleading for the church in the heavenly courts above, pleading for those for whom He paid the redemption price of His own life blood. Centuries, ages, can never diminish the efficacy of this atoning sacrifice. This message of the gospel of His grace was to be given to the church in clear and distinct lines, that the world should no longer say, Seventh-day Adventists talk the law, the law, but do not preach or believe Christ.  {14MR 129.1}
[14MR 129.2]          The efficacy of the blood of Christ was to be represented to the people with freshness and power, that their faith might lay hold on its merits. As the high priest sprinkled the warm blood upon the mercy seat, while the fragrant cloud of incense ascended before God, so while we confess our sins, and plead the efficacy of Christ's atoning blood, our prayers are to ascend to heaven, fragrant with the merits of Christ's character. Notwithstanding our unworthiness, we are ever to bear in mind that there is One that can take away sin, can save the sinner. Every sin acknowledged before God with                                         -130-     a contrite heart. He will remove. This faith is the life of the church. As the serpent was lifted up in the wilderness by Moses, and all that had been bitten by the fiery serpents were bidden to look and live, so also the Son of man must be lifted up, that "whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life."  {14MR 129.2}
[14MR 130.1]          Unless he makes it his life business to behold the uplifted Saviour, and by faith accept the merits which it is his privilege to claim, the sinner can no more be saved than Peter could walk upon the water unless he kept his eyes fixed steadily upon Jesus. Now, it has been Satan's determined purpose to eclipse the view of Jesus, and lead man to look to man, and trust to man, and be educated to expect help from man. For years the church has been looking to man and expecting much from man, but not looking to Jesus, in whom our hopes of eternal life are centered. Therefore God gave to His servants a testimony that presented the truth as it is in Jesus, which is the third angel's message in clear, distinct lines.  {14MR 130.1}
[14MR 130.2]          John's words are ［to be］ sounded by God's people, that all may discern the light and walk in the light: "He that cometh from above is above all: he that is of the earth is earthly, and speaketh of the earth: He that cometh from heaven is above all. And what He hath seen and heard, that He testifieth; and no man receiveth His testimony. He that hath received His testimony hath set to his seal that God is true. For He whom God hath sent speaketh the words of God: for God giveth not the Spirit by measure unto Him. The Father loveth the Son, and hath given all things into His hands. He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life: and he that believeth not the Son shall not see life; but the wrath of God abideth on him."                                          -131-  {14MR 130.2}
[14MR 131.1]          This is the testimony that must go throughout the length and breadth of the world. It presents the law and the gospel, binding up the two in a perfect whole. (See Romans 5, and 1 John 3:9 to the close of the chapter.) These precious scriptures will be impressed upon every heart that is opened to receive them. "The entrance of Thy words giveth light; it giveth understanding unto the simple"--those who are contrite in heart. "As many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name." These have not a mere nominal faith, a theory of truth, a legal religion, but they believe to a purpose, appropriating to themselves the richest gifts of God. They plead for the gift, that they may give to others. They can say, "Of His fullness have all we received, and grace for grace."  {14MR 131.1}
[14MR 131.2]          "He that loveth not knoweth not God; for God is love. In this was manifested the love of God toward us, because God sent His only begotten Son into the world, that we might live through Him. Herein is love, not that we loved God, but that He loved us, and sent His Son to be the propitiation for our sins. Beloved, if God so loved us, we ought also to love one another. No man hath seen God at any time. If we love one another, God dwelleth in us, and His love is perfected in us. Hereby know we that we dwell in Him, and He in us, because He hath given us of His Spirit."  {14MR 131.2}
[14MR 131.3]          This is the very work which the Lord designs that the message He has given His servants shall perform in the heart and mind of every human agent. It is the perpetual life of the church to love God supremely, and to love others as they love themselves. There was but little love for God or man, and God gave His messengers just what the people needed. Those who received                                           -132-     the message were greatly blessed, for they saw the bright rays of the Sun of Righteousness, and life and hope sprang up in their hearts. They were beholding Christ. "Fear not," is His everlasting assurance; "I am He that liveth, and was dead; and, behold, I am alive forevermore." "Because I live, ye shall live also." The blood of the spotless Lamb of God the believers apply to their own heart. Looking upon the great antitype, we can say, "It is Christ that died, yea rather, that is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us."  {14MR 131.3}
[14MR 132.1]          The Sun of Righteousness shines into our hearts to give the knowledge of the glory of Jesus Christ. Of the Holy Spirit's office He says, "He shall glorify Me: for He shall receive of Mine, and shall show it unto you." The psalmist prays, "Purge me with hyssop, and I shall be clean: wash me, and I shall be whiter than snow. . . . Create in me a clean heart, O God; and renew a right spirit within me. Cast me not away from Thy presence: and take not Thy Holy Spirit from me. Restore unto me the joy of Thy salvation; and uphold me with Thy free Spirit. Then will I teach transgressors Thy ways; and sinners shall be converted unto Thee."  {14MR 132.1}
[14MR 132.2]          The Lord would have these grand themes studied in our churches, and if every church member shall give entrance to the word of God, it will give light and understanding to the simple. "Who is among you that feareth the Lord, that obeyeth the voice of His servant, that walketh in darkness and hath no light? let him trust in the name of the Lord, and stay upon his God. Behold, all ye that kindle a fire, that compass yourselves about with sparks: walk in the light of your fire, and in the sparks that ye have kindled. This shall ye have of Mine hand; ye shall lie down in sorrow."                                          -133-     (See Isaiah 29:13-16, 18-21.) "Thus saith the Lord, Let not the wise man glory in his wisdom, neither let the mighty man glory in his might, let not the rich man glory in his riches: but let him that glorieth glory in this, that he understandeth and knoweth Me, that I am the Lord which exercise loving-kindness, judgment, and righteousness in the earth: for in these things I delight, saith the Lord."  {14MR 132.2}
[14MR 133.1]         Never was there a time when the Lord would manifest His great grace unto His chosen ones more fully than in these last days when His law is made void. "The Lord is well pleased for His righteousness' sake; He will magnify the law, and make it honorable." What does God say in regard to His people? "But this is a people robbed and spoiled; they are all of them snared in holes, and they are hid in prison houses: they are for a prey, and none delivereth; for a spoil, and none saith, Restore." (See also Isaiah 43.) These are prophecies that will be fulfilled.  {14MR 133.1}
[14MR 133.2]          I would speak in warning to those who have stood for years resisting light and cherishing the spirit of opposition. How long will you hate and despise the messengers of God's righteousness? God has given them His message. They bear the word of the Lord. There is salvation for you, but only through the merits of Jesus Christ. The grace of the Holy Spirit has been offered you again and again. Light and power from on high have been shed abundantly in the midst of you. Here was evidence, that all might discern whom the Lord recognized as His servants. But there are those who despised the men and the message they bore. They have taunted them with being fanatics, extremists, and enthusiasts. Let me prophesy unto you: Unless you speedily humble your hearts before God, and confess your sins,                                        -134-     which are many, you will, when it is too late, see that you have been fighting against God. Through the conviction of the Holy Spirit, no longer unto reformation and pardon, you will see that these men whom you have spoken against have been as signs in the world, as witnesses for God. Then you would give the whole world if you could redeem the past, and be just, zealous men, moved by the Spirit of God to lift your voice in solemn warning to the world; and like them, to be in principle firm as a rock. Your turning things upside down is known of the Lord. Go on a little longer as you have gone in rejection of the light from heaven, and you are lost. "The man that shall be unclean, and shall not purify himself, that soul shall be cut off from among the congregation."  {14MR 133.2}
[14MR 134.1]          I have no smooth message to bear to those who have been for so long as false guideposts, pointing the wrong way. If you reject Christ's delegated messengers, you reject Christ. Neglect this great salvation kept before you for years, despise this glorious offer of justification through the blood of Christ and sanctification through the cleansing power of the Holy Spirit, and there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins, but a certain fearful looking for of judgment and fiery indignation. I entreat you now to humble yourselves, and cease your stubborn resistance of light and evidence. Say unto the Lord, Mine iniquities have separated between me and my God. O Lord, pardon my transgressions. Blot out my sins from the book of Thy remembrance. Praise His holy name, there is forgiveness with Him, and you can be converted, transformed.                                          -135-  {14MR 134.1}
[14MR 135.1]          "For if the blood of bulls and of goats, and the ashes of an heifer sprinkling the unclean, sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh: how much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered Himself without spot to God, purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God?"--Letter 57, 1895.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. April 11, 1985 Entire Letter  {14MR 135.1}
[14MR 136.1]       MR No. 1101 - Work Among the Jews         Concerning the work in behalf of the Jewish people being done by Brother ［F. C.］ Gilbert, I am instructed to say, Give him all the encouragement that is possible. Do not bind about his work by many forbiddings. Help him, so that through his efforts and the efforts of his fellow laborers, many of the seed of Israel may be grafted to the true stock, Christ Jesus. The Lord will work through men of different nationalities to do a work for their fellow countrymen.  {14MR 136.1}
[14MR 136.2]          To Brother Gilbert I would say, You must be guarded. Do not tax your powers so severely. Hitherto the Lord has been with you, and He will continue to bless your efforts and will lead others to unite with you in your work. But you are in danger from more sources than one. Your enemies will be incensed against you because this truth is being carried to the Jews.  {14MR 136.2}
[14MR 136.3]          My brother, the Jewish people are not the only ones who are being helped by your work. Our own people need the example thus set before them. I bid you be of good courage. In your labors, do not wait for some great and wonderful opening, but seize the opportunities as they come. The power of truth will be vindicated as the servants of God make faithful use of the opportunities that present themselves for labor.  {14MR 136.3}
[14MR 136.4]          We are close to the time spoken of by Daniel the prophet: "At that time shall Michael stand up, the great prince which standeth for the children of                                           -137-     thy people: and there shall be a time of trouble, such as never was since there was a nation even to that same time: and at that time thy people shall be delivered, every one that shall be found written in the book. And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt. And they that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars for ever and ever" ［Daniel 12:1-3］.  {14MR 136.4}
[14MR 137.1]          The Lord is about to do a short and effectual work in the earth. Oh, that our leading workers would realize this, and shun their work of criticizing and forbidding. When the Judge of all the earth shall come to render to every man his reward, those who have laid plans that have hindered the cause of truth will be held responsible for their actions, with all the evil that has resulted therefrom.  {14MR 137.1}
[14MR 137.2]          I am instructed to refer our workers to the tenth chapter of Acts. Read this chapter, and pray over it. When you have your understanding opened, and realize what this instruction means to you, you will begin earnestly to work for the souls in your home field. Unless our people arouse to their duties for missions at home, they will be found wanting in the day of God.        The apostle writes: ［Acts 10:1-35, quoted］.  {14MR 137.2}
[14MR 137.3]          I present to you this experience in which the Lord wrought for one who feared His name. We can learn from this duty a lesson of the way in which God works on human minds. I with my husband, who now sleeps in Jesus, have passed through similar scenes. We have seen the arm of God break the power of oppression and tyranny, and dispel from minds the dark clouds of ignorance and superstition.                                         -138-  {14MR 137.3}
[14MR 138.1]          We can see that a much more decided work is being done in our cities than in the past. We are to preach the gospel to the Jews as well as to the Gentiles. The glorious message of the power of God unto salvation is to be made known to all men. We are to bring far more of simplicity and Bible godliness into our work for the Lord. There is to be no erecting of barriers, no depending on human agencies for wisdom. Our work is to be given as freely to the Jews as to the Gentiles.  {14MR 138.1}
[14MR 138.2]          "Preach the gospel," is the word given of God. Preach the gospel, not in high-flown language, but in simplicity. This blessed gospel of our Lord is the only message that is unto eternal life. I have been shown that there are heathen in our own country who must be instructed as though they were little children. Our lamps must be constantly trimmed and burning. Schools must be established where the ignorant can be instructed in simple ways. The gospel must be preached by teachers who reveal their kindness of heart in loving deeds.  {14MR 138.2}
[14MR 138.3]          Just as soon as a worker departs from the simplicity of the truth, the Lord ceases to use him, and works through those who are meek and lowly in heart. He who is the light and life of the gospel was made flesh and dwelt among us. A sympathizer with humanity, He fed the hungry, healed the sick, and went about through all the cities of the land doing good to men.  {14MR 138.3}
[14MR 138.4]          All our works are to be wrought in Christ. By becoming partakers of His nature, His followers are to work His works. The ministry of Christ for men was the interpretation of His great commission to the disciples, "Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature." ［John 3:31-35, quoted.］--Manuscript 1, 1908.     White Estate Washington, D. C. November, 1984. Entire Manuscript.  {14MR 138.4}
[14MR 139.1]       MR No. 1102 - Sowing the Gospel Seed, and Reaping the Harvest; Selfishness, the Root Cause of Evil         ［Written from Crystal Springs, St. Helena, California, January 28, 1901, to J. H. Kellogg.］            I received your letter yesterday. Thank you for your advice and counsel. I have not been as well as before I was poisoned by the ill-ventilated meeting rooms for worship, because I have not had time to rest. I have had many letters to write to our people in Australia on matters that deserve immediate attention. In three days before the Australian mail my hand penned 75 pages of letter paper which were copied, and ten which were not copied.  {14MR 139.1}
[14MR 139.2]          I have kept closely to my room, and though I could walk downstairs I did not consider it advisable. I have thought, Where shall I go to obtain a genuine rest? I cannot go to any church; for then I must speak. How to manage the matter, I know not. When summer comes, I may go to Lake County, in response to an urgent invitation from a wealthy lady, Mrs. Hulburt by name. She is a Sabbathkeeper, and although her husband is not, yet all his sympathies are with her, though he has not made a public profession of religion. Mrs. Hulburt has taken orphan children to her home, with the full consent of her husband. Now, she informs me, she is building a larger house, which will accommodate more children. This house is to be opened in May, and I had promised to visit there then, for I had no thought but that I could do this. But this will have to wait.                                         -140-  {14MR 139.2}
[14MR 140.1]         Dr. Kellogg, there is a field that should be worked, but where are the workers? As locality after locality has been presented to me in different parts of the Lord's world vineyard, the words have been spoken, "Say not ye, There are yet four months, and then cometh harvest? behold, I say unto you, Lift up your eyes, and look on the fields; for they are white already to harvest. And he that reapeth receiveth wages, and gathereth fruit unto life eternal: that both he that soweth and he that reapeth may rejoice together. And herein is that saying true, One soweth, and another reapeth. I sent you to reap that whereon ye bestowed no labor: other men labored, and ye are entered into their labors" ［John 4:35-38］.  {14MR 140.1}
[14MR 140.2]          Say not ye when ye have committed your seed to the ground, There are yet four months--the usual time between seed-sowing and harvest--and then cometh harvest. Christ was referring to the Samaritans. The woman to whom He had been talking had left her waterpot and gone into the city to say to the people there, "Come, see a man which told me all things that ever I did: is not this the Christ?" ［verse 29］. "Then they went out of the city, and came unto Him" ［verse 30］.  {14MR 140.2}
[14MR 140.3]         The coming of these people to Christ was an object lesson to the disciples, and it should teach important lessons to all who are interested in the salvation of souls. "Many of the Samaritans of that city believed on Him for the saying of the woman, which testified, He told me all things that ever I did. So when the Samaritans were come unto Him, they besought Him that He would tarry with them: and He abode there two days. And many more believed because of His own word; and said unto the woman, Now we believe, not because of thy saying: for we have heard Him ourselves, and know that this is indeed the Christ, the Saviour of the world" ［verses 39-42］.                                          -141-  {14MR 140.3}
[14MR 141.1]         This is the lesson the ministers must learn before they can accomplish the work of God has appointed them. God has not given those who know the truth the work of hovering over the churches when there are souls close by them who are perishing for lack of knowledge.  {14MR 141.1}
[14MR 141.2]          "He that soweth and he that reapeth." Christ had been sowing the seeds of truth in the streets of the cities and in the synagogues. The truth had been presented to the people. The conditions of salvation had been outlined clearly and distinctly; for the truth never languished on the Saviour's lips. As the result of His words an interest had been created, and the disciples were to follow up the work of the greater Sower, that both Sower and reapers might unitedly rejoice.  {14MR 141.2}
[14MR 141.3]          "I sent you to reap that whereon ye bestowed no labor." These words were spoken in anticipation of the ordination and sending forth of the disciples. The earthly work of the great Leader and Teacher was soon to close, but He had prepared the way by sending holy men before Him, and the apostles were to follow after to perfect the work by reaping the harvest.  {14MR 141.3}
[14MR 141.4]          All parts of God's vineyard are to be worked. There is need of wise men and wise women who will labor unitedly to accomplish the work committed to them. God will use them as His instruments in the conversion of souls. They will reap the harvest of the seed sown by the great Teacher. Let those who go forth into the great harvest field, some to sow and some to reap, ever remember that they are not to take to themselves the glory of the result of their work. God's appointed agencies have been at work before them, preparing the way for the sowing of the seed and the reaping of the harvest. "I sent you to reap that whereon ye bestowed no labor: other men labored, and ye are entered into their labors."                                          -142-  {14MR 141.4}
[14MR 142.1]          Those who sow the seed, who present before large and small gatherings the testing truths for this time, at the cost of much labor, may not always gather the harvest. After they have done their work and rest from their labors, other men of God's appointment may go over the ground, and under their labors many souls may see the truth. Adversity, sorrow, loss of property, changes of God's providence, recall to their minds with vivid distinctness the words spoken by the faithful servants of God many years before. Thus the way is prepared for the finishing of the work of the sower, for the reaping of the harvest. There is much rejoicing as the precious fruit is gathered.  {14MR 142.1}
[14MR 142.2]          Let every laborer do his very best to improve his talents. that he may be a successful sower as well as a successful reaper of the harvest which other men of God's appointment have sown.  {14MR 142.2}
[14MR 142.3]          Read these verses carefully. Take in their meaning; for in them the plan of God is revealed. "He that reapeth receiveth wages, and gathereth fruit unto life eternal: that both he that soweth and he that reapeth may rejoice together." Often God's workers are opposed in the place where they labor, and thus their usefulness is hindered. They may have done their best in all wisdom. They have sown good and precious seed. But the opposing elements become fiercer and more discouraging, and it may be wise for them to go to another place, for even though some are convinced of the truth, they are intimidated by the opposition. They have not the courage to acknowledge that their reason is convinced.  {14MR 142.3}
[14MR 142.4]          Let the messengers of truth pass on to another field. Here there may be a more favorable class of people, and may successfully accomplish the                                          -143-     work of sowing and reaping. The report of their success will find its way to the place where God's work was apparently unsuccessful, and the next messenger of truth who goes there will be more favorably received. The seed sown in trial and discouragement will be seen to have life and vitality. First will appear the blade, then the ear, then the full corn in the ear.  {14MR 142.4}
[14MR 143.1]          The rejection of the truth of the gospel by some prepares the way for its reception by others, who can see the weakness and inconsistency of the arguments used to make the truth of none effect. Thus those who oppose the counsel of God are by their inconsistency advancing the truth rather than hindering it. One thing we must be prepared to encounter: the enemy's determined resistance. He works through human agencies whom he can use to hold the people in ignorance of the word of the Lord.  {14MR 143.1}
[14MR 143.2]          In some places where the opposition is very pronounced, the lives of God's messengers may be endangered. It is then their privilege to follow the example of their Master and go to another place. "Ye shall not have gone over the cities of Israel," Christ said, "till the Son of man be come."  {14MR 143.2}
[14MR 143.3]          As food to the hungry and water to the thirsty, so is the doing of God's work to those who obey His will because they love Him. Those who are engaged in the work of the ministry are to give evidence that God has a message for them to bear and a work for them to do. They are to labor in the spirit of meekness, showing that they have learned in the school of Christ His lowliness of heart. Those who are ever humble and contrite carry with them the evidence that they have been with Jesus and learned of Him. "Thus saith the high and lofty One that inhabiteth eternity, whose name is Holy; I dwell in the high and holy place, with him also that is of a contrite and                                          -144-     humble spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the contrite ones" ［Isaiah 57:15］. "The heaven is My throne, and the earth is My footstool: where is the house that ye build unto Me? and where is the place of My rest? For all those things hath Mine hand made, and all those things have been, saith the Lord: but to this man will I look, even to him that is poor and of a contrite spirit, and trembleth at My word" ［Isaiah 66:1, 2］. God knows how to distinguish between the righteous and the wicked in His church. To those who do righteously He will give peace and comfort and a good hope in this life, because they are partakers of the divine nature and are striving to overcome the corruption that is in the world through lust.  {14MR 143.3}
[14MR 144.1]          "And beside this, giving all diligence, add to your faith virtue, and to virtue knowledge; and to knowledge temperance; and to temperance patience; and to patience godliness; and to godliness brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness charity. For if these things be in you, and abound, they make you that ye shall neither be barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. But he that lacketh these things is blind, and cannot see afar off, and hath forgotten that he was purged from his old sins. Wherefore the rather, brethren, give diligence to make your calling and election sure: for if ye do these things, ye shall never fall: for so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ" ［2 Peter 1:5-11］.  {14MR 144.1}
[14MR 144.2]          Let us strive with persevering energy for the life to come. The shame and guilt of selfishness and covetousness belongs to man alone. The glory of his repentance belongs to God alone. The best religious culture and the highest advantages have no power to sanctify or to preserve nations or                                          -145-     individuals from degeneracy. By uncontrollable fits of passion, man at times gives evidence that he cannot be trusted, that he would sell his Lord, as did Judas, for thirty pieces of silver. The sinfulness of the members of God's church is not chargeable to any neglect on the part of God. "God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life." The Lord of heaven has bestowed abundant labor upon the human race. The Holy Spirit operates upon the man as the leaven operates upon the meal. It is man's part to submit to be operated upon, to allow his will to be brought into conformity to the will of God.  {14MR 144.2}
[14MR 145.1]          Man cannot change one attribute of his diseased character. Man aspired to be as God, and from that fatal moment the originator of evil began to alienate him from God. Satan is the author of all envy, all jealousy, all deception, and all strife. He erected the traitor's ensign of revolt upon this earth. He manifested his apostasy by his insane effort to create an empire governed by himself. He is the author of every sin which has cursed the earth.  {14MR 145.1}
[14MR 145.2]          God has shown His great and marvelous love by providing, in His only begotten Son, a remedy for sin. Christ came to bear the sin of the whole world, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life.  {14MR 145.2}
[14MR 145.3]          There is a power in the association of man with man, and Satan uses this power for the carrying out of his principles. He strives to lead men to strive, as he did, for the supremacy, for preeminence, for recognition and power. Those who yield to these temptations will go over the same                                         -146-     ground that he did. He has cut himself away from God. He acts as though he were God to himself. He is his own king, his own ruler, his own sufficiency. Thus it will be with those who choose, as he did, to have their own way.  {14MR 145.3}
[14MR 146.1]         Those who are under Satan's rules and laws suppose themselves to be independent atoms. Each follows his own human passions. It is Satan's principles which have placed men in collision with their fellow men. They lead men to draw apart from one another in suspicion, jealousy, and evil-surmising. Under the power of these principles, violence, crime, and every species of iniquity are steadily increasing.  {14MR 146.1}
[14MR 146.2]          Should not these things be object lessons to those who claim to be Christians, leading them to avoid the first step that will open the way for the entrance of these principles into the church? Why are those who claim to be the people of God so deceived?  {14MR 146.2}
[14MR 146.3]          Love to God and love for one another are the two great principles which are to bind us in union with one another and the whole in oneness with Christ in God. The world is discarding these principles. It is catching the sophistries of the great deceiver. If these sophistries are introduced into the church, they will bring discouragement and spiritual ill-health. Those in the world, having lost their connection with God, are making desperate, insane efforts to make centers of themselves. This causes distrust of one another, which is followed by crime. The kingdoms of the world will be divided against themselves. Fewer and fewer will become the sympathetic cords which bind man in brotherhood to his fellow man. The natural egotism of the human heart will be worked upon by Satan. He will use the uncontrolled                                        -147-     wills and violent passions which were never brought under the control of God's will.  {14MR 146.3}
[14MR 147.1]          This man wants his own way; the next man wants his own way. Every man's hand will be against his fellow man. Brother will rise against brother, sister against sister, parents against children, and children against parents. All will be in confusion. Relatives will betray one another. There will be secret plotting to destroy life. Destruction, misery, and death will be seen on every hand. Men will follow the unrestrained bent of their hereditary and cultivated tendency to evil.  {14MR 147.1}
[14MR 147.2]          What is any stage or feature of prodigality but selfishness? The world is full of it. It leads to the decoration of the graves of the dead with monuments, and to thousands and tens of thousands of selfish indulgences. While widows and orphans and so many are suffering for food to satisfy hunger, ［the money spent for］ these memorials created over the dead might be used to relieve the living sufferer. Why cannot people act reasonably, and expend means for the living sufferers? This would be more sensible. ［It］ will show honor to God to lessen the suffering ［of the］ living with the Lord's goods. It ［i.e., selfishness］ leads man to sacrifice to himself as a god. Man is worshiping the reflection of his own image. He is setting his own practices and the peculiar tendencies of his nature where God's law should be. This is the world picture. What is the representation in the church?  {14MR 147.2}
[14MR 147.3]          "This know also, that in the last days perilous times shall come. For men shall be lovers of their own selves, covetous, boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, unthankful, unholy, without natural                                          -148-     affection, trucebreakers, false accusers, incontinent, fierce, despisers of those that are good, traitors, heady, highminded, lovers of pleasure more than lovers of God; having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof: from such turn away" ［2 Timothy 3:1-5］.  {14MR 147.3}
[14MR 148.1]          These are the things which we must see and understand and turn away from. We are to work entirely contrary to them. God has a storehouse of retributive judgments, which He permits to fall upon those who have continued in sin in the face of great light. I have seen the most costly structures in buildings erected and supposed to be fireproof. And just as Sodom perished in the flames of God's vengeance, so will these proud structures become ashes. I have seen vessels which cost immense sums of money wrestling with the mighty waters, seeking to breast the angry billows. But with all their treasures of gold and silver, and with their human freight, they sink into a watery grave. Man's pride will be buried with the treasures he has accumulated by fraud. God will avenge the widows and orphans who in hunger and nakedness have cried to Him for help from oppression and abuse. And the Lord keeps a record of every action of good or evil.  {14MR 148.1}
[14MR 148.2]          The time is right upon us when there will be sorrow in the world that no human balm can heal. The flattering monuments of men's greatness will be crumbled in the dust, even before the last great destruction comes upon the world.  {14MR 148.2}
[14MR 148.3]          The words of Revelation 18 will be fulfilled. Is not this description enough to cause all who read it to fear and tremble? But those who do not love the light, who will not come to the light lest their deeds shall be reproved, will not follow on to know the Lord. By their attitude they say, I want not Thy way, Lord; I want my own way.                                          -149-  {14MR 148.3}
[14MR 149.1]          God has given His object lesson. If the world will not heed, will not the people of God take heed? In the twenty-first chapter of Luke, Christ foretold what was to come upon Jerusalem; with it He connected the scenes which were to take place in the history of this world just prior to the coming of the Son of man in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. Mark the words: "Take heed to yourselves, lest at any time your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting, and drunkenness, and cares of this life, and so that day come upon you unawares. For as a snare shall it come on all them that dwell on the face of the whole earth. Watch ye therefore, and pray always, that ye may be accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall come to pass, and to stand before the Son of man" ［verses 34-36］.  {14MR 149.1}
[14MR 149.2]         This is a warning to those who claim to be Christians. Those who have had light upon the important, testing truths for this time, and yet are not making ready for the coming of the Son of man, are not taking heed. "Take heed to yourselves, lest at any time your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting, and drunkenness, and cares of this life, and so that day come upon you unawares." There is no period of time when spiritual slothfulness is excusable.  {14MR 149.2}
[14MR 149.3]          Only by being clothed with the robe of Christ's righteousness can we escape the judgments that are coming upon the earth. Let all remember that these words were among the last that Christ gave His disciples. If this instruction were often repeated in our papers and publications, and less space were taken for matter which is not one-hundredth part so important, it would be more appropriate. In these sacred, solemn warnings the danger signal is lifted. It is this instruction that church members and the people of the world need; for it is present truth.--Letter 20, 1901.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. November 8, 1984 Entire Letter  {14MR 149.3}
[14MR 150.1]       MR No. 1103 - Instruction to the Church;                  Importance of Walking in the Path of Obedience          I cannot sleep past one o'clock. Things have been presented to me that make me wide-awake. There are dangers that we must avoid. The great principles that Christ has laid down are valid for all time, and from age to age they shed a clear, steady light on the pathway of God's people. Through all eternity these principles will abide.  {14MR 150.1}
[14MR 150.2]          These principles we are to follow in our work for God, and we are not to mingle with them worldly opinions and practices. We are not to be bound about by worldly plans. The line of demarcation between God's people and the people of the world is ever to be kept unmistakably distinct. But there is danger that this line will become indistinct, that those professing to serve God will allow worldliness to steal into their lives.  {14MR 150.2}
[14MR 150.3]          We are not to be guided by those who for years have known the truth for this time but have not yielded to its claims. There is danger that professing Christians will come to think that it is necessary for them to conform to the world to a certain extent, in order to have influence with worldlings.  {14MR 150.3}
[14MR 150.4]          The church is to be built on Jesus Christ, the only true foundation. Let us beware that it is not marred in the building, by the introduction of worthless material that will not bear the test of trial.                                           -151-  {14MR 150.4}
[14MR 151.1]          Those who desire to possess characters that will make them laborers together with God, worthy of receiving His commendation, must separate themselves from the enemies of God, and in all places stand firm for the truth.  {14MR 151.1}
[14MR 151.2]          Our Message.--The Lord has given us a message for the time in which we are living. This message is to be given with clear, distinct utterance. To proclaim this message demands all the talents and capabilities that God has given us.  {14MR 151.2}
[14MR 151.3]          The fourteenth chapter of Revelation outlines the work that is to be done by God's people. The everlasting gospel is to be preached and practiced. True missionary work is to be done, not in the wisdom of men, but in the wisdom of God.  {14MR 151.3}
[14MR 151.4]          John writes, "And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, saying with a loud voice, Fear God and give glory to Him; for the hour of His judgment is come, and worship Him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of water" ［Revelation 14:6-11, 12-14］.  {14MR 151.4}
[14MR 151.5]          The third angel's message increases in importance as we near the close of this earth's history. Since the beginning of the proclamation of the first angel's message, many believers have fallen asleep in Jesus. Faithful standard-bearers have laid off their armor. But the work advances. Fresh workers are brought in as those who fall are laid away to rest until the coming of the Lord.  {14MR 151.5}
[14MR 151.6]          God has presented to me the dangers that are threatening those who have been given the sacred work of proclaiming the third angel's message. They                                          -152-     are to remember that this message is of the utmost consequence to the whole world. They need to search the Scriptures diligently, that they may learn how to guard against the mystery of iniquity, which plays so large a part in the closing scenes of this earth's history.  {14MR 151.6}
[14MR 152.1]          There will be more and still more external parade by worldly powers. Under different symbols, God presented to John the wicked character and seductive influence of those who have been distinguished for their persecution of His people. The eighteenth chapter of Revelation speaks of mystic Babylon, fallen from her high estate to become a persecuting power. Those who keep the commandments of God and have the faith of Jesus are the object of the wrath of this power.  {14MR 152.1}
[14MR 152.2]          John writes: ［Revelation 18:1-8, quoted］.        This terrible picture, drawn by John to show how completely the powers of earth will give themselves over to evil, should show those who have received the truth how dangerous it is to link up with secret societies or to join themselves in any way with those who do not keep God's commandments.  {14MR 152.2}
[14MR 152.3]          ［Revelation 13:11-13, quoted.］        Religious powers, allied to heaven by profession, and claiming to have the characteristics of a lamb, will show by their acts that they have the heart of a dragon, and that they are instigated and controlled by Satan. The time is coming when God's people will feel the hand of persecution because they keep holy the seventh day. Satan has caused the change of the Sabbath in the hope of carrying out his purpose for the defeat of God's plans. He seeks to make the commands of God of less force in the world than human laws.                                         -153-  {14MR 152.3}
[14MR 153.1]          The man of sin, who thought to change times and laws, and who has always oppressed the people of God, will cause laws to be made enforcing the observance of the first day of the week. But God's people are to stand firm for Him. And the Lord will work in their behalf, showing plainly that He is the God of gods.  {14MR 153.1}
[14MR 153.2]          God made the world, and then on the seventh day He rested, satisfied with His work. He blessed the day of His rest and set it apart as holy; and as He did this, the morning stars sang together, and all the sons of God shouted for joy. The Sabbath is a sign between God and His people--an evidence of His love and kindness, an assurance that He will bless them in obedience. By the observance of this day they are distinguished from the disloyal, who refuse to honor God. God has taken His people into covenant relation with Himself, and has pledged Himself to fulfil His purposes for them.  {14MR 153.2}
[14MR 153.3]          On the Sabbath no servile work is to be done. God has given man six days on which to work. He claims the seventh day as His own. On this day men are to worship Him. They are to contemplate the wonderful works of the Creator, praising Him for His goodness and love. By giving them the Sabbath, it was God's design to preserve among men a clear, definite knowledge of Himself as their Creator. He declares, "It is a sign between Me and you throughout your generations; that ye may know that I am the Lord that doth sanctify you" ［Exodus 31:13］.  {14MR 153.3}
[14MR 153.4]          Christ declared to the Pharisees, "Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets: I am not come to destroy, but to fulfil. For verily I saw unto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law till all be fulfilled. Whosoever                                            -154-     therefore shall break one of these least commandments, and shall teach men so, he shall be called the least in the kingdom of heaven: but whosoever shall do and teach them, the same shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven" ［Matthew 5:17-19］.  {14MR 153.4}
[14MR 154.1]          Thus Christ rebuked the pretentious piety of the Pharisees, and by His manner of working He corrected their erroneous ideas regarding the law of God.  {14MR 154.1}
[14MR 154.2]          From the beginning there has been opposition between the forces of good and evil. God declared, "I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed; it shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel" ［Genesis 3:15］.  {14MR 154.2}
[14MR 154.3]          Man had vainly attempted to exalt himself by following his own way, in harmony with Satan's temptations and in opposition to the will of God. He had thus gained a knowledge of evil, but he had gained it at the cost of his loyalty; and his disobedience opened the floodgates of woe upon our world. Ever since, men have been trying to exalt themselves by the same means. When will they learn that the only way to true exaltation is the path of obedience? Men's plans may seem to them to be exceedingly wise, but there is no safety in them unless they walk in accordance with a "Thus saith the Lord."  {14MR 154.3}
[14MR 154.4]          How hard it is for man to walk humbly with God, to believe His word and accept His plans. Satan's propositions appear to present great advantages, but they end in ruin. Over and over again men have found out by experience the result of refusing to walk in the path of obedience. Will not others gain wisdom from their experience? Let us think of the experience of our first parents and be afraid of any plans that are not based on obedience to God's will.                                           -155-  {14MR 154.4}
[14MR 155.1]          When will men learn that God is God, not man, and that He does not change? Every calamity, every death, is a witness to the power of evil and to the truth of the living God. The Word of God is life, and it will abide forever. Through all eternity it will stand fast. How can man, knowing what God is and what He has done, choose Satan's way instead of God's way? There is only one path to Paradise restored--the path of obedience.  {14MR 155.1}
[14MR 155.2]          The message given man to proclaim in these last days is not to be amalgamated with worldly opinions. In these days of peril, nothing but obedience will keep man from apostasy. God has bestowed on man great light and many blessings. But unless this light and these blessings are received, they are no security against apostasy and disobedience. When those whom God has exalted to positions of high trust turn from Him to human wisdom, their light becomes darkness; and how great is that darkness. Their entrusted capabilities are a snare to them. They become an offense to God. There can be no mockery of God without the sure result.  {14MR 155.2}
[14MR 155.3]          There always has been, and till the conflict is ended there always will be, a departing from God. Sins have a close connection. One act of disobedience, unless repented of, leads to another. He who justifies himself in sin is led on step by step in deception, till at length he sins with impunity.  {14MR 155.3}
[14MR 155.4]          Often the professed followers of Christ are found with hearts hardened and eyes blinded, because they do not obey the truth. Selfish motives and purposes take possession of the mind. In their self-confidence they suppose that their way is the way of wisdom. They are not particular to follow the path that God has marked out. They declare that circumstances alter cases,                                          -156-     and when Satan tempts them to follow worldly principles, they yield, and, making crooked paths for their feet, they lead others astray. The inexperienced follow where they go, supposing that the judgment of Christians so experienced must be wise.  {14MR 155.4}
[14MR 156.1]          Those in positions of responsibility who follow their own way are held responsible for the mistakes of those who are led astray by their example. "Shall I not judge for these things?" God asks.  {14MR 156.1}
[14MR 156.2]          It is a departure from the ways of the Lord that brings perversity that will not be humbled or corrected. Many, when reproved for their wrong course, harden their hearts and continue to follow wrong principles. Holding fast their own wisdom as precious, they sullenly pursue their own way. This is the reason that the Holy Spirit is not manifested with greater power in our churches. If those who have been corrected by the Spirit of God would humble themselves before the Lord, and gladly reform, Christ would bestow upon them rich gifts, answering their contrite prayers and helping them to understand themselves.  {14MR 156.2}
[14MR 156.3]          There are those who think that they can improve upon the plan that God has made, that they can mark out for themselves a course better than the course He has marked out for them. Such ones, choosing the things that be of men, harden their hearts against God's leading, and follow their own way. Unless they repent, the time will come when they will look upon the utter failure of their life work. Man's wisdom, exercised without Christ's guidance, is a dangerous element.  {14MR 156.3}
[14MR 156.4]          Any recognition or exaltation gained apart from God is worthless, for it is not honored in heaven. To have the approval of men does not win God's                                          -157-     approval. Those who would be acknowledged by God in the day of judgment must here listen to His counsels and be governed by His will. Only thus can they receive the rich blessings that will fit them to receive His commendation. They must hold fast to the truth until the end, refusing to be drawn from their allegiance by ambitious projects. They must put away from them every vestige of prevarication, because God will acknowledge no falsehood.--Manuscript 135, 1902.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. November 8, 1984 Entire Manuscript  {14MR 156.4}
[14MR 158.1]       MR No. 1104 - True Medical Missionary Work, Not Work For Outcasts, to be Emphasized; Value of Camp Meetings         (Written to Elder and Mrs. W. W. Prescott, February 17, 1900, from "Sunnyside," Cooranbong, N. S. W.).            I have commenced several letters to you, but have not been able to finish them before something else has come in and taken all my time. I would be very much pleased to have the privilege of seeing you again here in Cooranbong. I was very sorry that Elder Waggoner did not come, but I knew that he was needed in London, and therefore we could not feel as aggrieved as we otherwise would have been. I know that there is a great work to be done in London, and I would be pleased to be with you and help you in the work.  {14MR 158.1}
[14MR 158.2]          We have entered upon time when the most earnest gospel missionary work is to be done. But I have been given light, decided light, that the so-called medical missionary work in America has absorbed means and labor that were needed in other fields where a strong influence for the truth should be maintained. If we should all engage in the work that Dr. Kellogg has been doing for the lowest class of people, what would become of the work that is to be done in the places where the third angel's message, the truth upon the Sabbath and the second coming of our Lord, has never been proclaimed?  {14MR 158.2}
[14MR 158.3]         The third angel's message is to be given to our world in clear, distinct lines. Some have thought that it is best to gradually prepare the way for the presentation of the Sabbath question. The Sabbath truth is the                                          -159-     message to be proclaimed with a loud voice, as presented in the fifty-eighth chapter of Isaiah. And in the fourteenth chapter of Revelation we read, "The third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead or in his hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of His indignation; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb." ［verses 9, 10］. This message embraces the two preceding messages. It is represented as being given with a loud voice. that is, with the power of the Holy Spirit. The impression made by this message will be proportionate to the earnestness with which it is proclaimed.  {14MR 158.3}
[14MR 159.1]         John beholds the loyal people of God, and he exclaims, "Here is the patience of the saints; here are they that keep the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus" ［verse 12］. Babylon is represented as holding a wine cup in her hand, from which she makes all nations drink. The nations commit spiritual fornication by divorcing themselves from God and trampling on His commandments. The time in which the saints live is a trying one for those who refuse to receive the mark of the beast and his image, but through it all the saints show their patience. They continue to be steadfast in the faith, even should their firmness cost them their lives.  {14MR 159.1}
[14MR 159.2]         We know that now everything is at stake. The third angel's message is to be at this time regarded as of the highest importance. It is a life and death question.                                          -160-  {14MR 159.2}
[14MR 160.1]          The eighteenth chapter of Revelation reveals the importance of presenting the truth in no measured terms, but with boldness and power. There must be no toning down of the truth, no muffling of the message for this time. Satan has devised a state of things whereby the proclamation of the third angel's message shall be bound about. We must beware of his plans and methods. The third angel's message is to be strengthened and confirmed.  {14MR 160.1}
[14MR 160.2]          John writes: ［Revelation 18:1-5, quoted］.        Satan will so mingle his deceptions with truth that side issues will be created to turn the attention of the people from the great issue, the test to be brought upon the people of God in these last days. From the light that God has given me, I know that the gospel message for this time is being turned aside for work among the lowest class of people. This work is being made the all-absorbing work for this time, but God does not make it thus. But it is a never-ending work, and if it is carried on as it has been in the past, all the powers of God's people will be required to balance it, and the work of preparing a people to stand amid the perils of the last days will never be done.  {14MR 160.2}
[14MR 160.3]          Every one who has heard and accepted the third angel's message is to hold the banner of truth, unstained and uncorrupted, higher and still higher. I was shown large numbers engaged in work for the outcasts, while all through God's moral vineyard were fields white for the harvest, destitute of the truth. Every organization among our people, as well as every individual, is responsible to God to give the last message of warning to the world with a loud voice. Strong, decided appeals are to be made in the very best way.                                          -161-  {14MR 160.3}
[14MR 161.1]          And in no better way can the truth be proclaimed to reach the masses than by camp meetings. These meetings reach all classes. Thus men and women are helped to plant their feet upon the platform of eternal truth. These meetings should be attended by laborers of varied talents and gifts. The most determined efforts should be made to arouse the people. At the close of every meeting decisions, should be called for. Let all see that we are in earnest, because we have a wonderful message from heaven. Tell the people that the Lord is coming in judgment, and that neither rulers nor kings, wealth nor influence, will be able to stand against or ward off the judgments soon to fall. In many places these judgments are already falling, yet by their attitude worldlings and church members say plainly, We want none of these rebukes. We want none of your warnings. We will not hear.  {14MR 161.1}
[14MR 161.2]          "And the temple of God was opened in heaven, and there was seen in His temple the ark of His testament: and there were lightnings, and voices, and thunderings, and an earthquake, and great hail" ［Revelation 11:19］.  {14MR 161.2}
[14MR 161.3]          There are only two parties upon the earth--those who stand under the blood-stained banner of Jesus Christ and those who stand under the black banner of rebellion. Those who stand under Christ's banner bear the sign of obedience spoken of in Exodus 31:12-18. Please read this Scripture carefully. In the twelfth chapter of Revelation is represented the last great conflict between the obedient and the disobedient. ［Revelation 12:17;  13:11-17, quoted］.  {14MR 161.3}
[14MR 161.4]          Satan will work the miracles to deceive those who dwell upon the earth. Spiritualism will do its work by causing the dead to be personated. Those religious bodies who refuse to hear God's messages of warning will be under                                          -162-     strong deception, and will unite with the civil power to persecute the saints. The Protestant churches will unite with the papal power in persecuting the commandment-keeping people of God. This is that power which constitutes the great system of persecution which will exercise spiritual tyranny over the consciences of men.  {14MR 161.4}
[14MR 162.1]          "He had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a dragon." Though professing to be followers of the Lamb of God, men become imbued with the spirit of the dragon. They profess to be meek and humble but they speak and legislate with the spirit of Satan, showing by their actions that they are the opposite of what they profess to be. This lamb-like power unites with the dragon in making war upon those who keep the commandments of God and have the testimony of Jesus Christ. And Satan unites with Protestants and papists, acting in consort with them as the god of this world, dictating to men as if they were the subjects of his kingdom, to be handled and governed and controlled as he pleases.  {14MR 162.1}
[14MR 162.2]          If men will not agree to trample under foot the commandments of God, the spirit of the dragon is revealed. They are imprisoned, brought before councils, and fined. "He causeth all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads" ［Revelation 13:16］. "He had power to give life unto the image of the beast, that the image of the beast should both speak, and cause that as many as would not worship the image of the beast should be killed" ［verse 15］. Thus Satan usurps the prerogatives of Jehovah. The man of sin sits in the seat of God, proclaiming himself to be God, and acting above God.                                          -163-  {14MR 162.2}
[14MR 163.1]         There is a marked contrast between those who bear the seal of God and those who worship the beast and his image. The Lord's faithful servants will receive the bitterest persecution from false teachers, who will not hear the Word of God, and who prepare stumbling blocks to put in the way of those who would hear. But God's people are not to fear. Satan cannot go beyond his limit. The Lord will be the defense of His people. He regards the injury done to His servants for the truth's sake as done to Himself. When the last decision has been made, when all have taken sides, either for Christ and the commandments or for the great apostate, God will arise in His power, and the mouths of those who have blasphemed against Him will be forever stopped. Every opposing power will receive its punishment.        ［Jeremiah 25:30-33, quoted］.  {14MR 163.1}
[14MR 163.2]          The foregoing thoughts are just a few which I have written out in a crude way. It is not necessary for me to go into further particulars. I know you will understand these things. The reason why I write thus is that others, who know not what they are about, may come to their senses. The Lord has given each man his appointed work. But the special work called medical missionary work is absorbing so much that the greater and far more essential and important work of giving the message of warning to the world has been hindered. This message is to be proclaimed at our camp meetings, and in a most earnest and decided manner. The trumpet is to give a certain sound. And whenever the truth has been proclaimed and people have been awakened and converted to the truth, they are at once to unite in enterprises of charity. Wherever Bible truths has been presented, a work of                                          -164-     practical godliness is to be commenced. Wherever a church is established, true missionary work is to be done for the helpless and suffering in that place.  {14MR 163.2}
[14MR 164.1]          Paul wrote to the Corinthian church: ［2 Corinthians 8:1-6, quoted］.  {14MR 164.1}
[14MR 164.2]          There had been a famine at Jerusalem, and Paul knew that many of the Christians there had been scattered abroad, and that those who remained would be likely to be deprived of human sympathy and exposed to religious enmity. Therefore he exhorted the churches to send pecuniary assistance to their brethren in Jerusalem. More than a year before, the work of collecting help for the church at Jerusalem had begun, and Paul felt that the matter should no longer be delayed, that the amount pledged should be gathered in and sent to Jerusalem. The amount raised by the churches of Macedonia had exceeded the expectations of the apostles. The people were filled with joy and gladness because they could help, and they were willing to do "beyond their power."  {14MR 164.2}
[14MR 164.3]          This is the true basis of charity, according to the Word of God. Men's feelings may become greatly moved as they see human beings suffering as the result of their own course of action. There are those who are specially impressed to come into direct contact with this class, and the Lord gives them a commission to work in the worst places of the earth, doing what they can to redeem outcasts and bring them where they will be under the care of the churches. But the Lord has not called Seventh-day Adventists to make this work a specialty. He would not have them in this work engross many workers or exhaust the treasury by erecting institutions for the care of outcasts, thus hindering the work of foreign missions. God calls for one hundred                                          -165-     missionaries where there is now one. These are to go forth to foreign countries.  {14MR 164.3}
[14MR 165.1]          The work of the ministry is to retain its sacred, holy character. Disappointing results may be seen, as in Christ's day in the case of Judas. And Paul mentions some who departed from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits. Others for love of gain left the work in which the apostles took such an interest and carried forward with such rejoicing. But although errors may have to be corrected, although some of the workers cause great sorrow, yet the ministry is not to be belittled or ignored.  {14MR 165.1}
[14MR 165.2]          More aggressive work must be done. Plants must be made in the cities. Now is the time to give the third angel's message. But this cannot be done in church buildings. Camp meetings must be held, not one mammoth camp meeting, but several camp meetings in different places. The holding of camp meetings is one of the most successful ways of working for the Lord. These meetings should continue two or three weeks, and during this time earnest work should be done for believers and unbelievers. The work done at these meetings should never be of a cheap, low grade. Men of the best spiritual gifts should attend, men who can give the messages for this time, and properly bring out the features of our faith which make us what we are-- Seventh-day Adventists.  {14MR 165.2}
[14MR 165.3]          Camp meetings are not to be made business meetings, so that the public will lose the precious opportunity of hearing the words of truth. Let short, pointed discourses be given, and after a discourse has been given, ask those who wish to follow Christ to signify it. Then take them into a tent by themselves, and pray with and for them. Hold fast to those interested,                                          -166-     until they are confirmed in the faith. There are too few revival efforts made. There is too little seeking of the Lord. Those who have had great light and many opportunities and privileges should be laborers together with God. They must seek the Lord earnestly and yoke up with Christ. Only thus can they do effective work. To our camp meetings come the very classes for whom we are to labor. Let every Seventh-day Adventist who attends gird on the armor, feeling that he is to be a laborer together with God.  {14MR 165.3}
[14MR 166.1]          We are servants of Christ, and every one is to arm for the defense of the truth which the people need. We must study how we can approach them in such a way as to win their confidence. In the Scriptures the church of Christ is represented as striving, laboring, working, fighting the good fight of faith, and praying in faith, ever ready to unsheath the Sword of the Spirit.  {14MR 166.1}
[14MR 166.2]          The truth is to be the food given to the souls ready to perish. Call the attention of the people to the signs of the times. There are wars and rumors of wars. Nation is rising against nation. Selfishness and covetousness lead to violence, crime, and all kinds of wickedness. Nation is watching nation, to see if there is not some advantage to be gained. A concession made by one nation only opens the way for another concession to be called for. The presumptuous, daring deeds of unholy ambition, done to gain strength by robbing others, show that men do not realize that he that taketh the sword shall perish with the sword.                                          -167-  {14MR 166.2}
[14MR 167.1]          Keep before the mind the history of the old world. Read it. Understand the situation as described in Genesis by the inspiration of the Spirit of God. The wickedness of men was so great that God would no longer bear with them, but by a flood washed the earth of its moral pollution.  {14MR 167.1}
[14MR 167.2]          The signs of Christ's coming are fulfilling. Time is precious, too precious to be frittered away. God needs men who will give the warning message, and men who will sell and give alms, that the work of warning may not be hindered. The work has been and is being bound about by the erection of large, expensive buildings, as if these buildings would proclaim the last message of mercy to a guilty world. There is money enough to carry forward the work if all will act as God's stewards, giving back to Him His own. The strictest economy is to be exercised. The aggressive warfare is to be carried forward with firmness and determination, for Satan has come down with great power to work with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish.--Letter 28, 1900.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. November 8, 1984. Entire Letter.  {14MR 167.2}
[14MR 168.1]       MR No. 1105 - Counsel to M. E. Cady and Members of the Healdsburg College Board         M. E. Cady Not to Serve as Adviser to His Successor. (Written to M. E. Cady, September 2, 1903, from "Elmshaven," Sanitarium, California.) I wrote something in regard to you, the night after you left Healdsburg. Matters were opened before me, and I was instructed that you were correct in your statement to me that it would not be best to have two families serving in the same office of responsibility in the Students' Home. If Brother Sharpe and his wife should come in to serve in the place formerly occupied by yourself and wife, while you remained as an adviser, confusion would be liable to result.  {14MR 168.1}
[14MR 168.2]          It might have been appropriate for you to accept the position of adviser, as recommended, if you had kept humble and very near the Lord. But, as I have stated, such a plan is liable to result in confusion and unpleasantness.  {14MR 168.2}
[14MR 168.3]          There are some things connected with financial matters that must be made perfectly straight before the Board, so that they can act intelligently. When I learned this, I could not see how the plan I proposed could be carried out successfully. You have not stood as you should have done in every respect. At twelve o'clock of the night after you left, I was up writing out some things to you. My heart aches; I feel sad that because of these things, matters cannot be adjusted as I suggested in our conversation at Healdsburg.                                          -169-  {14MR 168.3}
[14MR 169.1]          I have not had the matter opened before me again as it was opened that night. I had almost decided not to write you anything more before there was a thorough investigation. Everything should be clearly and plainly defined. I supposed I had sent to you, at Los Angeles, the letter that I wrote to you in Healdsburg; but yesterday I found that the letter had not been copied. Immediately on my return from the school, I had to do much writing in order to warn our people to guard against making mistakes, and to encourage them to strengthen themselves in right principles.  {14MR 169.1}
[14MR 169.2]          When I found this letter that I wrote in Healdsburg, I thought that it might be best to wait until my son, W. C. W., could see you at Los Angeles. I thought perhaps he might be there, although he did not write to me that he would. I did not want to throw you into perplexity by telling you of the things that had been opened to me in the night season--namely, that it would be best to leave matters just as you proposed, because of the difficulties that would naturally arise if Brother Sharpe should serve in the position assigned him while you were also occupying the position of adviser in the same place.  {14MR 169.2}
[14MR 169.3]          These other matters, in regard to your course of action in managing financial matters, I knew nothing of when we talked together. The things will have to be settled in some way satisfactory to all concerned. After the representations passed before me in the night season, I was troubled, and decided to send you a letter at once. Then I thought that nothing should be done hastily. I feared that unless these things were clearly understood, confusion would result from sending you a communication. I                                          -170-     desired to carry no unnecessary burden. But now, since receiving your letter written from Los Angeles, I feel as if I must speak.  {14MR 169.3}
[14MR 170.1]          Inquiring of members of the board, while in Healdsburg, in regard to the future of the school, I was told that there are some matters concerning your disposition of college funds, that are not explained. Inquiries have come to me concerning similar matters elsewhere, and I have written out considerable instruction on this point. What I have written may possibly help you. I will send you this soon. It is not yet copied. Treat it not as personal, but as general matter. These principles that have been opened before me concern all who have any connection with our schools.  {14MR 170.1}
[14MR 170.2]          Has everything in regard to yourself been made clear and straight? Some things may be made plain by the matter I have written in response to others whose minds were perplexed. Just at present I cannot tax my mind further on this question, as I am carrying other burdens that demand immediate attention. I will try to write to you again tomorrow. I hope to be able to speak by my pen so that matters will be understood.  {14MR 170.2}
[14MR 170.3]          I am very, very sorry that all things are not satisfactory to our brethren. Make everything clear and straight. You cannot afford to make any mistakes. At the present time I cannot counsel you to take the position of influence suggested during our interview in Healdsburg, for this would not be doing justice to Brother Sharpe and his wife. You thought so, I know; but I was fearful of making changes. I am not fearful now. I think a change should be made, and that unless it be made, unhappy results will follow. This much I can say. I must have clear light before I can say more.                                       -171-  {14MR 170.3}
[14MR 171.1]          W. C. W. has telegraphed that he cannot be here before September 10.  {14MR 171.1}
[14MR 171.2]          May the Lord help and strengthen and bless you and your wife, is my prayer.--Letter 194, 1903.  {14MR 171.2}
[14MR 171.3]          M. E. Cady Not to Be Blamed for Actions of Previous Administrators at Healdsburg. (Written to M. E. Cady, September 7, 1903, from "Elmshaven," Sanitarium, California.) I am sorry that I could not see you. For some days I have been afflicted, and I hardly know how far I dare tax my strength by venturing to add to the perplexing burdens I am now carrying. My mind has been very severely taxed of late.  {14MR 171.3}
[14MR 171.4]          I believe that the position that the board requested you to occupy, as the president of the board, counselor in the school, and educational field worker, is the position that you should fill. You looked at this matter in the correct light when you talked with me before leaving Healdsburg. But it would not be best for you and Brother Sharpe to live together in the Students' Home.  {14MR 171.4}
[14MR 171.5]          Afterward, while I was speaking in reference to Brother and Sister Sharpe's coming into the Students' Home and occupying there the position that you formerly occupied, I inquired in regard to the capabilities of Brother Sharpe and learned that it was thought by the brethren that he would be capable of filling this place and meeting the responsibilities devolving upon the head of a school. Then some remarks were made by those who were talking to me, in regard to several matters connected with the past year's work. They said that you, Brother Cady, had overdrawn your account, and also that the conference had been paying the traveling expenses of the                                      -172-     canvassers who were selling Christ's Object Lessons, which expenses were so great that almost as much was consumed as was produced. Statements were made, too, in regard to the use of funds raised to pay the debts of the school.  {14MR 171.5}
[14MR 172.1]          In reply to those statements, I said that I did not know in regard to these particular things, but that I had received light on some points connected with the financial management of our schools. I did know that there should be no carelessness in the expenditure of means, but that everything connected with the finances of our schools should be perfectly straight.  {14MR 172.1}
[14MR 172.2]          Some reflection was cast upon you, Brother Cady, by brethren interested in the Healdsburg school. As I understand the matter, I cannot see that they were justified in making such broad statements as were made.  {14MR 172.2}
[14MR 172.3]          To the members of the board I would say: I have no word of censure to speak against Brother Cady. Until these matters in question are closely and critically examined, let no reflection be suffered to rest upon him. Let him speak for himself.  {14MR 172.3}
[14MR 172.4]          I have had matters presented to me in reference to the use of school funds at Healdsburg College prior to the time that Brother Cady took the position of president of this school. But the misuse of funds in former years, before his administration, should not be regarded as casting a reflection upon him. If the conference sanctioned those matters, and sanctioned paying from the tithe the expenses of those who were working in the interests of the Object Lessons campaign, Brother Cady should not be blamed for mismanagement in these matters, whether the college received little or much from the efforts put forth.                                         -173-  {14MR 172.4}
[14MR 173.1]          I write this statement to be read to whomsoever it may concern. And I would say to my dear brethren, Do not call any council meetings of condemnation until you know what you are about. I am sure that in all our management of institutional work, we need more of the Holy Spirit of God than we now have.  {14MR 173.1}
[14MR 173.2]          I will try to write a few more lines soon. This is good advice.-- Letter 197, 1903.  {14MR 173.2}
[14MR 173.3]          Healdsburg College Board Cautioned Against Hasty Action. (Written to the Healdsburg Board, September 7, 1903, from "Elmshaven," Sanitarium, California.) You are not prepared to make any new decisions now in regard to Brother Cady's work. The decisions you have already made need not be rescinded before you shall have time to consider these matters in all their bearing.  {14MR 173.3}
[14MR 173.4]          I am not satisfied with the report made to me in the redwoods. I have several pages written in regard to that interview, but cannot now find the same; but I write these few words now, and hope to find that which I wrote immediately after my return from Healdsburg. Let no hasty movements be made. I am sure that if you should talk matters over, you would not view these things in the same light that you did when we were in the redwoods.-- Letter 198, 1903.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. December 6, 1984 Entire Letters  {14MR 173.4}
[14MR 174.1]       MR No. 1106 - An Appeal to Right Wrongs and Let the Holy Spirit Lead         (Written to a church leader, December 31, 1890, from Battle Creek, Michigan.)            Where is your preparation to be obtained that you may stand in the day of the Lord? Nowhere but low at the foot of the cross. Oh, it is not too late for wrongs to be righted. Do not confer with flesh and blood. Do not say, There are some things I do not understand. Of course there are. Your mind is clouded, but take one step that you do see, then you can see another. Oh, kindle your taper from the divine altar before it is everlastingly too late! Remove the stumbling blocks at once without any delay. When God helps you you will be helped to see your own weakness and inefficiency and the glory and majesty of Christ.  {14MR 174.1}
[14MR 174.2]          The voice of God calls you as it did Elijah. Come out of the cave and stand with God and hear what He will say unto you. When you will come under the divine guidance, the Comforter will lead you into all truth. The office of the Holy Spirit is to take the things of Christ as they fall from His lips, and infuse them as living principles into the hearts opened to receive them. Then we will know both the Father and the Son.--Letter 40, 1890, pp. 10-11.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. February 7, 1985  {14MR 174.2}
[14MR 175.1]       MR No. 1107 - The Importance of Unity; The Holy Spirit a Mystery        (Written to Brother Chapman from Petoskey, Michigan, June 11, 1891.)            I have received yours dated June 3. In this letter you speak in these words: "Elder Robinson does not wish me to leave, but urges that I enter the canvassing field until such time as the conference can afford to employ me in some other capacity, but states positively that I cannot be sent out to present the truth to others until some points held by me are changed or modified in order that the views regarded by us as a people should be properly set forth. He quotes as a sample, 'My idea in reference to the Holy Ghost's not being the Spirit of God, which is Christ, but the angel Gabriel, and my belief that the 144,000 will be Jews who will acknowledge Jesus as the Messiah. On all fundamental points I am in perfect harmony with our people; but when I try to show what seems to me to be new light on the truth, those in authority, none of whom have seemingly ever made a personal investigation of the matter, refuse to look into the Bible, but brand me as a fellow with queer ideas of the Bible.'"  {14MR 175.1}
[14MR 175.2]          My brother, you have asked me candidly for advice. Please read with attention John 17:17-27. I quote verses 20 to 23: ［verses 20-23, quoted］.  {14MR 175.2}
[14MR 175.3]         It is your privilege and your duty to seek for this oneness, this unity, and thus answer the prayer of Christ. This prayer is full of                                          -176-     instruction and consolation. As our intercessor in heaven, Christ is ever working for the unity of His people. In order to be in harmony with heaven, we must seek to be one in faith and in practice.  {14MR 175.3}
[14MR 176.1]          Our Lord especially prayed that His disciples might be united in the closest bonds of Christian fellowship and love; as one body, under one supreme Head. This will exist only in proportion to the degree of their illumination and sanctification. The more fully they receive the enlightenment of the living Spirit, the more nearly will they harmonize in their understanding of what is truth. The more closely they are united in judgment, the more confidence they have in one another. They are blessed with peace and harmony, believing and speaking the same things, "with one heart and one mouth glorifying God." Their love, their Christian unity, is an evidence to the world that God has sent Jesus to save sinners, and with convicting power it testifies that the Word of God is the safe rule of life.  {14MR 176.1}
[14MR 176.2]          The differences that now exist among Christians did not exist in the days of Christ or His apostles. When the gospel was preached after the resurrection and ascension of Christ, union prevailed; the believers were all of one heart and one mind. For a short time there was a difference of understanding in regard to circumcision, as to whether admission to the church should be granted to the uncircumcised Gentiles; but this matter was soon settled, and through the divine illumination and sanctification of the Spirit the believers were perfectly joined together in the same mind and in the same judgment. This was and always will be the fruit that is borne under the influence of the Holy Spirit.                                          -177-  {14MR 176.2}
[14MR 177.1]          Brethren should not feel that it is a virtue to stand apart because they do not see all minor points in exactly the same light. If on fundamental truths they are at an agreement, they should not differ and dispute about matters of little real importance. To dwell on perplexing questions that, after all, are of no vital importance, has a direct tendency to call the mind away from truths which are vital to the saving of the soul. Brethren should be very modest in urging these side issues which often they do not themselves understand, points that they do not know to be truth and that it is not essential to their salvation to know. When there is difference of opinion on such points, the less prominence you give to them the better it will be for your own spirituality and for the peace and unity that Christ prayed might exist among brethren.  {14MR 177.1}
[14MR 177.2]          Unbelievers are critical, and they want to frame some excuse for not receiving the truth as it is in Jesus. Where these differences exist among us, those who stand outside will say, "It will be time enough for us to believe as you do when you can agree among yourselves as to what constitutes truth." The ungodly take advantage of the divisions and controversies among Christians.  {14MR 177.2}
[14MR 177.3]          There are among us more who are merely nominal Christians than many suppose. These are not connected with Christ, are not one with Him, and therefore do not feel that it is incumbent on them to answer the prayer of Christ that His followers may be one. But some who are real believers catch the spirit of contention. Some are ever seeking to be original, to bring out something new and startling, and they do not realize as they should the importance of preserving the unity of the faith in the bonds of love.                                          -178-  {14MR 177.3}
[14MR 178.1]          Christians are to be made complete in the one body--in Christ; and through Christ they are one with the Father. What is the result? They give evidence that they have not followed cunningly devised fables but the sure word of prophecy. By their words and actions, all men will take knowledge of them that they have been with Jesus and learned of Him. They are a holy, happy people, the objects of Christ's divine love.  {14MR 178.1}
[14MR 178.2]          "I in them, and Thou in Me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that Thou hast sent Me, and hast loved them as Thou hast loved Me" ［verse 23］. "And I have declared unto them Thy name, and will declare it: that the love wherewith Thou hast loved Me may be in them, and I in them" ［verse 26］. With what earnest effort should we seek for unity, for oneness. The church is to be perfected through sufferings after the example of Christ. Being conformed to His image, we shall be one with Him.  {14MR 178.2}
[14MR 178.3]         We are to pray for divine enlightenment, but at the same time we should be careful how we receive everything termed new light. We must beware lest, under cover of searching for new truth, Satan shall divert our minds from Christ and the special truths for this time. I have been shown that it is the device of the enemy to lead minds to dwell upon some obscure or unimportant point, something that is not fully revealed or is not essential to our salvation. This is made the absorbing theme, the "present truth," when all their investigations and suppositions only serve to make matters more obscure than before, and to confuse the minds of some who ought to be seeking for oneness through sanctification of the truth.                                            -179-  {14MR 178.3}
[14MR 179.1]          Your ideas of the two subjects you mention do not harmonize with the light which God has given me. The nature of the Holy Spirit is a mystery not clearly revealed, and you will never be able to explain it to others because the Lord has not revealed it to you. You may gather together scriptures and put your construction upon them, but the application is not correct. The expositions by which you sustain your position are not sound. You may lead some to accept your explanations, but you do them no good, nor are they, through accepting your views, enabled to do others good.  {14MR 179.1}
[14MR 179.2]          It is not essential for you to know and be able to define just what the Holy Spirit is. Christ tells us that the Holy Spirit is the Comforter, and the Comforter is the Holy Ghost, "the Spirit of truth, which the Father shall send in My name." "I will pray the Father, and He shall give you another Comforter, that He may abide with you for ever; even the Spirit of truth; whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth Him not, neither knoweth Him: but ye know Him, for He dwelleth with you, and shall be in you" ［John 14:16, 17］. This refers to the omnipresence of the Spirit of Christ, called the Comforter. Again Jesus says, "I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. Howbeit when He, the Spirit of truth is come, He will guide you into all truth" ［John 16:12, 13］.  {14MR 179.2}
[14MR 179.3]          There are many mysteries which I do not seek to understand or to explain; they are too high for me, and too high for you. On some of these points, silence is golden. Piety, devotion, sanctification of soul, body, and spirit--this is essential for us all. "This is life eternal, that they might know Thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom Thou hast sent"                                           -180-     ［John 17:3］. "This is the will of Him that sent Me, that every one which seeth the Son, and believeth on Him, may have everlasting life" ［John 6:40］.  {14MR 179.3}
[14MR 180.1]          I hope that you will seek to be in harmony with the body. I have been shown that you would not exert a saving influence in teaching the truth, because your mind is restless, and unless you drank deeper of the Fountain of life, you would make the mistake that many others have made, of thinking that you have new light, when it is only a new phase of error.  {14MR 180.1}
[14MR 180.2]          You need to come into harmony with your brethren. You may take certain views of Scripture and, searching the Bible in the light of your ideas, may gather together a large number of texts and claim that they mean this and that, and call for anyone to prove to you that your views are incorrect. But what influence could anyone have upon your mind, when he takes the same scriptures and interprets and applies them differently? Both of you claim to found your views on the Bible.  {14MR 180.2}
[14MR 180.3]          It is your duty to come as near to the people as you can, and not to get as far away from them as possible, and by your interpretation make a difference that should not exist. Here is your danger, of diverting minds from the real issues for this time. And you are not the only one who seems to be moved with ambition in this direction. It would not be right or prudent to send you out as a worker to promulgate your peculiar ideas and thus cause division; we have plenty of this now. We want men of solid experience, who will anchor minds and not send them adrift without chart or compass.  {14MR 180.3}
[14MR 180.4]          Now, my brother, it is truth that we want and must have, but do not introduce error as new truth. I would be glad to write further on this point, but must drop the subject now. God wants us to be a unit.--Letter 7, 1891.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. December 6, 1984 Entire Letter  {14MR 180.4}
[14MR 181.1]       MR No. 1108 - Look to Jesus, Not to Anna Phillips         (Written November 1, 1893, from Gisborne, New Zealand, to Brother and Sister Rice.)            I have thought I should get time to write to you ere this. Letters have come to me presenting before me the case of Sister Phillips, and inquiries have been made to me what I thought of the matter. I have not felt called out to encourage or condemn so long as I had no special light in reference to this case, but I now feel constrained to write. Matters have been presented before me which I will now mention. I can have time to express the matter only briefly.  {14MR 181.1}
[14MR 181.2]          Elder Rice and some others were encouraging this sister, to her injury, that she had been ordained of God to do a certain work, and he thought it was his duty to call the attention of the brethren and sisters to this work and present it in a light which leaves the impression upon minds that I have sanctioned or endorsed this work. I have not done this; I have not had the least confidence in her claims or the claims anyone has made in her behalf. I decided to let the matter develop.  {14MR 181.2}
[14MR 181.3]          But as there is danger of your being deceived and deceiving others by presenting this matter before them, I will say, The Lord has not given you this work to do to impress minds that this is a work which they must receive as from God. You have no duty to present it to the people in this light. My Guide said to you, "Look unto Jesus; receive your light from Jesus; talk of the light He has already given; trust in Jesus."                                         -182-  {14MR 181.3}
[14MR 182.1]          The Lord has placed light, wonderful light, before His people. Walk in the light. It is not the burden the Lord has given you to explain and interpret the words, the works, the writings of Sister Phillips. If you do this you will mislead the people. Take your Bible and explain the revealed will of God, which is assurance forever. This is a snare which you do not observe, prepared to lead souls to be taught of this sister in the place of looking to God for themselves to learn of Jesus. He is just as willing to teach them as He is to teach Sister Phillips to teach them. Looking unto Jesus, trusting in Jesus, is the duty of every soul.  {14MR 182.1}
[14MR 182.2]          This sister may sit at the feet of Jesus and learn of Him her duty, and others have the very like privilege to learn the precious lessons He has given to His disciples. The Lord has not laid upon her the work of accusing, of judging, of reproving, of condemning and flattering others. It is her privilege to draw near to Jesus and walk in all humility of mind, as one having a teachable spirit. "Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world."  {14MR 182.2}
[14MR 182.3]          I am sorry that Brother Rice has felt called upon to call the attention of other minds to the words and exercises of this sister. I will say no more at present on this subject, only this: I have been shown many who will claim to be especially taught of God, and will attempt to lead others, and from mistaken ideas of duty they will undertake a work that God has never laid upon them. Confusion will be the result. Let everyone seek God most earnestly for himself that he may individually understand His will. Elder Rice, my dear brother, if you will only heed the words of caution given you of God to speak short, right to the point, to pray short and right to the point, and bring to a period your remarks, you would have saved yourself                                         -183-     much suffering, and accomplished more good. You have precious thought which you can readily communicate, but you have taxed the vital organs to your injury. I hope you have not gone too far for recovery.  {14MR 182.3}
[14MR 183.1]          I hope the Lord will have compassion upon you, but you need self-control, you need to consider your vital organs and the perseverance you have revealed in talking so long. You make yourself tedious, and thus wear out the hearers. This has been presented before you time and again; now let the word of the Lord be heeded, and no longer overtax your powers as you have done. One quarter of the time you have occupied will do a far more acceptable work than to speak at so great length. May God bless you both.-- Letter 54, 1893.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. January 3, 1985 Entire Letter  {14MR 183.1}
[14MR 184.1]       MR No. 1109 - "Preach the Word"; Be on Guard Against Fanaticism; Take No Rash Action Against Anna Phillips' Writings         (Written April 16, 1894, from Granville, N.S.W., to "Dear Brethren Prescott and Jones.")            You may be perplexed to know just what is the best course to pursue in reference to the writings of Anna Phillips. I would suggest that nothing should be done rashly. I feel very tenderly toward this sister. I would not say or do anything to harm her. And as the writings have been so eagerly grasped and scattered broadcast with so little test and proving, let there be no abrupt moves to call them in and destroy them as if they were poison. Where they have already been sent out with the sanction of our responsible men, let them remain. To make abrupt moves now would do harm.  {14MR 184.1}
[14MR 184.2]          The great wonder to me is that our brethren should accept these writings because they could see nothing objectionable in them. Why did they not consider what there is in them that is of a character to be endorsed and set forth with the power of influence which gives them their force?  {14MR 184.2}
[14MR 184.3]         There are many things I shall not say now, which it will be necessary to say hereafter. While I would do nothing to hurt this sister, I would not dare to keep silent. I have thought that I would not speak one word in reference to these productions; I should not have done so had not the impression been given and reports circulated, that Sister White endorsed them as of God. Then when the matter was urged more especially upon my mind by the Spirit of God that pressed me to speak, I decided to do so without further delay.                                         -185-  {14MR 184.3}
[14MR 185.1]          I am placed in a peculiar position, and this matter should never have been so treated as to make it necessary for me to speak on such a subject. It hurts my heart to do it, and were it not that I see the future dangers, I would not utter one word in regard to the matter, but would let it develop and leave my brethren and sisters to pursue their own course in regard to these manifestations, which are not at all peculiar.  {14MR 185.1}
[14MR 185.2]          Now I would say, Do not place yourselves in a position of danger; do not imperil your influence unless there is a positive necessity of so doing. I fail to see in the writings of Sister Phillips anything of a character that should create such movements as have been made. And if things of this nature are to be so eagerly grasped, you will have plenty of them, varied in some respects, yet such as you could treat with as much confidence. I am so sorry, so sorry.  {14MR 185.2}
[14MR 185.3]          You seem to think I should be able to point out just where the particularly objectionable sentiments lie. There is nothing so very apparent, in that which has been written. You have been able to discover nothing objectionable; but this is no reason for using these writings as you have done. Your course in this matter is decidedly objectionable. Is it necessary that you should discern at once something that would produce harm to the people of God, to make you cautious? If nothing of this kind appears, is this a sufficient reason for you to set your endorsement to these writings?  {14MR 185.3}
[14MR 185.4]          But I thought to pen only a few words to you; for the warning has been given us that you are both in need of moving more certainly in some things. You will need to walk very carefully, and avoid excitement and extremes. I fear that you will not now move discreetly. You should not repeat what you                                           -186-     have done. Do not spread abroad writings of this character without more consideration and deeper insight as to the after-consequence of your course of action.  {14MR 185.4}
[14MR 186.1]          The Word of God is your counselor; the Word of God is your authority. Be very careful how you bring anything weaker to take its place. You may, my brother, feel much more certainty in regard to the movements made in Battle Creek, after reading the writings of Anna Phillips in connection with the communications from Sister White given her of God. I deeply regret that you should make this connection. I discern the future more clearly than you do. Take your Bibles, and dwell upon the truth. Preach the Word, and let the Holy Spirit of God impress the hearts of the hearers.  {14MR 186.1}
[14MR 186.2]          I see nothing flattering in the publicity given by the secular papers to our ministers and the work they are doing. I am not at all sanguine as to the result of these productions. I see nothing in them that will remove prejudice or that will increase faith. Our work is a solemn, sacred work. While we shall work in God's lines, we should see much of the movings of His Spirit; but it is not for the human agent to use the Holy Spirit; the Holy Spirit is to use the human agent.  {14MR 186.2}
[14MR 186.3]          Fanaticism will appear in the very midst of us. Deceptions will come, and of such a character that if it were possible they would mislead the very elect. If marked inconsistencies and untruthful utterances were apparent in these manifestations, the words from the lips of the Great Teacher would not be needed. It is because of the many and varied dangers that would arise, that this warning is given. The reason why I hang out the danger signal is                                           -187-     that through the enlightenment of the Spirit of God I can see that which my brethren do not discern. It may not be a positive necessity for me to point out all these peculiar phases of deception that they will need to guard against. It is enough for me to tell you, Be on your guard; and as faithful sentinels keep the flock of God from accepting indiscriminately all that professes to be communicated to them from the Lord.  {14MR 186.3}
[14MR 187.1]          If we work to create an excitement of feeling, we shall have all we want, and more than we can possibly know how to manage. Calmly and clearly "preach the word" ［2 Timothy 4:2］. We must not regard it as our work to create an excitement. The Holy Spirit of God alone can create a healthy enthusiasm. Let God work, and let the human agent walk softly before Him, watching, waiting, praying, looking unto Jesus every moment, led and controlled by the precious Spirit which is light and life.  {14MR 187.1}
[14MR 187.2]          The people want a sign, as in the days of Christ. Then the Lord told them that no sign should be given them. The sign that should be manifest now and always is the working of the Holy Spirit upon the mind of the teacher, to make the Word as impressive as possible. The Word of God is not a dead, dry theory, but Spirit and life. Satan would like nothing better than to call minds away from the Word, to look for and expect something outside of the Word to make them feel. They should not have their attention called to dreams and visions. If they would have eternal life, they must eat the flesh and drink the blood of the Son of God.  {14MR 187.2}
[14MR 187.3]          In the days of Christ this statement offended many of His professed disciples, so that they went back and walked no more with Him. The Lord Jesus explained His own words. He said, "It is the Spirit that quickeneth; the flesh profiteth nothing: the words that I speak unto you, they are                                           -188-     Spirit, and they are life" ［John 6:63］. "Whoso eateth My flesh, and drinketh My blood, hath eternal life; and I will raise him up at the last day" ［verse 54］. This living bread of which Jesus spoke is of consequence; it is His Word, which He has given us.  {14MR 187.3}
[14MR 188.1]         Teach these things; educate the people to have a sound, solid experience, and do not create in them an appetite for something new and strange and startling. These are the very things which those who are weak in moral power crave as the liquor drinker craves liquor, and the result is that they are not sound in the understanding of the Word. They have not root in themselves, and when the masterly working of Satan shall be made manifest, and he shall perform miracles to testify that he is Christ, those who have been controlled by feeling, who have fed on the sensational, and have been seeking for strange things, will be carried away, because they are not feeding on Christ. ［On the other hand,］ "He that eateth My flesh, and drinketh My blood, dwelleth in Me, and I in him" ［verse 56］. They receive life from Christ, just as the branch receives its nourishment from the vine.  {14MR 188.1}
[14MR 188.2]         God help us to move soundly, solidly, because we are eating and drinking the flesh and blood of the Son of God. "Preach the word." Compared with the Word, everything else is weakness itself. The Word of God is the weapon of our warfare. Educate, train the people to be doers of the Word, and they will then abide in Christ, and Christ will abide in them. Then they will discern the delusions of Satan; they will not be ignorant of his devices.  {14MR 188.2}
[14MR 188.3]          I can write no more. This mail carries out more than one hundred pages that I have written. I am tired. God bless you, my fellow-laborers in the Lord.--Letter 68, 1894.     Ellen G. White Estate January 3, 1985. Entire Letter.  {14MR 188.3}
[14MR 189.1]       MR No. 1110 - Study God's Word: Be Slow To Follow Self-Styled Prophets, Including Anna Phillips         (Written December 23, 1893, from Sydney, Australia, to "Dear Brethren and Sisters.")            I have a message to you from the Lord. Brother Rice is not engaged in the work which the Lord would have him do. God has given to every man his work, and Brother Rice is stepping out of the lines to which the Lord has appointed him. He cannot see the outcome of this work which he has taken up. Anna Phillips is being injured; she is led on, encouraged in a work which will not bear the test of God.  {14MR 189.1}
[14MR 189.2]          Anna Garmire was thus injured. Her father and mother made her believe that her childish dreams were revelations from God. Her father talked to the child as one chosen of God; all her fancies and dreams were written down as Anna's visions. She had figures and symbols presented to her, and had reproofs for her mother and for her father. After a scathing reproof, there followed the most flattering representations of the wonderful things the Lord would do for them.  {14MR 189.2}
[14MR 189.3]         These things I was pointed to as spurious, a deception. They descended to the most minute and trifling matters, and commingled common, cheap things, with important subjects. The imagination was largely developed, there was a mingling of the sacred and the common. The truth of God was belittled, and yet some received these pretended revelations, and carried out their teaching. A little party was formed who were apparently inspired by                                           -190-     them, and the visions were declared to be more spiritual than the visions of Sister White.  {14MR 189.3}
[14MR 190.1]          Then Mr. Garmire issued tracts teaching that probation would close at a certain time, and setting the time for the Lord to come. Testimonies on moral purity were borne, and next came the most loathsome theories concerning the third angel's message, theories too revolting to place upon paper. Some honest, God-fearing, trembling souls accepted these things, and some were defiled. One died broken-hearted; another was within a hair's breadth of moral ruin, when a testimony came from Sister White revealing the plottings of Satan and breaking the spell. Others were deceived and taken in the snare, whom we would have thought to be proof against all such delusions.  {14MR 190.1}
[14MR 190.2]          I had personal interviews with Garmire; he advocated the visions of his daughter, and in eloquent language and with power described the figures and symbols presented to her. The man was inspired, but not by the Spirit of God. I told him the Lord had shown me the character of that work, and that his daughter, who was not then at home, was corrupt in morals--in short, a prostitute. Yet there was such a semblance of inspiration in her work that it was very deceptive. Anna Garmire went away from home, became pregnant, and where she is now I know not.  {14MR 190.2}
[14MR 190.3]          I have received from God the warning which I now send to you. Anna Phillips should not have been given the encouragement she has had. It has been a great injury to her--fastened her in a deception. I am sorry that any of our brethren and sisters are ready to take up with these supposed revelations, and imagine they see in them the divine credentials. These things are not of the right character to accomplish the work essential for                                           -191-     this time. Childish figures and illustrations are employed in describing sacred, heavenly things, and there is a mingling of the sublime and the ridiculous. While the work has an appearance of great sanctity, it is calculated to ensnare and mislead souls. Not a line concerning these things has been permitted to come to me, and yet the false statement has been made that they were endorsed by Sister White. I was shown Brother Rice presenting these things as manifestations of the Spirit of God. Some cannot discern that persons can read and copy and imitate the revealings of the Holy Spirit which have for years been before the people in our publications. The spurious must be a close imitation of the genuine, else it would not be a counterfeit.  {14MR 190.3}
[14MR 191.1]          The results of a counterfeit holiness. ［an extreme position on］ moral purity, make me afraid to urge the subject of purity. There is a manner of treating this subject which results in producing impurity. There is need of extreme caution in regard to this matter, that it may not be treated unwisely and produce an effect the opposite of that which it purports to secure.  {14MR 191.1}
[14MR 191.2]          Various things will appear claiming to be revelations from God but which flow from the imagination of a conceited and deceived mind. We had to meet these things in our early experience. There were youth and children as well as those of mature age who claimed to be led and taught of God, having a special message to declare. They were springing up on every side, having the truth on some points and error upon other points. For years the message from God came to me, "Believe them not, for they lead into false paths. God hath not sent them."                                         -192-  {14MR 191.2}
[14MR 192.1]          There were false dreams and false visions in abundance. Persons were reproving and rebuking others, accusing them of pride and selfishness, impurity and corruption. The light was given me, "Believe them not." They mingled with their work a commonness, a cheapness of talk and action that was earthly and sensual. They met some with censure, then healed the wound with flattery, telling them they would do some great thing. The flattery part was pleasant, and deceived souls received the message as from God. The manifestations through Anna Phillips present the same features as did those we met in our experience long ago, and similar results will follow.  {14MR 192.1}
[14MR 192.2]          Brother Rice, if God has given you a work to do, it is to proclaim His truth, to hold forth the word of life, planting the feet on the eternal Rock. As represented to me, the work of Anna Phillips in connection with Brother and Sister Rice is a work that God has not set in operation, and its fruits will testify that it is not of God. Take your Bible, teach the Word of God, not the revealings of Anna Phillips. Let all be educated to search the Scriptures, to be constantly looking unto Jesus and not to human agents to be their guide. The Word of God is to be the man of our counsel. That Word is infinite. Obeyed, it will guide us into safe and sure paths. But the Word diluted with human devices and imaginings is not a safe guide.  {14MR 192.2}
[14MR 192.3]          I caution all to walk carefully, to take the Word of God individually. We may meet Satan with the weapon, "It is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and Him only shalt thou serve" ［Matthew 4:10］. The Bible is the great mine of truth, which we are to work as those seeking for hidden treasure. In no case is the attention to be diverted from that Word. "This                                          -193-     is life eternal, that they might know Thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom Thou hast sent" ［John 17:3］.  {14MR 192.3}
[14MR 193.1]          Christ declares His word to be spirit and life. "Being born again, not of corruptible seed, but of incorruptible, by the word of God, which liveth and abideth for ever. For all flesh is as grass, and all the glory of man as the flower of grass. The grass withereth, and the flower thereof falleth away: but the word of the Lord endureth for ever. And this is the word which by the gospel is preached unto you" ［1 Peter 1:23-25］. "All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness, that the man of God may be perfect, throughly furnished unto all good works" ［2 Timothy 3:16, 17］.  {14MR 193.1}
[14MR 193.2]         In this time above all others, every soul needs to have the eyes anointed with eyesalve, that he may see. God gives no one a mission that will cheapen and lower His work for these last days. He calls upon us to bring it up, to elevate, ennoble, honor, and advance His truth, revealing His wisdom as supreme. Talk the principles of our faith firmly and constantly, giving a "Thus saith the Scriptures."  {14MR 193.2}
[14MR 193.3]          Living the truth, practicing the lessons of Christ, always refines, ennobles, and sanctifies the soul. My burden is to uplift men and women by uplifting Jesus before them. When God is recognized as the theme of all thought, as the object of love, reverence, and worship; when the Lord Jesus, the Pattern, is kept before the mind, the heart is being cleansed from all moral defilement. Then the soul becomes an accurate judge of propriety of action; every attitude is touched with grace. The sense of personal accountability to a personal, all-seeing God places every human agent on                                       -194-     elevated ground; and there will be deep thinking and genuine self-denial on every point, because God is working on the hearts of the children of His love, who are His heritage.  {14MR 193.3}
[14MR 194.1]          The love of God ever tends to the fear of God--fear to offend Him. Those who are truly converted will not venture heedlessly upon the borders of any evil, lest they grieve the Spirit of God and are left to their own way, to be filled with their own doings. The Word of God is the Guidebook; turn not from its pages to depend upon the human agent. That Book contains the warnings, the admonitions, from God, the rebuke of every evil, the clear definition of sin as the transgression of the law which is God's great standard of virtue and holiness.  {14MR 194.1}
[14MR 194.2]          The Word is full of warnings, of the most merciful invitations, and also of words in decided condemnation of evil. Not one who will study the Word of God and apply its teachings will miss the way. By the love of God, by the fear of God, by the reverence and honor we feel for the Author of truth and righteousness, we are instructed, admonished, and profited. All such revealings as come from the human agent, as in the case of Sister Phillips, turn the mind away from the words of inspiration to the words of inexperienced humanity.  {14MR 194.2}
[14MR 194.3]          Let the Word of God speak to the soul. Teach this, impress it upon every mind. "The foundation of God standeth sure, having this seal, The Lord knoweth them that are His. And, let every one that nameth the name of Christ depart from iniquity." (2 Timothy 2:19-26; 1 Timothy 6:10-14.)  {14MR 194.3}
[14MR 194.4]          I shall not attempt to write all that is impressed upon my mind. This is a delicate subject to deal with. But this I am instructed to say to our friends everywhere, in California and in other places: Your only safety is                                            -195-     the deep searching of the sure Word of prophecy, making that Word your counselor. Turn not from the fountain of living waters to drink at broken cisterns.  {14MR 194.4}
[14MR 195.1]          Men and women, young and old, I have a message for you: Seek God for yourselves individually. Look to God alone. Search for the truth as for hidden treasure. Let every mind be enlarged and every soul vitalized by the heavenly current. The Word of God is not a dry theory, but light and life to mind and soul. Eating this Word, and drinking it in, practicing it, is eating and drinking the flesh of the Son of God. "Verily, verily, I say unto you, Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of man, and drink His blood, ye have no life in you. Whoso eateth My flesh and drinketh My blood, hath eternal life; and I will raise him up at the last day. For My flesh is meat indeed, and My blood is drink indeed. He that eateth My flesh and drinketh My blood, dwelleth in Me, and I in him. As the living Father hath sent Me, and I live by the Father, so he that eateth Me, even he shall live by Me" ［John 6:53-57］. Jesus explained these sayings, which seemed so hard for the disciples to understand: "It is the spirit that quickeneth; the flesh profiteth nothing. The words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life" ［verse 63］.  {14MR 195.1}
[14MR 195.2]         The lessons of Christ are a firm foundation, an elevated platform. Let nothing that is presented by Sister Phillips induce any soul to apply to the human agent for light to be imparted through that channel. The words spoken by the human agent are Oh so much weaker and more feeble than the words of the Great Teacher. In comparison with the words of Jesus they are as chaff compared with the wheat. Symbols are manufactured and interpreted by the human agents, which are false from beginning to end. Things have been                                         -196-     misconstrued in your minds by the artful power of the deceiver, and you do not discern the outcome. Let every soul come to the cool, snow waters of Lebanon, and no longer drink of the turbid streams of the valley.  {14MR 195.2}
[14MR 196.1]          Here is where many are led into by-and forbidden paths. The human is so mixed with the divine declarations that fables are taught as truth. Turn to God and to your Bibles, and learn the true standard of Christian character. "Search the scriptures; for in them ye think ye have eternal life: and they are they which testify of Me" (John 5:39). Hear the words of the Great Teacher, "Come unto Me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden" (Matthew 11:28). "Unto Me"; bring everything to Jesus, make Him your dependence, make Him your trust. He says, "Learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light" (Matthew 11:29, 30).  {14MR 196.1}
[14MR 196.2]         Go to Jesus as He has invited you. There is but one Mediator, one Intercessor, who can help wisely and not make one indiscreet move. I point you to the "Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world." In Him is all-sufficiency. Tell Him your failings, and receive instruction from His words. This is eating His flesh and drinking His blood, becoming partakers of the divine nature. Oh, let every one who nameth the name of Christ depart from all iniquity!  {14MR 196.2}
[14MR 196.3]          I beg of you to make a wise use of that which I write. Sister Phillips is not to be condemned and denounced; she has been led along step by step in false paths. There have been those who have given her wrong impressions; they have flattered and encouraged her, and their words have had an influence upon her life and upon the work she is doing, which she thinks God has                                            -197-     given her. I feel sorry because our brethren and sisters have not kept their eyes steadfastly upon Jesus; and confusion and weakness are sure to follow. May the Lord by His Holy Spirit transform minds and characters, that they shall bear the mold and superscription of heaven.  {14MR 196.3}
[14MR 197.1]          Ideas have been given to this sister by Brother Rice, and encouragement by Brother A. T. Jones and several others, that have given her confidence and assurance. Now, in this Brother A. T. Jones was not guided by the wisdom of God. He has not had experience in the many things of this character that have arisen among our people, as some of us have had.  {14MR 197.1}
[14MR 197.2]          I have expected that some account of these matters would be sent to me, and that counsel would be asked, and thus the way would be opened for me to let the light from my past experience shine forth. But nothing has come to me, and now I have my commission to speak concerning these things. I am so sorry that brethren in whom our people have confidence should appear in any way to endorse these things that claim to be from God, when no real ground for faith has been given. It is a terrible mistake to accept and present before the people that which we have not had unmistakable evidence is the revelation of God, when so many deceptions are presenting themselves.  {14MR 197.2}
[14MR 197.3]          Why? Because this is to open a door whereby the enemy can enter with messages purporting to be of God, and can thus lead other minds to take up a similar work. Thus a deceiving power will work among us to cheapen the work of God and confirm minds in unbelief of all testimonies from God, and to lead astray some souls who are easily deceived.  {14MR 197.3}
[14MR 197.4]          There are many avenues through which the enemy will work, and those who are placed as watchmen on the walls of Zion must be reliable, discerning                                           -198-     every device of the enemy. Christ has given warning of deception and falsehood that will come to us, and His warning should be strictly heeded. The senses of every one should be awake. They should study from cause to effect, and see the necessities of the situation, not only in one line but in all lines. They should understand what is to be endorsed and what is to be set aside. They should discern the spirit of everything purporting to be a direct message from Heaven. They should see when deceptions are multiplying in the very midst of us. They should see that the education and training of the people in these last days is to be that of firm reliance upon the Word of God, which is Yea and Amen in Christ Jesus.  {14MR 197.4}
[14MR 198.1]          There is great danger in encouraging these things that come from the human agent, which are but a weak repetition of the words of inspiration from God, and that make feeble that which is sufficient, full, and complete. I would counsel everyone, Study your Bibles, and obey the Word so plainly given to us. None need to turn from the Word to human agencies, and accept a lower standard than that which is given in the exposition of the ten holy requirements of God. The great principles of the law of God are made plain to the comprehension of all who in their hearts desire to discern truth from error. "To the law and to the testimony." Let the Word of God dwell in you richly. Let every one of the messengers lead souls to plant their feet on the sure Word of God.  {14MR 198.1}
[14MR 198.2]          Oh, I beseech those who are holding forth the word of life to present to all the necessity of individually searching the Scriptures for themselves that they may know the expressed will of God. There is need of a firmer, closer connection with God, and to all who have this connection there will                                          -199-     be imparted wisdom, caution, farseeing discernment, and executive ability which will make them far more efficient than are mere worldly businessmen. Let there be no blundering work; every soul must look deeper than the surface. God does not generally lay out in His revelations the minute transactions of life. His Word, the Guidebook, deals with great and elevated themes, opening up the principles which should underlie all our actions, and presenting them in language of such simplicity that all may comprehend them.  {14MR 198.2}
[14MR 199.1]          Satan has come down with great power; he is working with desperate energy, playing the game of life for the souls of men. We need now men of discernment and understanding, who will look deep and reason soundly, men in living touch with Christ, the risen Saviour. Falsehoods are everywhere, but God's Word is the solid rock. We are in the day of waiting; we are to be looking for and hastening the coming of the day of God. We are to be climbing, ever climbing, heavenward.  {14MR 199.1}
[14MR 199.2]          I entreat all who shall read or hear these words to be instant in season and out of season. Believe God, but do not without question sanction everything that claims to come from God. There will be many voices saying, Here is Christ, here is truth. Watch carefully, guard every point, lest you be taken unawares.--Letter 4, 1893.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. January 3, 1985 Entire Letter  {14MR 199.2}
[14MR 200.1]       MR No. 1111 - The Value of Organization; Avoid Extravagant Expressions; Do Not Call Attention to Writings of Anna Phillips         (Written January 14, 1894, from Melbourne, Victoria, to A. T. Jones.)          I have received letters from some in America stating that you have endorsed Anna Phillips' revelations, and that you read them to the people, giving the people the impression that you are reading from the testimonies of Sister White; and afterwards they learn that it is an entirely different matter. I want you to consider this carefully, for the Lord has given me light to the effect that the attention of the people is not to be called to Anna Phillips. God has spoken His words through testimonies, and the late claims that Elder Rice is making so much of are not to be presented to the people, for these claims are not true. I am sorry you have done this.  {14MR 200.1}
[14MR 200.2]          Elder Rice and those who advocate this new source of supposed revelation have not sent a line to me, nor asked me for a word of counsel. They have withheld everything from me, although they are making so much of this matter. Why have they kept this matter so secret? I have given no special attention to this before, because I had confidence in our ministering brethren, and thought they would not catch up such a matter without the most thorough evidence that the Lord had chosen one through whom to work. The spurious and the counterfeit are in the field, and minds must be under the constant control of the Spirit of God in order to detect the counterfeit from the genuine.  {14MR 200.2}
[14MR 200.3]         I write this to you because I learn that it is reported that you have read her productions in the Battle Creek church. I am surprised that you                                         -201-     should so readily catch up a matter that does not bear the divine credentials. Let this thing be encouraged and Satan will work to give our people plenty of false doctrines. The woman is not so much to blame as those who have encouraged productions. I will send you a copy of that which I have written to Elder Rice.  {14MR 200.3}
[14MR 201.1]          I beseech you to weed out of your teachings every extravagant expression, everything that unbalanced minds and those who are inexperienced will catch up, and ［as a result will］ make wild, immature movements. It is necessary for you to cultivate caution in every statement you make lest you start some on a wrong track, and make confusion that will require much sorrowful labor to set in order, thus diverting the strength and work of the laborers into lines which God does not design shall be entered. One fanatical streak exhibited among us will close many doors against the soundest principles of truth.  {14MR 201.1}
[14MR 201.2]          Oh, how careful should every worker be not to rush on before the Master, but to follow where He leads the way! How it would rejoice the enemies of our faith to get hold of some statement made by our people which will have to be retracted. We must move discreetly, sensibly, for this is our strength; for then God will work with us, and by us, and for us. My brother, hide in Jesus Christ.  {14MR 201.2}
[14MR 201.3]          God has in a special manner used you and Brother Waggoner to do a special work, and I have known this. I have given all my influence in with yours, because you were doing a work of God for this time. I have done all that it was possible for me to do in Jesus Christ to stand close to you, and help you in every way; but I am very sorrowful when I see things that I cannot endorse, and I feel pained over the matter. I begin to be afraid.                                         -202-  {14MR 201.3}
[14MR 202.1]          Elder Waggoner has entertained ideas and, without waiting to bring his ideas before a council of brethren, has agitated strange theories. He has brought before some of the people ideas in regard to organization that ought never to have had expression. I supposed that the question of organization was settled forever with those who believed the testimonies given through Sister White. Now, if they believe the testimonies why do they work contrary to them? Why should not my brethren be prudent enough to place these matters before me, or at least to inquire if I had any light upon these subjects? Why is it that these things start up at this time when we have canvassed the matter in our previous history, and God has spoken upon these subjects? Should not that be enough?  {14MR 202.1}
[14MR 202.2]          Why not keep steadily at work in the lines that God has given us? Why not walk in the clear light He has revealed, and in place of tearing to pieces that which God has built up, work on the side of Jesus Christ? Oh, how Satan would rejoice to get in among this people, and disorganize the work at a time when thorough organization is essential and will be the greatest power to keep out spurious uprisings and to refute claims not endorsed by the Word of God.--Letter 37, 1894, pp. 5-7.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. January 3, 1985  {14MR 202.2}
[14MR 203.1]       MR No. 1112 - Money not to be Spent on a Few Expensive Buildings                      (Written June 28, 1901, to A. G. Daniells.)          I am sending you some things which I wrote some time ago, but have not before had the strength to search for.  {14MR 203.1}
[14MR 203.2]          Phariseeism in the Christian world today is not extinct. The Lord desires to break up the course of precision which has become so firmly established, which has hindered, instead of advancing, His work. He desires His people to remember that there is a large space over which the light of present truth is to be shed. Divine wisdom must have abundant room in which to work. It is to advance without asking permission or support from those who have taken to themselves a kingly power.  {14MR 203.2}
[14MR 203.3]          In the past one set of men have tried to keep in their own hands the control of all the means coming from the churches, and have used this means in a most disproportionate manner, erecting expensive buildings where such large buildings were unnecessary and uncalled for, and leaving needy places without help or encouragement. They have taken upon themselves the grave responsibility of retarding the work where the work should have been advanced a hundredfold. It has been left to a few supposed kingly minds to say what fields should be worked and what fields should be left unworked.  {14MR 203.3}
[14MR 203.4]          A few men have kept the truth in circumscribed channels, because to open new fields would call for money. Only in those places in which they were interested have they been willing to invest means. And at the same time, in a few places, five times as much money as was necessary has passed                                         -204-     from the treasurers and been invested in buildings. The same amount of money used in establishing plants in places where the truth had never been introduced would have brought many souls to a saving knowledge of Christ.  {14MR 203.4}
[14MR 204.1]          For years the same routine, the same "regular way" of working has been followed, and God's work has been greatly hindered. Narrow plans have been followed by those who did not lift up their eyes to see the fields all ripe unto the harvest. They have not had clear, sanctified judgment, ［and this］ has resulted in a showing that is not approved by God.  {14MR 204.1}
[14MR 204.2]          God calls for a revival and a reformation. The "regular lines" have not done the work which God desires to see accomplished. Let revival and reformation make constant changes. Something has been done in this line, but let not the work stop here. No! Let every yoke be broken. Let men awaken to the realization that they have an individual responsibility.  {14MR 204.2}
[14MR 204.3]          The present showing is sufficient to prove to all who have the true missionary spirit that the "regular lines" may prove a failure and a snare. God helping His people, the circle of kings who dared to take such great responsibilities shall never again exercise their unsanctified power in the so-called "regular lines." Too much power has been invested in unrevived, unreformed human agencies. Let not selfishness and covetousness be allowed to outline the work which must be done now and in the future to fulfill the grand, noble commission which Christ has given to every disciple. He, our Lord and Master, has given us an example, in His life of self-sacrifice, of the way in which we must work to advance the kingdom of God. Christ says, "Learn of Me, for I am meek and lowly of heart. Take My yoke upon you, and ye shall find rest to your souls."                                         -205-  {14MR 204.3}
[14MR 205.1]          God does not call upon His missionaries to show their devotion to Him by burying themselves in monasteries, or by going on long, painful pilgrimages. It is not necessary to do this to show a willingness to deny self. It is by working for those for whom Christ died that we show true love. By humiliation, suffering, and rejection Christ purchased the salvation of the human race. By His death He made it possible for man to enjoy a home in His eternal kingdom.  {14MR 205.1}
[14MR 205.2]          Those who love the Lord will look at Calvary, and will think of how the Lord of life and glory laid aside His royal robe and kingly crown, and, clothing His divinity with humanity, came to a world all seared and marred with the curse, to stand at the head of the fallen race, becoming their example in all things, bearing all the trials they have to bear, and enduring all the temptations they have to endure. He lived the life of the poorest, and suffered oft with hunger. "The foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nests," He said, "but the Son of man hath not where to lay His head" ［Matthew 8:20］.  {14MR 205.2}
[14MR 205.3]          As man beholds this divine love, this wonderful sacrifice, he is filled with a desire to spend his life in the service of the Redeemer.  {14MR 205.3}
[14MR 205.4]          As the sinner is convicted and converted, Jesus says to him, "Follow Me, and you shall not walk in darkness." ［cf. John 8:12.］ To each human being God has assigned an individuality and a distinct work. Abraham was called to go into new territory. He was to be a light-bearer to the heathen. Those who believe in the Lord are not to live to please themselves. The soul of every sinner is precious in the sight of God, and demands the care of those whose names are on the church books.                                         -206-  {14MR 205.4}
[14MR 206.1]          Christ's commission is, "Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature." Those who are impressed to take up the work in the home field or in regions beyond are to go forward in the name of the Lord. They will succeed if they give evidence that they depend upon God for grace and strength. At the beginning their work may be very small, but it will enlarge if they follow the Lord's plan. God lives, and He will work for the unselfish, self-sacrificing laborer, wherever and whoever he may be.  {14MR 206.1}
[14MR 206.2]          We look to see whether new fields have been worked, whether the barren portions of the Lord's vineyard have received attention. We see that most of those who have sought to begin work in new regions, as Brother Shireman has done, have been discouraged by those at the heart of the work, for fear that they would need money from the treasury. Yet from that same treasury money has been used to erect imposing and unnecessarily expensive buildings. If men had received the wisdom of God, they would have exercised justice and equity in regard to the outlay of means. All parts of the Lord's vineyard would have received a just proportion of help.  {14MR 206.2}
[14MR 206.3]          There are many who with proper encouragement would begin in out-of-the-way places to make efforts to seek and to save that which is lost. The Lord blesses those self-sacrificing ones, who have such a hunger for souls that they are willing to go anywhere to work. But in the past how much encouragement has been given to such workers by their brethren? Many of them have waited long for something to do, but no attention has been given to them.  {14MR 206.3}
[14MR 206.4]          If the ministers had given help and encouragement to these men and women, they would have been doing the work appointed them by the Lord. They                                           -207-     have seen the spiritual poverty of unworked fields, and have longed to do something to help. But it has taken so long for encouragement to come to them that many have gone into other lines of work.  {14MR 206.4}
[14MR 207.1]          Shall the "regular lines," which say that every mind shall be controlled by two or three minds at Battle Creek, continue to bear sway? The Macedonian cry is coming from every quarter. Shall men go to the "regular lines" to see whether they will be permitted to labor, or shall they go out and work as best they can, depending on their own abilities and on the help of the Lord, beginning in a humble way and creating an interest in the truth in places in which nothing has been done to give the warning message?  {14MR 207.1}
[14MR 207.2]          The Lord has encouraged those who have started out on their own responsibility to work for Him, their hearts filled with love for souls ready to perish. A true missionary spirit will be imparted to those who seek earnestly to know God and Jesus Christ, whom He hath sent. The Lord lives and reigns. Young men, go forth into the places to which you are directed by the Spirit of the Lord. Work with your hands, that you may be self-supporting, and as you have opportunity proclaim the message of warning.  {14MR 207.2}
[14MR 207.3]          The Lord has blessed the work that J. E. White has tried to do in the South. God grant that the voices which have been so quickly raised to say that all the money invested in the work must go through the appointed channel at Battle Creek, shall not be heard. The people to whom God has given His means are amenable to Him alone. It is their privilege to give direct aid and assistance to missions. It is because of the misappropriation of means that the Southern field has no better showing than it has today.                                          -208-  {14MR 207.3}
[14MR 208.1]          I do not consider it the duty of the Southern branch of our work, in the publication and handling of books, to be under the dictation of our established publishing houses. And if means can be devised to reduce the expense of publishing and circulating my books, let this be done, for I need money to pay my workers.  {14MR 208.1}
[14MR 208.2]          I have to say, my brother, that I have no desire to see the work in the South moving forward in the old, regular lines. When I see how strongly the idea prevails that the methods of handling our books in the past shall be retained, because what has been must be, I have no heart to advise that former customs shall continue. Let those who are laboring in Nashville, do the will of God in all humility. I sincerely hope that the changes will be made that the necessities of the case demand.  {14MR 208.2}
[14MR 208.3]          I have more to write, but have no time now.--Letter 60, 1901.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. January 3, 1985 Entire Letter  {14MR 208.3}
[14MR 209.1]       MR No. 1114 - The Influence of Evil Business Associates; Practice the Principles of the Word; God is Gracious and Forgiving         (Written June 26, 1902, from Elmshaven, St. Helena, California, to an Adventist businessman.)            I am much distressed in your behalf. I desire so much to see you in the spiritual condition that Christ told Nicodemus he must be in. The words that Christ addressed to him I address to you, "Ye must be born again." When you are born again, everything you do will be done with an eye single to the glory of God. You will work with all humility of mind, and in thorough distrust of self. You have valuable traits of character which, when your heart is sanctified, will make you a useful Christian.  {14MR 209.1}
[14MR 209.2]          In many respects your course in years past has not been straight, and will not bear the test of investigation. When associated with worldly businessmen, you spent your money freely, conferring favors that did them no good and proved of no benefit to yourself. Men whose minds were full of dishonest schemes flattered you and laid their temptations before you. You were puffed up by their flattery, and in your connection with them you gained an experience of which, when you see it as it is, you will feel greatly ashamed. In conversation and practice you were one with these men. You did not enter fully into their schemes, but you tampered with that which, if carried into practice, would have made you as guilty as they were.                                          -210-  {14MR 209.2}
[14MR 210.1]         You were leavened by the evil of these men. It would have been impossible for you to be in their society without being harmed. You have done things that are unprincipled, yes, fraudulent, to call them by their right name. God has been dishonored, and the influence that you have exerted has left on the minds of your brethren the impression that you are a dishonest speculator.  {14MR 210.1}
[14MR 210.2]          Brother_____, your work in the past will not bear the test of trial. You have an incorrect understanding of yourself and your dangers. But the Lord has looked pityingly upon you. The Saviour has a boundless love for every human being; and, notwithstanding that you were spotted and stained by self-indulgence, which has nearly ruined your physical, mental, and spiritual strength, He reached down His arm to save you. In every human being He sees a boundless capacity for improvement. With divine energy and hope He greets those for whom He has given His life. He places within their reach the riches of eternal life. In His strength they can live a life rich in good works, filled with the power of the Spirit. But they must separate from all scheming, all dishonesty. The true Christian will not keep up an appearance that is not real.  {14MR 210.2}
[14MR 210.3]          "The law of the Lord is perfect, converting the soul" ［Psalm 19:7］. The grace of God alone can give you the experience that comes from a perfected character. God alone can enable you to walk before Him with a perfect heart. The Holy One has given erring finite beings rules for their guidance. These rules form a standard from which there can be no sinless swerving. He who does not make God's will paramount has yet to learn the first principles of holiness.                                          -211-  {14MR 210.3}
[14MR 211.1]         My brother, you must make the Scriptures your guide. Study the Word of God, and practice its instruction, humbly imploring the Holy Spirit's guidance and teaching. When your heart is enlightened by the Holy Spirit, you will accept the reproof of God, and will show a repentance that needs not to be repented of.  {14MR 211.1}
[14MR 211.2]          Keep looking to Jesus. He desires to reflect His image through you. The whole heart's purpose must be constantly refined, elevated, ennobled, sanctified, else you will mar the work of God, and ruin your own soul. The truth, my brother, must be more clearly stamped upon your heart. "With the heart man believeth unto righteousness; and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation" ［Romans 10:10］. "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind, and with all thy strength" ［Mark 12:30］. This takes all there is of the man.  {14MR 211.2}
[14MR 211.3]          Study the Sermon on the Mount, and from it learn what are the qualities that Christ blesses. Is not the blessing of the Son of God worth time and effort? Only by carrying out in the daily life the principles of godliness can we gain the qualities that bring His blessing. Place yourself under His love and care, that in His strength you may bring to the foundation works represented by gold, silver, and precious stones. Christ's promises are full of wealth and power. The sanctification received through a belief of the truth brings comfort and joy. It imparts to the life a quickening power.  {14MR 211.3}
[14MR 211.4]          Well-doing is possible only through the grace imparted by God. Your own wisdom is foolishness with God. Your only safety lies in a daily repentance unto life eternal and a daily refusal to deviate from clean, pure principles.                                        -212-  {14MR 211.4}
[14MR 212.1]          Do not advance one step in your own wisdom, thinking that in your own strength you can gain success. Follow where Christ leads the way. Entire surrender to Him is your only safety.  {14MR 212.1}
[14MR 212.2]          My brother, improve the opportunity offered you to gain an understanding of the words. "We are laborers together with God: ye are God's husbandry, ye are God's building" ［1 Corinthians 3:9］. You will then have confidence in the forgiving and pardoning mercy of God's love, and you will reveal a Christlike zeal for the advancement of His work. True repentance will bring newness of life. An entire change in mind and character will be brought about by the effectual working of the Holy Spirit. The pride and confidence that tempts human beings to rise up in mistaken independence will be expelled from the soul.  {14MR 212.2}
[14MR 212.3]          God loves and pities you. Let your heart break before Him. In deep humiliation of soul confess your sin, receive pardon, and stand justified before God. Cast your helpless soul upon Christ, and rest not until there is a most thorough renovation of your methods in all business lines. You have fallen into loose, careless habits of business management. These habits you must change.  {14MR 212.3}
[14MR 212.4]          In taking up business enterprises, you are in great danger of weaving strange threads into the pattern. I write this to caution you. It is because of this that I am afraid to have you take up the food business. My brother, be afraid to take the first step in business enterprises without earnest prayer. I have been instructed that your course in the past, in entering into worldly, money-making schemes, bears the rebuke of God.                                          -213-     Nothing of this kind is to be mingled with your present work. You have in the past made many mistakes, but the Lord has shown Himself gracious, pardoning all your transgressions.  {14MR 212.4}
[14MR 213.1]          God has given me a special understanding of your past life, for the purpose of placing upon me the burden of having a care for you, that I might help you to be faithful. I was told that I must not let you go. I was instructed that other men who have committed errors would sit in judgment on your case; that those who have done wrong themselves and whose course God condemns, would judge you as severely as possible, and discourage you--as if this condemnation revealed that they were perfect, and zealous for truth and righteousness. The Lord instructed me to act the part of a faithful, judicious mother toward you, because others do not understand you. Even as I write, my eyes are filled with tears. I have tried to give you the words spoken by the One through whom I have often received instruction. I have nothing to add or to take away from this message. If you will act upon these words, they will be to your soul a savor of life unto life.--Letter 163, 1902.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. February 7, 1985 Entire Letter  {14MR 213.1}
[14MR 214.1]      MR No. 1115 - ELLEN WHITE COMMENTS ON FINDING WATER AT THE PARADISE VALLEY SANITARIUM: A COLLECTION OF SOURCE DOCUMENTS         IN SEPTEMBER, 1902, ELLEN WHITE VISITED THE SITE OF THE PRESENT PARADISE VALLEY HOSPITAL, NATIONAL CITY, CALIFORNIA. WHAT SHE SAW WAS A THREE-STORY BUILDING CONTAINING ABOUT 50 ROOMS, SITUATED ON A 20-ACRE PROPERTY, WELL LANDSCAPED WITH RARE SHADE TREES. SHE URGED THAT THE PROPERTY BE PURCHASED IF THE MONEY COULD BE RAISED. ALTHOUGH THE INSTITUTION, UNDER THE ORIGINAL OWNERS, HAD FAILED TWICE, LARGELY FOR LACK OF WATER, MRS. WHITE FELT SURE THAT WATER COULD BE FOUND.  {14MR 214.1}
[14MR 214.2]          IN 1904 THE INSTITUTION WAS PURCHASED, AND RENOVATIONS WERE BEGUN IN PREPARATION FOR RECEIVING THE FIRST PATIENTS. DURING THESE MONTHS OF PREPARATION WATER WAS SCARCE AND VEGETATION SHOWED EVIDENCE OF THE PREVAILING DROUGHT. BUT MRS. WHITE INSISTED THAT WATER WAS AVAILABLE, IF THEY WOULD DIG A WELL. THE WELL WAS DUG IN NOVEMBER AND, MUCH TO THE SURPRISE AND DELIGHT OF EVERYONE, IT YIELDED AN ABUNDANT SUPPLY OF PURE, SOFT WATER.  {14MR 214.2}
[14MR 213.2]         THIS COLLECTION OF LETTERS CONTAINS EVERY KNOWN ELLEN WHITE REFERENCE TO THE FINDING OF WATER AT PARADISE VALLEY. IF OTHER REFERENCES ARE FOUND, THEY WILL BE INCLUDED IN FUTURE EDITIONS OF THIS COLLECTION.                                          ELLEN G. WHITE ESTATE                                      MARCH, 1985  {14MR 213.2}
[14MR 214.3]     TABLE OF CONTENTS  DATE               DOCUMENT                                           PAGE  JULY 8, 1904        EGW TO ELDER AND MRS. E. R. PALMER (LT 233)            2  NOV. 23, 1904       EGW TO SISTER GRAY (LT 317)                            5  NOV. 23, 1904       EGW DIARY ENTRY (MS 147)                              8  NOV. 24, 1904       EGW DIARY ENTRY (MS 147)                              8  NOV. 26, 1904       EGW DIARY ENTRY (MS 147)                              8  DEC.  6, 1904        EGW DIARY ENTRY (MS 147)                             10  DEC. 26, 1904        EGW DIARY ENTRY (MS 147)                             10  DEC. 27, 1904        EGW DIARY ENTRY (MS 147)                             11  NOV. 25, 1904        EGW TO J. H. KELLOGG (LT 311)                          11  DEC.  4, 1904        EGW TO MAY LACEY WHITE, HENRY, HERBERT, AND       17                              GRACIE (LT 319)  DEC. 10, 1904        EGW TO SISTER DRUILLARD (LT 321)                      22  DEC. 21, 1904        EGW TO THE MEMBERS IN AUSTRALIA (LT 392)             28  DEC. 21, 1904        EGW TO D. H. AND LAURETTA KRESS (LT 331)              31  DEC. 29, 1904        EGW TO MRS. MARIAN STOWELL CRAWFORD (LT 349)      36  APR. 11, 1905        EGW TO ADDIE AND MAY WALLING (LT 109)               41  APR.  2, 1906        EGW TO MARY FOSS (LT 112)                             45  NOV. 18, 1904        EGW TO ELLA MAY AND MABLE WHITE (LT 393)           50  NOV. 23, 1904        EGW TO ELLA MAY AND MABLE WHITE (LT 394)           53                                         -215-  {14MR 214.3}
[14MR 215.1]         Letter 233, 1904. (To Elder and Mrs. E. R. Palmer, July 8, 1904, from Takoma Park, Washington, D. C.) Last Wednesday, July 6, W. C. White, Sara, Maggie, and I left Nashville for Washington. Just before we left, a meeting of the Southern Union Conference Committee was held in Nashville, for the purpose of devising some means of helping the Huntsville school. Those who have had charge of the school have not felt the importance of putting brain, bone, and muscle to the tax in an effort to make the school a success. The students who attend this school are to be given an education that will fit them to work for the Master. They are to be given more than book knowledge. Should they be given book knowledge merely, their education would be imperfect.  {14MR 215.1}
[14MR 215.2]          There should be a special school for the younger ones. Fathers and mothers are to be placed on the land, and parents as well as children are to be given an education. Promising families are to be brought in and settled upon a piece of ground as large as shall be deemed best. In connection with the school there should be an experienced carpenter who can teach the fathers and their boys how to build their homes, which are to be neat, convenient, inexpensive buildings. The mothers should be taught how to prepare food hygienically, and how to care for the sick.  {14MR 215.2}
[14MR 215.3]          While I was in the South, I visited Huntsville. The Southern Union Conference Committee held a meeting while we were there, and I had much to read to the brethren assembled. A heavy burden rested upon me while I was at this place. I knew that there must be a change in the faculty--that more thorough men must take up the work. When a man has occupied the same position for years, and yet the school, in its inside and outside working, is still far from what it ought to be, a change must be made. A man must be                                        -216-     put in charge who knows how to govern himself and others, and how to make the school show constant improvement.  {14MR 215.3}
[14MR 216.1]          Teachers and students are to cooperate in doing their best. The constant effort of the teachers should be to make the students see the importance of constantly rising higher and still higher. Careful attention is to be given to the little things. Nothing in the house or about the premises is to be allowed to present a slack, dilapidated appearance. The horses are to be carefully stabled, and everything about the barn and stable is to be kept neat and clean.  {14MR 216.1}
[14MR 216.2]          The leading, controlling influence in the school must be faithfulness in that which is least. Thus the students will be prepared to be faithful in greater things. This is all that I can write now on this matter. But you know how hard it is for one who had not been trained to be faithful in little things, to be faithful in larger trusts. And when one standing at the head of a school allows things to go at loose ends, his example has an influence on all around him. He should not be allowed to continue to sow the seeds of neglect and carelessness.  {14MR 216.2}
[14MR 216.3]         Ever since going to the Berrien Springs meeting ［1904］, my work has been continuous and taxing. While there I saw that which we shall have to meet in the future. The only way in which we can advance in our work is in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. The Book that contains the will of God concerning us, is in our hands. A blessed unity will be enjoyed by those who are indeed children of God. They will not, by their words and acts, lead anyone to doubt in regard to the distinct personality of God, or in regard to the sanctuary and its ministry.                                        -217-  {14MR 216.3}
[14MR 217.1]          We all need to keep the subject of the sanctuary in mind. God forbid that the clatter of words coming from human lips should lessen the belief of our people in the truth that there is a sanctuary in heaven, and that a pattern of this sanctuary was once built on this earth. God desires His people to become familiar with this pattern, keeping ever before their minds the heavenly sanctuary, where God is all and in all. We must keep our minds braced by prayer and a study of God's Word, that we may grasp these truths.  {14MR 217.1}
[14MR 217.2]          I was much pleased, Brother Palmer, to hear that water had been found on the sanitarium land. I have always had a very strong impression that water could be found there. When I saw the place, I said, If I ever have a chance, the matter shall be tested and proved, even if water has to be sought for in several places. I thank the Lord that He does reward persevering effort. Then pray, and believe that there is something for each one to do.  {14MR 217.2}
[14MR 217.3]          You speak of Brother Henry Kellogg's having a share in the Paradise Valley Sanitarium, the same as some others of us have. I have longed to propose this, but supposed that he had invested his money elsewhere. In all my connection with Brother Kellogg, I have ever found him kind, sympathetic, and tenderhearted. I should be much pleased to have him unite with us in this interest. I have the fullest confidence in him as being a wise counselor and adviser. I never found him putting his foot on the brakes through fear that advancement would require means. May the Lord bless him, is my prayer.  {14MR 217.3}
[14MR 217.4]          We must push forward as fast as we possibly can with sanitarium work in southern California. I am sure that a sanitarium should be established near                                        -218-     Los Angeles. This work has been delayed for want of proper management, and yet men have felt capable of managing. They have been unwilling to blend with others in the work. I hope that now we shall be able to make more advancement. But we shall be obliged to work on without the men who have not seen and improved their opportunities.  {14MR 217.4}
[14MR 218.1]          We shall have success if we move forward in faith, determined to do the work of God intelligently. We must not allow ourselves to be hindered by men who love to stand on the negative side, showing very little faith. God's missionary work is to be carried forward by men of much faith, and is steadily to grow in force and efficiency.  {14MR 218.1}
[14MR 218.2]          May the Lord strengthen you, and bless you with health, is my prayer.-- Letter 233, 1904.     ［SEE P. 263.］  {14MR 218.2}
[14MR 218.3]         Letter 317, 1904. (To Sister Gray, Nov. 23, 1904, from San Diego, Calif.) We have been here for nearly two weeks, but I have been sick most of the time. Somewhere I caught a severe cold, and for more than a week I have not associated with the family at all, but have kept closely to my room. I have a very severe cough and a very sore throat, and I have thought it best to keep to myself. At times, when coughing, it has seemed as if my breath would stop, but I have taken heavy treatment, and I am improving, though I still have times of heavy coughing. I thank the Lord that last night I had a good night's rest, with only one spell of coughing. I feel that I am on the gaining side.  {14MR 218.3}
[14MR 218.4]          You will be glad to know that the preparations for opening this building as a sanitarium are going forward rapidly. For some time the men have                                             -219-     been digging a well on the flat, and they have found water. They have gone down 90 feet, and they wish to go 10 feet further if possible. Last evening Brother ［E.R.］ Palmer came to my room so full of joy that he could scarcely speak, to tell me that a stream of water as big as his hand was coming into the well; and this morning there is 14 feet of soft, pure water in the well. I never saw a man more rejoiced than Brother Palmer was. The thought that there is a lake of soft water 100 feet or more below us has sent a thrill of joy through our hearts. There will be all the water that is needed, both for use in the house and for watering the olive and orange trees on the place.  {14MR 218.4}
[14MR 219.1]          I wish we would all be as glad that the love of God is flowing through our world, and that it may fill our hearts, conveying spiritual strength and vitality to every part of the being. We may inquire, "Is it possible that God can love us as He loves His Son?" It is possible; for God's Word declares, "The glory which Thou gavest Me I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are one: I in them, and Thou in Me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that Thou hast sent Me, and hast loved them, as Thou hast loved Me" ［John 17:22, 23］.  {14MR 219.1}
[14MR 219.2]          I beg you and your sons not to let your love for Christ diminish. In the Word of God we have subjects of the highest value to contemplate. Christ's life is an illustration of sacred, ennobling purity. "In Him was life; and the life was the light of men" ［John 1:4］. Oh, the depth of the riches of that love wherein God hath abounded toward us in the person of His Son!                                           -220-  {14MR 219.2}
[14MR 220.1]          Think more of Christ and of His rich grace, that you may have the riches of His grace. Beseech God to grant that you may be able in your home to comprehend the love that passeth knowledge.  {14MR 220.1}
[14MR 220.2]          Christ's oneness with the Father was a constant joy to God, for He knew that there was in the world One who would not misrepresent Him. In Christ He beheld the reflection of His own character. And it was that His followers might have this same oneness, that was Christ's great desire. For this oneness He prayed. ［John 17:17-21, quoted.］  {14MR 220.2}
[14MR 220.3]          It is this oneness in the church that is to proclaim the wonderful truth that God sent His Son into the world to save sinners. ［John 17:24-26, quoted.］  {14MR 220.3}
[14MR 220.4]          The oneness existing between the Father and the Son does not affect the distinct personality of each. And though believers are to be one with Christ, their identity and personality are recognized through the whole of this prayer.  {14MR 220.4}
[14MR 220.5]          I wish that we could comprehend this wonderful prayer. In it our privileges and possibilities are plainly outlined. We need to watch unto prayer. We need to be constantly on guard lest we fail of gaining the oneness for which Christ prayed.  {14MR 220.5}
[14MR 220.6]          Sister Gray, I entreat you to lead your children in the path of eternal life. A life of piety is a life of praise. Let us, by beholding the character of Christ, become changed into His likeness.--Letter 317, 1904.                                          -221-  {14MR 220.6}
[14MR 221.1]          Manuscript 147, 1904. (Diary entry for Nov. 23, 1904, San Diego, Calif.) This morning we are thankful to our heavenly Father that we have encouragement that we shall have water this morning. Brother ［E. R.］ Palmer informed me the second stream of water had come as large as his hand. I have never seen work carried forward with greater faith and hopefulness. All are of good courage, and the poor, drying up, dying trees are beseeching us by their appearance for refreshing streams of water.  {14MR 221.1}
[14MR 221.2]          (Diary entry for Nov. 24, 1904, San Diego, Calif.) This morning we have still more encouraging, favorable news. What joy is expressed upon every countenance over the promise of a full supply of good, sweet water! There is 14 feet of water in the well, unexpected, all unexpected. Tools are at the bottom of the well. All have worked most earnestly and hopefully, praying in faith that we should not be disappointed. The water is now a certainty. The trees shall have their refreshing portion. Brother Palmer was so pleased. He expressed his gratitude to God for this great blessing, that labor and money invested for machinery for the water plant had brought returns.  {14MR 221.2}
[14MR 221.3]          W. C. White, in company with Brother Ballenger and Sister Gotzian, returned. Brother Ballenger expressed that which it is the privilege of us all to express. Light was shining in his face, and his voice expressed in words appropriate thanksgiving because of the favors received in substantial help from the churches. The donations were much needed to help furnish and fit up the sanitarium.  {14MR 221.3}
[14MR 221.4]          (Diary entry for Nov. 26, 1904, San Diego, Calif.) I have not been able to sleep after one o'clock a.m. It is Sabbath day. I am this day 77 years old. I have thinking to do and I have reason to thank the Lord that                                        -222-     He has spared my life. I am pleased that the Lord has favored me with His encouraging grace. I have been sick for more than one week with influenza. Have kept ［closely to］ my room much of the time. I have been repenting during this more than a week of suffering. My throat and lungs have often been under congestion; my cough is hard and dry; ［I］ expectorate but little. My labors have been quite taxing, and the Lord has greatly blessed me.  {14MR 221.4}
[14MR 222.1]          During the night season we were in counsel. After we were planning what we should do, there was One who spoke with clearness and laid out the work that while my life is spared we shall secure a home for myself and workers, that W. C. White's time and energies need not be divorced from the work being carried forward and upward. The special energies and capabilities are to be exercised to get out the books that are essential for this last time. We were to place ourselves in the very best possible position for health and for clear, bright spirituality.  {14MR 222.1}
[14MR 222.2]          Faith and works are needed now in clear, distinct lines. While light is being given amid the moral darkness, we must gather every distinct ray of light that will substantiate the truth, bearing aloft the banner for these last days, the third angel's message. The churches need to be set in order, the door of unbelief to be closed. The seducing power of Satan, we are told, will increase in such proportions that if it is possible he will deceive the very elect. Some are not making straight paths for their feet, and in consequence the weak will be turned out of the way. Let every soul take the warnings. 2 Corinthians 1:6, 15-18; 11:14; Galatians 6:1-9; Ephesians 4:1-32;  6:10-17; 2 Timothy.                                       -223-  {14MR 222.2}
[14MR 223.1]         There were many words spoken. Some words do not come to my mind until special occasions, then the words of caution and warning come. I shall have these warnings come to my mind with greater power and force to rescue souls that are in peril but do not see themselves in any spiritual danger.  {14MR 223.1}
[14MR 223.2]          (Diary Entry for Dec. 6, 1904, Los Angeles, Calif.) I cannot sleep this morning after twelve o'clock ［midnight］. I am grateful to my heavenly Father that I am entirely free from pain this morning. Yet I am weak. I am drawn out in prayer to my heavenly Father for increased strength that I may present to the people the most precious and essential truth for this time and entreat all to preserve the old landmarks that have been searched out and, under the demonstration of the Holy Spirit, proclaimed to the world. Many wonderful miracles have been worked in the searching for the truth as for hidden treasure, and the golden treasures of the Word have been substantiated by such remarkable demonstration of the Holy Spirit that all who have had an experience in the work of God since the Bible was opened to our understanding would be sinning against the Holy Ghost to deny the truth.  {14MR 223.2}
[14MR 223.3]          (Diary Entry for Dec. 26, 1904, Mountain View, Calif.) I am strongly impressed that my family shall locate here to be near the printing establishment, but the Lord must direct us, for it means a great deal to us to uproot and resettle and perhaps have to build. St. Helena has been my refuge, but I have much printing to be done. May the Lord spare my life to do this work before I shall rest in the grave, is my prayer.  {14MR 223.3}
[14MR 223.4]          This has been our purpose, to be within a few miles of the printing office. It would save so much travel. St. Helena has been my refuge, although the time I have passed here has been the most intensely filled with anguish of soul that pen and voice could not describe.                                      -224-  {14MR 223.4}
[14MR 224.1]          (Diary Entry for Dec. 27, 1904, St. Helena, Calif.) I cannot sleep after half past one o'clock. My mind is intensely active. I would use all the powers of my mind as the Lord's witness and messenger. He has appointed me to keep vividly before the people the great testing truths for this time, because many are blind and deceived and are making room for Satan to come in and deceive, if possible, by the noncommittal position of God's people, the very elect.--Manuscript 147, 1904.  {14MR 224.1}
[14MR 224.2]          Letter 311, 1904 (To J. H. Kellogg, Nov. 25, 1904, from San Diego, Calif.) You say that you have written me several letters, but have not heard from me. I have not been well for some time. I was unfortunate in taking cold when speaking in the large tent at the Omaha ［Nebraska］ camp meeting. The ground was high and dry, but still I caught cold. I spoke twice at that camp meeting, and succeeded in making the people hear, though at one meeting there were 1500 present.  {14MR 224.2}
[14MR 224.3]          From Omaha we went to College View. I was unaccustomed to the high winds there, and my cold got no better. I continued to sneeze and cough a great deal. But when I stood before the people, all this ceased.  {14MR 224.3}
[14MR 224.4]          We were well cared for at College View, and all that could be done for our comfort was done. We met many old friends. I was enabled to speak in the church Sabbath, Sunday, and Monday. I also spoke to the patients and nurses.  {14MR 224.4}
[14MR 224.5]          I did not get free from cold while I was there, and it continued its hold on me all the way home. I went to Battle Creek, as you know, and spoke                                         -225-     twice to the patients and once in the gymnasium to the nurses and helpers. I would have been very glad, could I have felt free to remain another week in Battle Creek. I would have done this, but Marian's ［Davis］ sickness called me home. Her case was a heavy weight on my mind. We received letters every day telling us of her increasing weakness. The thought that I must part with her was a great trial to me. She had been with me for 25 years, and we blended nicely in our work. I knew that if she should die I could not find another to supply her place. Our ideas in regard to the work were one, and we often talked together. Every word that I spoke to make a point clearer, she would write out at once.  {14MR 224.5}
[14MR 225.1]          I was so thoroughly worn out when I reached home that I feared a severe sickness was coming upon me. We found Marian very weak indeed. She was at the sanitarium, and Mrs. Kellogg, her sister, was with her.  {14MR 225.1}
[14MR 225.2]          Mrs. Kellogg and Sara ［McEnterfer］ were with Marian at the time of her death. She passed away very peacefully, and we feel that we can indeed say, "Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth: Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labors, and their works do follow them" ［Revelation 14:13］.  {14MR 225.2}
[14MR 225.3]          A few days before her death, we decided to go to Los Angeles, for our tickets were good only till the third of November. We spoke to Dr. Evans about this, and he advised us to go, saying that we could be sent for whenever necessary. We decided to go on Monday, the day before her death, but felt held to remain at home one more day. On Tuesday morning, we received word that she had lost consciousness at about seven o'clock. We at once decided not to go to Los Angeles that day. She died at half-past four Tuesday afternoon.                                          -226-  {14MR 225.3}
[14MR 226.1]          The funeral was held the next day. She was laid away in the St. Helena cemetery. I miss her greatly, and shall continue to, for she was a most faithful and efficient worker.  {14MR 226.1}
[14MR 226.2]          After all was over, we started south, leaving home Friday morning. Hearing that Dr. Hare was in Fresno, we decided to go to Los Angeles that day. We spent Sabbath in Fresno, and I spoke in our church there to a large congregation. The Lord gave me freedom.  {14MR 226.2}
[14MR 226.3]          We intended to go on to Los Angeles Saturday night, but failed to secure accommodations on the train. We decided to go down to the Hanford-Lemoore district, and spend the day visiting old friends. When we reached Hanford, we found that a missionary convention was in progress, and I was urged to speak that afternoon.  {14MR 226.3}
[14MR 226.4]          We took dinner with Sister Harvey Gray, and she begged us to remain for three or four days, saying that I could attend the meetings to be held in the towns nearby, and speak to the people. She urged me so strongly to remain that I consented, and I spoke every afternoon for the next four days --twice at Hanford, once at Lemoore, and once at Armona. When on my feet before the people, I seemed to be stronger than I have been for years, but when I got home my strength seemed to leave me. I felt worn out, and could not write.  {14MR 226.4}
[14MR 226.5]          From Hanford we went to Los Angeles, where we stayed over Sabbath and Sunday. We were given rooms in the building above the Vegetarian Restaurant, but as you know, it is a very noisy part of the city, and I did not sleep well. I spoke on Sabbath and Sunday in the large tent in which Brother Simpson has been holding meetings. On Sabbath there were 2500 present, and on Sunday 1000.                                         -227-  {14MR 226.5}
[14MR 227.1]          Brother Simpson has been holding tent meetings in Los Angeles for several months, and as a result of his labors about 100 have taken their stand for the truth. He talks on the prophecies, showing very clearly the reasons of our faith, and explaining the first, second, and third angels' messages. He brings out very distinctly the truth for this time, and this truth is taking hold upon minds. Night after night the large tent has been crowded, and many have stood on the outside. The Lord has impressed the people in a wonderful manner.  {14MR 227.1}
[14MR 227.2]          The interest that Brother Simpson has aroused is a remarkable one. Many are accepting the truth, and are doing all they can to help in the advancement of the truth. Brother Simpson presents the truth just as it was presented in past years. He has a system of charts that is the most perfect thing of its kind that I have ever seen. At his request I had a long conversation with him, and I know that he is sound on every point of our faith, and that the power of God is with him.  {14MR 227.2}
[14MR 227.3]          I wish that there were 100 where there is one awakened to proclaim the last message to be given to our world. The people are hungry, starving for Bible truth.  {14MR 227.3}
[14MR 227.4]          Brother Simpson makes clear and plain the positions that we have held for so many years. He has portions of his discourses printed, and these leaflets are widely distributed in the city of Los Angeles. Those who have recently accepted the truth have been heartily united in helping to sustain this work, which is self-supporting, and, so far, means has come in for all the notices and leaflets that have been sent out.                                          -228-  {14MR 227.4}
[14MR 228.1]          The day after we reached Los Angeles, several of us went out to see the sanitarium building at Glendale. I think you told me that you have seen this building. I think it is well adapted for sanitarium purposes, and that it is in a beautiful location. At present preparations are being made for the opening of the institution. Bath rooms are being put up, and those who come for treatment will be given good accommodations. I went over the whole building, and I am very much pleased with all the arrangements. The sanitarium has five acres of land. I wish there was more land in connection with the building, but still, it is certainly in the country, for there are no buildings very near it. It is surrounded by large fields of strawberries, and by orange orchards. And they have enough land to furnish all the patients who wish with outdoor employment, which is of such benefit to those who wish to regain their health.  {14MR 228.1}
[14MR 228.2]          From Los Angeles we came to San Diego, and for two weeks we have been staying in the sanitarium building five miles out of San Diego. We find that Brother Palmer has done faithful and economical work in repairing and partly fitting up this building. Preparations are now being hastened for the opening of this institution, for already several persons have expressed themselves as anxious to come here for treatment. It is rather strange to think that I should be the first patient in the building. I have been sick ever since I have been here. I have had a very sore throat and a dry, hard cough, which at times seemed as if it would take away my breath. Sara has given me thorough treatment, and I am improving, though slowly.  {14MR 228.2}
[14MR 228.3]          The members of the San Diego church were very anxious to hear me, and I spoke to them the first Sunday after coming here, driving six miles there                                          -229-     and six miles back. But I was so weak that my voice would not come to me, and I spoke for only 15 minutes. I should certainly have fainted in the stand had I remained longer. I had to give up, and have not tried to speak since. I have a beautiful, sunny room, but my cough does not seem to leave me. I think the dry atmosphere here affects me as it does in Colorado.  {14MR 228.3}
[14MR 229.1]          Next week we shall go to Los Angeles, and as soon as possible we shall return to St. Helena.  {14MR 229.1}
[14MR 229.2]          We were surprised to find that so much had already been done toward preparing this building for the reception of patients. By taking advantage of several sales of furniture by wealthy people leaving the district, Brother Palmer secured several lots of first-class furniture at a very low price, and we found more rooms furnished than we had expected to find. The furniture is very good. Some of it is bird's-eye maple, and it is all solid and of the best make.  {14MR 229.2}
[14MR 229.3]          I must not forget to tell you about the well. For some time the workmen have been busy digging a well on the lower part of the sanitarium ground. When they got down 50 feet, they found a little water. They went down still further, through the clay to the gravel below. Several mornings ago Brother Palmer came to my room with his face full of joy, and said that the water was flowing into the well in a stream as big as his hand.  {14MR 229.3}
[14MR 229.4]          Just before this, Brother E. S. Ballenger, Sister Gotzian, and Willie had gone to Escondido, to hold some meetings there in behalf of the sanitarium enterprise. They were very successful, getting donations to the amount of $600, besides two good cows and some chickens. They came back well pleased. They returned Tuesday night, and on Wednesday morning Brother                                         -230-     Palmer and Willie came to my room and told me that there was 15 feet of water in the well. The next morning there was 18 feet of water, and the workers are pumping hard to get the water out; for they wish to go a few feet further down, so as to make a reservoir for the water that flows in.  {14MR 229.4}
[14MR 230.1]          I am so glad that we shall have no dearth of water. The report is that the water in the new well is soft and pure. The old well has never yet gone dry, and at present the house is supplied from this well. I think that when the new well is in operation, there will be water enough for all domestic and irrigating purposes.  {14MR 230.1}
[14MR 230.2]          The view from the west windows of the sanitarium building is beautiful. From them can be seen Paradise Valley and, beyond, the Pacific Ocean. In the evening when the last rays of the setting sun make a path of gold across the water, the view is especially fine.--Letter 311, 1904.  {14MR 230.2}
[14MR 230.3]          Letter 319, 1904. (To May Lacey White, Henry, Herbert, and Gracie, ［HENRY, HERBERT, AND GRACE WERE ELLEN WHITE'S GRANDCHILDREN. THE TWIN BOYS WERE EIGHT AND GRACE WAS FOUR WHEN THIS LETTER WAS WRITTEN.］ December 4, 1904, from Glendale, Calif.) A week ago last Tuesday Sara, Maggie, and I left San Diego and came to Los Angeles. Brother ［J. A.］ Burden met us at the station and took us to the restaurant, where we had dinner. In the afternoon we came out to Glendale, to the new sanitarium, where we have been staying ever since. We found much to do, and the brethren have held several important meetings. We are glad to be able to write that the business which has kept us here is closing up. In a board meeting held today the most difficult                                          -231-     point was settled. Brother Simpson resigned his place as manager of the sanitarium, and has been appointed purchasing agent for the sanitarium and restaurant. This is the last hard piece of work, and now I am sure that other matters will be easily adjusted, and we shall soon be able to start for home.  {14MR 230.3}
[14MR 231.1]         We shall go to Redlands tomorrow, to stay over Sabbath and Sunday. The next week we shall go to Fernando, and then to Mountain View. We are pleasantly situated here, but I am longing for home. I do so much want to see you all. Your father has worked very hard, and he wants to go home as much as you want him to come. But the nature of the work here demanded our staying for a while. We could not have gone home earlier, for we felt that we must do something to help this sanitarium to get started on right lines.  {14MR 231.1}
[14MR 231.2]          Brother Burden has been chosen as manager of the institution, and Sister Burden as bookkeeper, and we feel sure that they will be fully competent to carry forward successfully their work in connection with the sanitarium. They will labor faithfully and earnestly. But the way had to be prepared so that they could work to advantage.  {14MR 231.2}
[14MR 231.3]          There are at Redlands some brethren and sisters who are able to help the institution with their means. We hope to meet these people, and to inspire in them such confidence in the management of the sanitarium that they will feel free to give of their means and make liberal loans. The sanitarium is just beginning its work, and it greatly needs this help. The Lord has worked on minds, and a much more favorable condition of things exists here now than has existed for some time. We hope much from this, and we pray much that the Lord may soften hearts by His grace, and that His truth may triumph.                                          -232-  {14MR 231.3}
[14MR 232.1]          I was very sick for three weeks after reaching San Diego. I am still weak, but I am slowly growing stronger. I am thankful to our heavenly Father that He has been gracious to us and has spared my life. I caught cold in some way, and for a long time my throat was very sore. I coughed a great deal. During the time that I was the worst, I kept closely to my room, and did not allow anyone to come in but Sara and Maggie. I isolated myself, fearing that other members of the family might catch the influenza from me.  {14MR 232.1}
[14MR 232.2]          I have not slept well since leaving home, because whether sick or well I have carried a heavy burden for these two sanitariums in southern California. The buildings that have been purchased have stood for many years unoccupied, and there has been much to do to fit them up for patients. When we reached Paradise Valley, we found that Brother and Sister Palmer had accomplished a great deal in repairing the building and buying furniture. Nearly half the rooms in the sanitarium are furnished. Brother Palmer found some beautiful furniture for sale by wealthy people leaving the district, and he purchased this furniture for the sanitarium. It is of first class quality, but cost only as much as cheap furniture. The furniture includes bureaus, washstands, rugs, easy chairs, and a good sideboard for the dining room.  {14MR 232.2}
[14MR 232.3]          We found the workmen busy digging a well on the lower part of the land. This work has gone forward successfully, without incident of any kind, and I am very glad to be able to tell you that a good supply of soft, pure water has been found. The workmen went down 90 feet, and one morning, when they went to work, they found 18 feet of water in the well, with all their tools at the bottom. That morning Brother Palmer and your father came to my room,                                          -233-     their faces lighted up with smiles, to tell me about the water in the well. Oh, I wish you could have seen the joy in their faces.  {14MR 232.3}
[14MR 233.1]          To get the water out of the well was the problem now. The workmen set the pumping engine going at once, but they found that this lowered the water very slowly. So they sent for a larger cylinder and a larger pipe, and finally they got the water pumped out.  {14MR 233.1}
[14MR 233.2]          They dug down a few feet further and then began making a large reservoir, to hold the water flowing in. It will be a difficult matter to make this reservoir, but the well-digger thoroughly understands his business, and is making steady progress. I shall be glad to hear that the work on this new well has all been so successfully accomplished.  {14MR 233.2}
[14MR 233.3]          We hope that you can all see the Paradise Valley Sanitarium sometime, but we are glad that you were not with us this time; for the workmen were busy all over the house, painting the floors and the sides of the rooms and halls, and you would not have found it very enjoyable. When they began painting at San Diego, I was afraid that the smell of the paint might hurt me, so we came to Glendale. And lo, we found the same thing going on here. But so far the smell of the paint has not troubled me at all.  {14MR 233.3}
[14MR 233.4]          There is already one patient in the Paradise Valley Sanitarium. She seems to be a very nice woman. Other patients are waiting, and will come as soon as the building is ready. The night before we left, Sara said to me, "Two more patients came this evening." "Where will they put them?" I asked. "In the barn, I guess," was her answer. Then she explained that these patients were the two cows that someone in San Pasqual had given to the sanitarium. San Pasqual is 30 miles away, and the cows were brought overland                                          -234-     in a large wagon drawn by four horses. Your father and some of the brethren visited this place while we were in San Diego, and told the brethren and sisters there about the sanitarium and its needs. As a result, they received quite a little sum of money, some poultry, and these two cows.  {14MR 233.4}
[14MR 234.1]          The workmen at the sanitarium are all cheerful and hardworking. Every morning and evening they have a season of worship. For a day or two after reaching here, I met with them, and enjoyed this privilege very much. The blessing of the Lord rests upon us, and I was very sorry when sickness prevented me from attending.  {14MR 234.1}
[14MR 234.2]          Before we left, Sister Palmer had a touch of influenza, and since reaching here we have heard that Sister Rathbun, her mother, has come down with it. They feared that Brother Palmer also would take it. But I do not think they caught it from me, for the influenza is going all through San Diego.  {14MR 234.2}
[14MR 234.3]          Children, be helpful to your mother. Obey her word promptly, and the Lord will bless you. God said, "I know Abraham, that he will"--coax, no;-- "that he will command his children and his household after him, and they will keep the way of the Lord to do justice and judgment." God expects parents to bring their children up to obey Him. Should your father and mother allow you to do wrong things, without correcting you, they would displease God. Those parents who allow children to have their own way are neglecting their children. Many parents indulge their children, and thus encourage habits that ought to be corrected. Unless these habits are corrected, the children will grow up with unlovely, disagreeable characters.                                          -235-  {14MR 234.3}
[14MR 235.1]          God wants you, Henry and Herbert, to behave like little gentlemen. When you speak kinds words and do right deeds, you are forming characters that God can approve. He will be pleased to call you the lambs of His flock, and He will bless you.  {14MR 235.1}
[14MR 235.2]          The angels of heaven are guarding and guiding you constantly, always keeping you from harm and danger. I pray that your words and acts may be such that God can look upon them with approval. Dear children, do not allow yourselves to do one wrong act. Your father and mother love you, but they cannot love wrongdoing. They are made very sorry when you do wrong. Will you not try to remember this? Will you not try to overcome all your faults, because you love Jesus, who gave His life for you?  {14MR 235.2}
[14MR 235.3]          Indulgence hurts the characters of children, and makes them such as God cannot approve. Your father and mother are trying to bring you up to be unselfish, truthful, kind, tenderhearted. They want to help you to prepare for the mansions that Christ has gone to prepare for you. He has promised to come again and take you to Himself, that where He is, there you may be also. Then put away every fault, and prepare yourselves to be received into the heavenly home, where you will be happy forever and ever.--Letter 319, 1904.  {14MR 235.3}
[14MR 235.4]          Letter 321, 1904 (To Sister Druillard, December 10, 1904, from Redlands, Calif.) I have a pile of letters partially written, and I have been looking them over to see which ought to be copied; but I have now laid them all aside to write to you.                                        -236-  {14MR 235.4}
[14MR 236.1]          Willie, Sara, Maggie, ［SARA MCENTERFER WAS ELLEN WHITE'S NURSE AND SECRETARY; MAGGIE HARE WAS ONE OF HER LITERARY ASSISTANTS.］ and I have been in southern California for six weeks. From College View I returned to Battle Creek, in fulfillment of my promise. I remained there a week, and then started home. You will remember that while I was at College View I caught a severe cold. I did not get rid of this cold, and I was thoroughly exhausted when I reached home. We remained in St. Helena for three weeks, and during this time we buried Marian. ［MARIAN DAVIS, ELLEN WHITE'S FAITHFUL "BOOKMAKER."］ I cannot tell you how keenly I felt, and continue to feel the loss of my faithful helper, whom I so highly prized.  {14MR 236.1}
[14MR 236.2]         On our way to Los Angeles we called at Fresno, and spent the Sabbath there. I spoke to our people on Sabbath afternoon. We were unable to get accommodations on the train going from Fresno to Los Angeles Saturday evening, so we decided to spend Sunday in Hanford, visiting old friends. On arriving there we found a series of meetings in progress. We took dinner with Sister Grey, Sister Haskell's sister. She urged us so strongly to remain with her for three or four days and attend the meetings to be held in the different places near there, that we consented. Sister Grey gave us a very hearty welcome to her home, and we had a pleasant time there. She has, as you know, a large fruit ranch, and she has been successful in her work. She took us driving several times. It had been years since we visited Hanford, and I was glad to see our old friends again.  {14MR 236.2}
[14MR 236.3]          I was glad of the opportunity of speaking to the people in the Hanford-Lemoore district, and I decided to bring before them the needs of the Southern                                            -237-     work, and especially the needs of the Huntsville school. This I did, and Willie also made earnest appeals for the work in the South. I spoke twice in Hanford, once in Lemoore, and once in Armona. I presented the Word of God just as it reads. In each place the attendance was good. I had freedom in speaking. When on my feet before the people I seemed to be stronger than I had been for years, but when I got back to the house again my strength seemed to leave me. I felt worn out, and could not write.  {14MR 236.3}
[14MR 237.1]          The first day, after speaking, I rode five miles to Sister Grey's, and I got chilled. This added to my cold.  {14MR 237.1}
[14MR 237.2]          From Hanford we went to Los Angeles, where we stayed over Sabbath and Sunday. We had rooms in the restaurants building, but, as you know, this is in a very noisy part of the city, and I did not sleep well. I spoke on Sabbath and Sunday in the large tent in which Brother W. W. Simpson has been holding meetings. The Lord helped me to speak, and all present seemed to be much interested.  {14MR 237.2}
[14MR 237.3]          The day after we reached Los Angeles several of us went out to see the sanitarium building at Glendale. This building is well adapted for sanitarium purposes, and is in a beautiful location. At present preparations are being made as fast as possible for the opening of the institution. Treatment rooms have been put up, and almost all the rooms in the house have been repainted.  {14MR 237.3}
[14MR 237.4]          From Los Angeles we went to San Diego, where we stayed for three weeks. We stayed at the Paradise Valley Sanitarium, which is also being fitted up for the reception of patients. We found that Brother E. R. Palmer had done faithful and economical work in repairing and partly fitting up this building.                                         -238-     Preparations for the opening of the institution were being hastened forward, for several persons had already expressed themselves as anxious to enter the institution for treatment.  {14MR 237.4}
[14MR 238.1]          We were somewhat surprised to find that so much had already been done toward preparing this building for work. By taking advantage of several sales of furniture by wealthy persons leaving the district, Brother Palmer secured several lots of first-class furniture at a very low price, and we found about half the rooms furnished.  {14MR 238.1}
[14MR 238.2]          It is rather strange that I should be the first patient in the building. I was sick all the time I was there. I had a very sore throat and a dry, hard cough, which at times seemed as if it would take away my breath. Sara gave me thorough treatment, and I was somewhat better when we left San Diego.  {14MR 238.2}
[14MR 238.3]          I must not forget to tell you about the well. When we reached the sanitarium we found that the workmen had gone down about 80 feet in digging a well on the lower part of the sanitarium land. They had already found a little water, but expected to find much more. They were going to dig down still further, through the clay to the gravel below. One evening Brother Palmer came to my room with his face full of joy, to tell me that the water was flowing into the well in a stream as big as his hand. The next morning Willie and Brother Palmer came up early to tell me that there was 14 feet of water in the well. The water is soft and pure, and we are greatly rejoiced to know that there is an abundant supply. This well is a treasure more valuable than gold or silver or precious stones.                                          -239-  {14MR 238.3}
[14MR 239.1]         We left San Diego about ten days ago and came to Los Angeles, where we spent a few days at the Glendale Sanitarium. From there we went to Redlands, where we are now. Redlands is about 65 miles from Los Angeles. We are staying with Brother and Sister E. S. Ballenger. A series of tent meetings was held recently both in Redlands and in Riverside, and a church was raised up in each place. Brother Ballenger was anxious that I should speak to the believers in these two places. This morning I spoke in the Redlands church. I spoke for 30 minutes, and could have spoken longer, but dared not venture. This is the first time that I have been able to speak in public for four weeks.  {14MR 239.1}
[14MR 239.2]          I wish you could see this country. To me it is something like Melrose, though in some respects not nearly so lovely. There are some very large orange and lemon groves here, and just now these groves are a beautiful sight, for the trees are covered with the golden fruit. The climate in this valley is very good.  {14MR 239.2}
[14MR 239.3]          I think that the locality where you are is an excellent one, and for some things I should prefer it to this place. I admire the large trees on the school farm very much. The school farm has many advantages, and I have great hopes that our brethren in the South may be able to see that this farm is the place for a sanitarium. It is not one mile too far from Nashville. I do hope that Brethren Hayward and Hansen may decide that it is the best place on which to establish the sanitarium. The sanitarium and the school could blend together and be help to one another. Then, too, it would be a saving of money.  {14MR 239.3}
[14MR 239.4]          I have hoped that the place which Edson has just left might be used for a colored sanitarium. It is really needed for this purpose.                                         -240-  {14MR 239.4}
[14MR 240.1]          I have no hesitation in saying that I think that a part of the school farm would be the best place for the white sanitarium. Perhaps you can place before our brethren there the suggestions I have made regarding this, and then they can decide for themselves the other matters that would need to be decided, such as the distance between the school and the sanitarium. I know the Lord will give you all counsel, if you will ask Him for it and will open your hearts to receive the Holy Spirit.  {14MR 240.1}
[14MR 240.2]          Sunday morning. I praise the Lord with a thankful heart, for I slept well during the night. This morning we shall drive to Riverside, a distance of 15 miles, and I shall try to speak to the church there. Our people in that place need help, and I pray that God will give me words for them.  {14MR 240.2}
[14MR 240.3]          We shall return to Los Angeles tomorrow. Brother E. R. Palmer has written for us to meet him there. He is coming up from San Diego to meet his two eldest children, who are coming from the East.  {14MR 240.3}
[14MR 240.4]          I cannot write more now. I hope that you are all well and trusting in the Lord. If ever there was a time when we needed to pray, it is now. Let us be of good courage in God, and move forward in faith.  {14MR 240.4}
[14MR 240.5]          With love to you all.--Letter 321, 1904.                                        -241-  {14MR 240.5}
[14MR 241.1]          Letter 392, ［PAGES 1 TO 3 AND ANY PAGES FOLLOWING PAGE 7 ARE MISSING.］ 1904. (To Dear Brethren and Sisters in Australia, December 21, 1904, from Elmshaven.) From Glendale we went to San Diego, where we spent three weeks at the Paradise Valley Sanitarium. I think I have told you before about this property. It consists of a 50-room house and 30 acres of land, and cost the original owners $50,000. Three years ago it was offered to us for $15,000. We could not then see our way clear to purchase it, though we realized that it would be an excellent place for a sanitarium. The next year it was offered to us for $12,000. Still we delayed purchasing, and about a year ago we bought it for $5,500.  {14MR 241.1}
[14MR 241.2]         The building has been standing unoccupied for a good many years, and was in need of some repairs. About eight months ago Brother E. R. Palmer went there to take charge of the work for a time, and when we reached the sanitarium at the time of our recent visit, we were pleasantly surprised to see how much he and his wife and their helpers had done in getting the building ready for the reception of patients. By taking advantage of sales of furniture by wealthy people leaving the district, Brother Palmer secured several lots of first-class furniture at a very low price; and we found about half the rooms in the building furnished.  {14MR 241.2}
[14MR 241.3]          A scarcity of water was the only thing against the property's being used as sanitarium. The country is suffering from a long drought, and as the trees on the place had not been watered, many of them were dead when we bought it. There was one well. A new windmill was bought, and this well has supplied the house with water for several months. It has never been                                          -242-     pumped dry, but it was feared that it would not supply sufficient water for the requirements of a sanitarium, so the men were set to work to dig another well on the lower part of the land. When we reached there, they had gone down about 80 feet, and had already found some water. They were going down still further, through the clay to the gravel below.  {14MR 241.3}
[14MR 242.1]          One evening Brother Palmer came to my room, his face lighted up with joy, to tell me that a stream of water as big as his hand was running into the well. The next morning early Brother Palmer and Willie came in saying that there was 14 feet of water in the well. I wish you could have seen the joy in their faces.  {14MR 242.1}
[14MR 242.2]          To get the water out of the well was the next problem, so that the workmen, could dig a few feet further down. They set the pumping engine going, but found that this lowered the water very slowly. So they got a larger cylinder and a larger pipe, and finally got the water pumped out.  {14MR 242.2}
[14MR 242.3]          Then they dug down a few feet further, and when we left San Diego they were making a large reservoir at the bottom of the well, to hold the water flowing in. The making of this reservoir will be a difficult matter, but the well-digger thoroughly understands his business, and makes steady progress.  {14MR 242.3}
[14MR 242.4]          The water is soft and pure, and there will be an abundant supply both for domestic and irrigating purposes. Oh, how we rejoice to know this. This well is a treasure of more value than gold or silver or precious stones.  {14MR 242.4}
[14MR 242.5]          There was one patient at the sanitarium before we left, although the building was not yet ready for opening. Others are waiting to enter just as                                          -243-     soon as the institution is opened. The night before we left, Sara said to me, "Two more patients came this evening." "Where will they put them?" I asked; for the house was being repainted inside, and was in no condition for patients. "In the barn, I suppose," was her answer. She then explained that these patients were the two cows that someone in San Pasqual has given to the sanitarium. San Pasqual is 30 miles from San Diego, and the cows were brought overland in a large wagon. The week before, Willie and some of the brethren had visited San Pasqual, and told our people there about the needs of the sanitarium, and as the result they received about $600 in donations and these two cows.  {14MR 242.5}
[14MR 243.1]          I was sick all the time that I was in San Diego. I was worn out when I left home, and I must have caught cold on the way down. I coughed a great deal, sometimes so hard that it seemed as if my breath would go. I kept closely to my room, for I did not wish to expose anyone else. I am thankful to say that I am gradually recovering. The Lord is giving me physical and mental strength, and for this I praise His holy name.  {14MR 243.1}
[14MR 243.2]          On our return from San Diego, we spent a few days at the Glendale Sanitarium. We found the house filled with painters, plumbers, and carpenters. Preparations for the opening of the institution were being hastened forward. Those in charge of the work hope that the opening may take place early in January.  {14MR 243.2}
[14MR 243.3]          From there we went to Redlands, a town about 65 miles from Los Angeles. Tent meetings were held recently in Redlands and Riverside, and in each place a church was raised up. The brethren were anxious that I should speak to the believers in these places. Brother Ballenger and wife have a nice                                          -244-     little cottage in this place, where we were accommodated. On Sabbath morning I spoke in the Redlands church. At the close I spoke of the Glendale Sanitarium and of the need of means with which to begin the work. That evening another meeting was held, in behalf of the sanitarium, and $275 was subscribed.  {14MR 243.3}
[14MR 244.1]          On Sunday morning I drove to Riverside, a distance of 15 miles, and spoke in the church there. The Lord gave me strength and freedom.--Letter 392, 1904.  {14MR 244.1}
[14MR 244.2]          Letter 331, 1904. (To Drs. D. H. and Lauretta Kress, December 21, from Elmshaven.) Several times since leaving home I began letters to you, but before these letters were finished I was called to attend council meetings or to speak to the people in public, and so my letters were never completed.  {14MR 244.2}
[14MR 244.3]          I greatly desire to see among our people that general arousing that there should be in every church. I am grateful to our heavenly Father that the Wahroonga Sanitarium is doing good work. May the Lord bestow His most precious blessing upon this institution.  {14MR 244.3}
[14MR 244.4]          I will try to send you copies of letters that may be of interest to you. In the night season I was talking with you. I had some things to say to you on the diet question. I was talking freely with you, telling you that you would have to make changes in your ideas in regard to the diet to be given those who come to the sanitarium from the world. These people have                                          -245-     lived improperly, on rich food. They are suffering as a result of indulgence of appetite.  {14MR 244.4}
[14MR 245.1]          A reform in their habits of eating and drinking is needed. But this reform cannot be made all at once. The change must be made gradually. The health foods set before them must be appetizing. All their lives, perhaps, they have had three meals a day, and have eaten rich food. It is an important matter to reach these people with the truths of health reform.  {14MR 245.1}
[14MR 245.2]          But in order to lead them to adopt a sensible diet, you must set before them an abundant supply of wholesome, appetizing food. Changes must not be made so abruptly that they will be turned from health reform instead of being led to it. The food served to them must be nicely prepared, and it must be richer than either you or I would eat.  {14MR 245.2}
[14MR 245.3]          I write this because something needs to be done to set forth the principles of true health reform. Have you a cook who can prepare dishes that the patients cannot help but see are an improvement on the diet to which they have been accustomed? The one who does the cooking in a sanitarium should be able to make wholesome, appetizing food-combinations, and these food-combinations must necessarily be somewhat richer than you or I would eat.  {14MR 245.3}
[14MR 245.4]          I write this because I am sure that the Lord means you to have tact in meeting the people where they are, in their darkness and self-indulgence. As far as I am concerned personally, I am decidedly in favor of a plain, simple diet. But it will not be best to put worldly, self-indulgent patients on a diet so strict that they will be turned from health reform. This will not convince them of the need of a change in their habits of eating and drinking. Tell them the facts. Educate them to see the need of a                                       -246-     plain, simple diet, and make the change gradually. Give them time to respond to the treatment and the instruction given them. Work and pray, and lead them along as gently as possible.  {14MR 245.4}
[14MR 246.1]          I remember once at Summer Hill, when at the sanitarium there, I was urged to sit at the table with the patients, and eat with them, that we might become acquainted. I saw then that a decided mistake was being made in the preparation of the food. It was put together in such a way that it was tasteless, and there was not more than two-thirds enough. I found it impossible to make a meal that would satisfy my appetite. I tried to bring about a different order of things, and I think that matters were helped.  {14MR 246.1}
[14MR 246.2]          In dealing with the patients in our sanitariums, we must reason from cause to effect. We must remember that the habits and practices of a lifetime cannot be changed in a moment. With an intelligent cook and an abundant supply of wholesome food, reforms can be brought about that will work well, but it may take time to bring them about. A strenuous effort should not be made unless it is actually demanded. We must remember that food which would be appetizing to a health reformer might be very insipid to those who have been accustomed to highly seasoned food.  {14MR 246.2}
[14MR 246.3]          Lectures should be given explaining why reforms in diet are essential, and showing that the use of highly seasoned food caused inflammation of the delicate lining of the digestive organs. Let it be shown why we as a people have changed our habits of eating and drinking. Show why we discard tobacco and all intoxicating liquor. Lay down the principles of health reform clearly and plainly, and with this let there be placed on the table an abundance of wholesome food, tastefully prepared; and the Lord will help you to                                      -247-     make impressive the urgency of reform, and will lead them to see that this reform is for their highest good. They will miss the highly seasoned food to which they have been accustomed, but an effort must be made to give them food that is so wholesome and so appetizing that they will cease to miss the unwholesome dishes. Show them that the treatment given them will not benefit them unless they make the needed change in their habits of eating and drinking.  {14MR 246.3}
[14MR 247.1]          The principles of health reform are of the greatest importance, and should be sacredly cherished by us as a people. It pains me to see that there are among us ministers who, though supposed to be health reformers, are such only in name. Often worldlings are found to be more ready to reform than are many of the members of our churches. If those who have had the light for so many years are not willing to walk in this light, how can we expect those who have had no experience in the truth to make an entire change at once in their habits of living?  {14MR 247.1}
[14MR 247.2]          I write you this that you may make it as easy as possible for those who come to the sanitarium knowing nothing of health reform from a Bible standpoint.  {14MR 247.2}
[14MR 247.3]          Again, we must remember that there are a great many different minds in the world, and we cannot expect everyone to see exactly as we do in regard to all questions of diet. Minds do not run in exactly the same channel. I do not eat butter, but there are members of my family who do. It is not placed on my table, but I make no disturbance because some members of my family choose to eat it occasionally. Many of our conscientious brethren have butter on their tables, and I feel under no obligation to force them to do otherwise. These things should never be allowed to cause disturbance                                       -248-     among brethren. I cannot see the need of butter where there is an abundance of fruit and of sterilized cream. Those who love and serve God should be allowed to follow their own convictions. We may not feel justified in doing as they do, but we should not allow differences of opinion to create disunion. May the Lord help us to be as firm as a rock to the principles of the law spoken from Sinai, and may He help us not to allow differences of opinion to be a barrier between us and our brethren.  {14MR 247.3}
[14MR 248.1]          From a copy of a letter that I am sending you, you will see what is being done in southern California in regard to opening up the Glendale Sanitarium and the Paradise Valley Sanitarium. We feel very grateful to God that these two new institutions can be placed in operation.  {14MR 248.1}
[14MR 248.2]          I spent three weeks at the Paradise Valley Sanitarium, but was sick all the time. I contracted a severe cold on my way down there. In order that the others in the building might not be exposed, I kept very closely to my own room. The day before I left, Brother and Sister Richardson insisted on seeing me, that they might tell me of the many advantages that Jamaica possesses for sanitarium work. I certainly hope that this field may be entered by earnest laborers. I shall not attempt to tell you what Brother and Sister Richardson told me; for I was sick at the time, and could not hear all they said.  {14MR 248.2}
[14MR 248.3]          You will be glad to know that we have obtained an ample supply of water for the Paradise Valley Sanitarium. The scarcity of water was the one thing against the place. Some time ago workmen began digging a well on the lower part of the sanitarium land. They went down 80 feet, and one evening Brother Palmer came to my room to tell me that a stream of water as large as his hand was running into the well. The next morning early he and Willie                                        -249-     came to my room to tell me that there was 14 feet of water in the well. The water is soft and pure. This well is a treasure more valuable than gold or silver or precious stones.  {14MR 248.3}
[14MR 249.1]          Now that water has been secured, the sanitarium will, with the blessing of God, prove a success. There will be water enough for domestic and irrigating purposes. There are a number of olive trees on the place, and these can now be saved.  {14MR 249.1}
[14MR 249.2]          The work is going forward in Los Angeles. As the result of the labors of Brother W. W. Simpson, 125 have embraced the truth. Brother Simpson explains the prophecies very clearly, showing plainly that the end is near. Several Catholics have been converted to the faith. The contributions taken have covered all expenses.  {14MR 249.2}
[14MR 249.3]          The Lord certainly works with Brother Simpson. I wish there were a hundred such workers in the field, giving the last warning message to the world, and winning souls to Christ.--Letter 331, 1904.  {14MR 249.3}
[14MR 249.4]          Letter 349, 1904. (To Mrs. Marian Stowell Crawford, December 29, 1904, from St. Helena, Calif.) We are home again, and I am much pleased to be once more in my quiet retreat. For many months I have had no time to get rested. During the last year we have spent only five months in our pleasant home. Since last April I have been traveling constantly, and have spoken in public in a great many places. I have at times been greatly wearied, but when standing before the people I have realized the keeping power of God. When I opened my lips to speak, the Holy Spirit would come upon me, and the Lord strengthened me as His witness.                                           -250-  {14MR 249.4}
[14MR 250.1]          Everywhere I have gone, I have borne testimony that the truth which I now proclaim is the same that the Lord gave me after the passing of the time in 1844. We hold today the same unchangeable Bible truths that we held then, and these truths we are now to proclaim with greater assurance than at any previous period of our experience. We have the same message to repeat, line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little and there a little.  {14MR 250.1}
[14MR 250.2]          As I speak the words the Lord has given me to speak, the Holy Spirit bears witness to the truth. The Lord Jesus presides in our assemblies, and our hearts are filled with a yearning desire for the conversion of souls.  {14MR 250.2}
[14MR 250.3]          There is a great work to be done in our cities, many of which have as yet been scarcely touched. In Los Angeles a good work has been going forward. Elder W. W. Simpson has been holding meetings in a large tent pitched near the business part of the city. Thousands have come to hear him, and he has proclaimed the truth with power, beseeching sinners to be reconciled to God. As a result of these meetings, a large number have been baptized. These are from all denominations. Some of them were Catholics.  {14MR 250.3}
[14MR 250.4]          Elder Simpson explains the prophecies by the means of charts, and makes it very plain that the end of all things is at hand. In some cases entire families have taken their stand to obey God, as in 1844. All are brought over the ground from the beginning, and many believe as the prophecies relating to the past, present, and future are explained. Jewelry which cost many hundreds of dollars has been given to Elder Simpson to be sold for the cause. There is no spirit of excitement in this movement. No fanaticism attends it. The truth takes hold of hearts; and men and women give their rings and bracelets although no call has been made for them to strip themselves of these idols. The work is earnest and quiet. The people take off                                          -251-     their jewelry of their own freewill, and bring it to Elder Simpson as an offering up of their idols.  {14MR 250.4}
[14MR 251.1]          Elder Simpson held meetings in Redlands and Riverside also, and a church was raised up in each of these places. Much interest was shown in the meetings, and souls were brought to a knowledge of the truth. But these two places have not received as much labor as Los Angeles, and more work needs to be done in them.  {14MR 251.1}
[14MR 251.2]          Elder Simpson closed his second series of tent meetings in Los Angeles when we were there a few weeks ago. But the people were not willing to let this teacher of the gospel leave them, and he received a petition signed by a great many, urging that he hold another series of meetings. The question as to whether he will do this is now under consideration. Meanwhile he must take a rest for a few weeks. The Lord will let light shine upon his path, to show him what to do next.  {14MR 251.2}
[14MR 251.3]          The work that has been accomplished in Los Angeles by means of these tent meetings is what we may expect to see done in many places. The work has certainly borne the divine credentials. In the reception of the truth, all are not exercised in the same way. In some cases the impression comes in the acknowledgment of their convictions and their determination to leave their sinful life. And they can speak and pray in social meetings. Then a more persuasive work is done in leading others to be reconciled to God. "His going forth is prepared as the morning."  {14MR 251.3}
[14MR 251.4]          The word of truth has made a deep impression upon minds, and a large number have taken their stand to obey the Lord's requirements. The Holy Spirit has borne witness to the efforts put forth.                                          -252-  {14MR 251.4}
[14MR 252.1]          The great need now is personal labor with those who are newly converted. Wise men and women are needed to give counsel and encouragement and to hold Bible readings, confirming the faith of those who have recently taken their stand.  {14MR 252.1}
[14MR 252.2]          While in southern California I spent three weeks at San Diego, in the new sanitarium in Paradise Valley, which is soon to be opened for the reception of patients. The lack of water was the only thing against the use of this place for sanitarium purposes. I am glad to be able to tell you that an abundant supply of soft, pure water has been obtained. A well 95 feet deep has been dug on the lower part of the sanitarium land. When the workmen had gone down about 80 feet they found some water, and they went on digging through the clay to the gravel below. One morning Brother Palmer came to my room, his face full of joy, to tell us that a stream of water as big as his hand was running into the well. The next morning there was 14 feet of water in the well.  {14MR 252.2}
[14MR 252.3]         We all rejoiced to know that an abundance of water was now a certainty. This well is a treasure of more value than gold or silver or precious stones.  {14MR 252.3}
[14MR 252.4]          After leaving San Diego, we spent several days at the Glendale Sanitarium, eight miles from Los Angeles. We found the house filled with painters, plumbers, and carpenters. Preparations for the opening of the building were being hastened forward.  {14MR 252.4}
[14MR 252.5]          I rejoice to think that these two sanitariums will soon be opened. I have felt a great burden for the advancement of sanitarium work in southern California. I borrowed money to invest in the San Diego property, that it might be secured.                                          -253-  {14MR 252.5}
[14MR 253.1]          I would be glad to see a large work developed in Redlands. This is a most beautiful city, and additional efforts must be put forth there. Brother E. S. Ballenger lives there, and we spent several days with him and his wife at their home. I was able to speak to our people in Redlands on Sabbath morning. I spoke in the tasteful little church building that was built last spring, and as I stood in it I was in anticipation making an addition to it. If Redlands is worked as it should be, a larger church building will be required. And I wish that a small sanitarium could be started there.  {14MR 253.1}
[14MR 253.2]          The dinner bell is ringing and I must go.  {14MR 253.2}
[14MR 253.3]          Later. I will now try to finish your letter. Willie visited your brother, Oswald Stowell. I wanted very much to go with him, but was too sick to leave my room. On my way to southern California I did much public speaking, at one time speaking every day for four days in succession. I caught a severe cold and I was sick all the time I was in San Diego.  {14MR 253.3}
[14MR 253.4]          Sister Marian Davis' death was felt very keenly by me. On our return from the East we found her very sick. About a week after our return she rallied, and for a few days we hoped for her recovery. But she failed very suddenly, and died October 25. We had planned to go to Los Angeles the day before, but felt that we must remain at home a day longer. We were very glad that we had decided thus, for the next morning at seven o'clock Marian lost consciousness, and she passed away at half-past four that day. She was buried in the St. Helena cemetery. On Friday morning we left home for southern California. On the way down I caught a severe cold, from which I have not yet recovered.                                          -254-  {14MR 253.4}
[14MR 254.1]          In closing I wish to ask you if you can lend me the $1,000 for which I asked you several months ago. I will give you six percent interest. I am in great need of money to help in getting out Ministry of Healing. If you can do me this favor, let me know as soon as possible.--Letter 349, 1904.  {14MR 254.1}
[14MR 254.2]          Letter 109, 1905. (To Addie and May Walling, ［THE CHILDREN OF ELLEN WHITE'S NIECE, LOUISE CLOUGH-WALLING. WHEN THEY WERE LITTLE GIRLS IN THE 1870'S, BOTH ADDIE AND MAY BECAME A PART OF ELLEN WHITE'S HOUSEHOLD.］ April 11, 1905, from Elmshaven.) I have just finished reading over the proofs of Ministry of Healing. We hope that this book will be out before General Conference. I will send you a copy as soon as I receive some from the Press. W. C. W. is now at Mountain View, helping on Ministry. When he is not there, other things are allowed to come in, and the work on my book goes very slowly.  {14MR 254.2}
[14MR 254.3]         Ella White is still at Reno, Nevada. Her school closes this week. One of the public schools there wants her to teach in its primary division for a few weeks. I think that she will. Mabel is now at Paradise Valley, San Diego. She left here last Thursday, and on her way to San Diego she called at Mountain View and spent a few hours with her father. At Los Angeles, she spent a little time at the Glendale Sanitarium. I expect to receive a letter from her soon, saying that she reached San Diego safely.  {14MR 254.3}
[14MR 254.4]         The sanitarium at Glendale is well filled with patients. The managers think that they will have to put up a building near the sanitarium so as to provide more accommodations for patients. Many more are desirous of coming to the sanitarium, but there is no room for them. Those in charge of the                                          -255-     sanitarium are perplexed to know how to take care of the patients already there. Brother J. A. Burden is manager of the institution. Sister Burden is the bookkeeper. Dr. Abbie Winegar-Simpson is lady physician. She has charge of the training class. Nora Lacey is head nurse, and she assists in the classwork.  {14MR 254.4}
[14MR 255.1]          A few days ago I received a letter from Brother Burden saying that all is moving forward harmoniously, and that more room is needed.  {14MR 255.1}
[14MR 255.2]          Brother Burden writes that since rain has fallen in such abundance in Los Angeles County, the property for which they paid $12,500 dollars could not be purchased for $20,000. Property has gone up one-third higher than it was before the rain came. We are so glad that our brethren were able to purchase the Glendale Sanitarium for so low a price. It is an imposing building, and is situated in a very pleasant location.  {14MR 255.2}
[14MR 255.3]          The Paradise Valley Sanitarium is full of patients also, and those in charge will be obliged to provide more room for the accommodation of those who are coming in. Yesterday I had a letter from Brother E. S. Ballenger, the manager of the institution, in which he says that all the rooms in the building are filled, and that there are eight more persons who desire to come for treatment. As yet, no advertising at all has been done, and yet the patients continue to come. I meant to have had Brother Ballenger's letter copied, so that I might send it to you, but it was sent on to Willie.  {14MR 255.3}
[14MR 255.4]          Brother Ballenger is holding Bible studies and prayer meetings in the sanitarium, and he writes that the patients are showing much interest in these meetings. The day that he wrote the letter, 20 of the patients attended the morning service. At this service there is singing and then reading and prayer. Brother Ballenger said that all but one of the patients                                          -256-     bowed in prayer. A deep impression is being made by these meetings, and we hope that souls will be converted.  {14MR 255.4}
[14MR 256.1]          The Paradise Valley Sanitarium cost the original owners $25,000. ［THE MAIN BUILDING COST $25,000, BUT THE TOTAL INVESTMENT IN LAND AND BUILDINGS WAS $50,000. SEE PP. 241, 260.］ Almost all the rooms are furnished with a marble washstand. Water is laid on all over the house. The rooms are beautifully arranged, and are very airy. There are broad verandas around two sides of the house. The building stands on a high rise of ground, and the lawns and gardens were once very beautiful. Many of the ornamental trees died during the long drought, but this year a good supply of rain has fallen, and all the lawns are green again.  {14MR 256.1}
[14MR 256.2]         We purchased this building, with 20 acres of land, for $5,000. Since then eight acres of land have been bought for $800. There is a piece of property adjoining, consisting of ten acres of orange orchard, a packing house, a dwelling house, and a large barn. This property was offered for $3,500, and we may buy it if it can still be secured for this price. In order to do this, I should have to borrow money, but I do not think that the property ought to be allowed to pass into the hands of worldlings.  {14MR 256.2}
[14MR 256.3]          I thank the Lord for these two sanitariums in southern California, and I am sure that their influence for good can be made far-reaching. San Diego is becoming more and more popular as a health resort.  {14MR 256.3}
[14MR 256.4]          We went to considerable expense in digging a well on the sanitarium land. The diggers went down 90 feet, and found an abundant supply of soft, pure water. This water is pumped into a large tank placed on the highest elevation of the property, and from there carried all over the grounds. I was at the sanitarium when the well was being dug, and we were all intensely interested in the progress made by the diggers. One morning Brother Palmer                                          -257-     came to my room to tell me that the water was coming into the well in a stream as big as his arm. The next morning he told me that there was 15 feet of water in the well. So we knew that success was ours.  {14MR 256.4}
[14MR 257.1]          Soon after this the rain began to fall, after a drought of five years, and it fell in abundance, refreshing the dry, thirsty country. We are indeed grateful to our heavenly Father for this great blessing.  {14MR 257.1}
[14MR 257.2]          I wish that you could leave New York and make me a visit. We could find employment for you where you could be a decided help in the work and cause of God. I think the time has come when we should be where we could see each other now and then.  {14MR 257.2}
[14MR 257.3]          A few weeks ago I lost my housekeeper, Mrs. Nelson, who had been with me for nearly four years. She was faithful and true in her work, and a real caretaker. I shall never find a housekeeper who will suit me better. But she desired to finish the nurses' course, which she began in Battle Creek four years ago. Then, too, her husband, from whom she has been separated for six years, wishes to come back to her. Had I urged it, Mrs. Nelson might have stayed with me, but I could not have done this. It would not have been right. It would have been selfish for me to say, I cannot part with you.  {14MR 257.3}
[14MR 257.4]          Well, children, this is just a little of my recent experience. I may not attend the General Conference. I have a large amount of work to do in selecting from the Signs and the Review articles written by my husband and myself many years ago, to be reprinted in book form, that our experiences in the third angel's message may be kept fresh in the minds of our people.  {14MR 257.4}
[14MR 257.5]          April 11. I wrote the foregoing pages yesterday. This morning I found a letter from Willie under my door, saying that he will leave Mountain View                                          -258-     on Wednesday for Los Angeles, to attend important conference meetings in Fernando. After this, he will visit San Diego. There are important questions to be decided in regard to providing greater facilities for the accommodation of patients. This is most important medical missionary work to be done in our sanitariums. May the Lord help us and teach us and enable us to be a blessing to others.  {14MR 257.5}
[14MR 258.1]          Elder Corliss will attend the meeting at Fernando. I think that he is improving in health. He can still do excellent work in evangelistic lines.  {14MR 258.1}
[14MR 258.2]          I must now close this letter. But I want you to consider whether you would not be glad to engage in some line of work in direct connection with the cause of God. Do you not desire to aid in proclaiming the truth that all need to understand?  {14MR 258.2}
[14MR 258.3]          May the Lord bless you both, and keep you, and make you a blessing to others.--Letter 109, 1905.  {14MR 258.3}
[14MR 258.4]          Letter 112, 1906. (Written to Mary Foss, April 2, 1906, from St. Helena, Calif.) I will begin a letter to you. I should have written before, but many things have been urged upon me and I dared not neglect them. It seemed there was no end to my work. But I will now write you a few lines.  {14MR 258.4}
[14MR 258.5]          We have been very busy getting off mail. I am up early this morning, and have begun this letter to you.  {14MR 258.5}
[14MR 258.6]          The weather is very mild in this part of California. We had soft, gentle showers every day for two weeks. For three days I have had no fire                                          -259-     in my large office room. I do not have a stove in my room, but an open fireplace which is perfect in its construction. I am generally up hours before any other member of my family. On rising I build my fire, take a bath in cold water before the fire, and then, after my praying season, take my pen in hand and, from two o'clock until seven, write many pages. We have family prayers just before breakfast, which is at half past seven. I generally retire at seven o'clock in the evening.  {14MR 258.6}
[14MR 259.1]          My workers are still with me. The office in which they work is just a few steps from the house. I can open my window and speak to those to whom I wish to speak concerning my writings. The office has in it eight rooms. Every worker using a typewriter has a room by himself, as the noise of the machine would disturb the other workers.  {14MR 259.1}
[14MR 259.2]          My sister, I wish you could have been here this winter. It has been more like summer than winter. I feel an intense interest for you all, that your children and your children's children may understand the Word of God, and so prepare for the Lord's coming.  {14MR 259.2}
[14MR 259.3]          I have been writing to Rebekah Winslow and Frances Howland. They were among our best friends. They took care of Henry when he was a little child, and our family and their family were one. This is the first letter I have addressed to them for 20 years. Recently they sent me a very handsome shawl, and I thought I would acknowledge the receipt of it and send them a letter. I ought to have written them long ago.  {14MR 259.3}
[14MR 259.4]          Ella May White, Willie's daughter, has been married to Dores Robinson. At the time of their marriage, they were helping me in the preparation of matter for the press. Ella did not do this work, but Dores did. He is a                                          -260-     clear, intelligent speaker. He will be ordained at the first good opportunity. His father is one of our first class workers in the ministry. His mother has been a diligent worker with her husband, giving Bible readings and doing efficient work in the Sabbath school.  {14MR 259.4}
[14MR 260.1]          All unexpected to me, the superintendent of our church schools came from Chico a few months ago and urged Dores and Ella to come to Chico to take charge of the school there. The teacher had left, and those in charge of the school work wanted Dores and Ella May to engage in the work of teaching until the close of the term. We wished them both to engage in the work of teaching, for Ella May had taught before, and her work had given much satisfaction. So we decided, as both had been teachers, that they could work together nicely. They have now been teaching for three months, and the school is increasing in numbers. Ella teaches the younger children, and Dores the older ones. All the parents feel well satisfied with their work. There is a church of our people in Chico, and both Ella and Dores take an active part in church work.  {14MR 260.1}
[14MR 260.2]          Mabel White is in the sanitarium near San Diego, filling the position of a nurse. She wants to become a nurse, but I shall object. As soon as they can get others to take her place, we want her to have a rest.  {14MR 260.2}
[14MR 260.3]          Willie's family have a home near me. He has but recently returned from a three-months' trip in the eastern states. We expect to go to southern California very soon, to visit Loma Linda and San Diego. The sanitariums at both of these places are to be dedicated about the middle of April. They are well patronized. A large addition has just been built to the one near San Diego. A lady by the name of Potts built the main building of this institution, and this one building cost $25,000. It is a grand building.                                            -261-  {14MR 260.3}
[14MR 261.1]          Water was very scarce in that section of the country. The orange groves were drying up, and some of them were past recover. At last we obtained the building and 22 acres of land and a five-room cottage for $5,000. A woman of means united with me in securing this property. After getting the building, we were determined to have a well dug to supply water. When the men had gone down 90 feet, they struck a spring of pure water.  {14MR 261.1}
[14MR 261.2]          Bath rooms had to be provided, so we set about that. This cost about $15,000, but we now have a most desirable and presentable building. When it is all furnished it will make a beautiful sanitarium, and we will have every convenience. We have all the water we need now, even though it does not rain. The atmosphere is very healthful in this locality.  {14MR 261.2}
[14MR 261.3]          I was very sorry my health was so poor when you were with us. I feared I was near the close of my life. I have refused to speak in our churches for months because of the danger from impure air. Again and again I have nearly lost my life addressing people indoors. But my life has been spared because my work was not done. But I am writing, writing now because there is a time of trouble just before us, which we all must meet. This is why I carry the burden I do, for souls are in peril. I do want to save every soul that I possibly can, for if we can save them, they will live through the ceaseless ages of eternity. This is why I have traveled so much to bear my testimony before thousands. I know that the instruction I receive is given me of God, and I would not forbear giving it to the people. I must speak the words I am given to speak.  {14MR 261.3}
[14MR 261.4]          I must soon go to southern California to visit Los Angeles, Glendale, Loma Linda, and San Diego. We must get our work started in Redlands and                                            -262-     Riverside. Elder Haskell and wife will open the work there, but we must help them to start it.  {14MR 261.4}
[14MR 262.1]          When I was in the East, after coming from Washington, where I was severely taxed, I spoke in a tent in Philadelphia. There were appointments out for meetings in Middletown, and I was to visit Battle Creek. The weakness upon me after addressing the people was such that private conversation was next to impossible. I shall now be extremely careful, if I can.  {14MR 262.1}
[14MR 262.2]          My sister, you are older than I, and we are the only members of our family who are spared. I do not want to be obliged to travel much. I am waiting my summons to give up my work, and rest in the grave. I do not choose to live longer than the Lord sees fit to have me live. I pray the Lord to let His light shine into the hearts of my relatives, that they shall know the Lord, that His going forth is prepared as the morning.  {14MR 262.2}
[14MR 262.3]          I shall now say farewell. I will try to be more faithful than I have been in writing to you. Be of good courage, dear sister. I believe I shall meet you when our warfare is accomplished. May the Lord bless you and keep you and sanctify you to Himself. I wish I could see Ellen and talk with her.--Letter 112, 1906.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. April 11, 1985                                            -263-  {14MR 262.3}
[14MR 263.1]          Letter 393, 1904. ［THE WHITE ESTATE ACQUIRED LETTERS 393 AND 394, 1904, AFTER MS. RE. NO. 1115 WAS PREPARED; THEREFORE, THEY APPEAR AT THE END OF THIS DOCUMENT RATHER THAN IN THEIR CHRONOLOGICAL ORDER. APRIL, 1986.］ (Written to Ella May and Mable White, Nov. 18, 1904, from San Diego, Calif.) I wrote you a couple of pages yesterday. The weather is good and if we had showers, this climate would be very greatly improved.  {14MR 263.1}
[14MR 263.2]         Our workman is now digging ［a］ well and curbs as he goes on with his work. I tell you, it seemed rather perilous as he was let down with a windlass 75 feet. He thinks he must go ten feet deeper. We think there will be plenty of water, fresh, sweet, and pure. The workers are urging themselves from point to point of the work as rapidly as possible.  {14MR 263.2}
[14MR 263.3]          This is a large, well-arranged house and a sanitarium that in many respects is perfect. The treatment rooms are in need of some improvements. The parlor is a good-sized, pleasant room and open doors into a second parlor-dining ［room］ sufficiently ample for all the tables needed for a long time.  {14MR 263.3}
[14MR 263.4]          ［The］ room which I occupy is one of the best on this floor. The one Sister Gotzian occupies is above mine, third story, of same size and convenience. Bedrooms all made convenient; marble washbowls in nearly all the rooms in the house, pipes connected.  {14MR 263.4}
[14MR 263.5]          I cannot give all particulars. I am sick--taken sick last week with severe cold several days ago, and have coughed a great deal. My lungs seem to be congested, but the throat is the worst. I am sorry, because the people could not hear me speak last Sabbath and Sunday. They were so earnest that I rode six miles to San Diego Sunday, but my throat was so congested I could not have voice to speak but 20 minutes. I am coughing and raising ［phlegm］, and the Lord has graciously sustained me.  {14MR 263.5}
[14MR 263.6]          Your father is in council meetings daily. It means much to start up with preparation for new building. It is partially now furnished.                                            -264-  {14MR 263.6}
[14MR 264.1]          I have wished myself at home many times, but dared not go. We will go back next Sabbath and Sunday to Los Angeles and see about the preparations that shall be required for that sanitarium. It is some larger than this one, and is well located. Everything seems to be satisfactory. It is now having the treatment rooms by carrying up, building on one end and extra, going up three stories. There are already set a couple of bathtubs in each story. These will be arranged in the new rooms of the building. One very convenient matter is that ［the］ railway comes very nigh the building, which carfare is only ten cents a passage to Los Angeles. This building, in the providence of God, was purchased for $12,000. The price was much larger--dare not state precisely. ［In margin, "tell particularly."］  {14MR 264.1}
[14MR 264.2]          Your father, Sister Gotzian, Brother Ballenger, left for ［space is blank］ to see if he could borrow some money.  {14MR 264.2}
[14MR 264.3]          November 23. Your father returned last night.  {14MR 264.3}
[14MR 264.4]          We have found an earnest working company hard at work fitting up the house, painting, calcimining, and painting while there is a party at work all the time in the pumping plant building. They have gone down, down, many feet--90 feet--they go ten more.  {14MR 264.4}
[14MR 264.5]          But yesterday evening Brother Palmer came in my room, saying, "You will be glad to hear that there is a large vein of water struck." They had to work patiently to get through the clay. Then they struck the gravel again, but left all their tools as usual in the well.  {14MR 264.5}
[14MR 264.6]                                                                 November 24, 1904        Your father has returned from ［space is blank］. He has received for ［the］ sanitarium two excellent cows and hens for the sanitarium, and there was                                            -265-     collected $600 in gifts to help furnish the sanitarium. This ［is］ good thus far, but shall need more gifts and shall, I think, obtain more. Your father is working with all his capabilities, and that is why he has neglected to write you. I believe we shall see this sanitarium prosper.  {14MR 264.6}
[14MR 265.1]          I would be pleased to see Mabel in ［a］ position here. Brother and Sister Palmer will be pleased to have you here in some position of trust. There are nice conveniences, and I think the climate would suit you, Mabel, excellently well. I wish you could be here while we are here but engage yourself to no nursing. We will have matters all fixed up. The stairs to the second and third stories are very easy of ascent.  {14MR 265.1}
[14MR 265.2]          But about ［the］ well. Early in the morning of ［the］ 23rd, Brother Palmer came to my room in company with your father and told us there was 15 feet of water. This morning, the 24th, there is 20 feet of water and their tools at the bottom of the well. I cannot express to you how very glad we all are made. ［There is］ plenty of water ［for］ all purposes. This cannot be estimated by gold or by silver. Water means life, and it is impossible to estimate it. They wish to go down ten feet more, and their water plant with the very best machinery and with larger pipe, may lessen the measure.  {14MR 265.2}
[14MR 265.3]          They want to make everything the very best possible for the future. This means ［that］ our orange trees, few although they be, may be saved. The Lord has answered all our expectations, and we shall have reason for thanks, giving two wells. ［The］ one ［at］ the first has never failed, but ［we］ dared not use the water for to nourish the olive trees, orange, and lemon trees; and now we feel we can supply every emergency. I want to praise the Lord with heart and soul and voice.                                          -266-  {14MR 265.3}
[14MR 266.1]          I must now close this long letter. You will hear from your father soon, and then something definite will be determined. We want Mabel to take right hold here. Ella May is to fill her lot and place. You must both be of good courage in the Lord. Can you tell us how much money was raised upon the contribution day? We hope something was done. Your father will remain here to get things settled until the middle of next week. There are arrangements to be made, there are plans to ［be］ talked up. And then it may be the middle of next week before we start on our way for Los Angeles; and ［we］ may have to remain there some days, but we hope not long.  {14MR 266.1}
[14MR 266.2]          I close my letter now with the intelligence that Clarence Crisler, who has been engaged three years to a lady working in ［the］ Review and Herald, will be united in marriage this evening. He seems rather confused; it is such a new experience to him that he seems almost dazed. Your father will perform the service.  {14MR 266.2}
[14MR 266.3]          Good night children. You will hear from your father very soon. Now they are talking over future plans.--Letter 393, 1904.  {14MR 266.3}
[14MR 266.4]          Letter 394, 1904. (Written to Ella May and Mable White, November 23, 1904, from San Diego, California.) I did not meet your father last night. He did not come until eight o'clock. This morning your father and Brother Palmer came into my room very early. Brother Palmer was somewhat excited. Said he, "There is 15 feet come in the past night and we have, with our pumping apparatus, tried to lessen the depth but we have to send for a larger pipe to take out the water." They say the water is soft and clear.                                          -267-  {14MR 266.4}
[14MR 267.1]          Well, both these two men were so glad they scarcely could keep from shouting aloud, "Success, Success!" Now their business is to get the water out, to go ten feet deeper, if they can do this. But we shall have no more worriment about whether water can be obtained. This means everything to us here, who must have water for sanitarium purposes. We must have plenty. The Sanitarium had one well that has never gone dry, and yet we needed another reliable source, for ［the］ sanitarium requires much, and we are so glad, so glad. They are all now interested to do their very best to set this sanitarium in operation.  {14MR 267.1}
[14MR 267.2]          Do not worry, Mable. There are two institutions--one in Los Angeles and one in San Diego--and this one in San Diego, we think, will be your choice. I will talk with your father about the matter this very day if I can get a chance.  {14MR 267.2}
[14MR 267.3]          I have isolated myself from the family since last Sabbath, I think it is--taking cold speaking in tents; in Omaha it commenced, and I spoke at College View five times, and I rode out one day in a very cold, powerful wind, and became chilled, then went back to Battle Creek and spoke five times, then stopped off at Fresno and spoke to a large audience. In Battle Creek Sabbath was 1500; on Sunday 1200. This was a great tax to me.  {14MR 267.3}
[14MR 267.4]          Then we passed through the same at Battle Creek, and darkness of Marian's death. She has been with me in my work for 25 years. She was appointed of God to help me, and we have been united to bring before the people a grand amount of precious truth. How I shall miss her as my helper! I left immediately after her burial to journey to Los Angeles and to this place. I do keep you in my mind much. I do not want you to take smallpox patients. You hold on until I write again, which will be soon.                                          -268-  {14MR 267.4}
[14MR 268.1]          There will be opportunities for you. We have had much company, but until one week ago last Sabbath I have not dared to converse. I will not neglect to write you. Just put your trust in the Lord, and He will open the way for you.  {14MR 268.1}
[14MR 268.2]          I am not sorry you moved out of that house. You did not say how much rent you paid, but let me know. I will have an opportunity to see your father. Put your whole trust in the Lord and be of good courage. He will not leave nor forsake you. He will be your present help in every emergency. Our time here is short; indeed mine is.  {14MR 268.2}
[14MR 268.3]          Lucinda left us yesterday for Los Angeles, and she goes on to Oakland, and she says she will meet us in St. Helena. We expect to leave Los Angeles next week for home. What route we will take I do not know. I will now wait to see what your father will say.  {14MR 268.3}
[14MR 268.4]          We find several rooms well furnished and with excellent class of furniture, but we need much more means to furnish so many rooms. But we will begin at once and make steady headway with the sanitarium, preparing for guests. Several are waiting, anxious to come.  {14MR 268.4}
[14MR 268.5]          I must now think of home and when we will start. I must describe to you--the roads are lined with pepper trees and olive trees. Some trees have olives on them. There is the pepper tree; that is my choice--eucalyptus next. In ［the］ mountains, pines and spruce come first. There are many nice houses here. National City was calculated to be a large center but there are different drawbacks. National City building is a nice, large building, but you may see it before long. So I end my letter with love.--Letter 394, 1904.  {14MR 268.5}
[14MR 269.1]       MR No. 1116 - A Union of Ministerial and Medical Missionary Work Essential         In the night season I am laboring earnestly with persons who do not seem to understand that in the providence of God the medical missionary work is to be as the right hand of the body. Some utterly fail to realize the importance of missionaries being also medical missionaries. A gospel minister will be twice as successful in his work if he understands how to treat disease.  {14MR 269.1}
[14MR 269.2]          Continually increasing light has been given me on this subject. Some, who do not see the advantage of educating the youth to be physicians both of the mind and of the body, say that the tithe should not be used to support medical missionaries, who devote their time to treating the sick.  {14MR 269.2}
[14MR 269.3]          In response to such statements as these, I am instructed to say that the mind must not become so narrowed down that it cannot take in the truth of the situation. A minister of the gospel, who is also a medical missionary, who through Christ can cure physical ailments as well as minister in spiritual things, is a much more efficient worker than one who cannot do this. His work as a minister of the gospel is much more complete.  {14MR 269.3}
[14MR 269.4]          For many years I have been gathering rays of divine light on this subject. Let those who are being educated for the ministry receive an education in medical missionary lines. It is of great advantage to the minister of the gospel who expects to go to foreign fields that he should have a                                          -270-     knowledge of surgery, that in cases of necessity he will know how to handle medical instruments. This knowledge will open doors for the presentation of the truth to the higher classes, as well as to the most lowly.  {14MR 269.4}
[14MR 270.1]          This sacred, solemn trust should be carefully guarded, and wisely, judiciously used. Those who understand the principles of the gospel and the work of a physician should be encouraged to seek the Lord daily, as Christ's healer, His instrumentality of the soul as well as of the body, believing that He will give knowledge. Nothing will open doors for the truth like evangelistic medical missionary work. This will find access to hearts and minds, and will be a means of converting many to the truth.  {14MR 270.1}
[14MR 270.2]          The evangelist who is prepared to minister to a diseased body is given the grandest opportunity of ministering to the sinsick soul. Such an evangelist should be empowered to administer baptism to those who are converted and desire baptism.  {14MR 270.2}
[14MR 270.3]          The gospel "is the power of God to every one that believeth, to the Jew first, and also to the Greek." It is God's purpose that His gospel shall go to all nations, kindreds, tongues, and peoples. And medical missionary work is the right, helping hand of the gospel, to open doors for the proclamation of the message. Preaching the gospel to the heathen means much more than the well-filled churches in more favored lands comprehend. Will those who have had the true light upon the Word of God let that light shine forth in good words and works?  {14MR 270.3}
[14MR 270.4]          As the medical missionary cares for the sick, if he is well equipped with knowledge and is furnished with facilities for putting that knowledge into practice, he will surely break down prejudice.                                          -271-  {14MR 270.4}
[14MR 271.1]          Women should be educated in medical missionary lines, that as they go forth to heathen countries they may help those of their sisters who need help. In His service the Lord will open doors whereby His word can find entrance.  {14MR 271.1}
[14MR 271.2]          Living the gospel, maintaining its principles--this is a savor of life unto life. Doors that have been closed to him who merely preaches the gospel will be opened to the intelligent medical missionary. A seed of truth is dropped into the mind, and is watered by God. Much patience may be required before this seed shows signs of life, but at last it springs up and bears fruit unto eternal life.  {14MR 271.2}
[14MR 271.3]          How slow men and women are to understand God's preparation for the day of His power. God works today to reach hearts in the same way that He worked when Christ was upon this earth. In reading the Word of God, we see that Christ brought medical missionary work into His ministry. Cannot our eyes be opened to discern Christ's methods? Cannot we understand the commission He gave to His disciples and to all His followers?  {14MR 271.3}
[14MR 271.4]          The world must have an antidote for sin. As the medical missionary works intelligently to relieve suffering and save life, hearts are softened. Those who are helped are filled with gratitude.  {14MR 271.4}
[14MR 271.5]          As the medical missionary works upon the body, God works upon the heart. The comforting words that are spoken are as a soothing balm, bringing assurance and trust. Often the skillful operator will have an opportunity to tell of the work Christ did while He was upon this earth. Tell the suffering one the story of God's love. "God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not                                          -272-     perish, but have everlasting life." This gospel message, connected with practical missionary work, will be a savor of life unto life. The soul will be saved through a belief in Christ.  {14MR 271.5}
[14MR 272.1]          Ignorance can appreciate the work of relieving suffering, and minds darkened by prejudice will give way before the God-fearing medical missionary. Thus the gospel will be brought to many souls who otherwise would not be reached.  {14MR 272.1}
[14MR 272.2]          Let no one consider that the medical missionary work is taking the place of the gospel; for it is the gospel practiced, the gospel adapted to the needs of suffering humanity. It prepares the way for the reception of the truth.  {14MR 272.2}
[14MR 272.3]          "How beautiful upon the mountains are the feet of him that bringeth good tidings, that publisheth peace; that bringeth good tidings of good." The gospel of Christ is to be preached in its true bearings, as that which saves to the uttermost all who believe. The doing of loving deeds is a helping hand which opens the door for the living word, making the wilderness and the solitary place to rejoice and blossom as the rose.--Manuscript 58, 1901.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D.C. April 11, 1985, Entire Ms.  {14MR 272.3}
[14MR 273.1]       MR No. 1117 - Gospel Workers Need Total Commitment to God and His Word         (Written April 6, 1897, from Sunnyside, Cooranbong, N.S.W., to Edson and Emma White.)            I was conversing with you in the night season. We were having some serious conversation together. You opened before me freely that which you intended to do. We conversed very pleasantly and you proposed many things. But after we had canvassed these things thoroughly, you said, "Mother, the only safe path for me is to follow out implicitly the light the Lord has given me in the testimonies you have sent me." You looked up with light and hope expressed in your countenance, and continued, "I see my way clearly after this conversation. I have not that freedom, that spiritual uplifting, that I had directly after I gave myself to the Lord, to do His will and His way, irrespective of consequences. I am disposed to take myself into my own hands, and work myself, in the place of giving myself unreservedly to God to be worked by His holy mind and will.  {14MR 273.1}
[14MR 273.2]          "I did then pray in humility, Mother. I had nothing to plead but the precious virtue of the blood of Christ. I fell all broken at the feet of Jesus, saying, 'In my hand no price I bring. Simply to Thy cross I cling.'  {14MR 273.2}
[14MR 273.3]          "I cannot serve God with a divided heart. I can see that I must not take financial matters upon me, if I would have my mind fruitful in the Scriptures. By thus allowing my mind to go into temporal arrangements, temporal things soon become an absorbing passion with me, and I have lost much of my burden for souls. I was successful in taking individual cases and conversing with them, in praying with them, and helping them step by                                          -274-     step to the light. In searching the Scriptures with them, I found the most precious gems of truth, and could see the scriptures that I had often read, in a light that I had never before discerned. By thus making the scriptures simple and plain to others, the same were applied to my own mind with great force, and the peace and joy of Christ was in my heart.  {14MR 273.3}
[14MR 274.1]          "I have received much encouragement from scriptures of this character: 'For thus saith the high and lofty One that inhabiteth eternity, whose name is Holy: I dwell in the high and holy place, with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the contrite ones.'  {14MR 274.1}
[14MR 274.2]          "I am most blessed, and realize most the special help of God, when I follow closely every word the Lord has given me in warnings and encouragement. 'This is the way, walk ye in it.' I mean to do this. When once I allow my mind to be engrossed with financial matters and temporal projects, whatever their character, my mind loses its peace and joyousness. Self-conceit comes in. I think what great things I can do, when I am all the time growing dry and sapless.  {14MR 274.2}
[14MR 274.3]          "When humiliation is united with filial obedience and perfect trust, I feel that heaven is very near. I have a precious assurance and holy boldness, and I march forward with a firm and certain tread, knowing that I have the presence of Jesus with me. But when I become careless and self-sufficient, I have that poverty of soul that unfits me for evangelical work."  {14MR 274.3}
[14MR 274.4]          I said many things to you of what the Lord had revealed to me of your probabilities and possibilities. Your strength is not in making it a business to subdue the sail, not in teaching others how to do physical work,                                          -275-     but in holding forth the word of life. One warning from God in this direction should be enough. But you have been repeatedly instructed in regard to your line of duty. I do not say that you should remain in the South. It may be that the atmosphere is too trying for your strength. I do not say ［that you should］ come to me. I say, Seek the Lord; ask of Him, and do His bidding.  {14MR 274.4}
[14MR 275.1]          One thing I have light upon is that God has plainly told you your duty. When your strong inclination has carried you contrary to the Lord's expressed will, you have lost confidence in yourself. There is a hard and bitter fight with temptation for you, but it is no use to let go your hold of faith, and let the spirit go out of you. How could I stand up under it if I should do anything that would bring shame to my soul? I have to hold constantly by faith, and pray, and believe, that I may receive.  {14MR 275.1}
[14MR 275.2]          The Master has called you to a work, and this work is to seek and to save that which is lost. Overwhelmed with a sense of your possibilities and probabilities, I awoke at a very early hour, and commenced my writing. You need to hold communion with God. Unless your soul is uplifted to Him, and you lay all your wants before Him, you will not feel that courage, that strength, and that sustaining hold upon His precious comfort and power that will bring His peace into your soul. Say to yourself, if I have not a broken and contrite heart, I shall not experience the promise: "For thus saith the high and lofty One that inhabiteth eternity, whose name is Holy; I dwell in the high and holy place, with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit; to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the contrite ones."                                          -276-  {14MR 275.2}
[14MR 276.1]          Faith is yours to exercise as the gift of God. You need not fluctuate between hope and fear and despondency. Be assured that as you approach God, you will as surely know that He is drawing nigh unto you, to nourish, and encourage, and enrich your soul. Trust the Lord as if the blessing were already in your possession. "If any of you lack wisdom," He says, "let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him. But let him ask in faith, nothing wavering. For he that wavereth is like a wave of the sea, driven with the wind and tossed. For let not that man think that he shall receive anything of the Lord" ［James 1:5-7］.  {14MR 276.1}
[14MR 276.2]         If the Spirit beareth witness with our spirit that we are the children of God, what is the result? The believing soul comes into perfect submission to the will of God. The Majesty of heaven condescends to a holy, familiar intercourse with him who seeks God with the whole heart, and the child of God, through the abundant manifestation of His grace, is softened into a childlike dependence. You must commit your soul and body unto God with perfect trust in His power and willingness to bless you, helpless and unworthy as you are. "As many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name."  {14MR 276.2}
[14MR 276.3]          Do not become restlessly active, but zealous in faith, with one object, namely, to attract souls to Jesus Christ, the crucified Redeemer. It is not the logical sermon, the sermon to convince the intellect, that will do this work. The heart must be persuaded, and melted into tenderness. The will must be submitted to God's will, and the whole aspirations directed heavenward. You must feed upon the word of the living God. It must be brought into the practical life. It must take hold of and command the whole man.                                          -277-  {14MR 276.3}
[14MR 277.1]          Those who possess that faith that works by love and purifies the soul, will be sanctified body, soul, spirit, and intellect. There will be an effectual ministry when the servant of God makes it the business of his life to grasp the word of God with a determination that nothing can release, to hold fast to that word, to eat it, and impart it to others as the word of life.  {14MR 277.1}
[14MR 277.2]          When Jesus is our abiding trust, our offering to God will be ourselves. Our dependence will be on the righteousness and intercession of Christ Jesus as our only hope. There is no confusion, no distrust, because by faith we see Jesus ordained of God for this very purpose, to make reconciliation for the sins of the world. He stands engaged by solemn covenant to mediate in behalf of all who come to God by Him, and to accomplish their salvation if they will only believe. The privilege is granted us to come boldly to the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in every time of need.--Letter 153, 1897.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. April 11, 1985, Entire Ms.  {14MR 277.2}
[14MR 278.1]       MR No. 1118 - The Work of the General Conference         President and Committee to Care for Spiritual Interests.--The General Conference Committee has a weighty responsibility in caring for the interests of our people and of the work which is committed to them. As the field of our work widens, this responsibility becomes greater. It is not the will of God that those who are called to this position should so lade themselves down with business cares that they are crippled in the work to which they have been chosen.  {14MR 278.1}
[14MR 278.2]          Especially is this true in regard to the president of the General Conference. His time is not to be filled up with the details of business; for this in a great degree disqualifies him for the very work which he should do. He cannot continue to carry the burden he has carried in these lines, without neglecting lines of work which cannot be left to others. Let men be chosen to give themselves to the business part of the work, and leave the president of the General Conference free to attend to the spiritual interests. Let him have time to understand the spiritual needs of the church.  {14MR 278.2}
[14MR 278.3]          The voice of the General Conference has been represented as an authority to be heeded as the voice of the Holy Spirit. But when the members of the General Conference Committee become entangled in business affairs and financial perplexities, the sacred, elevated character of their work is in a great degree lost. ［SEE A. L. WHITE, THE EARLY ELMSHAVEN YEARS, PP. 70-83, 223-235, FOR A DISCUSSION OF CONDITIONS IN THE SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST CHURCH ABOUT THE TIME THIS MANUSCRIPT WAS WRITTEN.］ The temple of God becomes as a place of merchandise, and the ministers of God's house as common businessmen. Their work is brought down on a level with common things. Business cares and perplexities unfit                                          -279-     them for the consideration of matters relating to the spiritual interests of the work, which require the keenest perception, the most careful thought, the most delicate tact, and the deepest spiritual insight.  {14MR 278.3}
[14MR 279.1]         God does not intend that the General Conference Committee should embrace financial responsibilities that call for a large amount of labor, for the churches are thus deprived of the very help they need. And the decisions of the Conference will come to be regarded as on a level with the opinions of businessmen. The sacred authority with which God has invested His servants is lost.  {14MR 279.1}
[14MR 279.2]          The sixth chapter of Acts should be carefully studied by the members of the General Conference Committee, and its instructions should be heeded. Let men be chosen to attend to the business lines of the work, and give counsel in these matters. Let them be devoted men, men of faith and prayer, set apart to do this special work.--Manuscript 33, 1895.  {14MR 279.2}
[14MR 279.3]          No Kingly Authority To Be Exercised.--There is need of a most earnest, thorough work to be carried forward now in all our churches. We are now to understand whether all our printing plants and all our sanitariums are to be under the control of the General Conference. I answer, Nay. It has been a necessity to organize union conferences, that the General Conference shall not exercise dictation over all the separate conferences. The power vested in the Conference is not to be centered in one man, or two men, or six men; there is to be a council of men over the separate divisions.                                          -280-  {14MR 279.3}
[14MR 280.1]          The showing by the past leadership of the Conference is not after God's order. There has been a work done of a character that has not been approved of God. The result we have before us in the ruins where once stood that large printing plant, with its expensive facilities.  {14MR 280.1}
[14MR 280.2]          The divine statutes have been set aside. The time will soon come when God will vindicate His insulted authority. "The Lord cometh out of His place to punish the inhabitants of the earth for their iniquity, and the earth shall disclose her blood, and shall no more cover her slain." "But who may abide the day of His coming, and who shall stand when He appeareth?"  {14MR 280.2}
[14MR 280.3]          In the work of God no kingly authority is to be exercised by any human being, or by two or three. The representatives of the Conference, as it has been carried with authority for the last 20 years, shall be no longer justified in saying, "The temple of the Lord, the temple of the Lord are we." The men in positions of trust have not been carrying the work wisely.  {14MR 280.3}
[14MR 280.4]          The Lord calls for wise men to preside over His work, and to be faithful shepherds of His flock. He has a work to be done in every city. The General Conference has fallen into strange ways, and we have reason to marvel that judgment has not fallen, showing "by terrible things in righteousness" that God is not a man that He should lie.--Manuscript 26, 1903.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. April 11, 1985, Entire Ms.  {14MR 280.4}
[14MR 281.1]       MR No. 1119 - Ellen White Requests that Books be Sent to Her in Australia         (Written June 5, 1899, from Sunnyside, N.S.W., to Edson and Emma White.)            I have books--I think four or five volumes to Barnes's Notes, large books. I want them. They can be packed in a box of books coming to Australia. There are other books. I would appreciate Horace Mann, but you look over my books and tell me in regard to them. What property have I in Battle Creek? Will you just ascertain? I do not know as you can read this scribbling. If you can, I shall be pleased.--Letter 243, 1899, p. 2.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. April 11, 1985  {14MR 281.1}
[14MR 282.1]      MR No. 1120 - Ellen White's Use of Books in Her Writing         (Written April 19, 1881, from Newton, Michigan, to "Dear Children Willie and Mary.")            Mary, I have a favor to ask of you. Will you get a small box and put in it small pink roots and slips, a few choice rose cuttings, fuchsia, and geraniums; and send also at the same time, if thought best, some on or two or more of my scrapbooks that contain pieces especially treating on the mother's duty and influence in her family. I would like that little blue-covered book for youth and any other books that would help me in the work we design to get out, Mother's Influence. We want these things as soon as they can reach us.--Letter 3b, 1881, p. 3.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. April 11, 1985  {14MR 282.1}
[14MR 283.1]       MR No. 1121 - Meetings in Washington, D. C.; The Need of the Holy Spirit; Final Events         (Written December 22, 1890, from Washington, D. C., to "Dear Children, Edson, Emma, and Willie.")            We left Lynn, December 18, Thursday evening. We had all the help we needed in getting us to Boston and on board the sleeper. As the price for one berth was three dollars the entire distance to Washington, Sarah decided to save the three dollars and go into the day coach. The porter told her not ［to］ go into the day coach, as there were several berths unoccupied. He told her ［that］ after the sleeping car conductor had taken his berth, he would make her up a berth. This she refused to accept. She told him it would not be strictly honest and she would take her chances in the day coach. The porter then went to the conductor and talked with him, and the conductor then asked her to remain. They did not make her up a berth but gave her two seats to make herself as comfortable as she could. She slept well through the night. I did not sleep as well as usual, for my arms would become almost paralyzed with the hard bed. I was obliged to rub them and work over them, for they seemed about helpless.  {14MR 283.1}
[14MR 283.2]          We had beautiful weather. The air was cool and bracing, and the cars were not overheated. We found in the morning we could not reach Washington on time at eleven o'clock, for we were three hours behind time. We tarried one hour in Baltimore and reached Washington at three o'clock p.m. As there was no one to meet us, the porter secured a hack, and the hackman took us to                                          -284-     the mission. We were thankful to get trunks and all arranged before the Sabbath, and after this we shall always endeavor to make arrangements to get to our place of destination on Thursday.  {14MR 283.2}
[14MR 284.1]         They had about given up our coming but were glad indeed to see us. Sabbath I spoke on Isaiah 58. I had freedom, as I have had in every instance in speaking on this tour. We had a hall well filled, and we had an excellent social meeting. We know the presence of the Lord was in the meeting. The softening, subduing influence of the Spirit of God was there, and the testimonies borne were good.  {14MR 284.1}
[14MR 284.2]          I was at the forenoon meeting on Sunday. The reading of the article of Elder Olsen's was deferred for this day. Brother ［J. S.］ Washburn selected a portion of the article for several to read. A Methodist exhorter and his wife are soundly converted to the truth--Baker, I think, is his name. While reading the portion assigned him, which was a quotation from the Testimonies, he tried to read it, but he had to wipe away the tears so often, and then his glasses, of course, were dimmed, and when he came to some portions of the quotations he just broke down and cried. He turned to Brother Washburn and handed him the paper and said, "You take it; I cannot read it." But all these pauses on that occasion only made the effect more impressive. Brother Washburn told him to take his time and read on. Then after reading we had a solemn season of prayer. I had the spirit of intercession, and there was deep feeling in the congregation. I then spoke about thirty minutes with much of the Spirit of the Lord upon me. All speak of these two meetings as being excellent.  {14MR 284.2}
[14MR 284.3]          Sunday eve a larger hall was obtained and I spoke to a goodly number of outsiders as well as the church. I had much freedom, and all listened as if                                          -285-     spellbound. I do not choose to speak evenings, but I can see no other way to get the congregation. A collection was taken up which more than covered the expense of the hall. They have a hall engaged for three evenings in the week. This hall was secured for only one evening. It was a dance hall, but there was excellent ventilation. All seemed to be much pleased with the congregation last evening.  {14MR 284.3}
[14MR 285.1]          I have an appointment for tonight. Sunday we had a little shower, but it was all clear in the evening. All the help I have here is Elder Washburn. This will throw considerable labor upon me, but I shall try to be careful. I had a malarious attack, but ［it was］ not serious. I am feeling quite strong and of good courage in the Lord. I tried to have them release me two evenings this week to speak twice in Baltimore, but they are unwilling I shall go, so I am in for it over next Sabbath and Sunday.  {14MR 285.1}
[14MR 285.2]          All were disappointed that you did not come. And as you did not come to the first of the meeting I do not think it would be advisable for you to come now. I thought it would not be best to visit Philadelphia after this Washington meeting, for we would have to return back here to use our permits, and we will go (via) the Ohio and Cincinnati roads and visit Battle Creek, and then I can make arrangements for a new departure if it seems to be duty. We shall have been ［away］ from home three months engaged in continuous labor.  {14MR 285.2}
[14MR 285.3]          I expect a letter from you as soon as it can reach here. This is an important place, and perhaps it is well for me to put the strength of labor in this place as the Lord shall sustain me by His grace and power.  {14MR 285.3}
[14MR 285.4]          I shall have Brother Davis attend to my teeth while here. There are several cases who are in the valley of decision. We hope they will decide to obey God.                                          -286-  {14MR 285.4}
[14MR 286.1]          Sabbath next will be a special day of fasting and prayer and earnest labor for me. And I shall trust in God, who is my helper and my God, for strength. He has graciously helped me, and I believe He will help me still. In anticipation I rejoice that the scenes on the day of Pentecost will be repeated, and that indeed the power of the grace of God will be bestowed in a wonderful manner.  {14MR 286.1}
[14MR 286.2]          I think of the meditation of Christ and the promise, "I will not leave you comfortless: I will come to you" (John 14:18). The agency of the Holy Spirit is to combine with human effort, and all heaven is engaged in the work of preparing a people to stand in these last days. The end is near, and we want to keep the future world in view. The burden of my prayer is that the churches may be aroused from their moral torpor and awaken to earnest, interested endeavor. Oh, that they could see and understand that in this last conflict the Captain of the Lord's host is leading on the armies of heaven, and mingling in the ranks and fighting our battles for us. We shall have apostasies; we expect them. "They will go out from us, because they were not of us" ［cf: 1 John 2:19］. "Every plant, which My heavenly Father has not planted, shall be rooted up" (Matthew 15:13).  {14MR 286.2}
[14MR 286.3]          The angel, the mighty angel from heaven, is to lighten the earth with his glory, while he cries mightily with a loud voice, "Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen" (Revelation 18:2). Oh, how I wish the church to arise and shine because the glory of the Lord has risen upon her. What can we not do in God if every human agency is doing its very utmost! "Without Me ye can do nothing" (John 15:5). We would lose faith and courage in the conflict if we were not sustained by the power of God. Every form of evil is to spring                                          -287-     into intense activity. Evil angels unite their powers with evil men, and as they have been in constant conflict and attained an experience in the best modes of deception and battle, and have been strengthening for centuries, they will not yield the last great final contest without a desperate struggle. All the world will be on one side or the other of the question. The battle of Armageddon will be fought, and that day must find none of us sleeping. Wide-awake we must be, as wise virgins having oil in our vessels with our lamps. What is this? Grace, Grace.  {14MR 286.3}
[14MR 287.1]          The power of the Holy Ghost must be upon us, and the Captain of the Lord's host will stand at the head of the angels of heaven to direct the battle. Solemn events before us are yet to transpire. Trumpet after trumpet is to be sounded, vial after vial poured out one after another upon the inhabitants of the earth.  {14MR 287.1}
[14MR 287.2]          Scenes of stupendous interest are right upon us, and these things will be sure indications of the presence of Him who has directed in every aggressive movement, ［the One］ who has accompanied the march of His cause through all the ages, and who has graciously pledged Himself to be with His people in all their conflicts to the end of the world. He will vindicate His truth. He will cause it to triumph. He is ready to supply His faithful ones with motives and power of purpose, inspiring them with hope and courage and valor in increased activity as the time is at hand.  {14MR 287.2}
[14MR 287.3]          Deceptions, delusions, impostures will increase. The cries will come in from every quarter, "Lo, here is Christ! Lo, there is Christ!" "But," said Christ, "Go ye not after them." There will be one fierce struggle before the man of sin shall be disclosed to this world, who he is and what                                          -288-     has been his work. While the Protestant world is becoming very tender and affectionate toward the man of sin, shall God's people take their place as bold and valiant soldiers of Jesus Christ, to meet the issue which must come, their lives hid with Christ in God? Mystic Babylon has not been sparing in the blood of the saints, and shall we be wide-awake to catch the beams of light which have been shining from the light of the angel who is to brighten the earth with his glory?  {14MR 287.3}
[14MR 288.1]          Wake up the mighty men. Let the messages of the past 50 years that have been sounding now be seen in their true force and bearing by repetition. Let the same spirit which attended these messages come into our hearts in these last days. These things are not ［to］ be mentioned with gloom and sadness.  {14MR 288.1}
[14MR 288.2]          We are ［to］ think how heaven regards these events, and to be in harmony with the transactions going on in heaven in preparing a people to stand in this, the day of the Lord, and having done all to stand ［Ephesians 6:13］. Let the light and power of the sunbeams of righteousness enter into the soul. ［Revelation 19:1-6, quoted.］  {14MR 288.2}
[14MR 288.3]          We are not to be of sad countenance. We are not to mourn and lament because of our trials, although we shall sigh and cry for the abominations done in the land. But I did not think of writing on this strain. I will stop where I am. May the Lord bless you and make you stand firm, wholly on the Lord's side. The bell rings for breakfast.--Letter 112, 1890.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. April 11, 1985, Entire Letter  {14MR 288.3}
[14MR 289.1]       MR No. 1122 - The Lack of Unity a Cause of Failure         To those who were working in ______: Dear Brethren: The question has often presented itself to my mind, Why has the labor put forth in _____at such large expense brought such limited results? There is an answer to this question. The Lord has been pleased to reveal to me that the same efforts put forth in another place, by the same persons and in the same spirit, would have brought the same results. The Lord could not give victory while those who taught the truth to unbelievers did not themselves practice that word. The Spirit of God was not cherished, and that union which should exist among God's workmen, was not seen. Disaffection was working, and criticism was heard. The workers got in each other's way. Some earnestly desired to tell what "I did" and how "I labored," but said nothing which would show what their fellow workmen had done.  {14MR 289.1}
[14MR 289.2]          By standing apart and yielding to suspicions of evil, by cherishing envy and jealousy, the workers have opened a door through which Satan entered. God's holy name was greatly dishonored, and the work that needed to be done for the people could not go forward, because of the spirit manifested.  {14MR 289.2}
[14MR 289.3]          Those who are engaged in the sacred work of opening the Word of God to others, must be sure that they themselves are eating and digesting that Word. They must watch over themselves, weeding from heart and character the                                          -290-     fungus growth which causes deformity and weakness. "Wherefore laying aside all malice, and all guile, . . . and all evil speakings, as newborn babes, desire the sincere milk of the word, that ye may grow thereby" ［1 Peter 2:1, 2］. Have you done this, or have you thought that you had no battles to fight with self, and so allowed your unsanctified impulses to control mind and judgment?  {14MR 289.3}
[14MR 290.1]          All that is enumerated in this verse--the products of the carnal mind and unsanctified heart--have influenced the workers, more or less, and the effort which cost so much money, so much weary anxiety, so much hard work, has been made of little effect, because the workers did not eat the flesh and drink the blood of the Son of man. Self was mingled with nearly everything, and the wrong influence of this has been far-reaching. This spirit of rivalry is not from God, but from beneath.  {14MR 290.1}
[14MR 290.2]          We are fellow pilgrims, seeking a better country, even a heavenly. God will never say to us, "Well done, good and faithful servant," at the end of our journey, if we now cherish a spirit which craves to crowd out and supplant others. Malice, guile, hypocrisy, envy, and evil speaking, are things which God abhors, and no one who reveals those fruits in the life will enter the kingdom of heaven.  {14MR 290.2}
[14MR 290.3]          In the hearts of all who desire to follow Christ, there is natural depravity which must be uprooted lest the representation of Christ be marred. Even at our camp meetings and special gatherings, selfishness is manifested by those in attendance. Covetousness, vanity, hastiness of temper, are cherished. An inclination to pick at straws, to think and speak evil of others, is too plainly manifested. This is a work which is in                                          -291-     direct opposition to the work of God. Sister _____, you know not the harm you have done by following this course of action.  {14MR 290.3}
[14MR 291.1]          Those who make faultfinding their work, may appear to be constantly anxious and interested in regard to the welfare of others. They may seem to be actively engaged in good work. But their work does harm, and by the Lord it is not regarded as of any value. "They say," is whispered here and there; by blind suggestions other minds are filled with suspicion and distrust; uneasiness is created. Those who have listened to the "They say," call to mind something they have observed in their brethren, which might have been wrong, and much is made of that which is worthy of but little notice. These apparently innocent words strike long, fibrous roots into the minds of those that hear them, and untold harm is done. Seeds of bitterness are planted; evil suggestions rankle in human hearts, and the seed springs up to bear an abundant harvest.  {14MR 291.1}
[14MR 291.2]          The enemy of all righteousness sets in operation objectionable missionary work of this kind. One who is professedly working for Christ is tempted by him to probe the minds of others, and ask their opinions of words which have been spoken. In this way suspicion and envy are planted in many breasts. If those who carry on this missionary work could see it as it is regarded by the Lord of heaven; if for one day they could trace the course of their work, and see its baleful results, they would repent.  {14MR 291.2}
[14MR 291.3]          To do good to all, to faithfully perform our home duties, to devote our time to comparing our lives with the life of Christ, praying for a humble, sanctified mind--this is the missionary work which the Lord requires us to do. Angels of heaven cannot work with the human agent who sows the seeds of dissension and strife, but evil angels attend him wherever he goes.                                          -292-  {14MR 291.3}
[14MR 292.1]          "I say, through the grace given unto me," writes Paul, "to every man that is among you, not to think of himself more highly than he ought to think; but to think soberly, according as God hath dealt to every man the measure of faith" ［Romans 12:3］. "Be kindly affectioned one to another with brotherly love; in honor preferring one another" ［verse 10］. There is need for all to learn lessons of humility and thoughtfulness in the school of Christ. If this is neglected, harshness and roughness, which misrepresent Christ, will be revealed. "Let love be without dissimulation. Abhor that which is evil; cleave to that which is good" ［verse 9］. This whole chapter should be an eye opener to all who accept the statement, "Ye are laborers together with God."  {14MR 292.1}
[14MR 292.2]         Had the workers in _____ heeded this word, and brought these principles into their daily experience; had they, by their unity, given evidence that God had sent His son into the world, God would have given them special victories. But did you in honor prefer one another? Has your love been without dissimulation? These injunctions have been disobeyed, and had God blessed you while you were manifestly disregarding His Word, it would have been to His own dishonor, and it would have ruined the workers. See 1 Peter 1:13-19.  {14MR 292.2}
[14MR 292.3]          The forms of unbelief are varied, for Satan watches every opportunity to crowd in some of his attributes. There is in the natural heart a tendency to be exalted or puffed up if success attends the efforts put forth. But self-exaltation can find no place in the work of God. Whatever your intelligence, however earnestly and zealously you may labor, unless you put away your own tendencies to pride, and submit to be guided by the Spirit of God, you will be on losing ground.                                          -293-  {14MR 292.3}
[14MR 293.1]          Spiritual death in the soul is evidenced by spiritual pride and a crippled experience; those who have such an experience seldom make straight paths for their feet. If pride is nourished, the very qualities of the mind which grace, if received, would make a blessing, become contaminated. The very victories which would have been a savor of life unto life, if the glory had been given to God, become tarnished by self-glory. These may seem to be little things, unworthy of notice, but the seed thus scattered brings forth a sure harvest. It is these little sins, so common that they are often unnoticed, that Satan uses in his service.  {14MR 293.1}
[14MR 293.2]          Men will never be prepared to do the work of God acceptably unless they take themselves in hand and endeavor, firmly and constantly, to correct their own errors. No one is to take the position that his own way is perfect, that he has no need to reach a higher standard.  {14MR 293.2}
[14MR 293.3]          "Seeing that ye have purified your souls in obeying the truth through the Spirit unto unfeigned love of the brethren, see that ye love one another with a pure heart fervently" ［1 Peter 1:22］. This work is too often left undone. Many are working in an entirely different manner from that which is given to them as a standard of perfect service.  {14MR 293.3}
[14MR 293.4]          If you would engage in the work of saving souls, the knowledge of God and of His Word must circulate in your heart, as the vital current of life circulates through your body. Jesus Christ must be studied; His Spirit must pervade your work. Self must die. Otherwise you might better choose some other work, for your service will not honor God.  {14MR 293.4}
[14MR 293.5]          "Dearly beloved, I beseech you as strangers and pilgrims, abstain from fleshly lusts, which war against the soul; having your conversation honest                                          -294-     among the Gentiles: that, whereas they speak against you as evildoers, they may by your good works which they shall behold, glorify God in the day of visitation." For "ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should show forth the praises of Him who hath called you out of darkness into His marvelous light" ［1 Peter 2:11, 9］.  {14MR 293.5}
[14MR 294.1]                          The Dangers of Indulging Appetite          Every Christian should understand that there is a decided warfare going on between the chosen people of God and the powers of darkness. When men are content to live merely for this world, the inclination of the heart unites with the suggestions of the enemy, and his bidding is done. But when they seek to leave the black banner of the power of darkness, and range themselves under the bloodstained banner of Prince Emmanuel, the struggle begins, and the warfare is carried on in the sight of the universe of heaven.  {14MR 294.1}
[14MR 294.2]          Everyone who fights on the side of right, must fight hand to hand with the enemy. He must put on the whole armor of God, that he may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil.  {14MR 294.2}
[14MR 294.3]          Our foes are within and without. We are assailed by temptations which are numerous and deceiving, the more perilous because not always clearly discerned. Often Satan conquers us by our natural inclinations and appetites. These were divinely appointed, and when given to man, were pure and holy. It was God's design that reason should rule the appetites, and that they should minister to our happiness. And when they are regulated and controlled by a sanctified reason, they are holiness unto the Lord.                                          -295-  {14MR 294.3}
[14MR 295.1]          But men's natural appetites have been perverted by indulgence. Through unholy gratification they have become "fleshly lusts, which war against the soul." Unless the Christian watches unto prayer, he gives loose reign to habits which should be overcome. Unless he feels the need of constant watching, ceaseless vigilance, his inclinations, abused and misguided, will be the means of his backsliding from God.  {14MR 295.1}
[14MR 295.2]          Jesus Christ gave His life in order to save us, soul and body. He desires to restore the moral image of God in man. In order that this may be accomplished, we must cooperate with Him. The very flesh of our bodies must be consecrated to His service. But can this be done while we place in our stomachs food which will strengthen feelings that war against holiness and happiness and purity?  {14MR 295.2}
[14MR 295.3]          A healthy experience demands growth, and growth demands that careful attention be paid to the laws of nature, that the organs of the body may be kept in a sound state, untrammeled in their action. There is great need that temperance in all things be taught and practiced. Tobacco and liquors of all kinds becloud man's reason and place him below the brute creation. These things must be strictly avoided. And only food of the most wholesome character should be used; for we are built up from the food we eat. That which we place in the stomach becomes flesh and blood, and we can make our blood impure by eating meat and other injurious articles.  {14MR 295.3}
[14MR 295.4]          God has given great light in regard to the subject of health reform, and important changes have been made by many. Wrong habits have been conscientiously corrected; injurious practices and customs have been given up. Light which God has given has been received and acted upon, and lessons which are right to the point have been given.                                           -296-  {14MR 295.4}
[14MR 296.1]          The Word of God is clear in regard to these things. It tells us that our appetites must be closely guarded, and that by eating the flesh and drinking the blood of the Son of man our minds are to be kept pure and free to do His will. Among the workers in _____ there were some who saw the importance of these things, who were God-fearing, temperate, and economical. As these men saw the disposition to gratify appetite, and the selfishness which it revealed, they felt fearful for the progress of the work. Their faith was dampened. Brother _____ labored to bring in health reform, but the example of Brother _____ was in harmony with those who had just embraced the truth, and who had not received the light in regard to healthful living. Thus the work of Brother _____ was made hard by those who ought to have been converted by the light which God has given on this point.  {14MR 296.1}
[14MR 296.2]          Brother _____ has made meat his staple article of diet. He loves meat, and has established himself in the habit of eating it. He may be strong enough to stand a meat diet, but it is not so with his wife and family, who are not strong and well. His wife suffers and cannot tell why, but gratification of appetite is the greatest cause of her ill health. Brother _____ knows what the Word of God teaches in this matter, but he does not practice it. This is not pleasing to God.  {14MR 296.2}
[14MR 296.3]          "Whether therefore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do," the Word of the Lord declares, "do all to the glory of God" ［1 Corinthians 10:31］. Those who neglect to walk in the light, in order that they may glorify their appetites, bring mischief to themselves and to others. The Lord cannot manifest His glory through men who disregard His Word.                                           -297-  {14MR 296.3}
[14MR 297.1]          You know not the danger of eating meat merely because your appetite craves it. By partaking of this diet, man places in his mouth that which stimulates unholy passions. Unhallowed emotions fill the mind, and the spiritual eyesight is beclouded; for the tendency of self-gratification is to corrupt the taste and the judgment. By furnishing your table with this kind of food, you go counter to the will of God. A condition of things is brought about which will lead to a disregard of the precepts of God's law.  {14MR 297.1}
[14MR 297.2]          A plain, simple but liberal diet of fruits, vegetables, and grains is the best for those who are preparing for the work of God. The lower nature, with all its inclinations, must be subdued and crucified, for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be. It is absolutely necessary for Christians to keep the body under, bringing it into subjection, and uprooting every affection and impulse which is contrary to the will of God. The food which we eat will help or hinder us in doing this.  {14MR 297.2}
[14MR 297.3]          But it is not an easy matter to overcome hereditary and cultivated tendencies to wrong. Self is masterful, and strives for the victory. But to "him that overcometh" the promises are given. The Lord presents the right way, but He compels no one to obey. He leaves those to whom He has given the light to receive or despise it, but their course of action is followed by sure results. Cause must produce effect. Thus the Lord dealt with the children of Israel. See Patriarchs and Prophets, pp. 364-365.  {14MR 297.3}
[14MR 297.4]          Eating the flesh of dead animals was permitted by God because men were determined to break down every rule or regulation in order to gratify perverted taste. But if an appetite for this diet is cultivated, serious diseases will be the result. The evidences of the curse that came upon the                                           -298-     earth because of sin, abound everywhere. The whole creation was involved, and today animals languish under this curse. Disease prevails among them to an alarming extent. Cancers and tumors are very often seen. The tissues of the swine are peopled with living creatures; and yet this living mass is eaten and relished by men and women. Tubercular consumption is communicated by the practice of meat eating, and thus disease is extended.  {14MR 297.4}
[14MR 298.1]          Will the Lord work a miracle to counteract the evils of a meat diet? He cannot do this, for in so doing He would dishonor His name. But in His Word He lifts the danger signal, showing plainly the evils from which He would save us, and if people prefer to risk the consequences, their course will produce the sure result. Too soon they will learn that they have brought suffering upon themselves by persisting in their own way. Their appetites craved meat; the Lord would not force them into the right way.  {14MR 298.1}
[14MR 298.2]          In the warfare between good and evil, the Lord requires each one to remain faithful to his post of duty. If this is the home, take hold earnestly and willingly to make home a pleasant place. If your duty lies in the kitchen, seek to be a perfect cook. Prepare food which will be healthful, nourishing, and appetizing, so that the members of the family need not resort to stimulants of any kind. This is true missionary work.  {14MR 298.2}
[14MR 298.3]          Parents should give strict heed to every ray of light which God has given on the subject of health reform, for we are living in a degenerate age, when there is danger that passion will drive the youth into corrupting and revolting sins, into self-pollution, which ruins the mind, destroying the memory, and enfeebling every other faculty. If their consciences are aroused to see this subject in its true bearing, parents can do much to                                          -299-     guard their children from temptation. But if they place upon their tables the flesh of dead animals, if they encourage their little ones to eat this food, they sow seeds which will bring forth a harvest of corruption.  {14MR 298.3}
[14MR 299.1]         Parents have a most solemn obligation resting upon them to conform to right habits of eating and drinking. Set before your children simple, wholesome food, avoiding everything of a stimulating nature. The effect which a meat diet has upon nervous children is not to make them sweet tempered and patient, but peevish, irritable, passionate, and impatient of restraint. Virtuous practices are lost, and corruption destroys mind, soul, and body.  {14MR 299.1}
[14MR 299.2]          Much injury is done to health by the variety of the food which is seen on so many tables. Take the different dishes which are placed on the table at one meal, and put them all together in one vessel. Stir them up together. Does it make the stomach turn to look at it? Leave it for a few hours and it will ferment. Yet thousands compel their stomachs to receive just such a mass as this every day. Half masticated meat, condiments, spices, pies, and sweet puddings are washed down with tea and coffee. The abused stomach is obliged to take them and do the best it can with them.  {14MR 299.2}
[14MR 299.3]          Is there not sin in placing upon the table such a variety at one meal? Often the desire to return to moral integrity is expressed. But this will never be until we return to simple, healthful foods, until we eat and drink to glorify God, not to gratify our perverted appetites.  {14MR 299.3}
[14MR 299.4]          Died because of bad cooking; died because of sour bread; died of medication; died of an abused stomach--this might be written over the graves of many. This suicidal process is gradual. Nature bears the abuse as long                                           -300-     as possible, but in the end she must succumb. The oil in the lamp of life is mixed with a variety of injurious substances, and the lamp refuses to burn longer. It is extinguished, not because God willed it, but because of the manifest disregard of nature's laws.  {14MR 299.4}
[14MR 300.1]          What we eat and drink has an important bearing upon our lives and characters, and Christians should bring their habits of eating and drinking into conformity to the laws of nature. We must sense our obligations to God in these matters. Obedience to the laws of health should be made a matter of earnest study, for willing ignorance on this subject is sin. Each one should feel a personal obligation to carry out the laws of healthful living.  {14MR 300.1}
[14MR 300.2]          Many turn away from the light, offended because a word of caution is given, and ask, "May we not do as we please with ourselves?" Did you create yourselves? Did you pay the redemption price for your souls and bodies? If so, you belong to yourselves. But the Word of God declares, "Ye are bought with a price," "the precious blood of Christ." The Word of God tells us plainly that our habits are to be strictly guarded and controlled. "Abstain from fleshly lusts, which war against the soul." Shall we do this? The Word of God is perfect, converting the soul. If we diligently heed its precepts, we shall be conformed, physically, spiritually into the image of God. ［Romans 12:1, 2; 3:17; 1 Corinthians 6:19, 20, quoted.］--Manuscript 47, 1896.     Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. April 11, 1985, Entire Ms.  {14MR 300.2}
[14MR 301.1]      MR No. 1123 - Adopting Infant Children         From time to time persons have asked my counsel in regard to the advisability of adopting infant children. Among these were several wives of ministers. Before answering these questions, I have tried, as far as possible, to learn all the circumstances of each case. And I have not dared to give counsel unless I knew that the Lord was leading me.  {14MR 301.1}
[14MR 301.2]          There are persons who have no little ones of their own, who may do good by adopting children. Those who have not the sacred responsibility of proclaiming the Word, and laboring directly for the salvation of souls, have duties in other lines of work. If they are consecrated to God, and are qualified to mold and fashion human minds, the Lord will bless them in caring for the children of others. But let the children of believers have first consideration.  {14MR 301.2}
[14MR 301.3]          There are among Sabbathkeepers very many large families of children that are not properly cared for. Many parents give evidence that they have not learned of Christ the lessons that would make them safe guardians of children. Their children do not receive proper training. And there are among us many children whom death has deprived of the parents' care. There are those who might take some of these children, and seek to mold and fashion their characters according to Bible principles.                                          -302-  {14MR 301.3}
[14MR 302.1]          My husband and I, though called to arduous labor in the ministry, felt it our privilege to gather into our home children who needed care, and helped them to form characters for heaven. We could not adopt infants, for this would have engrossed our time and attention, and would have robbed the Lord of the service He required of us in bringing many sons and daughters to Him. But we felt that the Lord's instruction in Isaiah 58 was for us, and that His blessing would attend us in obedience to His Word. All can do something for the needy little ones, by helping to place them in homes where they can be cared for.  {14MR 302.1}
[14MR 302.2]          But I dare not counsel our ministers and missionaries, who are continually moving from place to place, to encumber themselves by adopting children, especially helpless infants. Those who have children of their own must share the responsibility of training them to do service for God. It is the wife's duty to care for her children and her husband. The Lord will give her strength to do this work if she will put her trust in Him and obey the laws of life and health. And husband and wife are to unite in the work of bringing up their children in the love and fear of God.  {14MR 302.2}
[14MR 302.3]          A well-ordered, well-disciplined family will have a powerful influence for good. But if you have no children of your own, it may be that the Lord has a wise purpose in withholding from you this blessing. It should not be taken as evidence that it is your duty to adopt a child. In some cases this might be advisable. If the Lord bids you take an infant to bring up, then the duty is too plain to be misunderstood. But as a rule it would not be wise for a minister's wife to encumber herself with such a responsibility.  {14MR 302.3}
[14MR 302.4]          The work of God demands most earnest labor. And the Lord would have ministers and their wives closely united in this work. The husband and wife                                          -303-     can so blend in labor that the wife shall be the complement of the husband. The Lord desires them unitedly to watch for His voice, to draw closer and still closer unto Him, feeding upon His Word, and receiving light and blessing to impart to others. They should be as free as possible to attend camp meetings and other general gatherings. And the wife may continually be a great help to her husband in visiting and other personal labor.  {14MR 302.4}
[14MR 303.1]          If the companion of a minister is united with her husband in the work of saving souls, it is the highest work she can do. But the care of a little child would absorb her attention, so that she could not attend meetings and labor successfully in visiting and personal effort. Even if she accompanies her husband, the child is too often the burden of thought and conversation, and the visit is made of no effect. Those whom God has called to be co-laborers with Him are to have no idols to absorb thought and affection that He would have directed in other lines.  {14MR 303.1}
[14MR 303.2]          The wives of many of the Lord's servants have united heartily with their husbands in the work of saving souls. Through her unselfish interest to advance the cause of God, the wife has made her husband's work much more complete. But with some it is a hard lesson to learn to bring the will into harmony with the will of God.  {14MR 303.2}
[14MR 303.3]          The experience of one sister, as she related it to me some years ago, is full of instruction. She inquired of me: "Do you think I am assuming too great responsibility in seeking to understand the reasons of our faith, so that I can do missionary work with my husband? I greatly desire to grow into a self-sacrificing worker with him. Am I out of my place in trying, as far as possible, to keep pace with him in understanding the Word of God and                                          -304-     the various lines of the work? He has sometimes asked me questions which made me feel that I ought to be able to help him see some things in a clearer light. Am I wrong in this earnest desire? I pray much that I may make no mistake. But it seems to me that the relation of husband and wife is most sacred and solemn. If I thought I was bound in marriage ties merely to be petted, and treated as a child, that I was to amuse my husband, and he to amuse me, I should be most unhappy. God has given me reason, capabilities, talents, which I must increase by using. I feel that they are a sacred trust, which I must employ to the glory of God.  {14MR 303.3}
[14MR 304.1]          "We once had two dear children, and I allowed my mind to be almost wholly absorbed with them, notwithstanding my husband was often burdened with the cares of his labor, and wanted counsel. I allowed the care of my children to occupy too much of my time, and I gave him so little. He did not complain; but I was blind, oh, so blind. Even with the care of my children, I could have united with him in searching the Scriptures, and two of one heart can work more successfully than one.  {14MR 304.1}
[14MR 304.2]          "I might have learned to copy his letters, and might have assisted him in keeping his accounts. But when I thought of this I excused myself by saying, He knows I have my hands full. I was proud of my children, and bought many needless little things to dress them, and spent time needlessly in preparing their clothing to excite admiration.  {14MR 304.2}
[14MR 304.3]         "I know now that my children were my idols. I loved them before the Lord. I allowed them to absorb my interest, so that I had little time to give to my husband, or to qualify myself to help souls.                                          -305-  {14MR 304.3}
[14MR 305.1]          "When my little ones were removed from me by death, I murmured and wept as if I were dealt with hardly. I would not be consoled for my loss. I would not admit that my husband loved the children fully as much as I did. I made his heart sad by my rebellious grief. But my eyes were opened, and I saw my error. I saw that he realized the value of the souls of his children, because he was a physician of souls, and he placed a higher estimate upon his loved ones than I did.  {14MR 305.1}